《The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices》


 Prologue

    Prologue


    A half-assed hunter with his status windows missing.


    Known as the disgrace of the Hunter Academy¡¯s Golden Batch.


    Among those who were chased away as ipetents in this world¡­


    All those words apply to me.


    But things are going to change now.


    The newly started game is connected to this world.


    Only I will grow stronger through the game.


    [Dungeon minions have offered the ¡®Bow of the Divine Archer(S)¡¯ to the master.]


    [Dungeon minions have offered the ¡®Holy Sword of the Order(SS)¡¯ to the master.]


    [Dungeon minions have offered the ¡®Seed of the World Tree(EX)¡¯ to the master.]


    [A ¡®Diamond-grade Adventurer¡¯ who infiltrated the dungeon has been offered as a sacrifice. Currently being absorbed by the master¡¯s abilities.]


    Author¡¯s Note:


    Thank you for reading.


    Please take care of me.


    See you in the next chapter.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    <strong><em>EP.1 Banished from Another World</em></strong>


    Luckes to those who are prepared.


    It¡¯s amon saying.


    Even if luckes your way, it¡¯s meaningless if you don¡¯t have the power to make it your own.


    It¡¯s like me right now.


    ¡°Mr. Lee Kanghyun, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to return to Earth.¡±


    This is a different dimension world from Earth, the El Dorad Continent.


    The only and most authoritative church in the El Dorad Continent. The Saintess of the White Order gave me a banishment order.


    I was momentarily stunned by her sudden announcement, but I quickly regained myposure.


    ¡°Saintess! If you suddenly say something like that¡­¡±


    Going back to Earth is absolutely not an option.


    I still had to stay here.


    Fifteen years ago, Earth underwent a major change known as the Great Shift.


    Dungeons and creatures that weremonly seen in novels appeared in reality.


    They rampaged all over the world, threatening the survival of humanity.


    Humanity stood at the brink of extinction.


    At that time, when stories of despair spread, people with the power to resist monsters began to appear.


    Those who awakened their powers hunted dungeons and monsters, contributing to the rebuilding of civilization.


    Their existence gave hope to humanity, and people called them ¡®Hunters¡¯.


    Of course, I became a Hunter after awakening.


    I was called a half-status Hunter, though.


    And now, in this other world where I currently exist.


    The El Dorad Continent, which only a random few among the Hunters could enter.


    This ce was filled with opportunities for even the weakest Hunter to be stronger.


    I was no exception.


    The reason I was called a half-status Hunter was simple.


    I didn¡¯t have a status window.


    Even after awakening, I was the only one without a status window, while all the other Hunters had one.


    This created quite a gap, and I couldn¡¯t grow as a result.


    I had no skills or attributes, and learning was impossible.


    Even if I killed monsters, I couldn¡¯t gain experience points.


    How could I grow under such circumstances?


    I was just a bit stronger than an ordinary person.


    In the end, I had to use every means possible to grow.


    One of them was enrolling in the Hunter Academy.


    Fortunately, since I had awakened, there was no difficulty in entering the academy.


    But would enrolling alone make a difference?


    I still didn¡¯t have a status window, and my fellow students excelled like monsters.


    I received F grades in all subjects.


    I did my best to avoid expulsion.


    My ssmates considered me the disgrace of the academy, either because I looked pathetic or because they didn¡¯t want to acknowledge me as a Hunter.


    I managed to graduate, albeit at the bottom of the ss.


    Of course, graduating didn¡¯t give me a status window.


    Nothing changed.


    Since I couldn¡¯t earn a living as a Hunter, I ended up working as a porter.


    And then, there was onest opportunity.


    Pure luck, though.


    The El Dorad Continent.


    A small number of Hunters were randomly selected by an unknown mechanism, and I happened to be one of them.


    I was genuinely thrilled when I first set foot on the El Dorad Continent.


    Maybe I would get a status window here.


    If I just got a status window, I could break free from being a porter.


    I could even show up those ssmates who had ignored me, and other guilds might scout me.


    Until recently, I had imagined ssmates looking up to me, and other guildspeting to recruit me.


    But now, that dream had crumbled in an instant.


    ¡°Please, reconsider. Please, Saintess! I¡¯ve done everything I can up to now. I can¡¯t go back like this!¡±


    I begged, even going so far as to kneel down.


    One year since I was summoned.


    I had truly groveled.


    I knew I had no abilities, so I tried even harder.


    I did all the odd jobs in the church, taking care of pdins and priests, and even did chores without expecting any reward.


    And the result of all that effort?


    I still didn¡¯t get the status window I had hoped for. I couldn¡¯t even get items that could help me.


    To tell me to go back to Earth with nothing?


    I barely held back my frustration and waited for the Saintess¡¯s response.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Mr. Lee Kanghyun, no.¡±


    The Saintess¡¯s expression crumpled in real-time.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Her tone, which had always been gentle, changed.


    Even I, who had spent a year with her, saw her like this for the first time.


    ¡°Why are you being so wishy-washy? Huh?¡±


    Her words became even harsher.


    ¡°Right! Who would have expected such a piece of shit like you toe here? What more do you expect? The status window? Is it my fault there¡¯s no status window? Or is it because I didn¡¯t give you items? Trash already came here, and I¡¯m already annoyed, but you¡¯re making me even angrier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In my current position, no objection was allowed.


    Not only did the saintess¡¯s words leave me silent, but the surrounding holy knights also joined in.


    ¡°Menial tasks? You should naturally do them because you¡¯re trash, but you shouldn¡¯t be acting all proud about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who would have thought such a moron would show up?¡±


    ¡°You never really fit in with our church from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Even now, you should return to where you came from. The Saintess has shown you mercy.¡±


    Even the righteous swords, known as the Just des, criticized me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, I was useless.


    That¡¯s why I stayed silent.


    It was unfair, though.


    I had tried my best because I was weak.


    I woke up earlier than anyone else every morning and trained harder than anyone.


    Ipensated with my body since I had no skills or attributes.


    I did all the cleaning in the church, as well as cooking, chores, and errands to make othersfortable when dungeon-crawling parties were formed.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Now that I thought about it again, they had always been like that.


    It was frustrating.


    I had bent over backward to be the first topromise, but they took my efforts for granted.


    They had even used me as bait to disarm dungeon traps.


    At least I wouldn¡¯t have felt so wronged if I had received somepensation.


    Now that I thought about it again, it was infuriating.


    But I couldn¡¯t just voice my thoughts openly.


    Unfortunately, revenge was out of reach for someone like me without power.


    Revenge was a privilege reserved for those with power, as someone once said.


    For a weakling like me, revenge was just an echo in my mouth.


    Maybe it would be better to just go back when someone told me to.


    ¡®Huff.¡¯


    Suppressing my anger, I looked at everyone.


    ¡°Yes, in that case, I will go back. Thank you for everything.¡±


    Continuing to argue here wouldn¡¯t change their minds.


    I briefly considered making a run for it, but I quickly shook my head.


    The El Dorad Continent is incredibly vast.


    With no abilities or connections, fleeing from the church would leave me with nowhere to go.


    The moment the churchbels me a heretic, any foothold on the continent would disappear.


    That¡¯s how powerful the church is.


    At that moment, the Saintess¡¯s expression unexpectedly changed.


    ¡°Well, fine. In that case, I¡¯ll send you back to Earth right away.¡±


    Suddenly, she raised her voice again, while returning the belongings I had with me when I was first summoned.


    ¡®At least she returned them.¡¯


    My belongings were simple.


    Various clothing, a wallet, and misceneous items like a smartphone.


    The smartphone didn¡¯t turn on, probably because it had been left idle for a year.


    ¡°Now, shall we go back to the original world? Let¡¯s not see each other again.¡±


    With those words, the Saintess recited a spell, and a circr transition magic circle appeared under my feet, emitting light.


    Was this the spell to return to Earth?


    I had heard that when residents went back to Earth, they had farewell parties for the Hunters.


    I felt bitter, having gained nothing and suddenly returning.


    Oh, there was one thing I gained, a hatred for the church.


    I entertained that thought while being engulfed in light, and in an instant, my field of vision flipped.


    ¡°Where is this¡­¡­¡±


    I was back in my own room.


    That¡¯s how I was banished from another world.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Back on Earth after a year.


    I immediately connected my smartphone to the charger.


    After a while, I turned it on to check if I had received any messages.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    However, my smartphone remained silent, without a single message.


    Why were there no messages when it had been a year?


    For sure, it had been a year.


    I had been cut off from contact for a whole year, and not a single person was curious about me?


    When I was young, my parents left this world due to a monster¡¯s attack, but I somewhat prided myself on having a business rtionship with others.


    My one-room apartment had monthly rent that drained my wallet, so let¡¯s not even talk about thendy.


    Oh, my academy ssmates treated me as if I didn¡¯t exist, and the guild members excluded me too.


    But the fact that I don¡¯t even receive a message from the party I worked with as a porter is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?


    I immediately contacted the party I had been with untilst year, but the call didn¡¯t go through.


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Well, considering that Hunters often go to dungeon, it was only natural. And unless you had some kind of ability, like me, there was no way you could make a connection.


    As I sighed andmented, my smartphone suddenly rang.


    When I checked, I had received a text message.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just an advertisement!¡±


    For a moment, I had hoped, but it was just an ad.


    It was an ad urging me to install a game I had pre-registered for because it had been released.


    ¡°But did I pre-register for this game?¡±


    Maybe I had been through so much that I couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±


    I had plenty of time.


    After returning after a year, I postponed cleaning my one-room apartment forter.


    Honestly, I had worked hard for a while, so I just wanted to rx now.


    I immediately clicked on the link provided in the text message and installed the game.


    ¡°The game¡¯s name is [<strong>El Dorad</strong>].¡±


    The word I disliked the most after being banished from El Dorad was now at the top of my head.


    But to see it in the game¡¯s name again¡­ I momentarily resisted the serious temptation to delete it and pressed the y button.


    [<strong>El Dorad</strong>]


    The title appeared prominently on the screen.


    Usually, shouldn¡¯t there be some cool BGM apanying this? The music felt rather dull.


    Maybe it was an indie game.


    Well, considering I had spent a year in El Dorad and this game had just been released, it was obvious.


    I touched the screen, and the story started flowing.


    ¨C In the beginning, there was a goddess. The goddess created the continent of El Dorad¡­ ¨C


    I immediately pressed the skip button. The story that I had heard until my ears were tired while at the church was history. Skipping this kind of story was perfectly fine.


    The main game started right away.


    ¨C Wee. As a yer, you must be the owner of a dungeon and manage it. ¨C


    ¨C Please use all means possible in the El Dorad continent to spread the dungeon¡¯s fame. ¨C


    ¨C Please enter the name of the dungeon you wish to spread fame to. ¨C


    I hadn¡¯t properly seen the story because I skipped it, but it seemed like this game¡¯s concept was dungeon management.


    It was quite novel.


    What were dungeons in El Dorad, anyway? They constantly emitted monsters and turned the surrounding viges into wastnds.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Dungeons were often the most guarded ces because high-ranking demons and monsters resided in them.


    As a result, countries, mercenaries, and even the churchs came forward to periodically subdue the dungeons.


    For me right now, this kind of game was more than wee.


    Since I had a desire to make a mess of El Dorad, I wanted to at least satisfy my urge to do so in the game.


    Perhaps the game¡¯s creator was also dissatisfied with El Dorad, just like me.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made a game so tantly like this.


    I suddenly had a favorable impression of the game creator.


    ¡®But then again, the name¡­¡¯


    The most challenging part when starting a game was choosing the name.


    My dilemma didn¡¯tst long.


    <strong>Dungeon Name:</strong> Church Nemesis


    Hmm. That¡¯s just right.


    Personally, I think names should be simple yet encapste a goal.


    So, from now on, my game objective is to harass the Saintess and the church.


    ¨C Would you like to proceed with this name? ¨C


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    I immediately pressed ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¨C The dungeon name will be adjusted automatically. ¨C


    <strong>Dungeon Name:</strong> Nest of the Evil God


    ¨C The name cannot be changed. ¨C


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Suddenly, the name changed on its own.


    Can the game just change the name that the user decided on?


    A game with no freedom, not even in naming?


    The favorable impression I had built up towards the creator just a moment ago suddenly dropped.


    Well, anyway, I¡¯ll give it a try, and if it¡¯s not fun, I can just quit.


    I examined the name that the game had arbitrarily changed to.


    ¡°Evil God?¡±


    Looking at it again, it wasn¡¯t too far off from my intention.


    ¡°Well, my final goal is the church anyway.¡±


    I could feel the power opposing the goddess.


    It was quite alright.


    I touched the screen again.


    ¨C Oh no! The Saintess of the White Order, who worships the goddess of the El Dorad continent, has detected your dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C Attention! If no action is taken, the White Order may try to subdue the dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C We rmend using items to protect the dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C Rmended item: <<strong>Beginner Protection Package!</strong>> (1,200 won) ¨C


    [<strong>Dungeon Concealment</strong>]


    <strong>Effect 1:</strong> Permanently blocks anyone from sensing the dungeon¡¯s energy.


    <strong>Effect 2:</strong> Conceals the dungeon¡¯s location for 7 days.


    ¡°What is this now?¡±


    Not only could you change the name on a whim, but there was also a subtle push for microtransactions.


    ¡°They¡¯re crossing the line.¡±


    This time, I seriously thought about whether to just uninstall the game, but I endured and clicked the screen again.


    Even in a game, I didn¡¯t want to lose to the Saintess after having heard insults from her, not to mention being banished.


    Besides, it was only 1,200 won, so it wasn¡¯t much of a burden.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s purchase it.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to stress out over a game from the very beginning.


    ¨C Item purchasepleted. ¨C


    ¨C Permanently blocks the dungeon¡¯s energy. ¨C


    ¨C The dungeon¡¯s location is concealed for 7 days. ¨C


    ¨C The White Order¡¯s Saintess has failed to detect your dungeon. ¨C


    The item I bought with real money seemed to be applied correctly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is, let¡¯s think of it as a good thing.¡±


    And to see the next screen, I touched it again.


    ¨C Synchronization will proceed before the dungeon¡¯s location is generated. ¨C


    ¨C 1%¡­ 2%¡­. 4%¡­ ¨C


    Suddenly, the screen froze, and an rm indicated that it was synchronizing something.


    What is this? Could it be? Downloading additional update data? For now, let¡¯s wait and see.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Saintess, Helisa, slowly opened her eyes.


    Her face was full of confusion.


    ¡°Saintess, your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    A Holy Knight guarding her approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    However, her mind was currently in turmoil.


    ¡®It was an incredible power¡­ but¡­¡¯


    While praying, she had felt an immense power.


    The problem was that the power didn¡¯t feel good, which troubled her.


    With an ominous thought, she immediately tried to trace the source of the power, but it suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if it had never existed in the first ce.


    ¡®Maybe I used too much energy.¡¯


    Helisa had expended a great deal of energy before her prayer.


    It was to return Lee Kanghyun to Earth.


    I would probably need rest for a few days.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the will of the church¡­¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t an order from the church¡¯s higher-ups, there was no need to use her power to send him back to Earth.


    But it was already in the past.


    Helisa had already erased Lee Kanghyun from her mind andposed herself.


    The power she had felt a moment ago.


    She tried to sense it once again, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t feel it.


    ¡®I must have been mistaken.¡¯


    Thinking that, Saintess Helisa erased her anxious feelings.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    <strong><em>EP.2 Dungeon Subordinate Setting</em></strong>


    ¨C ¡­Synchronization isplete at 100%. ¨C


    ¨C The dungeon¡¯s location will be randomly generated. ¨C


    ¨C Remaining time: 1 hour ¨C


    What¡¯s this again?


    One hour?


    I thought it was an in-game time when they said one hour at first.


    But when I saw the remaining time on the screen decreasing by one second at a time just like in real life, I was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Unbelievable.


    I changed the dungeon name to my liking, waited for synchronization, and now they want me to wait for another hour?


    ¡°This is apletely absurd management system!¡±


    It was bewildering, but at least it gave me a chance to look around my chaotic surroundings.


    My one-year-old bachelor apartment was like a living hell.


    The refrigerator must have turned into a box of chaos that you shouldn¡¯t open.


    It¡¯s scary to open it.


    Moreover, appliances, furniture, and the floor were covered in dust.


    If I continued like this, diseases might be my friends, reaching out to me with open arms.


    Most of all, the clothes I was wearing now.


    They hadn¡¯t been washed properly, so they had a strange smell.


    Of course, it was a world where washing magic existed, but there was no kind person to cast magic on me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower first.¡±


    After washing up, I thought I should cook something simple and do some cleaning.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    After finishing my tasks, a lot more time had passed than one hour.


    Still, it felt refreshing to havepleted the postponed homework.


    Iy on the bed and clicked on the game on my smartphone.


    ¨C The dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ has been generated in the Sael Kingdom. ¨C


    ¨C The Sael Kingdom is a nation located at the northern end of the human¡¯s reach. ¨C


    When I looked at the map closely, I found that even within the Sael Kingdom, the dungeon was located in the northern mountain range.


    ¡°This is a jackpot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Was it worth waiting for an hour?


    It turned out quite well.


    The Sael Kingdom was a kingdom located in the northern part of the El Dorad continent.


    The only issue was that the northern limit was defined as the limit of human reach.


    Above that, there was stillnd, but it was abandonednd.


    It was not just abandonednd, butnd infested with dungeons and monsters.


    Humans called it the ¡°Land of Death¡±, a ce they dared not approach.


    That¡¯s why the Sael Kingdom was the ce that hunters summoned to the El Dorad continent avoided the most.


    If you were summoned to the Sael Kingdom, you would be constantly faced with monster waves.


    Hunters summoned to the Sael Kingdom mainly took on the task of guarding the northern border.


    Of course, that was for the hunters to worry about, not for me.


    It was just a game, and it wasn¡¯t even from a human perspective.


    Being close to the demon world was not a disadvantage but a significant advantage, considering the game¡¯s concept was managing a dungeon.


    ¡°I got lucky.¡±


    What was regrettable was that the location of the White Order was in the southern region of the continent.


    My n to harass the church as soon as possible had be impossible.


    First of all, because our positions were at opposite ends of the continent, the distance was too far.


    It seemed like I would have to gradually work my way through the border.


    Now that the location was decided, I touched the screen and waited for the next scene.


    ¨C From now on, as the Demon Lord, you must protect and grow the dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C The position of the Servant in charge of the current dungeon has not been set. ¨C


    ¨C Please set a Servant through a gacha draw. (Avable deputies: 0/1) ¨C


    ¨C Draw a candidate monster for Servant 10 times (First selection only, free) ¨C


    ¨C Please choose carefully, as selections cannot be reversed. (No resummoning) ¨C


    Finally, it appeared.


    I had expected a gacha system if it was a game.


    The notice that resummoning was not possible caught my eye, but I didn¡¯t mind it in the first ce.


    I immediately pressed the summon tab and executed the draw.


    A magic circle filled with unreadable letters began to rotate and shine.


    The light filled the smartphone screen, and soon, the candidates for the dungeon¡¯s Servant began to appear.


    The first one was a goblin. Wearing shabby clothes, it held an old sword in one hand.


    <strong>Name:</strong> Wandering Goblin Swordsman, Gob (¡ï)


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A goblin swordsman driven out of the goblin vige. He¡¯s weakened due to illness.


    ¨C Would you like to set the Servant of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯? ¨C


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    Hmm. The description was just as expected based on its appearance.


    Moreover, it has only one star, so it must be the lowest-grade monster.


    I didn¡¯t have high expectations.


    The description mentioned it had been driven out of a group and was in a weakened state, which momentarily sparked sympathy in me, but the game was ruthless.


    Without hesitation, I chose ¡®No¡¯ and touched the screen to see the next summoned candidate.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The next summoned candidate had a noticeably unique appearance. She was a female demon dressed in a ck dress with fair white skin.


    <strong>Name:</strong> Blood Devour, Baalzerith (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A high-ranking demon descended from vampire royalty. She is skilled in manipting blood and has ovee all weaknesses of vampires over time.


    ¨C Would you like to set her as the Servant of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯? ¨C


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    She¡¯s a 5-star! And the description was impressive too.


    It would be insane to discard this one.


    I immediately chose ¡®Yes¡¯.


    However, the situation took an unexpected turn.


    A speech bubble appeared above the 5-star Baalzerith, who had juste out.


    ¡°How dare you ask a noble like me to be your ve? Withdraw immediately!¡±


    I was rejected.


    What? I had clearly chosen a monster through the draw, but the character rejected me.


    And ¡°ve¡±? No, I was trying to set her as the Servant of the dungeon, so what was this talk about being a ve?


    The name change and dungeon location selection were realistic enough, but this kind of unnecessary detail was unexpected.


    ¡®The difficulty level seems quite high?¡¯


    The problem was that if things continued like this, even if good monsters came out in the remaining draws, there was a possibility that I couldn¡¯t select them.


    This was fatal.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything about what had already happened.


    I immediately touched the screen to proceed with the next draw.


    However, was it due to good luck that 5-star character appeared at second draw?


    Slime (¡ï¡ï)


    Ghoul (¡ï)


    Golem (¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    Lizardman (¡ï¡ï)


    Orc (¡ï¡ï)


    Baby Worm (¡ï), and so on¡­


    There were asional 3-star ones, but there were no monsters with more than 3 stars.


    I hesitated and pressed ¡®No¡¯ while hoping that something good woulde in thest 10th draw.


    In the end¡­


    <strong>Name:</strong> Fragile Subus, Celia Ishahar (¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> She was a disciple of the Subus Queen. However, due to her fragile nature, she could not absorb human vitality like a subus should and starved. Because of this, she was embroiled in controversies over her qualifications and was stripped of her status as a disciple and driven out.


    ¨C Would you like to set her as the Servant of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯? ¨C


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    It was a 3-star.


    Not even a resummon, and thest one was a 3-star.


    In fact, I didn¡¯t know what a 3-star meant in this game.


    It could be strong or maybe just a mediocre monster.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±


    I felt a bit disappointed since I had seen a 5-star monster before.


    Moreover, the description didn¡¯t help.


    A subus who couldn¡¯t use subus abilities? I even had doubts about whether she could handle her share of the work.


    Hmm. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t drawn to her, but I had no other options.


    Besides, even if higher grades came out, there was no guarantee that I would choose them.


    ¡®It was thest one, and I didn¡¯t want to be rejected, did I?¡¯


    I immediately pressed ¡®Yes¡¯ and waited with bated breath.


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    After a few seconds, the result was revealed.


    ¨C Celia Ishahar (¡ï¡ï¡ï) has been assigned as the Servant of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯. ¨C


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a rejection.


    ¨C As the first Servant setting reward, you receive two ¡®Demon Merchant Invitation Tickets¡¯. ¨C


    ¨C When you use Demon Merchant Invitation Tickets, a merchant will visit your dungeon. ¨C


    The rewards for setting the Servant weren¡¯t immediately important.


    Instead, I looked at the Servant¡¯s stats right away.


    <<strong>Celia Ishahar</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> F+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> E


    <strong>Defense:</strong> F+


    <strong>Magic:</strong> B


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Nightmare</strong> (<strong>F</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Inflicts a minor nightmare on the opponent.


    Other skills locked.


    Were these stats for a 3-star really?


    Did 3-star monsters in this game have such low stats?


    There was a difference in how strength was indicated between Earth and the El Dorad Continent.


    Earth used alphabetic grades to indicate monster strength, from F to A, and the extremely rare S grade.


    This same grading system was applied to monsters.


    On the other hand, the El Dorad Continent used the number of stars to indicate the strength of monsters.


    Typically, monsters with 1 to 5 stars weremonly seen on the continent.


    ¡°In the past, the one who terrorized the continent was said to be 7 stars, right?¡±


    Additionally, on the continent, adventurer ranks, as well as mages and knights, were indicated separately, creating a moreplex structure.


    ¡°Well, they probably wouldn¡¯t use the same criteria in the game.¡±


    I returned to the game and looked at the 3-star Subus.


    Did she get three stars just because her magic was high? As long as she didn¡¯t let the dungeon fall, it was fine.


    When I saw that her magic was rtively high, she seemed like a support-type monster.


    Did the game sense my worries? The next screen appeared.


    ¨C First 3-star Servant, 4-star promotion special package! (5,900 KRW) ¨C


    <strong>Composition:</strong> 3-star Soul Stones x2, 10,000 Gold (Remaining Time: 24 hours)


    <strong>Features:</strong> Combine 3-star monsters and 3-star Soul Stones x2 to create a 4-star monster.


    Theposition was enough to astonish me.


    It seemed that the game developers were determined to make money like this.


    ¡°No wonder the system for monsters rejecting you felt strange¡­¡±


    There must be some kind of hidden strategy like this.


    I was actually curious about how far they had gone with such a system.


    Despite my disappointment with getting a 3-star monster, I felt like trying it. 5,900 KRW wasn¡¯t a huge amount, so I immediately clicked on the payment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s 4-stars, it¡¯s probably around B-grade monsters.¡±


    ¨C Paymentpleted! The item has been delivered to your mailbox. ¨C


    A window popped up, indicating that the payment waspleted with a shy effect.


    At the same time, the game tutorial showed me where I could perform the synthesis.


    ¡°They really teach you this quickly.¡±


    I immediately attempted to fuse Celia Ishahar and two 3-star Soul Stones.


    ¨C Synthesis sessful! ¨C


    ¨C Celia Ishahar (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C


    < <strong>Celia Ishahar</strong> >


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> E+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> D-


    <strong>Defense:</strong> E+


    <strong>Magic:</strong> B+


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Nightmare</strong> (<strong>E</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Inflicts a spine-chilling nightmare on the opponent.


    Other skills locked.


    Upon sessful synthesis, an alert appeared, and the changed stats were disyed.


    The basic stats and skill grades had been slightly altered.


    ¡°Wow, even the stats increase when promoted.¡±


    My admiration was short-lived as a new package popped up.


    ¨C First 4-star Servant, 5-star promotion special package! (15,900 KRW) ¨C


    <strong>Composition:</strong> 2x 4-star Soul Stones, 20,000 Gold (Remaining Time: 24 hours)


    <strong>Features:</strong> Combine 4-star monsters and 2x 4-star Soul Stones to create a 5-star monster.


    I muttered to myself, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Baalzerith, the descendant of the vampire royal family and the predator of blood, was shaking a wine ss and savoring the fresh blood within.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    She was enjoying peaceful days.


    The area around her dungeon was filled with monsters who pledged loyalty to her.


    Even if she just sat quietly, they would offer her fresh blood every day.


    From her perspective, there was no need to refuse such a tribute.


    Today, as she leisurely enjoyed the blood, the space-time in front of her suddenly distorted.


    At the same time, an unfamiliar voice echoed.


    [Be my ve. Receive my mercy.]


    The voice had a deep and chilling resonance.


    Who was this? Who would y such a prank? Moreover, a ve?


    It was the most absurd thing she had heard in a while.


    To ask someone as noble as the descendant of a royal family to be a ve?


    Baalzerith couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the absurdity of it.


    She wanted to find out immediately who the owner of this voice was, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t detect the owner of the voice.


    When she tried to trace the voice, she couldn¡¯t even sense its presence, as if it didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡®Could this be possible?¡¯


    If that was the case, there was only one answer.


    ¡®They are of a much higher rank than me.¡¯


    The other party was someone she couldn¡¯tprehend. Baalzerith cautiously responded with a solemn voice.


    ¡°How dare you ask a noble like me to be your ve? Withdraw immediately!¡±


    There was no need to antagonize someone of a much higher rank.


    She responded politely, not being overly rude.


    It was fortunate that she did so.


    As she spoke, the distorted space-time began to return to normal, and the voice disappeared.


    ¡®Did they just retreat so easily?¡¯


    It felt anticlimactic.


    Perhaps the other party wasn¡¯t as high-ranking as she had thought.


    If she had known that she might have cursed them more harshly.


    ¡°Well, if theye back next time, I¡¯ll have to kill them.¡±


    To ask the descendant of a royal family to be a ve was an unforgivable offense.


    So, she continued to savor the blood, as she did every day.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    <strong><em>EP.3 6¡ï Subus</em></strong>


    Fusion sessful!


    < <strong>Celia Ishahar</strong> >


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> A


    <strong>Attack:</strong> A-


    <strong>Defense:</strong> A


    <strong>Magic:</strong> S


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Nightmare</strong> (<strong>S</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Inflicts the worst nightmare that the opponent can¡¯t wake up from.


    <strong>Dream Maniption</strong> (<strong>A</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Maniptes the opponent¡¯s dreams, giving them hope in exchange for absorbing their vitality.


    <strong>Charm</strong> (<strong>A</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Subjects exposed to charm cannot feel attraction to anyone other than the caster and enter a state of heat every hour.


    <strong>Queen¡¯s Dignity</strong> (<strong>S</strong>)<strong>:</strong> Possesses an unattainable level of dignity.


    ¡°Wow, so this is why people spend money.¡±


    The Servant who was initially 3 stars had been upgraded to 6 stars.


    Even her appearance had changed significantly.


    The tiny silver horns that were initially curly had be smooth, and the ck horns that had slightly protruded on either side of her head had grown longer, extending below her ears.


    Her facial expression, which was somewhat uneasy when she was 3 stars, had now be rxed.


    Furthermore, her charm seemed to have increased as well.


    I initially upgraded her from 3 stars to 4 stars using the 5,900 KRW package, and then I purchased the 15,900 KRW 5-star fusion package that had just appeared.


    After upgrading her to 5 stars, another package for upgrading to 6 stars appeared.


    ¡®59,000 KRW?!¡¯


    It seemed like the game developer was obsessed with money.


    Normally, I would have closed the game, but I ended up purchasing it as if I were under a spell.


    The result was a dungeon Servant who had be a 6-star.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because I spent money, but looking at the results alone, I am satisfied.


    The previously unimpressive stats had all increased significantly, and new skills had been added to the list.


    With these stats, I wondered if I could not only defend the dungeon but also hold my own against the church holy knight.


    The gap between 3 stars and 6 stars was quite substantial.


    ¡®If it¡¯s 6 stars, how strong is she?¡¯


    In terms of Earth standards, a 6-star monster would be roughly equivalent to an S-ss monster, or so it was estimated.


    There had been a rough ranking system established between Earth and the El Dorad continent.


    1 star corresponded to F and E ranks on Earth.


    2 stars to D rank.


    3 stars to C rank.


    4 stars to B rank.


    5 stars to A rank.


    Beyond that, only rough settings had been made for umon monsters.


    Typically, 6 stars were assumed to be S rank.


    However, even on Earth, S-ss monsters were exceedingly rare.


    Furthermore, there were even fewer hunters who had reached that level.


    ¡°Still, having an S-ss subus is pretty nice.¡±


    If there was one thing I regretted, it was buying the dungeon concealment item early on.


    Thanks to it, the dungeon¡¯s location would be hidden for a week, so there wouldn¡¯t be any intruders for a while.


    But in hindsight, I regretted buying it when I knew I¡¯d be this powerful from the beginning.


    While savoring the taste, I briefly admired the game interface. Then, a window appeared.


    ¡°I wonder if this developer isunching another package,¡± I thought, but this time, it was a different window.


    ¨C Servant ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ expresses gratitude to Master. ¨C


    ¨C Servant ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ cautiously asks if it is permissible to inquire about Master¡¯s name. ¨C


    With the text, a field for entering a name appeared.


    ¡°My name?¡±


    While I had named the dungeon earlier, it seemed this time I was naming myself.


    This time, I didn¡¯t hesitate for long.


    Naming things had always felt tedious, and I couldn¡¯t think of a suitable name anyway.


    So, I simply entered my name into the input field.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    ¨C Lee Kang Hyun ¨C


    After entering my name, the window disyed:


    ¨C ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ is pleased to hear Master¡¯s name. ¨C


    ¨C Loyalty level: 100 reached. ¨C


    ¨C Loyalty has reached its maximum. ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ will now obey any of yourmands. ¨C


    ¡°Such a system exists?¡±


    It felt good to have maxed out loyalty from the beginning.


    This must also be the power of spending money.


    But then again, she would follow anymand?


    Celia Ishahar, it¡¯s too long. I¡¯ll just call her Celia.


    Anyway, she showed loyalty to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be for a Servant. Hmm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any immediatemands.


    There were no intruders in the dungeon, and maybe it was still early, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any content to engage in.


    ¡°Is this some kind of idle game?¡±


    I had a brief moment of doubt, but I decided to end the game here.


    Oh, before that¡­


    ¡°You can manage the dungeon on your own.¡±


    In the Servant¡¯s settings tab, there were several action options, so I activated ¡®Dungeon Management¡¯ and ¡®Dungeon Protection¡¯.


    The Servant nodded with a happy face and began wandering around the dungeon.


    The dungeon was small for now, but it could expand further in the future.


    After a while, I pressed the exit button and closed my eyes.


    After a moment of contemtion¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I returned to Earth, I should order some chicken.¡±


    I had something to do.


    And ordering food was a very important task.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Celia Ishahar.


    She was a subus, and at the same time, she was deep underground in the White Order.


    If you wondered why a monster was in the Order, to be precise, she had existed in a sealed state.


    How much time had passed since she had been sealed?


    Fortunately, her consciousness remained awake, which meant she spent every day in a state where she couldn¡¯t move, in other words, a grueling experience.


    At some point, she even forgot to count the days. Otherwise, she might have gone insane.


    Why did she have to endure this?


    Doubt and anger welled up inside her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand her current situation because she had no memory of harming humans.


    Typically, when you mentioned subus, they would enter men¡¯s dreams and steal their vitality.


    Many men had sacrificed their lives in the process.


    However, she had never once taken vitality from a human.


    She didn¡¯t want to do it because it felt wrong, and it was pitiful.


    The standard applied not only to humans but also to other monsters, she¡¯d rather starve than steal vitality.


    Fortunately, unlike other subus, not absorbing vitality didn¡¯t cause any harm to her body. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t grow as a monster.


    From the perspective of humans, Celia was not a threatening presence at all.


    However, the White Order had sealed her, and she was the only subus sealed here.


    From Celia¡¯s perspective, it was incredibly unjust.


    Before being sealed, she had once been the disciple of the Subus Queen.


    Bing the disciple of the queen who ruled over all subus was an honorable thing.


    However, she knew her own limitations.


    She had no abilities, and she even sympathized with humans, not drain off their vitality like other subus.


    Why would the queen want to take her as a disciple in spite of these differences in nature? She remembered asking the queen


    The queen had replied.


    ¡®You have the potential.¡¯


    Celia didn¡¯t know what potential the queen was talking about.


    Even now, she had no idea.


    One thing was certain, the queen had wanted something from her.


    After taking her as a disciple, the queen had started acting strangely.


    Every day, she had started taking Celia¡¯s blood.


    Celia had never absorbed vitality, and giving her blood in this situation was obvious to her.


    However, she had epted it as a sign of gratitude for taking her out of her useless existence.


    But even that everyday life didn¡¯tst long.


    One day, the queen suddenly said to Celia.


    ¡®Now, you are no longer needed. Disappear from my sight.¡¯


    What did she mean? The queen suddenly informed her.


    It was a momentary pause.


    Celia, who had thought that all the subus, including the queen, had been sealed.


    However she was the only one sealed in the White Order¡¯s underground.


    What had happened at that time? Or perhaps, she might not know.


    The only thing she knew was that she had been betrayed.


    Betrayed by the Subus Queen and her group.


    ¡®¡­¡­¡­¡¯


    But if she could escape from this ce, if she could get out, she would not forgive everything, the queen and the Order included.


    But the seal was strong, no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free.


    The Order¡¯s seal was thorough, and inquisitors took turns patrolling.


    It was a space that not even magic could prate if it wasn¡¯t divine power.


    Unless someone came to rescue her, she would likely be trapped here for the rest of her life.


    There was little hope that anyone would dare to oppose the Order at the risk of their life.


    The power of the White Order was that formidable.


    While resigning herself once again, suddenly, the underground space began to warp.


    More precisely, right in front of where she was sealed.


    ¡®¡­¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t sense any presence.


    It was undoubtedly a ce where no one could intrude.


    It had been that way in the past, and she thought it would continue to be so in the future.


    However, the intruder before her eyes had easily prated the Order.


    It was a being with a presence that she couldn¡¯t even approach.


    Why had this beinge here?


    Had theye to rescue someone else who was sealed?


    Celia thought that if she was here, she might as well help herself escape.


    Predictions were spot on. That being spoke to her.


    [Celia Ishahar, be my ve.]


    A being with an indomitable presence called her by name.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    That being wanted her.


    [I will ask again. Celia Ishahar, serve me.]


    The word ¡°ve¡± didn¡¯t even cross her mind.


    The only thing that was certain was that the being before her wanted her.


    With a presence like that, they could have forced her if they wanted to.


    But they asked for her consent first.


    If she agreed, she could escape this unbearable ce.


    How long had it been?


    During her time here, her emotions had faded away.


    The sympathy she had felt for humans was gone.


    She had epted who she was, but felt anger towards the Subus Queen and her kindred.


    But here, if she could escape, she could start everything anew.


    A lifeline was extended to her.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡®Please¡­ Give me that opportunity.¡¯


    With that thought, her vision darkened.


    When she regained her senses, she realized she was in a different ce, not the underground of the Order.


    ¡°Where is this¡­?¡±


    Her voice came out.


    Her seal had been released.


    Tears flowed from Celia¡¯s eyes in relief.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    She wiped away her tears and looked around.


    Instinctively, she realized she was in a dungeon.


    Even though it was called a dungeon, it was a small cave, but withbor, it could be expanded at any time.


    She didn¡¯t see any other beings around.


    It was unmanaged, but she wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    A benefactor had rescued her. No, it was her master.


    For the sake of the master who had rescued her, she was willing to dedicate herself.


    But the astonishment didn¡¯t end there.


    [Improve yourself ording to your level.]


    The voice of the being who had released her echoed.


    Clearly, there was no one else here except her.


    Could it be that the voice was all there was? Or maybe this was a test.


    During her moment of hesitation, she felt a change in her body.


    Ah.


    It was exhrating.


    Her entire body was filled with pleasure.


    Subus felt pleasure when they absorbed the vitality of humans.


    Celia had never done such a thing, but the pleasure she felt now would surely surpass any pleasure from absorbing vitality.


    And by the time the ecstasy ended, Celia realized something.


    She had be stronger.


    There was no doubt that she had heard themand to be stronger.


    ¡°Could it be that my master created all of this?¡±


    There was no answer to her question. Instead, only themand to be stronger resonated.


    [Be even stronger.]


    Once again, a strong sensation of pleasure surged through her.


    After all these events, Celia had transformed into apletely different being.


    A faint light emanated from her silver hair.


    The small horns on her head had grownrger.


    Celia instinctively knew that her presence had elevated.


    She might even be on par with the Subus Queen from the past.


    Without the need for words, she knew who had done all of this.


    ¡°May I dare ask for the noble name of my master?¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice trembled.


    Would it be considered impolite?


    Contrary to her worries, her voice echoed within the dungeon once more.


    [Lee Kang Hyun.]


    It was an extraordinary name.


    With a smiling face, Celia replied.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She pledged her lifelong loyalty and vowed to carry out her master¡¯smand to manage and protect this ce, no matter what.


    No matter what.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    The inquisitors of the White Order were in chaos.


    The deep underground where they had sealed beings that were a threat to the world.


    The ce that should have been secure had been breached.


    By the time they realized this fact, one of the sealed beings had disappeared.


    Fortunately, the only thing that had disappeared was a Subus.


    They thought they had avoided the worst-case scenario.


    Except for one person.


    ¡°Inform the Queen. Ishahar, who was sealed by the Order, has been released.¡±


    Within the Order, someone discreetly delivered this message.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    <strong><em>EP.4 Uninvited Guest</em></strong>


    It had been a day since I was banished from the El Dorad.


    I went through some trouble filling the one-year gap that was missing on Earth.


    ¡°So, You¡¯ve been to El Dorad or something, right?¡±


    I sent a greeting to thendy after a long time, and I received a reply.


    It was not unusual for a message like that toe to someone like me, an ounder.


    However, I couldn¡¯t readily admit to it.


    Certainly, being summoned to El Dorad was an honorable thing.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to go when you could gain power beforehand? The reality, though, was a horrendous probability drawn at random.


    To break through such a terrible probability and make it to El Dorad was undoubtedly luck and a source of pride.


    ¡®But I couldn¡¯t just say that I had gone.¡¯


    The reason was obvious. I hadn¡¯t gained anything during the one year I was away, even staying at the White Order.


    ¡®I wish I had at least brought back a Holy Sword or something.¡¯


    Here, the Holy Sword referred to a standard-issue Holy Sword.


    The standard-issue Holy Swords used by the White Order¡¯s holy knight were not considered important within the Order. However, in Earth¡¯s terms, they were essentially high-level artifacts.


    The problem was that, from the Order¡¯s perspective, it was just an insignificant sword, but they wouldn¡¯t readily give it to an outsider.


    Of course, there were exceptions.


    A few years ago, one of my Academy peers had received a standard-issue Holy Sword from the Order and returned.


    They had gained some recognition within the Order, but there was no reason for it other than receiving the sword.


    The guy who received the sword was now a top-ranked A-ss Hunter, a well-known fact.


    As for me, since I was considered a useless force within the Order, returning empty-handed was an obvious oue.


    Moreover, the reason I was hiding the fact that I had been to El Dorad was directly rted to my safety.


    Hunters who returned to Earth were being scouted all over the ce.


    Just take a look at the standard-issue Holy Sword. In Earth¡¯s perspective, it was a famous sword, even if it was just a standard-issue Holy Sword for the Order.


    In the El Dorad continent, even a trivial item could potentially be an artifact in our perspective.


    And that was not all. The abilities and skills learned there were something we couldn¡¯t see on Earth.


    So, would they just leave us alone after returning from El Dorad? Not at all. The government had already begun magical power inspections on the Hunters whose whereabouts were unknown.


    [When Hunter Lee Kang Hyun receives this message, please go to the nearest Awakened Center for magical power inspection. The inspection is mandatory, and nonpliance will result in severe legal penalties¡­]


    It was something like that.


    Once you received that message, you couldn¡¯t officially enter a dungeon until you had undergone the magical power inspection.


    Of course, even if you said you had gone and underwent the inspection, people would react like, ¡®Ah, this guy. He just wasted his time going to El Dorad.¡¯ It was a miserable situation, to say the least.


    However, was that the only reaction?


    Maybe there would be different reactions.


    ¡®Hey, did that guy bring back something good but is hiding it?¡¯


    Something like that. And if you caught the attention of someone crazy enough to want to confirm that rumor, it probably wouldn¡¯t just end with a simple interrogation.


    That¡¯s why I initially kept my trip to El Dorad a secret. It was safer that way.


    There was no need to rush either way.


    ¡®Let¡¯s rest a few more days.¡¯


    I would find a porter job again and get back to work.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. I was powerless, without any skills.


    Not all porter jobs were the same.


    At the very least, if I had a status window, I could learn skills, and even with a small inventory skill, life as a porter would be different.


    ¡°I want a status window too¡­¡±


    I murmured weakly and started up the game I had downloaded yesterday.


    It was my way of escaping reality, even if only for a moment.


    Before going to El Dorad, I had yed several games.


    After checking yesterday, I found that the one-year gap had been quite significant.


    Many contents had been added and updated, making it challenging for returning users.


    To catch up, you needed a lot of time and effort.


    I deleted the game without hesitation. I didn¡¯t have much time to spare.


    The game I downloaded yesterday, [<strong>El Dorad</strong>], was somewhat refreshing.


    Some elements were a bit frustrating, but as far as I knew, it was the first game set in another world.


    They even allowed you to manage dungeons and appoint monsters as Servant.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the goal of this game?¡±


    Unlike games with long tutorials these days, it was very unfriendly. I had no idea what my goal should be.


    It was like I was just supposed to level up and beat monsters. If I had known this, I shouldn¡¯t have skipped the story when it first appeared.


    I focused on the screen, ignoring past events.


    ¨C Servant ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ is managing the dungeon. ¨C


    When I looked at the screen, the guy I had appointed as a Servant was busy moving around.


    Hmm, you¡¯re working hard.


    Yeah, I invested quite a bit of money in you, so you better work hard.


    Suddenly, if the dungeon gets breached, I won¡¯t be pleased.


    I looked at the gold I earned from yesterday¡¯s in-game purchases.


    Exactly 100,000 gold was disyed.


    ¡°What can I do with this?¡±


    Did my mumbling catch someone¡¯s attention? Suddenly, a new window appeared on the screen.


    ¨C Would you like to expand the dungeon? Expanding requires gold. ¨C


    Dungeon expansion? It¡¯s true that the current dungeon was too small.


    The dungeon was named the ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯, but it looked pitifully small.


    ¡®Let¡¯s expand it for now.¡¯


    When ites to dungeons, you have to think about the monsters guarding it and traps. But what¡¯s the use if it¡¯s small, no matter how many troops you have? If enemiesunch ssh attacks in a confined space where troops are clustered, there¡¯s nothing more deadly.


    Moreover, for now, Servant Celia should be able to handle it alone.


    ¨C Dungeon expanded. 10,000 gold deducted. ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon expanded. 10,000 gold deducted. ¨C


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­.


    ..


    I used all 100,000 gold for expansion.


    Seeing the expanded dungeon made me feel proud.


    The small cave had transformed into an underground cavern that stretched deep and wide.


    If an intruder were toe, it would take them a long time to reach the end of the dungeon.


    In the future, I could slowly set up monsters and traps at various points along the way.


    Of course, for now, I would hold off since there were no intruders thanks to the dungeon¡¯s concealment effect.


    Expanding the dungeon had additional effects.


    ¨C [<strong>Altar</strong>] system is activated due to dungeon expansion. ¨C


    ¨C The Servant can offer sacrifices to the Master of the dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C The Master can partially absorb the abilities of the sacrifices. ¨C


    ¡°Oh, it seems I can get stronger like this.¡±


    I roughly understood what this Altar system was about.


    Of course, to use this Altar system, there needed to be intruders in the dungeon.


    ¡°Or maybe I can send her out?¡±


    With this doubt in mind, I tried to send my ve Celia, whom I had set up as my Servant, outside of the dungeon.


    ¨C This function has not been unlocked yet. ¨C


    It turned out that I couldn¡¯t use this function yet.


    Too bad, but at least I had some idea of how to y the game from now on.


    But that aside, shall we move on?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to check the inbox.¡±


    I upgraded the 3-star monster I had set up as a Servant to a 6-star.


    And what do you know, I received a gift in my mailbox!


    ¨C First 6-star achievement reward! ¨C


    ¨C Raise Servant¡¯s affinity by giving them clothes! ¨C


    ¨C Costume Selection Ticket (S) x1 ¨C


    Affinity came after loyalty, right? It was clear that there were more than one or two things to pay attention to. Fortunately, the rewards were quite substantial.


    It was an S-rank costume. With this, wouldn¡¯t the affinity rise quickly?


    After immediately receiving the Costume Selection Ticket from the mailbox, I touched it.


    ¨C Used the Costume Selection Ticket. ¨C


    At the same time, several outfits filled the screen.


    From bear-shaped costumes to pajamas, everyday clothes, and even revealing outfits, there was a variety of choices.


    ¡®Why is this considered S-rank?¡¯


    The situation only showed appearances without disying any stats.


    The appearances were not particrly unique.


    In this case, there was no need to think too much.


    I immediately selected the maid outfit.


    It was the perfect fit for the Servant image managing the dungeon.


    It wasn¡¯t because I liked it, it just matched the image.


    Simple but excellent choice.


    Maid Outfit (S) ¨C Reduces damage taken from holy attacks by 90%.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    When I clicked on the received maid outfit, I found that its stats were impressive. It was indeed an S-grade outfit.


    Immediately, I touched Servant Celia and clicked on ¡°Gift.¡±


    ¨C Gifted the Maid Outfit (S) to ¡®Celia Ishahar.¡¯ ¨C


    ¨C ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ has reached 100 affections. ¨C


    ¨C ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ has dered that any act of disrespect towards the Master is an act of aggression toward herself and she and the Master are one. ¨C


    The response was quick.


    As expected, affection reached maximum immediately.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll wear this outfit and manage the dungeon.¡±


    Celia looked really good in the maid outfit.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Celia, in order to fulfill her master, Lee Kang Hyun¡¯s orders, cleaned and managed every corner of the dungeon.


    Fortunately, she had memories of managing a dungeon when she was the disciple of the Subus Queen.


    Based on those memories, Celia tried her best not to be a burden to her master.


    Her master was a noble being and essentially a god who easily saved her from the strict White Order, even though it was underground.


    If someone like him wasn¡¯t extraordinary, who could be?


    While she was thinking like that, the dungeon suddenly vibrated.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Her surprise was momentary.


    The size of the dungeon was rapidly increasing.


    Her eyes widened. Being able to increase the size of the dungeon so effortlessly was unheard of.


    If it were so easy to expand the dungeon, there would have been no disputes among dungeon owners over ownership issues.


    How muchbor and time were required to expand a dungeon? It also required a considerable amount of funds.


    However, her master had effortlessly increased the size of the dungeon with his abilities alone.


    ¡°Indeed, he must be a Supreme One.¡±


    Celia¡¯s astonishment didn¡¯t end there.


    Suddenly, an outfit appeared in front of her.


    It was a maid outfit.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    Not just any maid outfit, though.


    She felt a tremendous power from it.


    ¡®Where did he get an outfit like this?¡¯


    Once again, Celia reaffirmed that her master was an extraordinary person and vowed to do her best for him, even if it cost her life.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    ¡°Father, isn¡¯t it dangerous? Shouldn¡¯t you go back? Yesterday, one of the sealing stones disappeared, and the White Order has been in an uproar, right?¡±


    In a mountain range in the Kingdom of Sael, two men were climbing up the mountain path.


    One was wearing a priest¡¯s robe, and the other was dressed casually, with a standard-issue Holy Sword hanging from his waist.


    A priest and a Holy Knight.


    In reality, they were both apprentice priests and Holy Knights.


    Although the Holy Knight was higher in rank, he spoke respectfully and lowered his head to the apprentice priest.


    The reason was that the apprentice priest was no ordinary person.


    His name was Yuel, and his ability was the ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯.


    It was an ability that saw through everything and was the reason why Yuel had attracted the attention of the Order.


    Some even said, ¡°The one who will lead the Order in the future is Yuel.¡±


    With the ability to see through everything, it was easy for Yuel to eliminate heretics chosen by the Order.


    The existence of Yuel was practically a lifeline for the Order.


    Therefore, his official appointment as a priest was imminent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just that a Subus was released from the sealing stone, right? And it was only a 3-star.¡±


    The meaning of his words was simple.


    There was no need for excessive ttery for just a 3-star. 3-star monsters were virtually nothing.


    Why was such a monster sealed in the underground of the Order in the first ce? Unless it was a 5-star. 5-star monsters were disasters.


    If such a being were to move, even the city would be on high alert and watchful.


    Even if the chance of encountering a 5-star monster was extremely slim, Yuel had an ace up his sleeve.


    Because Yuel was an essential asset, the Order had provided him with high-grade artifacts.


    They were the holy relics of the Order itself. The Holy Knight nodded in agreement, knowing this fact.


    There was currently no threat to them.


    As long as they showed their Order identification, even nobles would bow their heads respectfully.


    ¡°Indeed, I understand.¡±


    However, such monsters were genuinely rare, almost like a once-in-a-lifetime sight.


    They were creatures that might be seen once in a lifetime, if at all.


    Of course, there were records of 7-star monsters appearing hundreds of years ago.


    They were said to have nearly swallowed the entire continent, but now it was nothing more than a tale of the past.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even consider such stories as legends at the moment.


    How far had they climbed the mountain? Yuel¡¯s footsteps came to a halt.


    ¡°Why is that, Priest?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a cave over there.¡±


    A cave? The Holy Knight raised an eyebrow.


    All Yuel was pointing to was vines.


    However, Yuel¡¯s ability, the ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯, indicated the presence of a hidden cave beyond the vines.


    [<strong>Nest of the Evil God</strong>]


    ¡°Nest of the Evil God, huh¡­¡±


    Fortunately, there was no sense of the dungeon¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Sir Knight, it seems there are heretics around here.¡±


    Yuel¡¯s expression turned cold.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    <strong><em>EP.5 The end of the Uninvited Guest</em></strong>


    Yuel was an apprentice priest of the White Order.


    Strictly speaking, he had not yet received official ordination as a priest, and no one considered him an apprentice.


    Yuel possessed the ability known as the ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯, allowing him to see into the essence of objects and living creatures.


    The White Order utilized his ability to interrogate heretics and identify dissenters within the Order.


    In practice, he received treatment almost equivalent to that of a saint.


    In an era where having one saint or saintess was considered a blessing for the Order, having both Yuel and a saintess was a rare urrence.


    The Order was well aware of this fact, which is why they granted Yuel numerous privileges.


    However, as he was not officially recognized as a saint, he was required to work as an apprentice priest before his formal ordination, albeit purely as a formality.


    In reality, Yuel was assigned a single Holy Knight to apany him. That wasn¡¯t all.


    Along with his inventory, there was also a relic that could inflict damage on 5-star monsters.


    What kind of being was a 5-star monster?


    It was known to be capable of destroying an entire small city in a matter of moments.


    And he was receiving support with a relic that could damage such a being?


    This passage clearly illustrated how much the church cared for him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯, it would have been an unimaginable privilege for Yuel, amoner by birth.


    However, Yuel didn¡¯t feelfortable with the special treatment he received.


    He knew that some people harbored resentment because he was treated almost like a saint.


    There might be more people who felt this way than he realized, especially considering the number of people he had seen using his abilities.


    Therefore, Yuel had no intention of simply epting the Order¡¯s proposal to make him a full-fledged priest without doing something significant to prove his worth.


    Bing a priest now would only lead to more discontent.


    After all, what would people think if someone without any special abilities suddenly rose to such a high position? Would they even acknowledge it in the worst-case scenario? To establish his value in the White Order, Yuel needed an event that would showcase his abilities.


    If he solved incidents himself, the noise surrounding him would decrease.


    With this in mind, Yuel embarked on a journey with the assigned holy knight.


    They ventured to various ces, particrly the mountain range in the Kingdom of Sael, known for frequent monster appearances.


    There was no one who could stop him anyway, so there was no problem.


    How far had they climbed the mountain? They came across a golden opportunity. A word appeared in Yuel¡¯s mind.


    [Nest of the Evil God.]


    It seemed to be an ordinary forest path on the surface, surrounded by countless vines that made it seem like there was nothing there.


    However, as Yuel approached and cleared away the vines with his hand, a cave was revealed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense any dungeon energy.¡±


    Yuel confirmed with his Eye of Pration. It was clear that the cave was not a dungeon.


    Nevertheless, the words ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ came to mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a dungeon¡­ Could it be a hiding ce for heretics?¡¯


    Yuel had a reasonable basis for his thoughts.


    The term ¡°Evil¡± referred to a deity worshiped by heretics who denied the goddess revered by the White Order.


    However, it was unlikely that the deity had physically descended to the world. Even if it had, it would have been after receiving worship.


    Additionally, the cave was not a dungeon, and there was no outward indication of any presence.


    Considering these factors, it was likely a hiding ce for heretics who worshiped the Evil deity. Their borate concealment, including the camouge of the vines, suggested a high level of determination.


    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t sense any hostile presence.¡±


    Yuel and the holy knight entered the cave. Despite appearing small from the outside, the interior was surprisingly spacious.


    The length of the passages leading downward was beyond estimation. The darkness of the cave made it even more mysterious.


    Not a single torch was hung on the walls.


    ¡°Priest, something feels off.¡±


    The holy knight at the front, hand on his sword, spoke up.


    Yuel agreed with his assessment.


    There was no sense of a presence, and even traps were absent.


    It was fortunate that nothing had happened, but an uneasy feeling still lingered.


    Perhaps it was an abandoned ce.


    Nevertheless, Yuel continued to move forward, touching his artifact.


    It was an artifact provided by the Order, capable of inflicting damage on 5-star monsters.


    At this point, the holy knight had already drawn his sword in anticipation.


    As they cautiously advanced, they heard a woman¡¯s voice from the direction where the sound came.


    ¡°Oh my, we have guests?¡±


    They turned their heads toward the source of the voice.


    ¡°Ma-maid¡­?¡±


    ¡°Horns are attached! Be careful, Father!¡±


    The owner of the voice, despite wearing maid attire, had horns on her head.


    Yuel easily deduced that she was a monster.


    Yuel activated his ability to gather information about the woman, but nothing appeared.


    ¡®What kind of trick did she use?¡¯


    The Eye of Pration had the ability to prate even 5-star monsters.


    Although Yuel had never used it on beings beyond that level, it would probably work.


    The reason he wasn¡¯t certain was that he had never encountered a 6-star monster, and such beings were extremely rare, possibly only found in thend of the dead known as the Abyss.


    Yuel thought that the person before him might be trying to avoid the Eye of Pration through some kind of trick.


    ¡°Who are you? We are members of the White Order. I am Priest Yuel!¡±


    Yuel shouted while presenting the Order¡¯s identification.


    Although he wasn¡¯t an official priest, at this point, it was more important to suppress the opponent¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Reveal your identity immediately!¡±


    Yuel deliberately shouted loudly, but to his surprise, the other party remained rxed and even smiled as they replied.


    ¡°I am a humble servant who worships a great existence, Celia Ishahar. Could you please tell me why you¡¯vee here?¡±


    The presence before him introduced itself as Celia Ishahar, emphasizing that they worshiped a great existence.


    ¡°A great existence?¡±


    Yuel didn¡¯t need to hear it to know. It was clear they were heretics who worshiped an evil deity.


    He needed to eliminate these heretics immediately in the name of the White Order.


    ¡°Knight!¡±


    Yuel¡¯s cry prompted the holy knight to swing his sword forward.


    ng!


    However, the holy knight¡¯s sword was blocked. The monster before them didn¡¯t evade or parry, they simply remained still as the sword came at them.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    As the sword was blocked, the holy knight attempted to pull back.


    ¡°Intruders have audaciously attacked the Dungeon of a Great Existence. Do insignificant humans usually behave this way?¡±


    Celia Ishahar¡¯s grip on the holy knight¡¯s throat was faster.


    ¡°G-gulp.¡±


    A sensation of strength draining away was felt slowly, apanied by the groans of pain.


    The sharp and straight holy sword in front of their eyes had already fallen from the holy knight¡¯s hand.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The pain that had been choking him had vanished. The only emotion he felt now wasfort.


    ¡®Something¡¯s strange.¡¯


    A warm feeling enveloped him. Then, someone suddenly spoke to him.


    ¡®Daddy!¡¯


    It was his daughter¡¯s voice.


    ¡®No, no.¡¯


    Words wouldn¡¯te out.


    Certainly, his daughter was right in front of him.


    ¡®Honey, you should eat quickly.¡¯


    And another voice from behind. It was his wife.


    Certainly, his wife and daughter were right in front of him.


    Oh.


    After his wife and daughter died, how difficult a life had he lived?


    In hatred of monsters, he entrusted himself to the Order and swung his sword.


    In an instant, tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡®Mom, Dad is crying!¡¯


    ¡®Honey, are you okay? Did you have a bad dream?¡¯


    Yes, perhaps he had dreamed until now.


    A dream that was gruesome, terrible, and should never have existed.


    ¡®Are you happy now?¡¯


    His wife smiled and spoke to him.


    He was happy.


    He wanted to say that he was happy, but strangely, no words came out.


    What should he do then?


    He was so happy at this moment.


    Right now, he wanted to spend a lifetime together.


    ¡®Are you happy right now?¡¯


    Yes, if this wasn¡¯t happiness, then what else could it be?


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    ¡®Are you happy right now?¡¯


    Celia Ishahar released her grip on the Holy Knight¡¯s throat, who was now inexplicably crying tears of joy with a smile on his face.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    Yuel¡¯s eyes witnessed an eerie scene.


    The Holy Knight, who had been suffering in pain, suddenly startedughing.


    ¡°I merely showed him a dream.¡±


    ¡°A dream¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Celia Ishahar had used her skill.


    A skill she obtained when she reached 6-star rank.


    [<strong>Dream Maniption</strong>]


    It allowed her to manipte the dreams of others, showing them hope while absorbing their vitality in return.


    The Holy Knight was still having his vitality drained in real-time, all while Yuel, unaware of this, only focused on the word ¡®dream¡¯.


    He realized that Celia Ishahar was a subus.


    And he remembered that the Order had sealed a subus who had escaped from the Order¡¯s seal.


    ¡°You are can¡¯t be¡­!¡±


    He immediately retrieved an object from his inventory, a high-grade artifact provided by the Order for emergency use, a relic.


    The relic emitted a brilliant light.


    It contained enough divine power to deal with 5-star monsters.


    However, the opponent was merely a 3-star subus.


    Yuel was confident that the subus would vanish without a trace when confronted with the divine power of the relic.


    But as the light dissipated, Yuel¡¯s face contorted in shock.


    Clearly, he had used the relic.


    However, the subus was calmly smiling and even muttered iprehensible words.


    ¡°Ah, this attire. Did you personally choose it, Master? You truly are remarkable!¡±


    Celia Isahar spoke with admiration while looking at Yuel.


    ¡°Divine power does not affect me,¡±


    Celia said with a slight smile.


    ¡°All of this is thanks to the benevolence of a great person. Haha, isn¡¯t it truly amazing?¡±


    Yuel¡¯s body trembled.


    It wasn¡¯t a 3-star being.


    ¡°I can¡¯t win this¡­!¡±


    He needed to escape immediately.


    He had to flee and inform the Order.


    His opponent was no ordinary 3-star subus.


    he had never even considered the existence of such a being.


    It was truly a monster. If He could just escape from this ce, He could leave behind his life as a priest.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    In the tense situation, Yuel¡¯s thoughts were a chaotic mix. He couldn¡¯t even understand what he was thinking.


    Perhaps Celia Ishahar had picked up on his intentions.


    She maintained her smile and spoke gently.


    ¡°If you wish, you may leave, Priest.¡±


    Yuel ran the moment she finished speaking. He was anxious that if the subus changed her mind, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    His thoughts were not prolonged.


    He just ran.


    Only the will to survive, driven by the desire to live.


    The Holy Knight?


    Who cares? For now, he had to survive himself. This was not betrayal, it was self-preservation.


    How far did he run?


    A glimmer of light appeared before him. Finally, the hope of escaping came to mind.


    With a relieved heart, he jumped toward the light.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    At that moment, Yuel¡¯s vision was cut off.


    His consciousness was severed.


    In the first ce, he couldn¡¯t leave the dungeon.


    A small altar had been formed as the dungeon expanded.


    Yuel¡¯s body had ascended onto the altar on its own.


    Satisfied with this sight, Celia Ishahar wore a smile.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    ¨C Celia Ishahar repelled the intruder. ¨C


    ¨C Offered the apprentice priest ¡®Yuel¡¯ as a sacrifice to the master. ¨C


    ¨C Currently absorbing Yuel¡¯s abilities. (Remaining time: 6 hours) ¨C


    A sudden rm.


    Lee Kang Hyun looked at his phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Celia Ishahar was the dungeon¡¯s Servant.


    Of course, she was set to manage the dungeon, but this rm came out of nowhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t enable any intrusion in the dungeon. Where did thise from?¡±


    There were two effects of dungeon concealment, permanently concealing the dungeon¡¯s aura and hiding its location for 7 days.


    There were still 6 days left, so he hadn¡¯t deployed any monsters or traps for dungeon defense.


    But an intruder suddenly appeared out of nowhere, leaving him baffled.


    Could it just be a simple bug?


    He decided to keep an eye on it, thinking that if it happened again, he would contact customer support, and he pressed the exit button.


    ¡°But why am I so tired all of a sudden?¡±


    Suddenly overwhelmed by fatigue, Lee Kang Hyun put his phone down and fell into a deep sleep.


    ¨C Absorbing Yuel¡¯s abilities. (Remaining time: 5 hours 50 minutes) ¨C


    ¨C Absorbing Yuel¡¯s abilities. (Remaining time: 5 hours 40 minutes) ¨C


    The smartphone rm continued to ring while Lee Kang Hyun was asleep.


    Time passed, and before he knew it, 6 hours had gone by.


    ¨C Yuel¡¯s abilities have been absorbed. ¨C


    However, Lee Kang Hyun was still sleeping and couldn¡¯t check the rm.


    The rms didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¨C ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯ has been applied to Lee Kang Hyun. ¨C


    ¨C Warning! Collision detected! ¨C


    ¨C Lee Kang Hyun does not have a status window, so he cannot acquire attributes. ¨C


    ¨C Special diagnostics are being conducted to resolve the current error. ¨C


    ¨C ¡®Eye of Pration¡¯ is used to resolve the error. ¨C


    ¨C Lee Kang Hyun has acquired ¡®Status Window¡¯ instead of ¡®Eye of Pration.¡¯ ¨C


    ¨C The rm will be automatically deleted in 5 minutes. ¨C


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    <strong><em>EP.6 Monster Draw</em></strong>


    The previous day, I fell into a deep sleep, unable to withstand fatigue.


    When I woke up from bed, something had changed. My condition was at its best.


    ¡°Why do I feel so refreshed?¡±


    It felt like I could leap out of bed as if I had slept deeply.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    Shortly after, I realized that something incredible had happened to me.


    ¡°Finally¡­!¡±


    It was an unbelievably incredible event.


    ¡°I have a status window!!¡±


    I ran around the room, expressing my joy with my whole body.


    Even though I had awakened, I didn¡¯t have a status window before.


    Without a status window, I couldn¡¯t learn skills.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t gain experience points even if I hunted monsters.


    People called me a half-assed hunter, awakened but with no growth potential, not even as strong as an ordinary person.


    I was just a little bit stronger than an average person.


    That was it.


    How bitter I had been all this time.


    Even those who awakenedter than me quickly grew stronger, and I felt disheartened.


    Why couldn¡¯t I do it like them?


    It was an unfair feeling.


    Even though I graduated from the Hunter Academy, I worked as a porter instead of a hunter.


    Among porters, I received the lowest treatment.


    It was the same on the El Dorad continent in this other world. In the end, I gained nothing and returned.


    Well, that was probably my current position.


    Anyway, those minor things were not important.


    The status window.


    The fact that it had appeared was significant.


    It meant that I now had the potential to grow in the future.


    Of course, gaining a status window didn¡¯t immediately solve all my problems.


    If that were the case, other porters would have entered dungeons and be hunters a long time ago.


    < <strong>Lee Kang Hyun</strong> >


    [<strong>Attributes</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> F-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> F-


    <strong>Defense:</strong> F-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> F-


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    Naturally, my disyed ability scores on the status window were at the lowest possible level.


    There were no attributes or skills listed, and every entry had an F, with a minus sign next to each F.


    Still, I was happy.


    No matter how you rolled the dice, I was a hunter with the potential to grow, unlike the hunters whose growth had stopped.


    I didn¡¯t even need to see to know who was better among the hunters with a chance to grow and me.


    For me, it was just the beginning now.


    ¡®Now that I have the status window, I should get a proper magic examination.¡¯


    While I was on the El Dorad continent, I didn¡¯t receive any contact about the magic examination because I was unreachable.


    Although I had gained the status window, I nned to hide the fact that I had been to the El Dorad continent.


    I didn¡¯t think anyone would suspect the reason behind me suddenly getting a status window.


    ¡°And then, let¡¯s find porter work again.¡±


    Now that I had the status window, it would be much easier than before.


    Since the subject came up, I decided to check the inventory skill.


    I logged into the Hunter Market website, where various hunter items and skills were sold.


    However, the prices were a problem as expected.


    ¨C Inventory 1 slot: 10 million won (sold out) ¨C


    ¡°A single inventory slot costs 10 million won¡­¡±


    A mere one-slot inventory, capable of storing only one type of item, cost 10 million won.


    Moreover, it was sold out.


    Of course, it was better than nothing.


    Compared to a porter who simply carried items with a backpack and picked up one item at a time, a porter with a one-slot inventory that could constantly hold one type of item had a higher market value.


    In any case, my expression was not pleasant. It seemed that I was not an extraordinary individual, even with the status window I had obtained by chance.


    Anyway, even if it wasn¡¯t sold out, I couldn¡¯t buy it right now, and I didn¡¯t urgently need the inventory.


    As the name suggests, it would be helpful for porter work, but that wasn¡¯t my ultimate goal.


    I never intended to end my life as a porter.


    Porter was simply a means to make money and earn experience points, my goal was to be a hunter who hunted monsters directly.


    Since I didn¡¯t have to buy it right away, I closed the Hunter Market website.


    My gaze naturally turned to the game.


    ¡®Come to think of it, didn¡¯t I receive an alert yesterday¡­?¡¯


    I remembered something about an offering.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a bug!¡±


    I recalled.


    The alert about the Servant offering something to me.


    The altar system that had appeared when I expanded the dungeon size yesterday.


    I initially thought the altar system was a nuisance.


    The dungeon¡¯s concealed effect prevented intruders, and most importantly, Celia, the dungeon¡¯s only monster, couldn¡¯t leave.


    Gradually, these penalties would be lifted, but not now.


    And my expectation that intruders couldn¡¯te had proven to be wrong.


    ¡°What kind of bug made it through the pay-to-win system?¡±


    I logged into the game to check the alert list.


    ¨C Yuel¡¯s abilities have been absorbed. ¨C


    The alert ended here.


    ¡°Abilities have been absorbed?¡±


    I clicked on several tabs, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any noticeable changes. Even Celia, whom I had set as a Servant, didn¡¯t seem to have increased her abilities.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It seemed that the offering named Yuel was just a small fry. Perhaps because it was a small fry, the increase in abilities was so minimal that I couldn¡¯t see any significant changes.


    Well, it was unlikely that a powerful creature would attack in the early stages.


    The problem was that even with the concealed effect, these creatures could invade the dungeon at any time.


    Since this game had been released not too long ago, there might be many minor bugs.


    In that case, there was one thing I had to do.


    I had to proceed with setting traps and cing monsters, which I had postponed earlier.


    ¡°After all, monsters are the highlight of the dungeon.¡±


    The basic role of guarding the dungeon was performed by monster soldiers.


    That was the case with dungeons that appeared on Earth and dungeons on the El Dorad continent.


    This game was based on the El Dorad continent, so there shouldn¡¯t be much difference.


    I immediately entered the store and clicked on the [Monster Draw] tab.


    ¨C Dungeon monster draw! (1 time 550 gems) ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon monster draw! (10 times 5000 gems) ¨C


    It required 550 gems to draw one monster. I had seen gold before, but gems were a currency I had never seen.


    ¡°How do you get gems? Can you buy them with real money?¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t know the price of gems, I couldn¡¯t gauge whether drawing was expensive or cheap.


    I looked around the store to see if you could buy gems.


    ¨C 100 gems: 1,100 won ¨C


    ¨C 500 gems: 5,500 won ¨C


    ¨C 1,000 gems: 11,000 won ¨C


    ¨C 2,000 gems: 22,000 won ¨C


    ¨C 5,000 gems: 55,000 won ¨C


    ¨C Bonus: For the first purchase of gems, you¡¯ll receive double the gems! ¨C


    ¡°Wow, why is it so expensive?¡±


    Drawing once required 550 gems, and 10 times was 5000 gems.


    But 5000 gems were worth 55,000 won.


    Furthermore, there were no additional benefits for drawing multiple times.


    It wasn¡¯t like they would guarantee a high-grade monster if you drew a certain number of times.


    It was just that the 10 times draw was slightly more cost-effective than drawing once¡­ maybe.


    ¡°The prices are insane.¡±


    Or maybe the game developers were crazy about money.


    Either way, I felt good right now.


    There happened to be a double gem bonus, so I didn¡¯t hesitate to buy 5000 gems.


    ¡°Now that I have the status window, this kind of expenditure is nothing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a big burden.


    ¨C Payment sessful. ¨C


    ¨C 5,000 gems will be delivered by mail. ¨C


    ¨C Bonus for the first purchase of gems! An additional 5,000 gems will be delivered by mail. ¨C


    In the mail, there were a total of 10,000 gemsbined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do 20 gacha pulls!¡±


    As soon as I received the 10,000 gems, I started the gacha.


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    My expression contorted as I pulled monsters five times.


    ¡°Why are there only skeletons?¡±


    Moreover, all of them were 1-star.


    From their appearance, there was no hope.


    The Skeleton Soldier was holding a rusty sword that looked like it could break at any moment.


    The archer had a bow made of ordinary wood that wasn¡¯t a decent piece of equipment by any means.


    ¡°And this mage has just a wooden stick.¡±


    Could they even use magic with this?


    The only hopeful thing was that I had only pulled five times.


    I touched the screen to proceed with the pulls.


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Pulled a Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    Oh, for goodness¡¯ sake.


    Did this ce only have skeletons as monsters?


    And if it¡¯s an archer, it¡¯s an archer, and if it¡¯s a mage, it¡¯s a mage.


    What¡¯s with all these trainees and apprentices?


    They must want me tobine them to increase the difficulty.


    I had originally nned to do another 10 pulls right after the first 10.


    But looking at this situation, I felt like doing them consecutively might not be a good idea.


    I touched the monster window immediately and looked at the monster list.


    [List of Owned Monsters]


    Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) x5


    Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï) x3


    Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï) x2


    < <strong>Skeleton Soldier</strong> >


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> F


    <strong>Attack:</strong> F


    <strong>Defense:</strong> F-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> F-


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    It was a really simpleposition.


    < <strong>Skeleton Archer Apprentice</strong> >


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> F-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> F


    <strong>Defense:</strong> F-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> F-


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    This one was the same.


    < <strong>Skeleton Mage Trainee</strong> >


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> F-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> F+


    <strong>Defense:</strong> F-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> F-


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    Oh, heavens. Is this really a game?


    It was disastrous.


    While the three types of skeletons had slightly different stats, it was still a miserable situation.


    Sure, their abilities were higher than mine, but isn¡¯t this supposed to be a game?


    I spent 55,000 won, and all I got were these guys?


    My mood dropped in real-time.


    The only fortunate thing in this misfortune was that the monsters also had a fusion system like my Servant.


    ¨C To fuse Skeleton Soldiers (¡ï), you need two Skeleton Soldiers (¡ï). ¨C


    It was a system where you could consume two of the same monsters to perform fusion.


    Luckily, I had five Skeleton Soldiers and three Archers.


    I went ahead and fused them separately.


    ¨C Fusing Skeleton Soldier (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Consuming two Skeleton Soldiers (¡ï). ¨C


    ¨C Fusion sessful! Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) has evolved into Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï). ¨C


    < <strong>Skeleton Warrior</strong> >


    Grade: ¡ï¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> E


    <strong>Attack:</strong> E


    <strong>Defense:</strong> E-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> E-


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    ¨C None ¨C


    Oh¡­ There was a slight change after fusion.


    Next, I fused the 1-star Archer Apprentice, which became a 2-star Skeleton Archer.


    [<strong>List of Owned Monsters</strong>]


    Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) x2


    Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï) x1


    Skeleton Archer (¡ï¡ï) x1


    Skeleton Magic Trainee (¡ï) x2


    Just like my Servant, and judging by the monster pulls, it seemed like the basic mechanism of this game was growth through fusion.


    ¡°But getting only skeletons is crossing the line.¡±


    I had just spent 5,000 gems on a 10-pull.


    I still had 5,000 gems left.


    Normally, I would have immediately done another 10-pull.


    However, after seeing only skeletons in the previous pulls, I lost the desire to continue.


    ¡°Could there be a bug even in the pulls?¡±


    I wondered if maybe the type of monsters that appear changes weekly, so I clicked on announcements, but there was no such notice.


    It seemed like it would be better to do additional pullster.


    There was no point in wasting gems if I kept getting these guys.


    ¡°Well then, I need to arrange them¡­¡±


    The important thing was to ce these guys in the dungeon.


    Even with the same monsterposition, proper cement would likely increase efficiency depending on the terrain.


    But my dungeon was shaped like a long cave, and it was narrow.


    There was no ce to protect.


    Even if I ced monsters, wouldn¡¯t it be useless?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I change the internal structure?¡±


    Even if I couldn¡¯t change it entirely, it would be nice to create wide open spaces at intervals, like squares.


    I went to the dungeon management tab and looked for the internal structure option.


    But¡­


    ¨C This function has not been opened yet. ¨C


    Why are there so many things I can¡¯t do in this game?


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I clicked the screen, shaking my head.


    [<strong>Completely Delegate to the Servant</strong>]


    Well, my Servant would probably manage the dungeon better than I would.


    I nned to leave it entirely up to the Servant to decide how to use the monsters I pulled from the gacha.


    Additionally, in the settings, I allowed the Servant to handle all dungeon-rted tasks autonomously, and then I closed the game.


    It would be difficult to log in for a while.


    With the addition of the status screen, I also needed to undergo a magic examination and find a porter job, so I would have busy days ahead.


    At least if I left it like this, it would grow on its own like an idle game.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    <strong><em>EP.7 Demon Merchant Half-Blood Subus</em></strong>


    Celia was in a good mood today, for some reason.


    [Grow the dungeon ording to your discretion. I will grant you full authority.]


    Master had given her amand.


    He had entrusted her withplete control over the dungeon.


    This was not just a sign of trust, but also a test.


    If she handled it well, Master would continue to entrust important tasks to her in the future.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to disappoint him.


    Celia first checked the state of the dungeon.


    Her generous Master had given her some instructions along with the responsibility of managing the dungeon.


    The first instruction was about the monsters.


    Along with the authority over the dungeon, she had also gainedmand over the dungeon¡¯s resident monsters.


    ¡°Skeletons, it seems.¡±


    One Skeleton Warrior, two Skeleton Soldiers.


    And one Skeleton Archer, two Skeleton Mage Trainees.


    They weren¡¯t a formidable force.


    To be objective, they were barely enough for minimum defense of the dungeon.


    But all of this was probably a test from Master as well.


    If she couldn¡¯t handle this on her own, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being her great Master¡¯s servant.


    Next, she turned her attention to the other items.


    There were two ck cards ced there.


    The second item she had been given was those cards.


    She knew well what those ck cards represented.


    Celia had once been a disciple of the Subus Queen in the past.


    During that time, she had also learned a bit about managing a dungeon.


    ¡°These are Demon Merchant Invitation Tickets, right?¡±


    Even if there was a dungeon, there were limits to growing it with her own strength alone.


    Just like in human society, there were merchants here in the demon realm as well.


    The Demon Merchant.


    It was thergest and only Merchant in the demon realm.


    No matter how powerful a demon lord might be, they couldn¡¯t bully the Merchant.


    If they did, the Merchant would simply cut off trade with them.


    And that would lead to the demon lord withering away and the dungeon going bankrupt.


    That¡¯s why the Merchant was both a force that could help the dungeon grow and a noose around its neck.


    Of course, if you had enough money, even the Merchant would bow their heads.


    Lastly, the third item was a quiterge bag.


    Celia opened the bag and her eyes widened.


    ¡°This¡­ these are magic stones, right?¡±


    Small purple magic stones sparkled.


    The quantity was enormous.


    At least several thousand.


    And their quality wasn¡¯t low either.


    With this amount of magic stones, her initial capital was more than sufficient.


    ¡°Master, you truly are amazing.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t known if he would support her to this extent.


    He had alreadyid the foundation.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to fail after receiving so much support.


    Celia immediately started walking with the Skeletons.


    Her goal was how to arrange them.


    For now, due to some reason, no one could invade the dungeon.


    She had learned that when she obtained authority over the dungeon.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a barrier?¡¯


    Even so, that time wouldn¡¯tst forever.


    After the barrier was lifted, she had to ce the Skeletons in the dungeon and focus on defense.


    Celia was walking towards the dungeon corridor with the Skeletons when she suddenly had a thought.


    ¡°The corridor is narrow, isn¡¯t it? What do you think, Mr. Skeleton?¡±


    Compared to the length of the dungeon, the width was narrow.


    Did the Skeleton understand her words?


    The Skeleton replied with a ttering sound.


    ¡°Mr. Skeleton seems to have the same opinion. We need to solve this problem first.¡±


    Celia, being a Subus, had limited military knowledge regarding actual attack and defense.


    But the current problem was quite obvious.


    A narrow corridor was advantageous for defense while also beneficial for attackers.


    There was a need to expand certain parts of the dungeon, creating open spaces like courtyards.


    With this, they could repel intruders crawling through the narrow corridor.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    Terrain like a in with no cover emphasized the difficulty of defense.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll need help from the Merchant.¡±


    Expanding a dungeon isn¡¯t as simple as just saying it.


    It requiredbor, funding, and time.


    Master who had expanded the small dungeon to its current size was an extraordinary existence.


    No one else could have done it. In reality, with the power of Master, he could probably resolve the current issue quickly.


    However, Celia didn¡¯t want it that way. She couldn¡¯t rely on Master¡¯s power forever.


    That¡¯s why Master had entrusted her with this task in the first ce, believing in her abilities.


    Celia immediately tore the ck card in half.


    When the Demon Merchant card was torn, it transformed into blue mes.


    It had been used properly. Shortly, a merchant from the Merchant would visit.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    The Demon Merchant was vast. As immense as it was, it functioned like a set of interconnected gears, with many demons and monsters working together like individual cogs.


    Monsters and demons might appear the same from a human perspective, but they were different.


    Demons had noble bloodlines, with demon lords or those who had been promoted to demon status, while monsters had no such lineage.


    In practice, powerful beings were treated well, regardless of whether they were monsters or demons.


    The Demon Merchant was no exception.


    It was popted by demons with established lineages and powerful monsters.


    Among them, Moru was assigned the lowest rung of responsibility. She had been in the Merchant for a while now.


    At least, it had been long enough that she no longer heard the whispers of rookies.


    However, her background limited her within the Merchant.


    She was a monster without any lineage, and her strength wascking, too.


    But there was an even greater problem. She was a hybrid, born from a union between a subus and a human.


    She faced the most discrimination among the Merchant members.


    Good dungeons were always imed by demons or powerful monsters.


    What made a dungeon good?


    It was one where Master had enough money and strength to ward off intruders immediately.


    Furthermore, the stronger the dungeon, the higher the potential profits for the Merchant, so they were highly sought after by traders.


    Good dungeons were easy to im and umte achievements within the Merchant, leading to intensepetition among its members.


    However, the Merchant didn¡¯t only manage such dungeons.


    Many dungeons were ordinary inparison.


    The problem was that Moru hadn¡¯t been assigned to any dungeon, not even an average one.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    When would she finally be able to enter a dungeon?


    At first, Moru had wanted to be assigned to a good dungeon as well.


    However, now she just wanted any dungeon to begin umting achievements.


    As she sighed, thinking about the situation, someone called her name.


    ¡°Moru!¡±


    It was her new supervisor, Jewel, who had recently taken over.


    Her supervisor was also a subus, but unlike Moru, she was a pure subus without any human blood.


    Because of that, she looked down on Moru and criticized her for sullying the subus lineage with human blood.


    Therefore, Moru felt ufortable around her supervisor.


    ¡°Yes? Uh, yes!¡±


    Surprised, Moru stood up from her seat.


    Her supervisor handed her a document.


    ¡°It¡¯s a job. You wanted a dungeon assignment, right? Sign this.¡±


    The sudden request caught her off guard.


    She had thought her supervisor would scold her or find some fault, but instead, she was being assigned a dungeon.


    Moru had been guarding her desk, doing nothing but that, for a long time.


    Even neers who had arrived after her had already been assigned dungeons and had started working as traders.


    Now, she had finally been assigned a dungeon, albeit an average one.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Thank you! I¡¯ll work hard. Supervisor Jewel!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, so prepare and go. If things go well, you can build up your achievements too.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    With a spirited reply, Moru epted the document.


    Then, she bit her finger and stamped her blood on the document, sealing the deal. It was a binding contract.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now hurry and get ready.¡±


    With those words, Moru left the room. As soon as she left, Jewel smiled.


    ¡®She¡¯ll be back after making a fuss.¡¯


    It was obvious even without looking.


    Upon investigation, there wasn¡¯t a significant presence in that dungeon.


    It was either a truly unremarkable dungeon or an overwhelmingly inessible one.


    However, thetter didn¡¯t make sense. If such a presence existed, the Demon Merchant would have noticed it long ago.


    So, it must be the former, a dungeon with little wealth.


    Within the Demon Merchant, merchants prioritized money first and surprisingly, ethics second.


    Therefore, unless a dungeon disappeared or Master requested a change of trading partner, merchants couldn¡¯t freely switch the dungeons they managed.


    Handling a dungeon without money was stressful for merchants.


    They already had poor performance, and on top of that, the dungeon had no funds.


    In the worst case, the dungeon might demandpensation from them.


    But merchants also had to care about their reputation, and even a malicious dungeon master was a guest of the Merchant.


    Ultimately, umting such issues would strangle a merchant¡¯s neck.


    ¡°That¡¯s why hybrid beings with human blood are like this after all.¡±


    Moru¡¯s expression, which couldn¡¯t do anything about it, was already something to look forward to.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    I visited the Awakening Center after a long time.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a magic test.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The purpose, of course, was a magic test.


    In an era where long periods of inactivity or unclear activities were mandatory for hunters to undergo a revaluation of their magical power.


    If they didn¡¯t take the test, the effectiveness of their hunter license would be suspended until they did, and they couldn¡¯t use various services like dungeons or the Hunter Market.


    This measure was designed to reduce the crimes of hunters.


    ¡°Ah, Hunter Lee Kang Hyun. You are required to undergo a magical measurement test due to your long period of inactivity.¡±


    And I had been traveling on the El Dorad Continent for a year, so I became a subject of the test.


    Originally, I had nned to take the test more leisurely, but I must have earned a status window by now, so I decided to take the test right away.


    ¡°Since there won¡¯t be a big difference anyway.¡±


    When awakening, I didn¡¯t have the status window that awakeners typically got.


    What changed for me was just the appearance of a status window.


    There were no sudden increases in stats or newly acquired skills. Even if I took the magical measurement test, it wouldn¡¯t change anything significant.


    Thanks to that, the fact that I had been to that world (although I was kicked out) was something that no one knew.


    ¡°If you ce your hand here, we will measure your magical power.¡±


    A transparent sphere with a spherical shape. The magical measurement began as soon as you ced your hand on it. After a few seconds of cing my hand on the sphere,


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯reing out as an F-rank. Do you have any other unusual conditions?¡±


    The employee nodded as if it was obvious and wrote something down. Now, the real conversation began.


    ¡°Originally, I was going to take a break from work since I didn¡¯t have a status window.¡±


    The fact that I didn¡¯t have a status window was already known to the Awakening Center. To have a smooth career as a hunter from now on, there was a need for change.


    ¡°But this time, a status window suddenly appeared. Thanks to that, I wanted to challenge the hunter job again.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ve truly be a hunter now.¡±


    The eyes of the employee in front of me widened slightly, and she congratted me. It was a natural reaction. After all, I had been a half-assed hunter until now.


    ¡°Your new license will be issued within 30 minutes. Since you have acquired a status window, all that¡¯s left for you is to grow.¡±


    After a polite response, the employee turned around.


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t it the half-assed hunter?¡±


    A voice I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. The voice of someone I didn¡¯t want to hear. It came from behind.


    ¡°Hey, you, aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡±


    He was my fellow student at the Hunter Academy.


    <strong>Trantor Note:</strong> As the author still does not have a regr schedule for the chapter release, I will limit the chapter release to 1 or 2 chapters a week to make sure that we are not too close to the raw. If the author has announced a regr schedule for the chapter, I will adjust the chapter release too.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    <strong><em>EP.8 The Trader Who Came to the Dungeon</em></strong>


    Moru, a member of the Demon World Council,pleted all preparations and set off towards the dungeon assigned to her.


    Even though she was moving, she wasn¡¯t walking directly. Council traders used pre-installed teleportation to move easily and quickly.


    Dungeons were scattered all over the continent, whereas the Demon World Council naturally existed in the northern part of the continent, in the Demon World.


    What if there was a dungeon located far from the Demon World? From a human perspective, traders were also monsters.


    Most likely, traders would be eliminated before even reaching the dungeon.


    Therefore, teleportation was the means that the Council hade up with.


    Thanks to it, the Council could trade with dungeons located in every corner of the continent.


    Moru, too, could reach her destination using teleportation.


    Her first impression upon seeing the dungeon was, ¡®It looks exceptionally ordinary¡¯.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen the document with the location, she might have mistaken it for a simple cave.


    No, it was so natural that it could have been easily overlooked, especially since it was covered with vines.


    Here, Moru noticed one thing, this time, it was the dungeon contacting the Council first, tearing up a Council ck card in the process.


    There were two main ways dungeons and the Council conducted transactions.


    Either the dungeon side tore up a Council ck card as a sign of intent, or the Council discovered the location of a new dungeon and went there directly.


    The Council¡¯s informationwork was considerable, so most dungeons were reported to the Council in real-time, even if they were newly born.


    This time, the dungeon Moru was assigned to was also considered a newly born dungeon ording to the Council¡¯s documents.


    Here arose a question, ¡®Where did they obtain a ck card?¡¯


    A newly born dungeon that the Council hadn¡¯t discovered yet.


    However, having a ck card from the beginning was unusual.


    Perhaps the dungeon master had operated another dungeon in the past.


    Of course, in such a case, the Council would have already known.


    ¡®Can they hide it so perfectly?¡¯


    The dungeon was hidden very cleverly.


    It looked like an ordinary cave, and the meticulousness even extended to the vines concealing its location, making it seem like a cave to the point that you wouldn¡¯t recognize it.


    When Moru thought about it that deeply, she shivered.


    It was because she thought her assigned dungeon might not be an ordinary one.


    Honestly, when she was first assigned a dungeon, she thought at best it would be an ordinary one.


    Who would give her a good dungeon?


    Moru was a being born between a subus and a human. Because of the human blood in her, she had faced a lot of discrimination within the Council.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave the Council either.


    Since she had already been expelled from the subus group, leaving the Council would mean losing her only ce to rely on.


    Therefore, Moru saw her assigned dungeon this time as an opportunity to build her career.


    However, the issue was that the one who assigned her the new dungeon was her superior. She was also a subus, just like her, but the difference was that her superior, Jewel, was a pure subus.


    That was the problem.


    Her superior looked down on her.


    Because Moru, as a subus, was a result of desire for a lowly human.


    She saw Moru as a taint to the purity of subus.


    Moru was aware of this fact, so she didn¡¯t expect a normal dungeon.


    Still, for Moru, this was the first dungeon assigned to her since she entered the Demon World Council.


    Regardless of where she was assigned, she had promised herself that she would do her best.


    However, considering everything, the possibility that it was an ordinary dungeon was low.


    After taking a deep breath, Moru took a step inside.


    As soon as she entered, her earlier spection became certain.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite spacious inside¡­?¡±


    From the outside, it looked like a small cave.


    But once she entered, it was like a long underground passage.


    A normal newly born dungeon couldn¡¯t show such a shape.


    ¡°Did the dungeon expand?¡±


    If so, how? Expanding a dungeon took a considerable amount of time.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t a newly born dungeon, just the fact that it had escaped the Council¡¯s notice made it far from ordinary.


    Not long after Moru took a step, monsters appeared.


    ¡°ng.¡±


    ¡°ng, ng.¡±


    They were skeletons.


    They weren¡¯t very powerful.


    Moru looked around, wondering if there were more monsters ced here, but these skeletons seemed to be the end of it.


    ¡°Have youe from the Council?¡±


    Somewhere, a captivating voice echoed.


    Moru turned her head in the direction of the sound.


    There was a presence there as captivating and beautiful as the voice itself.


    She exuded an extraordinary aura.


    ¡®Could she be a subus?¡¯


    If she were a subus, there was a high chance ofplications.


    Moru¡¯s own superior, who was also a subus, already disliked her.


    The subus before her seemed to hold a much higher position than her own superior.


    The likelihood of her liking Moru was close to zero.


    Regardless, it was her assigned dungeon for now.


    Moru pushed aside her thoughts and greeted the presence before her.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Moru, a trader from the Demon World Council.¡±


    As she greeted the presence, Moru nced at her.


    ¡®Why is she wearing a maid outfit?¡¯


    Oh, could it be that she has such a preference?


    To siphon the vitality of a human male¡­?


    Moru¡¯s face turned slightly red, but it was just a fleeting moment.


    She quickly regained herposure and continued speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to meet the master of the dungeon¡­¡±


    However, Moru¡¯s words were cut off in the middle.


    The presence in front of her put a finger to her lips and said, ¡°Shh.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting, but there is a separate master who governs this ce. I am just their servant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Moru blinked.


    There was a separate master of the dungeon?


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m sorry for the dy in my greeting. I am Celia. Don¡¯t worry. I have full authority rted to the dungeon, so the transaction will proceed smoothly.¡±


    The name of her counterpart was Celia.


    She imed to have received all the authority rted to the dungeon from a separate master.


    How much of this was true?


    Was there really a separate master of the dungeon?


    Moru had heard that some individuals inted their dungeon¡¯s value to gain an advantage in transactions with the Council.


    However, just by looking at Celia, it seemed that she had an incredibly high status, almost like a subus queen.


    What was the need to boast when this dungeon seemed to already possess such potential?


    With this question in mind, another doubt was resolved.


    ¡®So, is the master of this dungeon into maid outfits?¡¯


    Well, that wasn¡¯t really important.


    What bothered her was the matter of her superior, Jewel, who had assigned her this dungeon.


    ¡®Does Jewel actually like me?¡¯


    Assigning her a dungeon like this¡­


    Of course, there was no need to get ahead of herself.


    Even if the dungeon had high potential, from the Council¡¯s perspective, it was good if they spent a lot of money on a good dungeon.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself again. I am Moru from the Council. I will do my best to ensure a smooth transaction with Celia.¡±


    Fortunately, Celia didn¡¯t reject her.


    Perhaps with her demeanor, she already knew that Moru had human blood in her.


    The introductions were over, and now the business rtionship was beginning.


    Celia, who had called the Council, began to speak directly.


    ¡°I want to expand the dungeon, but as you can see, Ickbor.¡±


    Indeed, there were only a few skeletons here.


    If there was ack ofbor, Moru¡¯s job would be to introduce monsters immediately.


    ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case, there are two ways to go about it. You can either hire specialized artisan monsters or employ ve monsters. If you choose the former¡­¡±


    Moru¡¯s exnation continued endlessly, discussing the benefits she could provide and how far she could adjust the prices.


    Those who wanted to expand their dungeons were numerous.


    In the Council, they had nurtured monsters with specialized skills for dungeon expansion.


    Of course, they were specialized technicians, so they couldn¡¯t be permanently bound to the dungeon, and temporary employment with payment was necessary.


    The prices were not cheap, to say the least.


    On the other hand, the monsters the Council kept as ves were the result of monsters who couldn¡¯t repay their debts in their previous dungeons.


    Their abilities varied, but since they could be bound to the dungeon, they offered good value for the cost.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s quite a dilemma.¡±


    Celia had already made her choice, but she paused for a moment.


    Hiring technicians would expedite the work, and she didn¡¯t mind the high cost, especially since top-quality magic stones were abundant.


    The issue was that these technicians were affiliated with the Council.


    There was a risk that the dungeon¡¯s internal workings might be exposed.


    While the Council wouldn¡¯t openly divulge this information, revealing the dungeon¡¯s interior was a significant risk.


    Of course, Celia didn¡¯t care about that.


    The dungeon¡¯s structure was exceptionally simple, and hiring technicians to create the framework would make it easier for her to work on itter.


    Moreover, the fact that Moru, a fellow subus, hade to assist her made her feel a connection.


    Despite having human blood, that wasn¡¯t important to Celia.


    Due to this bond, Moru intentionally revealed a bit of her imposing presence, which had an effect of concealing the dungeon.


    This way, even if Council-affiliated technicians came, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    On the other hand, employing ve monsters was cost-effective.


    They could be used for the work and immediately dispatched as dungeon troops for defense.


    However, it was questionable whether the dungeon master needed such in-between creatures.


    Obviously, they did not. In the end, there was only one correct answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hire skilled technicians from the Council.¡±


    Celia replied with a smile.


    ¡°Additionally, I need monsters for dungeon defense. Do you have a catalog for that?¡±


    As she spoke, Celia opened a small pouch that contained top-quality magic stones.


    Moru¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the violet-hued magic stones.


    They were top-grade magic stones.


    Now she was certain. This dungeon was a jackpot, an undeniable fact that no one could dispute.


    Moru immediately took out catalogs.


    Normally, she would only show up to 2-star or at most 3-star monsters, but that was applicable to regr dungeons.


    This time was different.


    This dungeon was going to be a turning point for her. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to win the favor of her counterpart in advance.


    ¡°And I want to sell a human I just captured. Is that possible?¡±


    Moru briefly considered Celia¡¯s question.


    Humans were plentiful in the Council.


    There was high demand, so she had secured them through various channels.


    From the Council¡¯s perspective, they didn¡¯t really need them, but this ce was going to be her regr dungeon in the future.


    It would be wise to purchase them with her own funds.


    ¡°Of course, it is. How many are you looking to sell?¡±


    Moru replied affirmatively, and Celia brought the human with her.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡¯This is unbelievable.¡¯


    The sight before her was astonishing.


    She had initially thought he was just an ordinary human, but he turned out to be a holy knight.


    He had a contented expression as hey there with not a single scratch on him.


    Even his equipment, amon-grade holy sword, was present.


    This was something she had to purchase.


    ¡°He¡¯s in perfect condition! We¡¯ll buy him at the Council¡¯s highest terms. What about his equipment?¡±


    Celia contemted Moru¡¯s question.


    The sword the holy knight possessed was amon-grade holy sword, an artifact of the faith.


    While it was indeed an artifact, its power was significant.


    If an ordinary monster tried to wield it, they would likely disintegrate instantly.


    But in the end, it was something she didn¡¯t need.


    Even if she offered it to the master through the altar, would her master be pleased?


    Celia shook her head. Her master was a noble being. To them, a holy knight¡¯s sword was no more than a wooden stick.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell the sword as well.¡±


    With that, Celia and Moru¡¯s trade officially began.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    <strong><em>EP.9 Golden Hunter of the Hunter Academy</em></strong>


    Fifteen years ago, a major catastrophe urred on Earth, and humanity faced a grave threat.


    Monsters ran rampant, and in these dark times, Awakeners emerged like a ray of hope.


    Around the time when their presence began to bring stability to the world, the government sought an effective way to nurture these Awakeners.


    Hunter Academy.


    Packaged as the nurturing grounds for Awakener hunters, the true motive was to attract substantial investments by emphasizing that, even though they had Awakener, if they died too quickly, it would result in a massive national loss.


    Regardless of the actual agenda, the academy garnered significant support.


    Who would oppose the idea of nurturing specialized hunters who would protect their lives?


    The sentiment resonated across the political spectrum, and it didn¡¯t take long from the establishment of the academy to admit its first batch of students.


    And I am a graduate of Hunter Academy, known as the 4th generation Golden Hunter.


    [Hunter Academy 4th Generation Graduate, Lee Kang Hyun]


    Of course, I rankedst. Still, a graduate is a graduate.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    If I graduated as thest-ce student from the Hunter Academy¡¯s Golden Hunter program, it meant that there was a first-ce student as well.


    ¡°Today, we have a very special guest. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all curious about who it is.¡±


    As the host spoke, the TV screen disyed the Top Graduate, who was about to appear.


    ¡°It¡¯s none other than Kim Soo Ho, the Holy Knight who protects our country, just as his name suggests!¡±


    The host¡¯s announcement, along with prompting apuse, created a lively atmosphere among the audience.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, it¡¯s an honor to be weed.¡±


    The young man with a somewhat ephemeral appearance smiled and spoke, prompting even louder apuse.


    With his light brown hair and a face that seemed evenly divided, along with his impressive skills, who wouldn¡¯t like him?


    Kim Soo Ho.


    An A-ranked hunter.


    The eldest son of the guild leader of the country¡¯s top-ranked Divine Guild.


    Top graduate of the 4th generation of Hunter Academy.


    Just considering these credentials was awe-inspiring, yet, as always, life was unfair.


    He had all of that and had even traveled to the El Dorad Continent, unlike me, who was kicked out for being ipetent.


    Moreover, Kim Soo Ho had entered the continent¡¯s only religious order, the White Order, and officially received the title of a Holy Knight.


    It was well-known that he had received the Holy Sword during the process, even if it was amon-grade one.


    Of course, the Holy Sword had a significant impact on his achievement of A-rank hunter status.


    Since his return to Earth, it was only natural that he would be called a Holy Knight.


    He even carried the title of a promising future leader for our country.


    ¡°Kim Soo Ho recently single-handedly conquered a C-rank dungeon, an incredible achievement¡­¡±


    The host listed Kim Soo Ho¡¯s achievements one by one, reminding the audience.


    I had no intention of belittling his aplishments.


    Dungeons were ces with many variables, and clearing a dungeon alone was an incredibly difficult feat.


    Unless there was a severe gap in strength, it was nearly impossible.


    However, defeating a C-rank dungeon alone was praiseworthy even to a kindergartener.


    It was undoubtedly an achievement worthy of apuse.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Oh! By the way, there were rumors during your time at the Academy that you were known as an angel. It was said that you helped struggling fellow students. How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, an angel, you say? That¡¯s not the case at all. I simply did what needed to be done.¡±


    As Kim Soo Ho slightly stepped back, the host joked about being too modest, drawingughter from the audience. It irritated me.


    What? He was known as an angel during his time at the Academy? He helped struggling students? What nonsense¡­


    I had a good reason to be so sure. If the Kim Soo Ho on the screen had really been that kind of person, I wouldn¡¯t have spent my entire four years at the academy being beaten down.


    He was a person deeply entrenched in an elitist mindset. Those without abilities were like insects to him, and he tried to squash me like a bug whenever he saw me.


    I had endured my entire academic life receiving treatment that was less than human just to avoid getting kicked out.


    ¡°Well, could you send a message to the friend who received your help once? If that friend is watching the broadcast somewhere, they¡¯d surely be delighted, right?¡±


    No, not at all.


    Far from feeling delighted, it made me nauseous. The host¡¯s words had caused Kim Soo Ho¡¯s lips to twitch slightly. Then he looked straight into the camera.


    ¡°Yeah. Hey, my friend, are you doing well? It¡¯s been three years since we graduated from the academy. When can we meet up¡­¡±


    Without listening to the end, I turned off the TV.


    I didn¡¯t need to hear that nonsense. Pretending to be good somewhere.


    I¡¯ll say it again, Kim Soo Ho upied the position of the elite among the bullies who led violence within the academy.


    Kim Soo Ho, who led violence within the academy, was now appearing on TV and talking like that? What a shameless guy. He had no conscience and had no qualms about speaking freely on television.


    I wanted to write a revealing post about Kim Soo Ho on the inte right away.


    If I had lost my rationality, I would have already written and uploaded it.


    However, my rationality prevented me from taking action.


    Whether in a regr school or at the Hunter Academy, the Awakener were top predators.


    Even those who had been treated like me might be targets.


    But staying quiet wasn¡¯t because they were foolish. Among the Awakener, rankers were so powerful that ordinary people became powerless in their presence.


    What would happen if I exposed what had happened to me in such a world?


    Maybe if I were lucky, it would end with my death.


    But the world wasn¡¯t so kind.


    What if I posted an article about Kim Soo Ho right now?


    Immediately, it would gain attention.


    But that would be it. Soon, the interest would wane, and Kim Soo Ho¡¯s guild, the Divine Guild, would begin moving secretly.


    I¡¯d be dragged somewhere, and I might end up begging for death while being tortured.


    The world was too harsh for a single topic to keep burning. Above all, those who protected people from monsters were Hunters.


    If they were rejected, the consequences were evident.


    Everyone knew that.


    So, the past was just buried in one¡¯s heart, and people like Kim Soo Ho went on living with a glorified image of the past.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    I resented myself for not being able to do anything even in this situation.


    Even if the status window appearedte, I still couldn¡¯t reach the level of Kim Soo Ho¡¯s toes.


    Just a few days ago, after receiving a magic power test, I met Kang Jin Soo, a fellow student.


    He was in the lower-middle ss during his time at the academy, but now he had be an existence beyond my reach.


    He had be a government official working at the Awakening Center.


    He didn¡¯t do anything beyond speaking to me, but I felt powerless once again.


    ¡°Still, this is just the beginning.¡±


    What gave mefort was that at least the status window had appeared.


    If it hadn¡¯t, there would have been a 0% chance of catching up.


    Now, even though it was a meager 0.1%, it was not impossible.


    It might be a distant dream, but I still had the potential to be stronger.


    So, now I needed to prepare. Hunting monsters immediately as an F-rank Hunter was impossible.


    For the time being, I had to work as a porter to earn money. The money I earned would turn into equipment, and that equipment would be used to target the lives of monsters.


    Dead monsters would leave me experience points.


    Little by little, I would move forward. I would build my strength.


    If the day came when I surpassed them, I would be the predator who devoured them.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Celia was busy moving around the dungeon.


    ¡°Yes, please make this area a little wider and in a circr shape.¡±


    A few days ago, she had sessfully contracted with the Council, and construction was in full swing inside the dungeon.


    Celia¡¯s top priority was expanding the size of the dungeon. In her opinion, the dungeon had to berge in the first ce.


    That way, it would take time for intruders to reach the center of the dungeon, and she would have an easier time defending it.


    To achieve her goal of expanding the dungeon, she had hired craftsmen affiliated with the Council. Thebor force consisted of skeletons, orcs, golems, and the like.


    The only individuals who could be considered craftsmen were two dwarves who served as overseers.


    ¡®As expected, selling the Holy Knight was the right choice.¡¯


    The priest and the Holy Knight who dared to invade her master¡¯s dungeon had done so without fear.


    The priest had been offered as a sacrifice, and the Holy Knight had been left imprisoned in a dream.


    The Holy Knight was somewhat of a nuisance.


    Celia couldn¡¯t release him, yet there was no clear way to make use of him.


    Then, suddenly, Celia thought about selling the Holy Knight when she was doing business with the Council.


    Celia also had some knowledge that humans were not a significant tradingmodity from the Council¡¯s perspective, as there were plenty of humans all over the continent.


    However, humans belonging to organizations like the Holy Knights were different. They were considered rare and valuablemodities.


    Furthermore, the Holy Knight she had prepared was in perfect condition, utterly wless. Manipting the dream had subdued him, so it made sense.


    As expected, the Council expressed its intention to purchase the Holy Knight at the highest price. Celia then made a counteroffer.


    She requested that the Council provide dwarves, including overseers, for the construction work she needed.


    The Council, being profit-driven, was hesitant to readily dispatch premiumbor like dwarves to a dungeon they were dealing with for the first time.


    However, Celia managed to lure the dwarves into participating in the dungeon construction by using the Holy Knight as bait.


    The presence of the dwarves had a significant impact.


    Thanks to them, the construction time was drastically reduced, and the quality of the work improved considerably. Celia could feel the difference in real-time.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope Master is pleased with this.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought about the newly transformed dungeon.


    Celia¡¯s loyalty was unwaveringly devoted to Master. Therefore, she considered Master¡¯s happiness to be her own happiness.


    ¡°That aside, it won¡¯t be long now.¡±


    In a few days, the concealment effect on the dungeon would end.


    The ongoing dungeon construction was also expected to finish simrly soon.


    On the day when all preparations wereplete, Celia wouldmence her activities in earnest.


    With the anticipation of being able to offer numerous sacrifices to the owner, her expression brightened even more.


    ¡°I will create the day when everyone looks up to our great Master.¡±


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    <strong><em>EP.10 The Revealed Dungeon</em></strong>


    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild Union Office on the continent.


    Various individuals had gathered in the office.


    Each of them was the head of an adventurer¡¯s guild from different parts of the continent.


    They had gathered from the capitals and important cities of the Empire and Kingdom, as well as the rural branches.


    ¡°The Union Master is entering.¡±


    A rugged man with scars all over his face appeared.


    He was Kyle, the one who led the united adventurer¡¯s guilds, uniting them as one.


    ¡°I appreciate everyone taking the time to be here, even though I know you¡¯re all busy.¡±


    Everyone remained silent.


    Nobody had time to listen to such greetings when they were all busy.


    However, no one dared to speak directly in front of Kyle.


    Who was Kyle?


    He was the Union Master who ruled over all adventurer¡¯s guilds on the continent.


    Even though he had retired, he was an Adamantium-ranked adventurer.


    Considering that there were only a handful of them on the continent, one could realize how remarkable Kyle¡¯s presence was.


    In the midst of everyone¡¯s silence, Kyle was not oblivious to their hesitations.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get straight to the point since I know you¡¯re all busy.¡±


    Kyle tapped his desk and then began speaking, leading everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°The first matter concerns the White Order.¡±


    People expressed concern as soon as the first agenda was raised.


    ¡°The White Order¡¯s affairs don¡¯t concern us, do they?¡±


    Someone objected to Kyle¡¯s words, and a few others nodded in agreement.


    The adventurer¡¯s guild and the White Order had different identities, so such a reaction was natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The White Order is currently maintaining silence, but from what I¡¯ve separately found out, it seems that one of the sealing stones has been released.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Even those who had shown no interest turned their heads to Kyle with widened eyes.


    ¡°No¡­ What is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Master Kyle, can you take responsibility for that statement? This is not something to specte about!¡±


    ¡°Even if you say that, hasn¡¯t the Order made no official statement? It¡¯s too early to make any judgments, I think.¡±


    The statement that a sealing stone had been released was not just ordinary news to them.


    Inside the sealing stones were monsters that had once shaken the El Dorad Continent.


    It included powerful monsters, as well as high-ranking demons and demon lords.


    Fortunately, with thebined efforts of the continent¡¯s inhabitants, they managed to drive them out and seal them.


    The sealed stones had been meticulously guarded deep within the White Order¡¯s underground vaults.


    But now, if the sealing stone was indeed released, the Order would bear significant responsibility.


    ¡°However, since there has been no official announcement from the Order, I believe everyone will exercise discretion.¡±


    With no official statement from the Order, spreading this news would be risky.


    Perhaps some might even be branded as heretics if they lost faith in the goddess.


    If that happened, the Inquisition Officers of the Order would likelye personally.


    The arrival of the Inquisition Officers was equivalent to the arrival of death itself.


    hey were fanatics who only pledged allegiance to the Order and never let go once they questioned someone.


    Kyle believed that everyone would exercise discretion on their own.


    ¡°Next is the list of newly appeared dungeons this month. There are 67 dungeons in total. Unfortunately, there are no dungeons of significant note this time.¡±


    Adventurers explored dungeons and hunted monsters within them.


    They sold the spoils of their hunts or used them as equipment materials.


    Therefore, dungeons were like valuable resources.


    When Kyle mentioned that there were no noteworthy dungeons, it meant that there were no high-grade dungeons.


    ¡°We will assign an Iron grade to all 67 dungeons.¡±


    Dungeon grades were mainly determined by the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.


    The grading criteria were naturally based on the adventurer¡¯s rank system.


    he first rank a new adventurer started with was Iron rank, and then they progressed to Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, and Adamantium ranks.


    Dungeons were graded ording to the same system. ording to Kyle¡¯s words, all 67 newly appeared dungeons were deemed to be of Iron grade.


    ¡°Finally, there is one additional dungeon apart from the 67.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make it 68? Is there a need to separate it?¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement, wondering why it needed to be singled out.


    ¡°This one is a bit ambiguous. It¡¯s a dungeon discovered in the Sael Kingdom¡¯s Mountain range, and it was found by a hunter.¡±


    The problem was that no energy was detected from the dungeon, Kyle added.


    ¡°Maybe the dungeon itself is weak?¡±


    Perhaps most of the people thought that way, but Kyle was cautious.


    ¡°So, I¡¯d like to temporarily designate the grade of this dungeon as Bronze.¡±


    Kyle pondered the hunter¡¯s words once again.


    ¡®Just ten days ago, there was absolutely nothing here. I saw it with my own eyes!¡¯


    Perhaps he overreacted, only going by the hunter¡¯s words.


    However, Kyle still feared the possibility.


    One could never be too prepared for safety.


    ¡°If there are no issues with this dungeon for the next week, we will downgrade it from Bronze to Iron rank.¡±


    =====


    ***


    =====


    After the status window appeared, I became incredibly busy.


    I conducted magic test and began working as a porter in earnest.


    Fortunately, finding work as a porter was easy. The difference in having a status window was quite evident.


    There was another change as well.


    After the status window appeared, gaining experience for the first time was quite enjoyable.


    I ran without stopping, and my body was bing more ustomed to it.


    ¡°But I do have a day off tomorrow¡­¡±


    Taking a break today and tomorrow should be fine. I hadn¡¯t yed the game in a while, so I decided to start it up.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it feels like a week has passed.¡±


    Suddenly, I remembered the dungeon I first used when I started the game. The duration was supposed to be a week, but the date had already passed.


    Looking back, I wondered if it had any significance. I had even spent money on in-game purchases, but due to being busy, I hadpletely neglected it.


    However, I had set all the permissions to my servant before logging out.


    ¡°I hope my servant is doing well.¡±


    I touched the dungeon on the screen. My maid-d servant was still wandering around various parts of the dungeon.


    ¡°This one is really diligent.¡±


    Even though it was a game, there was no one who would dislike such a diligent character. However, that wasn¡¯t the issue.


    Clearly, I was looking at my dungeon on the screen. Yes, it was undoubtedly the dungeon.


    ¡°No, but what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Had I seen it incorrectly?


    The appearance of the dungeon had changed significantly. The long corridor had openings like ant nests in the middle.


    If anyone entered the dungeon, they would have to pass through the narrow corridors and encounter these wide-open areas in between.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one of these open areas, there were a total of three.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of effort put into this.¡±


    Furthermore, in areas close to the dungeon entrance, there were numerous skeletons deployed.


    ¡°Wow, this is really impressive.¡±


    But to achieve something like this, they must have spent a lot of gems, right?


    To draw just 10 monsters from the gacha required 5,000 gems.


    Judging by the number of skeletons alone, it would have been insufficient even if they had used all the remaining 5,000 gems.


    I immediately checked my gem count.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I looked at the remaining gem count, it was truly surprising.


    ¡°I still have 4,300 left?¡±


    Was I seeing things? When I drew 10 skeletons, it cost 5,000 gems. But now, afterpletely neglecting the game, I only lost 700 gems.


    Moreover, the number of monsters had increased significantly, and the size of the dungeon had clearly changed.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Should I be happy about this? It felt like my efforts were invalidated.


    No, let¡¯s look at it positively. Perhaps this progress happened because I was here to begin with.


    I touched one of the ced skeletons. Except for the 2-star skeleton I had previously synthesized, all the others were 1-star.


    With the remaining ones, I thought that if Ibined them, the power would be even stronger, so I touched the [Synthesis] tab.


    ¨C Monsters that have already been ced cannot be used as materials for synthesis. ¨C


    Ah.


    I momentarily forgot the game developer¡¯s character. Upon reflection, this game was exceptional in encouraging in-game purchases.


    The message ¡°Monsters that have already been ced cannot be used as materials for synthesis¡± meant just that. In other words, it was no different from saying, ¡°Spend more gems and keep drawing¡±.


    That seems to mean using these monsters as materials.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be seen as entirely bad. I understood it in another sense.


    If I just leave it be, it grows so easily like this, so they couldn¡¯t raise the difficulty level any further here.


    ¡°Developer, I understand all of this.¡±


    If the difficulty is too high, people will give up quickly, and on the contrary, if it¡¯s too low, there¡¯s no reason to make in-app purchases.


    When I touched the screen again, a new notification appeared:


    ¨C The adventurer guild has determined the grade of this dungeon. ¨C


    ¨C The grade of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ is Bronze grade. ¨C


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The statement I had just made was canceled.


    This game was incredibly difficult.


    Bronze grade dungeon?


    Isn¡¯t this going too far?


    My servant is a 6-star monster, and just looking at the number of skeletons, it was a lot.


    ¡°How strong are the creatures invading this dungeon?¡±


    I started to feel anxious.


    Perhaps they were trying to encourage in-app purchases with this?


    Even though I had 6-star monsters, they might have crossed the line.


    I¡¯m quite knowledgeable about adventurer ranks since I¡¯ve been on the El Dorad Continent for a year. The ranks go from Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, to Adamantium in that order.


    Bronze grade. Second from the bottom. Moreover, in El Dorad Continent, 6-star creatures were considered rare and extremely so.


    In practice, shouldn¡¯t my dungeon at least be set to Gold grade?


    It seemed that the game was indeed different from reality.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    My hand naturally moved to the in-game store instead of closing the game.


    There was no other option.


    If my dungeon was weak, I needed to purchase more gems.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Once again, the Adventurer Guild was bustling with people today.


    This was the Adventurer Guild in the Sale Kingdom.


    Three adventurers entered the lively guild hall.


    They were armed with shoddy equipment, and it was clear to anyone that they were freshly minted Iron-rank adventurers.


    They went to the reception desk and presented their adventurer identification.


    ¡°Um¡­ We¡¯d like to inquire about any nearby dungeons we can explore. Is there any request avable?¡±


    The receptionist checked their identification. Iron-rank adventurers. With their rank, they could only enter Iron-grade dungeons.


    However, the number of Iron-rank adventurers had increased recently, and all the Iron-grade dungeons currently had requests.


    ¡°Oh, is there any dungeon avable?¡±


    In the end, they would have to leave empty-handed.


    The receptionist felt sorry for them. Then, she suddenly remembered what the branch manager had said.


    ¡°This is a Bronze-grade dungeon, but you can just think of it as Iron-grade. It¡¯ll be downgraded to Iron-grade soon, so dispose of it as you see fit.¡±


    Fortunately, the mountain range near the Sale Kingdom was rtively close.


    Even though it was a Bronze-grade dungeon, she thought it was okay to entrust it to these novice adventurers.


    With three adventurers, they should be able to conquer at least one Iron-grade dungeon.


    ¡°Oh, we happen to have onest dungeon avable! It¡¯s Iron-grade and located in the Sale Kingdom¡¯s Mountain range, so it¡¯s nearby.¡±


    In response to the receptionist¡¯s question about what they would do, the three adventurers smiled and immediately epted the offer.


    There was still an Iron-grade dungeon avable. Today was their lucky day.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    <strong><em>EP.11 Emergency Mission</em></strong>


    The White Order was not only the most prestigious order on the El Dorad Continent, but it also held great authority.


    Thanks to this, they garnered support from many people and had the means to expand their influence widely.


    However, a series of unfortunate events recently led to a sombre atmosphere within the order. Currently, a discreet meeting was taking ce on the upper floor of their main building.


    ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t been able to make contact?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct, Grand Bishop.¡±


    One priest spoke with an anxious expression. When an apprentice priest goes missing, the order usually wouldn¡¯t be so concerned. But this missing person was no ordinary apprentice priest, it was Yuel, who held power equivalent to a saint.


    ¡°I told him to stay put, but he ended up doing something reckless in the end.¡±


    The Grand Bishop vented his frustration, mming his desk.


    They had advised Yuel to stay calm, but he had gone to the Sael Kingdom, and then they lost contact with him.


    The problem was that the Sael Kingdom was adjacent to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°We have confirmed that the relic carried by the apprentice priest Yuel has activated. We attempted to locate the exact location, but¡­¡±


    The relic had activated, yet they couldn¡¯t find the ce where it had been activated.


    This meant one thing, Yuel was dead. Furthermore, the relic was powerful enough to easily defeat a 5-star-level monster. But even with such power, Yuel was helpless.


    ¡°It seems like a space untouched by divine power?¡±


    Using the relic should have generated a significant amount of divine power.


    At the very least, they thought they could locate the ce where the relic was activated. But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The Grand Bishop quickly came to a realization. Yuel was dead.


    He likely crossed the mountain range into the Demon Realm.


    They couldn¡¯t know the exact circumstances of his demise, but going to the Demon Realm with only one Holy Knight was a foolish move.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    In the end, it was already in the past. Continuing to dwell on this issue wouldn¡¯t bring Yuel back.


    From the Order¡¯s perspective, it was a painful event, but it had to be turned into a new opportunity.


    ¡°Grand Bishop, in that case, I have already spoken to His Holiness about it.¡±


    The Grand Bishop turned to the owner of the voice, Helisa, the Saint of the White Order. The reappearance of a saint after a century was nothing short of a blessing for the order.


    ¡°A priest from the Sael Kingdom has gone missing, and this is a matter of great importance. We have requested the dispatch of an Inquisitor.¡±


    The Grand Bishop looked delighted, as if he were attending his granddaughter¡¯s party.


    ¡°Lady Saint, it¡¯s truly a blessing for the Order that you are concerned about this matter.¡±


    The Sael Kingdom was geographically distant from the White Order, and their influence there was limited.


    The power in Sael Kingdomy mainly with the royal family and nobility. If they could persuade these influential figures to embrace the order, they could transform the Sael Kingdom into their stronghold.


    However, they hadn¡¯t had a suitable opportunity until now. With Yuel¡¯s disappearance and the subsequent request for an Inquisitor, they had their chance.


    The Grand Bishop couldn¡¯t hide his satisfaction. Sael Kingdom couldn¡¯t reject the request for an Inquisitor because refusing help in a situation where a priest had gone missing would be suspicious.


    However, epting an Inquisitor would make it seem like they were allowing the White Order to expand its influence in the kingdom.


    ¡°They can¡¯t decline the request, and they can¡¯t ept it easily either. This situation is a great opportunity for us.¡±


    The Grand Bishop, smiling in a sinister manner, began to ponder something.


    ¡°But, how is the situation with the Seal Stone?¡±


    The Grand Bishop¡¯s voice turned cold. The underground space of the White Order had been breached.


    This was already a grave problem, but the situation became even worse when the sealed demon managed to escape.


    ¡°Many priests have been trying to resolve the issue, but so far, we have found no leads.¡±


    The Order¡¯s underground space was not an area one could infiltrate casually. It was impervious to magical interference, and it was continuously monitored by Inquisitors on rotating shifts. For such an intrusion to go unnoticed was a significant concern.


    ¡°We even questioned the Inquisitors who were on duty at the time, but it yielded no results.¡±


    The situation had be extremely troubling.


    Eventually, no one knew anything.


    The Grand Bishop had a headache. He couldn¡¯t grasp what to do next.


    The Yuel incident provided a legitimate reason to investigate the Sael Kingdom, but this situation was different.


    While the Grand Bishop was pondering, Saint Helisa carefully raised her hand.


    ¡°Um¡­ Grand Bishop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Saint. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The creature that escaped from the seal this time is known as a 3-star Subus. Is it really such a dangerous entity that we should be concerned about it? It seems like we could just ignore it.¡±


    To regr people, 3-star Subus posed no threat, but they were not to be underestimated by members of the Order. The Grand Bishop understood her confusion.


    ¡°Hehe, you have a point, Saint. However, the escaped demon this time is not an ordinary Subus, that¡¯s the problem.¡±


    The Grand Bishop coughed before continuing, ¡°Have you heard of Ishahar by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Ishahar? I¡¯ve never heard of that name before.¡±


    Helisa was surprised by the unfamiliar term.


    ¡°Yes, in the beginning, the Goddess created the El Dorad Continent.¡±


    This was a story known to everyone on the continent. Why was the Grand Bishop mentioning this now?


    ¡°However, do you know that there was another being who existed alongside the Goddess in the beginning?¡±`


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Helisa was taken aback.


    The Grand Bishop words had the tone of heresy or something of the sort.


    However, the people in the meeting room didn¡¯t say a word, as if they already knew.


    ¡°That being was a very malevolent presence. Therefore, the Goddess had to eradicate that being to protect the continent. But one problem arose. Creatures with its bloodline started to emerge. Those who carry the blood of that being have one particr name, as if it were a matter of course in the world.¡±


    That name is Ishahar.


    ¡°However, there is no need to be overly concerned. The name Ishahar is ultimately nothing more than a shackle. Those bearing that name are destined to meet their end by the hands of the Order.¡±


    The Grand Bishop said this with a smile on his face.


    ¡°For now, it¡¯s enough to know just this much.¡±


    He quickly changed the subject, but Helisa found herself deep in thought.


    ¡®Since that guy left, so many incidents have been urring.¡¯


    The guy she referred to was Lee Kang Hyun.


    Helisa had used her power to send him back to Earth.


    At first, the Order had opposed the idea, but they eventually agreed when they realized Lee Kang Hyun was of no use to them.


    ¡®Could we create a second Kim Soo Ho?¡¯


    Before Lee Kang Hyun, another person hade to the Order.


    His name was Kim Soo Ho.


    Kim Soo Ho was diligent and had earned the position of a Holy Knight within the Order.


    Helisa thought the same would happen with Lee Kang Hyun, but he proved to be utterly inept. She shook her head and refocused on the meeting.


    There were already too many issues to deal with, even without considering Lee Kang Hyun¡¯s return. Being a saint was no small matter.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    ¨C Payment sessful. ¨C


    ¨C 5,000 gems will be delivered via mail. ¨C


    ¨C Payment sessful. ¨C


    ¨C 5,000 gems will be delivered via mail. ¨C


    I purchased 10,000 gems from the store.


    It cost a significant sum, but I didn¡¯t mind. I had thought the dungeon was quite challenging, only to find out it was rated as a Bronze grade.


    ¡®I can¡¯t manage with just a 6-star monster?¡¯


    ying the game to relieve stress was turning into a stressful experience. I couldn¡¯t ept this situation. If it meant keeping my sanity intact, I was willing to spend this much.


    I received the gems in my mailbox, a total of 14,300 gems.


    Even though there seemed to be plenty of them, I only had two chances to draw. The first thing I did with my gems wasn¡¯t drawing.


    ¨C [Urgent Mission]: Purchase the [Name Change Ticket] and use it. ¨C


    ¨C Reward: 1,000 gems ¨C


    An urgent mission had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never seen this before.¡±


    I thought this was just a game where you could leave things as they were, but now an urgent mission hade up. I immediately went to the shop to find the item in question. It cost 500 gems, but if I bought it and used it, I would receive 1,000 gems as a reward. In the end, I¡¯d gain 500 gems.


    ¡°I should do this right away.¡±


    It was a simple mission, and with such a generous reward, it was a good deal for me.


    ¨C Purchased the [Name Change Ticket]. ¨C


    ¨C Consumed 500 gems. ¨C


    Surprisingly, this item allowed me to change a monster¡¯s name.


    ¡°But who should I use it on?¡±


    I randomly selected one of the monsters.


    ¨C Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) cannot be used since it has no name. ¨C


    ¨C Please specify a monster with a name. ¨C


    I needed a monster with a name to use the Name Change Ticket.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±


    It was Celia, my Servant.


    She was a 6-star Subus with the name ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯.


    ¡°From now on, your name will be ¡®Celia¡¯.¡±


    After all, I had been calling her Celia all along, so removing ¡®Ishahar¡¯ from her name shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¨C Used the [Name Change Ticket]. ¨C


    ¨C The name of ¡®Celia Ishahar¡¯ has been changed to ¡®Celia¡¯. ¨C


    ¨C Completed the [Urgent Mission]! ¨C


    ¨C Reward: 1,000 gems. ¨C


    ¡°Very nice.¡±


    Now I had 14,800 gems.


    ¡°Should I try drawing now?¡±


    It was time to draw some monsters in earnest. Gacha always filled me with excitement and anticipation.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    Three adventurers received a mission from the guild to explore an Iron-grade dungeon. The dungeon wasn¡¯t too far away.


    All three of them were adventurers, and this was their first time entering a dungeon.


    ¡°Atst, we can show our strength!¡±


    Denver was the first to express his enthusiasm. He had yed the role of the neighborhood¡¯s gang leader since childhood, so he was brimming with confidence.


    His dream had always been to be an adventurer, so he had eagerly supported that dream as soon as he became an adult.


    This was their first time entering a dungeon, and there was no fear. All three had spent their entire lives together. Denver looked back at hispanions.


    Ronnie and Jane. They were siblings. Once again, there was no trace of fear on their faces.


    If theybined their strength, even their first mission shouldn¡¯t be too difficult toplete.


    Denver¡¯s eyes turned toward Jane. Sometime along the way, Denver had started seeing Jane not just as a friend but as a woman.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    If they could sessfully conquer this dungeon and establish themselves as sessful adventurers¡­ When that dayes, Denver would confess his feelings to Jane.


    Denver turned back to face the front, walking with determination.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    <strong><em>EP.12 Adventurers Enter the Dungeon</em></strong>


    ¡°Before spinning the gacha, should I check the monster list first?¡±


    Just before spinning the gacha, I checked the number of monsters in my dungeon.


    [Owned Monster List]


    ¨C Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Skeleton Archer (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) ¡Á 16


    ¨C Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï) ¡Á 7


    ¨C Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï) ¡Á 4


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    There were a total of 29 monsters roaming in the dungeon.


    The number had definitely increased.


    The issue was that the types were mostly skeletons, and even those were only one-star monsters.


    I wanted to Synthesize all those guys, but the game system didn¡¯t allow that.


    If I get the same monsters from the gacha, I should just keep them in inventory for now.


    With that in mind, I spun the gacha.


    ¨C <strong>Dungeon-affiliated Monster Gacha! (1 spin, 550 Gems)</strong> ¨C


    ¨C<strong> Dungeon-affiliated Monster Gacha! (10 spins, 5000 Gems) </strong>¨C


    I currently have 14,800 Gems.


    As nned, I could do the 10-spin gacha twice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first one!¡±


    I pressed the 10-spin gacha excitedly.


    Could pouring all my energy into this result in something good?


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    The first draw yielded, of all things, a Skeleton Soldier.


    I had seen this guy often, and even the worn-out sword he was holding felt familiar.


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Darn it.¡±


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Game developers, do you have a conscience?¡±


    Three consecutive Skeleton Soldiers for real?


    Oh, my money!


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    For the first time, a guy without bones appeared.


    A green-skinned monster wearing ragged clothes and holding a small stone axe in one hand.


    Even though he was only a 1-star, I was so happy.


    This game¡­


    Other monsters cane out too, right?


    I continued to touch the screen with this momentum.


    ¨C <strong>Ghoul (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    What¡¯s this diversity?


    This time, a Ghoul appeared.


    Unlike the skeletons, this one had flesh attached.


    Just its appearance was eerie.


    Still, the fact that my dungeon was moving away from being solely a skeleton poption was positive.


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Archer Apprentice</strong><strong>(</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) has been drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is this gacha also a failure?


    When I thought that, a twist urred in thest draw.


    ¨C <strong>Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) has been drawn. </strong>¨C


    ¡°Jackpot!¡±


    This time, the gacha also had a lot of skeletons, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    What mattered was that a 5-star monster came out in thest draw.


    While it might not be as good as a 6-star Servant, a 5-star monster was simr to an A-grade monster on Earth in terms of strength.


    If there was no one to stop an A-grade monster, it could easily turn a small city into ruins, making it a disaster for people.


    ¡°Wow, this one is even wearing armor?¡±


    Indeed, being a 5-star made its appearance different.


    Skeleton Soldier was just exposed bones while holding an old sword in one hand.


    The Skeleton Warrior was wearing a single piece of old leather armor. In one hand, it held a well-forged sword.


    Even though they had the same weapon, the Death Knight was in a different league.


    Anyone could tell that this one was suited for a knight, wearing ck te armor and carrying a well-crafted sword in one hand and a massive shield in the other.


    All the equipment was tinged ck, but it looked impressive in itself.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a 5-star.¡±


    With joy in my heart, I touched the Death Knight.


    <<strong>Death Knight</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> A


    <strong>Attack:</strong> A-


    <strong>Defense:</strong> B+


    <strong>Magic:</strong> B


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Triple Pierce (B):</strong> Quickly pierces the enemy three times in a row, dealing damage.


    <strong>Aura of Death (A):</strong> Just its presence brings a blessing to other undead and instils fear in humans.


    <strong>Resurrection of Death (A):</strong> Resurrects immediately after death. However, the skill cooldown is 7 days.


    <strong>Death¡¯s Shadow (A):</strong> Those killed by the Death Knight¡¯s sword are reborn as Ghouls.


    It was incredible. There was a cooldown, but it could resurrect even after death. Especially, the Death¡¯s Shadow skill was just unbelievable.


    ¡°Ghouls can be copied!¡±


    Moreover, Ghouls were 2-star. If I could keep copying these guys, I would have tremendous power.


    For now, I decided to ce the Death Knight and the Ghoul in the dungeon.


    ¡°As expected, the area where the skeletons are concentrated is better, right?¡±


    Currently, the Skeletons were ced near the entrance to the dungeon in a narrow passage.


    The dungeon had a cave-like shape.


    Even though it extended a bit, the passage itself was narrow. However, when I logged in again after leaving it for a few days, the dungeon had changed significantly.


    This was the result of that.


    Enemies would enter the dungeon, walk along the narrow path, and then suddenly enter arge, open area.


    That ce was where the Skeletons were.


    When I examined it closely, I could see a small name disyed at the top.


    [<strong>First Floor Area</strong>]


    ¡°First Floor?¡±


    I understand the term ¡®area¡¯.


    Even the tworge areas behind it were named ¡®Area 2¡¯ and ¡®Area 3¡¯, respectively.


    But what does ¡®First Floor¡¯ mean?


    Could it be that this can continue to expand underground?


    If so, it was bigger than I thought.


    ¨C <strong>This feature is not yet avable.</strong> ¨C


    Just in case, I tried pressing the dungeon expansion tab, but it wasn¡¯t avable.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Since it couldn¡¯t be used immediately, I turned my attention to Area 1 without regrets.


    [<strong>First Floor Area 1 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Death Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Ghoul (¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Skeleton Archer (¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) x16


    ¨C Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï) x7


    ¨C Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï) x4


    Adding just one Death Knight made a big difference.


    Furthermore, the Death Knight had a skill that blessed other undead creatures.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what ¡°blessing¡± meant, but it was probably some kind of buff.


    ¡°What should we do with the remaining monsters?¡±


    I ced the Ghoul and Death Knight.


    Now, the remaining monsters were three Goblins, four Skeleton Soldiers, and one Skeleton Archer Apprentice with an incredibly long name.


    Looking at it again, the names were quite long. Let¡¯s just call it Archer.


    I was curious about what the developers were thinking to increase the fusion difficulty this much.


    ¡°I think the three goblins should go to the Area 2.¡±


    If the first area was cleared, the roles of you three would be crucial. I decided to use all four Skeleton Soldiers as materials for Synthesize.


    To Synthesize, you must use two of the same monsters as materials.


    However, since the ones already deployed cannot be used as materials, I decided to use the two soldiers just drawn through the lottery as materials.


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Consumes 2 Skeleton Soldiers (</strong><strong>¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize sessful! Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has evolved into Skeleton Warrior (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize of Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Consumes 2 Skeleton Soldiers (</strong><strong>¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Fusion sessful! Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) has evolved into Skeleton Warrior (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï).</strong> ¨C


    This way, I added two 2-star monsters, Skeleton Warrior.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s keep this one for now.¡±


    There was only one Skeleton Archer Apprentice from the draw. Since there was only one of them, I couldn¡¯t use it as fusion material, and I was hesitant to ce it in the dungeon.


    [<strong>First Floor Area 1 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Death Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Ghoul (¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï) x3


    ¨C Skeleton Archer (¡ï¡ï) x1


    ¨C Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) x16


    ¨C Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï) x7


    ¨C Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï) x4


    [<strong>First Floor Area 2 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Goblin (¡ï) x3


    And even the servant, who had to be renamed because of me.


    [<strong>Servant</strong>]: Celia (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï).


    Everything was perfect.


    ¡°But why only Celia have a name?¡±


    When I thought back to the monsters that came up as candidates when I was choosing a servant, all of them had names like Celia.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    At that time, even the 1-star monster had a name.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, I decided it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I immediately entered the shop to proceed with the second draw.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for the remaining 10 draws!¡±


    But this time, a new type of rm went off.


    ¨C <strong>Intruders have entered the dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C<strong> Intruders had appeared. </strong>¨C


    ====


    *Read at ILC Trantion*


    ====


    The green leaves rustled gently, providing some relief from the summer heat.


    ¡°Are we in the dungeon yet?¡±


    Jane, who was at the back, asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°If we look at the map, it should be around here¡­¡±


    Her brother, Ronny, muttered while looking at the map and scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Or should I carry you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, Denver.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Ronny nced at Denver and Jane, shook his head.


    They had been friends since childhood.


    It was impossible not to notice that Denver was interested in Jane.


    ¡®But we¡¯re entering a dungeon, we need to be cautious.¡¯


    The atmosphere wasn¡¯t bad, but they always needed to be on guard.


    It was an Iron-ranked dungeon.


    Even though it was a lower-ranked dungeon, it wasn¡¯t something to take lightly.


    As they looked around, they spotted a cave among the trees.


    ¡°I found it! Is that it?¡±


    Everyone turned their attention to Ronny¡¯s words.


    Externally, it looked like a small cave.


    ¡°It seems too easy, though.¡±


    Denver confidently stepped forward.


    ¡°Wait, we still need to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Why be cautious in such a small dungeon? Isn¡¯t it just a Iron-ranked dungeon for nothing?¡±


    Denver ignored Ronny¡¯s words and walked straight into the cave.


    Reluctantly, Ronny and Jane followed him.


    That¡¯s how they set foot in the dungeon.


    Unlike the scorching sun outside, the inside of the dungeon was pleasantly cool.


    However, it was too dark.


    Dungeons were usually like a home for monsters, but theplete darkness was unusual.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dark to go any further, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    At Ronny¡¯s words, Jane used her magic to light a torch.


    Thanks to the torch, the dungeon was no longer a problem.


    ¡°We need to conserve our magic from now on, right?¡±


    Ronny¡¯s concern was valid.


    For a mage, magic was as important as life itself.


    A mage without magic was soon to be a monster¡¯s prey. Not a single small spell could be used carelessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I brought this with me.¡±


    A ne hung around Jane¡¯s neck. It was an artifact with the ability to restore magic.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ronny couldn¡¯t say more. The ne had been passed down from theirte mother. It was an artifact with the power of magic recovery, and Jane had the knowledge to use it.


    However, Jane never wore the ne, saying it was her mother¡¯s item.


    ¡°I know, but I still want Mom to see us. I want to tell her that we¡¯ve grown up so well and be adventurers who conquer dungeons.¡±


    Jane fiddled with the ne. When they were young, their vige was attacked by a monster wave. Ronny and Jane barely survived, but their parents lost their lives.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you did well.¡±


    Ronny nodded.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    In truth, he didn¡¯t want his younger sister to be an adventurer.


    He wanted her to be a nobleman¡¯s personal mage in a small territory rather than traveling around taking quests like adventurers.


    Jane had the ability to be a mage, after all.


    However, Jane opposed that idea vehemently and eventually became an adventurer like Ronny.


    There was one reason for it, the shock Jane experienced after losing their parents in the monster wave was so great that no other dream could match it.


    Every time Ronny saw his sister, he felt sorry for her and admired her.


    ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s make some money.¡¯


    Ronny had one goal. If he earned enough money, he would fulfill his dream of enrolling his sister in a magic academy. However, that dream¡­


    Ssssh¡­


    Suddenly, an arrow flew in and pierced Ronny¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Now it had be an unattainable dream.


    Trantor Note: I changed the Tier 1 to First floor as it is making more sense.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    <strong><em>EP.13 Destion and Regret (1)</em></strong>


    The first dungeon conquest was expected to end smoothly.


    Afterward, they would go to enjoy a delicious meal as usual.


    Failure was never in their thoughts.


    They believed and trusted in that.


    But a sudden change disrupted their ns.


    Ronny¡¯s body fell like a ragdoll, pierced by an arrow that hade flying.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Seeing Ronny in such a state, Jane couldn¡¯t contain her screams.


    It must be a dream, right? That¡¯s it. This isn¡¯t reality.


    Frozen in her spot, Jane desperately denied the harsh truth to herself, caressing herself withforting lies.


    ¡°Ronny!¡±


    Denver shouted, rushing to Ronny¡¯s side.


    ¡°Denver! We need to get out right now! We have to get him medical help!¡±


    Jane shook Denver, her voice crying out in urgency.


    Yet, Denver only quietly shook his head.


    The arrow had pierced Ronny¡¯s head urately.


    Ronny was already beyond saving, and his expression showed that he understood this.


    There was no way to reverse his death here.


    So what should they do now? One person had already died.


    The dungeon turned out to be much more challenging than they had anticipated.


    Staying here with the risk of more arrows flying at them at any moment was akin to a death wish.


    Denver took Jane¡¯s hand. It was a signal to leave.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    However, Jane had different thoughts than Denver.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to keep going.¡±


    Somewhere along the way, her tears stopped.


    Jane pushed Denver¡¯s hand away and rose to her feet.


    Her expression had changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy this dungeon. I¡¯m going to kill all these monsters!¡±


    When she was young, she lost her parents to a monster wave.


    She had thought such a tragic situation would never happen again.


    But today, she bid farewell to Ronny, her only family, taken from her once more by monsters.


    She was determined to make sure they couldn¡¯t harm anyone else.


    She had no power when she was young, but now she had the power of magic, and she was driven by the overwhelming emotion of vengeance.


    ¡°Shield.¡±


    As Jane chanted the spell, a blue barrier unfolded in front of her.


    Now she could at least block an arrow or two.


    She was fearful, but her desire for revenge overwhelmed her fear.


    ¡°Jane! Let¡¯s leave here for now. You can have your revengeter!¡±


    Despite Denver¡¯s pleas, Jane walked forward in silence.


    Running away was not an option for her.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡±


    Denver couldn¡¯t just leave her behind, so he followed her.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Meanwhile, back in the Area 1, the Skeleton Archer had sessfully repelled one of the intruders with a headshot.


    ¡°Wow, the Death Knight¡¯s blessing is really something.¡±


    Normally, the hit rate of a 2-star Skeleton Archer wasn¡¯t that high.


    However, hit rate increases due to the Death Knight¡¯s blessing.


    Thanks to the Death Knight¡¯s blessing, the hit rate was significantly boosted, making such an urate headshot possible.


    ¡°Indeed, the Death Knight can be used effectively in many ways.¡±


    With its high 5-star stats and the added undead buff, it was a versatile asset.


    Furthermore, it possessed the skill to turn the opponent into ghouls.


    ¡°The Death Knight is certainly a valuable addition.¡±


    I¡¯m able to extract many valuable insights from these intruders about the strengths and weaknesses of the dungeon.


    ¨C <strong>Attacks are not possible due tock of visibility.</strong> ¨C


    Initially, when the intruders entered, Skeleton Archers attempted to attack with bows, but it failed.


    The reason was the darkness, they had no visibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that the intruders lit torches.¡±


    Thanks to this, they could aim their bows at the lit area.


    Even if they missed, my dungeon had Skeletons Warriors and Death Knight, so there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Once they defeat the intruders, I should ce torches on the walls.¡±


    In a way, it might have been fortunate that this event had urred.


    I hadn¡¯t known about this w before.


    If I hadn¡¯t noticed and ignored it, it could have been disastrous in the future.


    ¡°There are more detailed elements to this than I thought.¡±


    The intruders who had momentarily frozen in shock after losing theirpanion had started moving again.


    ¡°Even so, this game has a conscience.¡±


    It was a Dungeon of Iron-rank.


    Even though there were 6-star monsters, the fact that it was of Iron-rank meant that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the intruders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try dealing with them using something other than archers this time.¡±


    These intruders didn¡¯t seem particrly strong.


    In fact, they gave off a vibe of being beginners, or even less.


    I had no n to finish them quickly.


    I intended to have some fun before ending it.


    That way, I could assess all the monsters and determine which ones to focus on.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Jane and Denver continued to walk.


    Fortunately, there were no more arrows flying at them.


    However, because they didn¡¯t know when another attack mighte, Jane kept her shield up.


    Magic power was being consumed in real-time, but thanks to the artifact, it wasn¡¯t a significant burden.


    ¡°Where is this¡­?¡±


    As they continued walking, they reached an open area. There, they saw skeletons.


    ¡°There are too many of them¡­!¡±


    Denver was disheartened.


    Even if the skeletons were the lowest rank of monsters, their sheer numbers were overwhelming.


    Moreover, they were just starting as adventurers.


    But they couldn¡¯t turn back now.


    If they showed any signs of retreat, the skeletons would attack.


    It was inevitable.


    The moment they raised their weapons, arrows were nocked and ready, and they all charged.


    In the face of the overwhelming number of enemy skeletons, Jane and Denver readied their weapons.


    Denver held his sword, and Jane prepared her magic.


    The skeletons that had rushed forward had rusty swords in their bony hands.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Even with Jane¡¯s shield, Denver couldn¡¯t block all those swords by himself.


    However, the skeletons suddenly withdrew their weapons and backed away.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This time, skeletons holding wooden sticks stepped forward.


    Fortunately, their numbers were not many.


    ¡°Watch out, mage!¡±


    Jane felt a faint magical presence from the opposing skeletons and shouted a warning.


    But instead of using magic, the skeletons came forward brandishing their sticks, swiping them through the air a few times before returning to their original positions.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was somewhat strange.


    It felt like they were ying, as if it was all just a game.


    But Denver saw things differently.


    ¡®These bastards¡­ they¡¯re toying with us.¡¯


    Perhaps the enemy monsters were unaware that they had been careless.


    ¡®Could we use this to our advantage and find an opportunity to escape?¡¯


    But it was a mistake.


    Suddenly, a dark figure, ck from head to toe, entered the scene.


    ¡°What the¡­!¡±


    A monster suddenly appeared.


    From its presence to its appearance, it was entirely different from a regr Skeleton.


    ¡°Why is this thing here¡­?¡±


    It was undoubtedly an Iron-rank dungeon, but the creature in front of them didn¡¯t belong here at all.


    The aura of the monster in front of them was so formidable that even someone who had just be an adventurer like them could sense its power.


    They might even die.


    They might die!


    Just the presence of that creature was suffocating.


    The monster reached out towards Jane¡¯s shield.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The shield tore apart like paper, and Jane was thrown back, hitting the wall.


    ¡°Jane! Are you okay?!¡±


    It was a grim situation. Now, the monster¡¯s attack would likely target Denver.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Denver waited, thinking it was his turn to be attacked, but the creature in front of him remained still, not attacking.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    Around that time¡­


    ¨C p, p¡­ ¨C


    Someone pped as they appeared.


    ¡°She merely fainted temporarily, fortunately, there is no harm to her life.¡±


    A woman arrived.


    She was quite attractive, and the horns on her head made it clear that she was a monster.


    ¡°Are you the owner of this ce?¡±


    Denver replied, cautious of the neer.


    In every dungeon, there was either an owner or a boss monster.


    The one who seemed to be the owner of this ce appeared to have some intelligence.


    Denver recalled the stories that adventurers told each other.


    If the dungeon¡¯s owner had intelligence, it meant that you could negotiate with them.


    Some had earned riches through such deals, while others had even saved their lives by making bargains.


    ====


    Read at ILC Trantion


    ====


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal!¡±


    Denver immediately proposed a trade.


    They had no idea if there was a way to survive in their current situation.


    Suddenly, there was a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Ah¡­ indeed, to propose a trade even in this situation. Your courage ismendable.¡±


    The other party admired Denver¡¯s audacity and pped a few more times.


    ¡°Are you making fun of us?¡±


    Denver was infuriated by the enemy behavior.


    ¡°Surely not, my dear. I have a great appreciation for courageous men.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°However, trade can only ur when both parties have something to exchange. So, what is the name of the young man here?¡±


    ¡°Denver.¡±


    The entity in front of him briefly smiled, corrected her posture, and introduced herself politely.


    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am the first race to serve the Master, Celia. I currently oversee this dungeon ording to his will.¡±


    ¡°Serve the Master¡­?¡±


    Denver contemted the words of the entity who introduced herself as Celia.


    The mention of serving someone meant¡­


    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a separate owner for the dungeon?¡±


    ¡°You catch on quickly. Hoho. Yes, indeed. I am merely his representative. The true owner of this dungeon is my Master.¡±


    Denver raised his voice, showing determination.


    ¡°I request a fair trade with the owner of the dungeon!¡±


    Celia frowned at Denver¡¯s assertive behavior.


    She was annoyed by his audacity in entering her Master¡¯s dungeon and demanding a trade without proper etiquette.


    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no helping it. My dear, I will request a trade with my Master on your behalf.¡±


    Even though Celia had the authority over the dungeon, this was a matter that only her Master could decide.


    While there were ways to handle things independently, this would be a matter of defying her Master¡¯s will.


    ¡°This humble servant dares to speak to my Master.¡±


    Celia gazed into the void and spoke.


    ¡°Please provide instructions on what to do with these foolish intruders who have invaded the Master¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Disposition of the intruders?¡±


    As expected, the intruders were easily subdued.


    During the process, I realized the uselessness of the Skeleton Soldiers and the Mage Trainee.


    So I quickly sent in the Death Knight.


    Just when I thought it was over, one of the intruders suddenly proposed a trade.


    ¨C <strong>Will you ept the trade?</strong> ¨C


    I immediately clicked ¡®No.¡¯


    ¡°Are they insane? What kind of fair trade is this? They barged in here and now want to negotiate?¡±


    I needed to set an example.


    ¡°But how do I give themand?¡±


    At that moment, a window appeared in the game interface.


    ¨C<strong> [Command] Please state your desiredmand. </strong>¨C


    Oh, it was in a descriptive format.


    It wasn¡¯t a system where you selected options.


    Could he just write anything, and it would understand?


    I quickly typed in amand.


    ¡°Make them regreting into my dungeon.¡±


    It was a short, concisemand.


    That should be sufficient.


    The creatures in the dungeon would know what to do now.


    By the way, I was getting quite hungry.


    Should he finish the game here and grab something to eat?


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Master has responded.¡±


    Gulp.


    Denver anxiously looked at Celia.


    ¡°Come this way.¡±


    Celia snapped her fingers, and three goblins appeared among the group of Skeletons.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to negotiate? Why were goblins suddenly here?


    Denver¡¯s mind was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Hoho. Master is not pleased with your presence here.¡±


    There would be no trade as Denver had hoped.


    ¡°Lies!¡±


    He wished all of this was just a dream.


    Inside, Denver felt a sense of despair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock us! We¡¯re just here to explore this ce!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    They were merely following their guild¡¯s mission and entered the dungeon.


    But that didn¡¯t seem to matter to the other party.


    ¡°The problem is that this ce belonged to Master.¡±


    Celia stated this as if it were an obvious fact.


    ¡°Alright, shall we begin?¡±


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, the three goblins approached the fallen Jane.


    They didn¡¯t have any weapons, but Denver shouted instinctively,


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    However, his cries were in vain.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Within Denver¡¯s desperate shouts, the goblins began tearing at Jane¡¯s clothes.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    <strong><em>EP. 14: Destion and Regret (2)</em></strong>


    ¡°Do you know themonality between goblins and orcs?¡±


    Celia said in a gentle voice.


    The question was directed at the adventurer Denver.


    However, Denver couldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°It¡¯s wa¡­ter.¡±


    It had been two days since they were trapped in the dungeon.


    His vision had blurred, and his body was craving water intensely.


    Denver extended his tongue toward the air, hoping for even the tiniest hint of moisture, but his thirst only grew stronger.


    However, Celia continued her exnation, not minding Denver¡¯s state.


    ¡°Themonality is that both races have a very low chance of females being born. Typically, around nine males are born for every one female.¡±


    Of course, there was a possibility that even that one female might not be born.


    Celia chuckled softly.


    ¡°Because the number of females is so limited, they couldn¡¯t increase their poption through conventional means. So, they had to choose an entirely different method. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Even with Celia¡¯s continuous questions, Denver didn¡¯t provide an answer.


    He was already half out of his mind,pletely exhausted.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    He could only see one person before him.


    Jane was already lying on the ground with her clothes torn apart.


    Unidentified liquids covered her. Her body and mind had been defiled by the goblins.


    ¡°The answer is that they reproduce through different species. However!¡±


    Celia shook her head and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Orcs aside, it¡¯s really difficult for goblins to find other species for reproduction. Goblins are responsible for the lower levels of the food chain, so it¡¯s not easy for them to seek out other races.¡±


    So, goblins had been resorting to human reproduction.


    ¡°Of course! Among humans, they exclude the strong ones like knights or mages. Hoho.¡±


    Even goblins had limits, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about powerful humans.


    Denver¡¯s expression twisted suddenly.


    Up until now, her actions and words made it easy to understand what she meant.


    ¡°I have a question that arose during this. I wonder what kind of power goblin offspring born between a human with magical abilities and goblins would possess.¡±


    They were all unusual goblins.


    In the future, they would raise the goblin offspring in this dungeon.


    These creatures would be born in this dungeon, and they would work asborers for the dungeon¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Ah, just thinking about it makes me so happy.¡±


    Celia covered her face with both hands and showed a euphoric expression.


    However, for Denver, there was nothing more dreadful than that.


    Using people for the reproduction of monsters¡­ it was unthinkable and uneptable.


    Denver, with a trembling voice, finally managed to speak,


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get away with this?¡±


    He shouted with all the strength he had left, using all his might.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t get out of here, do you know what will happen? If there¡¯s no contact within a week, other adventurers wille!¡±


    His words were a fact.


    If adventurers who had epted the dungeon quest failed to make contact for a week, the guild would start an investigation.


    It was the guild¡¯s policy to meticulously manage the dungeon to prevent monster waves.


    ¡°Then you and that smug bastard are done for! It would be better if you released us right now!¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­ A creature who didn¡¯t even deserve to be called an insect dared to mention the Master. It was unpleasant.¡±


    Celia grabbed Denver¡¯s mouth with her hand.


    Pulling down his face wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    She did this to shut him up, forcefully.


    Thunk.


    When Celia flicked her finger, the goblins that had been resting began moving again.


    Their only goal was pleasure, and Denver was forcibly made to watch that horrifying sight.


    ¡°You can¡¯t urn your head¡­ away. I hope you understand that the price of invading the Master¡¯s dungeon is to ept the consequences?¡±


    ¡°Ughhh!¡±


    He had witnessed a horrifying scene for two days already.


    Denver¡¯s body and mind had already reached their limits.


    ¡°Just¡­ kill me¡­ please¡­¡±


    He could no longer bear to see the girl he once liked in agony.


    His mind grew cold.


    The guild wouldn¡¯te for another five days.


    Until then, there was no guarantee he would still be alive.


    In fact, it was safe to say there was no chance of survival as long as he continued to suffer.


    So, he had asked Celia to just let him die, to stop humiliating them any further.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you really want to die?¡±


    Celia¡¯s eyes met Denver¡¯s. He nodded desperately.


    ¡°Well, at this point, the Master should be satisfied as well.¡±


    Her words brought a glimmer of hope.


    He might finally be able to close his eyes in peace without enduring more suffering.


    ¡°Now, look into my eyes.¡±


    Celia¡¯s gaze changed. She had used her skill on Denver.


    It was a subus¡¯s charm.


    Subus charm was deadly.


    The higher the subus¡¯s rank, the more powerful the skill¡¯s effect.


    Men charmed by it couldn¡¯t feel attraction towards any woman other than the caster and remained in a state of arousal, even to the point where they might shake their hips to exhaustion.


    That was the fate of those charmed by the subus.


    ¡°Celi¡­ia, mydy¡­¡±


    And now, Denver had be a faithful servant who only gazed at Celia.


    In front of her, he behaved like a beast in heat.


    Celia frowned, seeing Denver sumb to his desires like an animal.


    ¡°My body can only be desired by Master.¡±


    Celia pointed at Jane.


    ¡°What about that girl?¡±


    However, Denver was no longer capable of feeling attraction towards any woman other than Celia.


    Despairing about being unable to hold Celia, he could not control his surging lust.


    Sumbing to his lust, Denver approached Jane.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡±


    Seeing Denver¡¯s state, Jane weakly spoke out.


    But she couldn¡¯t stop him.


    With great effort, she had been holding onto thest thread of her sanity. It was snapped.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahahaha.¡±


    Jane started tough like she had lost her mind.


    This ce had turned into a world of animals, where everyone pursued their own pleasures without restraint.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Watching this scene, Celia clicked her tongue.


    She found it pathetic.


    At the same time, her anger surged.


    ¡°Those wretched parasites dared to invade the Master¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    Celia¡¯s expression twisted, and she turned away.


    They were no longer worth looking at.


    She gestured to the Death Knight.


    ¡°Kill the men. The women still have much to do.¡±


    Jane had a lot to do.


    She would continue to give birth to the dungeon¡¯s workers until her body was destroyed.


    How beautiful and noble it was.


    This was motherly love that happened in the dungeon.


    The Death Knight drew its sword from its hip.


    The drawn de pierced Denver¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Urghh.¡±


    And thus, Denver, who had once loved that girl, met his end while embraced her.


    Tears streamed down his limp face, but no one knew if they were tears of sadness or tears of joy, celebrating liberation.


    However, it had be meaningless.


    Denver¡¯s lifeless body began to move again.


    It was an extremely unnatural movement, a result of the Death Knight¡¯s skill.


    [<strong>Death¡¯s Shadow</strong>]


    A skill granted by the Death Knight, resurrecting the one killed by it as a ghoul.


    Denver, who had his heart pierced, was reborn as a ghoul.


    ¡°Cel¡­lia¡­ No¡­ Loyalty¡­ Only¡­¡±


    However, it was not an ordinary ghoul.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Celia also seemed surprised by the ghoul¡¯s behavior.


    Even though he had be a ghoul, his former attraction still remained.


    ¡°This is quite surprising. However, your loyalty should be directed solely toward Master.¡±


    Celia smiled and tried to send Denver, who had turned into a ghoul, to the first area.


    But the ghoul didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I should have not used charm if I knew this annoying thing would happen.¡±


    But it was toote.


    Denver, in his ghoul form, would continue to follow Celia.


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. From now on, I¡¯ll just call you Denver, so don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Celia pushed Denver aside and pped her hands.


    ¡°Now, there¡¯s a lot to do.¡±


    Master had instructed her to manage the dungeon, create despair for those who set foot inside, and for that, she needed to stay busy.


    Trading with merchants to obtain necessary items, managing various tasks throughout the dungeon, there was plenty to do for a while.


    However, Celia didn¡¯t seem tired at all.


    ¡°From now on, it¡¯s time to spread the Master¡¯s will throughout the El Dorad continent!¡±


    Considering the future where the entire continent would be covered with the Master¡¯s fame, the current hardships were nothing.


    ¡°I hope that dayes soon.¡±


    Celia¡¯s maniacalughter echoed through the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully repelled intruders.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Mid Boss] Unlock conditions are met!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Mid Boss] Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>When there are 30 or more monsters in the area, you can designate the ¡®Mid Boss¡¯ for that area.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Unlock conditions for [Dungeon Support & Dispatch] are met!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Dungeon Support & Dispatch] Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>You can provide support to other dungeons or dispatch monsters.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Acquired Unique Monster Denver (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    The rm on his smartphone kept ringing.


    Unfortunately, Lee Kanghyun was currently working as aborer in the dungeon, so he couldn¡¯t check the rm.


    But the rm didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡­


    ¨C <strong>Scoring in progress¡­ </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Sessfullypleted the tutorial. </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Lee Kanghyun¡¯s soul is bound to the dungeon. </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>This rm will be automatically deleted in 5 minutes. </strong>¨C


    ====


    Read at ILC Trantion


    ====


    ¡ñ Author¡¯s Note


    I¡¯ve made many modifications, reducing and removing explicit descriptions in this chapter.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    <strong><em>EP.15 Mid Boss Death Knight</em></strong>


    The adventurer¡¯s guild located in the Sael Kingdom.


    Today, the guild office was bustling with adventurers.


    They all upied the same space but held different dreams.


    Some adventurers aimed to raise their ranks and gain fame, while others dreamed of amassing wealth.


    A few simply enjoyed roaming and exploring.


    They all had their unique aspirations for a hopeful future.


    Among them, there was one person sitting with a gloomy expression.


    It was Ralli, the guild receptionist.


    To understand why she was so gloomy, we need to go back a week.


    A week ago, three adventurers came to her.


    They were all newly minted adventurers with Iron Rank.


    They asked if there was any avable dungeon to explore.


    Ralli introduced them to a dungeon, technically a Bronze Rank, but it was scheduled to be downgraded to Iron Rank shortly.


    Since it was going to be an Iron Rank dungeon anyway, and the other adventurers in the area were also Iron Rank, she assigned it without much thought.


    However, this decision proved to be wrong.


    A week had passed, and there was still no contact from those adventurers.


    It was standard practice to wait for one week.


    If there was no contact within that time, the guild would initiate an investigation.


    This policy had been established because of past incidents with dungeons that continued to grow due to repeated failed subjugations, ultimately causing major monster waves.


    However, this policy applied to officially assigned requests.


    The issue here was that the three adventurers were Iron Rank, while the dungeon Ralli had assigned was technically Bronze Rank.


    Ralli regretted her choice.


    ¡®If I had known, I would¡¯ve just listened to the branch manager.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a situation to arise.


    Perhaps they had decided to give up on the dungeon?


    First-year adventurers often got scared, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had abandoned their request. And if they had given up, theck ofmunication would make sense.


    ¡®They were newbies after all.¡¯


    Ralliforted herself with that thought, and it somehow made her feel better.


    As she was getting up from her seat with a more rxed expression, the branch manager¡¯s voice echoed.


    ¡°Ralli, what about the dungeon I mentioned back then? The one scheduled to be downgraded.¡±


    For a moment, Ralli felt embarrassed, but she answered as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Oh, that dungeon is still there. Nobody went in, as far as I know.¡±


    In truth, it was still there. However, since Ralli had marked the request as abandoned, there was practically no one who had sought it.


    The branch manager nodded, epting her response.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    He handed her a document.


    ¡°Officially, the order from the Guild Master is to downgrade it to Iron Rank.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Now that it was officially an Iron Rank dungeon, adventurers would likelye and go quite quickly.


    It was a popr choice for new adventurers, and there was a shortage of dungeons to meet the demand.


    ¡®Forget about those three. They¡¯re probably living their lives somewhere else. Hopefully, everything they want will work out.¡¯


    ====


    ***


    ====


    I had been incredibly busy. The schedule for the porter was non-stop.


    ¡°Having a status window certainly makes it easy to find work.¡±


    As experience points increase, you level up.


    The stats gained from leveling up are minimal.


    Nevertheless, as you level up, it eventually has a positive impact on the porter¡¯s job.


    The presence of the status window was significant.


    Thanks to it, I worked without a day off for a week.


    Though it was physically demanding, the ie was somewhat satisfying.


    Whenever it got tough, looking at my thicker wallet made me feel content.


    ¡°¡­Should I consider forming a party soon?¡±


    Before going to the El Dorad Continent, I used to work as a dedicated porter in a party.


    However, now I went into dungeons without any specific affiliation.


    Yet, I shook my head.


    ¡°No, for now, let¡¯s continue as we are.¡±


    When I worked as a dedicated porter, I didn¡¯t have a status window.


    There was no one to ept a half-awakened person like me without a status window in the party.


    But now, it was different. I had a status window, and my original goal was not to be a porter.


    As a hunter, I had always dreamed of going into dungeons. So, for now, let¡¯s continue as we are.


    I immediately headed home.


    After taking a quick shower and satisfying my hunger, I started a game I hadn¡¯t yed in a while.


    ¡°Those intruders, they must have been handled well, right?¡±


    I hadst instructed to send the Death Knight and then regretted entering the dungeon.


    This part, Celia must have handled well.


    If not, she should step down from her position as a servant.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s no way they would have been taken over by those guys.¡±


    I nodded as I checked the next rms.


    The first notification indicated that intruders had been sessfully repelled.


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully repelled intruders.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Surely, there¡¯s no way they could have been taken over by those guys.¡±


    I nodded with satisfaction.


    Then, I checked the next rms.


    ¨C <strong>[Mid Boss] Unlock conditions are met!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Mid Boss] Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>When there are 30 or more monsters in the area, you can designate the ¡®Mid Boss¡¯ for that area.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Mid Boss] makes it easier to manage the loyalty of minions. </strong>¨C


    ¡°Mid Boss?¡±


    The dungeon had expanded quite a bit.


    It would continue to grow, and it was difficult for the Servant to manage it all alone.


    Especially since I didn¡¯t know how the loyalty system would affect it, but I assumed that higher loyalty was better.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t trying to rebel, are they?¡±


    While I was speaking my thoughts, I decided to select a Mid Boss.


    ¨C <strong>You can set a Mid Boss in [First Floor, Area 1]. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Only monsters with a rank of 4 or higher can be designated as a [Mid Boss]. ¨C</strong>


    I clicked on the Death Knight to be the Mid Boss since that was the only option, even if those conditions weren¡¯t present. It was easy to choose.


    ¨C <strong>[First Floor, Area 1] Mid Boss has been set. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>[First Floor, Area 1 Mid Boss] ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>The loyalty of minions ced in [First Floor, Area 1] has increased. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°He¡¯s be quite reliable.¡±


    After appointing the Servant and Mid Boss, the dungeon finally felt like a dungeon.


    After selecting the Mid Boss, I checked the next rm.


    ¨C <strong>[Dungeon Support & Dispatch] Unlock conditions are met! </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Dungeon Support & Dispatch] Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>You can provide support to other dungeons or dispatch monsters.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Dungeon support?¡±


    Supporting other dungeons? Do I really need to pay attention to other dungeons? Just as I was pondering this, the TV screen changed.


    [Breaking news. A B-grade dungeon has emerged in the heart of Jeju City. The government and the Hunter Management Bureau have immediately started the dungeon conquest, and they urgently need cooperation from other guilds¡­]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    They were also requesting support from other guilds for an easy dungeon conquest. Perhaps the in-game dungeons had a simr setup.


    However, I had no intention of supporting other dungeons for now. There was one reason for that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any monsters to send.¡±


    Celia, a 6-star monster and my Servant.


    The 5-star Death Knight, the Mid Boss of Area 1.


    Apart from them, I didn¡¯t have any forces I could easily send. And I couldn¡¯t afford to remove these two because that would put my dungeon at risk of being taken over.


    However, sending 1-star skeletons was out of the question.


    ¡°Even I would be annoyed if the skeletons came.¡±


    If the dungeon was in danger, and all they sent for support were simple skeletons, I would be upset.


    I touched the screen immediately.


    <strong>¨C You¡¯ve obtained a Unique Monster Denver (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A Unique Monster? Moreover, it wasn¡¯t amon species name like other monsters.


    <<strong>Denver</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong>Species:</strong> Ghoul


    [Basic Information]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C


    <strong>Attack:</strong> D+


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> E


    [Skills]


    <strong>Gnaw (D):</strong> Bites the opponent until they die.


    <strong>Eternal Loyalty to Celia (A+):</strong> Under the charm skill of Celia, they be conditionally loyal and obedient.


    ¡°Unique monsters have their own names, I guess?¡±


    Now that I think about it, the monster Denver was also listed as a ghoul.


    Typically, ghouls are 2-star monsters, but Denver seems to be a 3-star Unique Monster.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®Eternal Loyalty to Celia¡¯?¡±


    As I looked at the screen, there was a presence following Celia around.


    ¡°Is this Denver?¡±


    It said he was charmed.


    Could Celia¡¯s taste be that inclined towards undead?


    Well, they are the same type of monster, after all.


    As a human, I couldn¡¯t say anything about the monsters¡¯ tastes.


    Maybe it¡¯s just a minions picked up due to ack of help.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve be too much of a ruthless boss, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Feeling like the kind of ruthless boss who delegates all the work to the minions.


    Well, it¡¯s true, but that¡¯s taking it too far.


    The game isn¡¯t alive, and there¡¯s no need to think about it at such a high level.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just an event or something.¡±


    Next were quite useful lists:


    ¨C <strong>[Facilities]</strong><strong>Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Dungeon Expansion]</strong><strong>Unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The variety of monsters that can be obtained from [Gacha] is increasing. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    I found myself amazed several times today¡­


    It¡¯s just now that it really feels like a game.


    Yes, this is how a game should feel, where you enjoy ying and maybe even spending some money.


    Can I finally decorate the dungeon to my liking? I clicked on the facilities.


    [<strong>Buildable Facilities</strong>]


    ¨C <strong>Prison: You can imprison the intruders who enter the dungeon. (Capacity 0/5) ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Servant¡¯s Office: A space for the Servant to live and work. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Advanced Altar: Upgrade the existing altar. (Locked) ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Shack: A basic living space for monsters. It can be upgraded in the future. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Dungeon Throne: A seat where only the dungeon owner can sit. (Locked) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¡­¡­¡­</strong>


    <strong>¡­¡­</strong>


    There were a few other facilities, but all of them were locked.


    ¡°There are quite a few types, more than I expected.¡±


    I thought it might be good to build the Servant¡¯s Office or the Shack at least.


    I¡¯m working this hard for the monsters, so I should provide them with some variety.


    Now, what should I start with? While happily contemting this, a new notification appeared.


    ¨C <strong>The adventurer guild has adjusted the rating of this dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>The rating of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ has been adjusted from Bronze Rank to Iron Rank. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Wait, what¡¯s this all about? Why is the dungeon¡¯s rating going down?


    ¡°Why is the dungeon rating dropping?¡±


    I¡¯ve been stopping intruders from entering the dungeon cleanly. Plus, the dungeon now has a 6-star Servant and a 5-star Death Knight. But instead of the rating going up, it¡¯s dropping?


    ¡°Ha¡­?¡±


    How much are they trying to increase the game¡¯s difficulty? Wait, could it be¡­? Is it because I didn¡¯t kill the intruders quickly?


    I admit I dragged it out by checking the monsters¡¯ performance to see how I could kill intruders.


    Is this system rted to how fast I dispatch intruders, and it adds up to a score?


    If that¡¯s the case, I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill the next intruders right away.¡±


    I promised myself that I would finish them off quickly next time.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    <strong><em>EP.16 The Dungeon Gets Stronger with Microtransactions</em></strong>


    ¡°Haah¡­ Ha¡­¡±


    Someone was running through a dark forest.


    His face was hidden beneath arge, ill-fitting robe, leaving only his silvery hair swaying outside.


    Even while running, he held tightly onto something clutched in his arms.


    It seemed like he might run out of breath any moment, but he didn¡¯t slow down.


    ¡®Just need to get over this hill¡­!¡¯


    Beyond therge mountainy the realm of death, the Abyss.


    They just had to reach there.


    ¡®Stay strong for a bit longer.¡¯


    The mysterious figure nced back for a moment.


    In the distance, a group of pursuers was following through the trees.


    ¡°You wicked being, halt immediately! In the name of the Order, we will judge you!¡±


    The knights were shouting loudly as they chased on horseback.


    ¡®Just a bit more¡­¡¯


    Once they reached the Abyss, the pursuers would stop. They had to hold on until then.


    Their breaths were already heavy. The midnight chase continued.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    I remembered the day I first awakened.


    It was a day of awakening, yet the joy didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡®No, it was more like despair.¡¯


    The reason was that I didn¡¯t get a status window.


    It was a day that should have brought joy but instead filled me with despair.


    I even resented being awakened.


    But I gathered my strength.


    At first, I hoped that hard work would be enough. If I worked hard, would I achieve something?


    However, that was an arrogant thought.


    Even if I swung my sword with all my might, I was still a hunter without a status window.


    To close the gap, I made one choice.


    I entered the Hunter Academy, a ce allowed only for awakened individuals.


    Even without a status window, I was still an awakened.


    Enrollment wasn¡¯t that difficult. The problem was what came afterward.


    The four years there were nothing less than hell for me.


    My peers, and even my juniors, ignored me.


    The professors rejected me and treated me unfairly, but I endured.


    I thought that if I worked hard enough, someone would acknowledge my efforts.


    But the efforts of someone with no talent are nothing but a fantasy.


    Still, I endured.


    I endured to graduate from the Academy.


    Even though I wasst in the rankings, I was able to graduate.


    But that was it.


    Even after graduating from the Academy, I was still a half-baked hunter without a status window.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s when I realized.¡±


    No matter how hard I tried, as long as the fundamental problem remained unsolved, I would end up stuck in the same ce.


    It wasn¡¯t an issue of ability.


    From the beginning, I didn¡¯t have a status window, so growth and effort were impossible.


    Realizing this, I began to escape into games from reality.


    At least in games, the more time and money you invested, the higher you could climb.


    ¡°Now, things are different.¡±


    I have a status window.


    Possibilities have opened up.


    Naturally, I started putting in effort once more.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep ying games.¡±


    However, now I y games not to escape reality but solely for the peace of mind it brings.


    In other words, I y games to relieve stress, not to add to it.


    It¡¯s a paradoxical situation.


    One that¡¯s hard to tolerate.


    So, I need to make up for my dungeon¡¯s rating drop.


    ¡°My goal is dungeon growth and decoration.¡±


    I feel like I¡¯ve been ying games too simplistically.


    As the concept of dungeon protector, I should take some time to manage it.


    I clicked on the screen and looked at the dungeon.


    First, some new functions appeared for facility instation and dungeon expansion.


    When it came to facilities, I had limitations on the types I could purchase right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely install the Servant¡¯s Office¡­ Oh, having a Prison would be good too.¡±


    Earlier, when I looked at the dungeon, it seemed like the goblins had captured an adventurer.


    More adventurers might get caught in the future, so it seemed wise to start preparing now.


    <strong>¨C </strong><strong>To construct the Prison, you¡¯ll need 5,000 gold. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You are short on gold. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You can purchase gold with gems. ¨C</strong>


    The problem was, I didn¡¯t have any gold at the moment.


    The gold I initially acquired from the Servant Fusion Pack had been used to expand the dungeon.


    ¡°Can I use my gems for this?¡±


    In most games, you could use premium currency like gems to buy in-game currency.


    <strong>¨C The value of 100 gems is 10,000 gold. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°This should be fine, right?¡±


    I currently had 9,800 gems.


    In total, they were worth 98,000 gold.


    But spending all my gems on this was a foolish choice.


    For now, I decided to exchange only 800 gems for gold.


    <strong>¨C Spent 800 gems and received 80,000 gold. ¨C</strong>


    With 80,000 gold, I immediately purchased the Prison.


    <strong>¨C 5,000 gold has been spent. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The Prison has been purchased. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to ce the Prison? ¨C</strong>


    No, not right now. cing it shoulde after all the preparations.


    I shifted my attention to other facilities.


    Celia, who always wandered around the dungeon, concerned me.


    I decided to purchase the Servant¡¯s Office, a ce where she could perform her duties.


    <strong>¨C It will cost 10,000 gold. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The Servant¡¯s Office has been purchased. ¨C</strong>


    I also looked at the Shack, another purchasable facility. It was described as a space where monsters could live.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Were there any monsters that needed a Shack right now? The skeletons didn¡¯t seem like they required one. Just look at them.


    They were like freshly emerged from a grave, standing motionless. Even though it was a game, their appearance was somewhat eerie.


    Still, it seemed like they would manage fine without this facility.


    There were only three goblins left, but their numbers were too small.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s not think about the Shack.¡±


    There were only a few facility types avable for purchase, and I didn¡¯t see any need for additional ones.


    Instead, it was time to decorate the dungeon itself. cing the purchased facilities would be a task forter. I immediately touched [<strong>Dungeon Expansion.</strong>]


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    More functions had been added than I had expected. Initially, I could only expand the size of the dungeon by spending 100,000 gold. But now, various decoration options had be avable.


    I could create new paths and expand the spaces for monsters to inhabit.


    ¡°I can even make waterways?¡±


    At the same time, I could choose the terrain for the dungeon.


    This would allow for many strategic possibilities.


    Creating waterways would enable the cement of monsters that lived in water, or it could serve as a means to temporarily stop intruders.


    Of course, not everything could be built for free. Some options required gems, while others needed gold. But my wallet was quite thick.


    I bought gems without hesitation.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As I decorated the dungeon, I realized that three hours had passed unnoticed.


    Thanks to that, my eyes were bloodshot from staring at the screen.


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ve done it all!¡±


    I had rearranged and decorated the inside of the dungeon ording to my vision.


    After decorating, I proceeded to draw monsters and ce them in each location.


    I had done a great job, even by my own standards.


    Initially, the dungeon had a simpleyout with a single passage from the entrance to the end.


    Intruders simply had to move straight forward.


    This gave me the advantage of focusing solely on the front, without worrying about the rear.


    However, now it was different.


    Upon entering the dungeon, there were two paths to choose from.


    I had moved Area 2, which was previously behind Area 1, to the front.


    Now, intruders had to choose between two paths when they entered the dungeon.


    The left path led to Area 1, where the undead resided.


    If they chose the right path, they would enter Area 2, inhabited by goblins.


    ¡°This is very good.¡±


    Now, I had a variety of strategic options.


    By having a fork in the path, I could disperse the enemy¡¯s forces.


    If intruders didn¡¯t disperse their forces and concentrated on one side?


    In that case, I could attack them from behind with the monsters I ced on the opposite side.


    One of the reasons I created the fork was the nature of the species. Monsters other than the undead had a fatal issue.


    The problem was that they needed to eat like living creatures.


    Skeletons didn¡¯t require food, but goblins were different. Without food, they couldn¡¯t survive.


    Until now, Celia had somehow managed to find and feed them meat.


    Of course, this was only possible because the goblin poption was barely three.


    But now, it was different.


    I had drawn a lot from the monster draw, which had increased the goblin poption to more than thirty.


    As a result, the mouths of the goblins that needed to be fed increased.


    Celia couldn¡¯t continue to find meat for them forever.


    At this point, I had a thought. What if I moved the goblin area to the front of the dungeon and allowed them to roam freely outside?


    By doing so, they could engage in hunting and sustain themselves with their own food.


    Monsters couldn¡¯t leave the dungeon right now, but this constraint would eventually be lifted.


    Then, the monsters would be able to move freely outside the dungeon. From that point, my goal would be to build an ecosystem, allowing them to hunt and create a self-sustaining environment.


    With the increase in the number of goblins in Area 2, I decided to buy and install the Shack that I had put on hold.


    At the same time, a mid boss was created in Area 2.


    <strong>¨C The mid boss for Area 2 of the first floor has been set. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>[First Floor, Area 2 Mid Boss] ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>Goblin Lord (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>The loyalty of minions ced in [First Floor, Area 2] has increased. ¨C</strong>


    ¨C <strong>The effect of ¡°Goblin Lord¡± activates! Increases the loyalty of all goblin-type monsters. </strong>¨C


    ¡°Just the perfect situation.¡±


    This statement was indeed true.


    This time, I emptied my wallet as if I were possessed.


    [<strong>First Floor Area 1 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Death Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Lich (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Banshee (¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 3


    ¨C Ghoul (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 6


    ¨C Skeleton Warrior (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 11


    ¨C Skeleton Mage (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 3


    ¨C Skeleton Archer (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 6


    ¨C Skeleton Soldier (¡ï) ¡Á 19


    ¨C Skeleton Archer Apprentice (¡ï) ¡Á 11


    ¨C Skeleton Mage Trainee (¡ï) ¡Á 8


    [<strong>First Floor Area 2 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Goblin Lord (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Hobgoblin (¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 3


    ¨C Goblin Shaman (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Goblin (¡ï) ¡Á 27


    Just looking at it made my stomach full.


    What can I say? It felt like a fortress that no one could breach for the foreseeable future.


    Although I felt a bit disappointed that there weren¡¯t many varieties that came out in the draw, it was an exciting mishmash for sure.


    In a dungeon, the more diverse the types of monsters, the more challenging it bes.


    There was a reason why Kim Soo-Ho, who had appeared on TV not long ago, had a hard time with B-grade dungeons after soloing C-grade dungeons.


    From B-grade dungeons onward, various monsters with different attributes appeared, making the strategies moreplicated.


    That¡¯s why I decided to ce monsters of different attributes.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll keep dividing the Areas.¡±


    On the first floor of the dungeon, Areas 1 and 2 were located.


    Behind them were Areas 3 and 4.


    These Areas were also somewhat decorated.


    Area 3 was the ce to pass through after Area 1. Unlike Area 1, which had undead and a gloomy atmosphere, Area 3 had a refreshing atmosphere with a green field.


    In fact, I changed the concept of this area hastily because of the monsters that came out in the draw.


    In the field, there was arge flower, which was not a simple nt. Even the insects that looked like butterflies flying above the flowers were not ordinary.


    [<strong>First Floor Area 2 Monster List</strong>]


    ¨C Carnivorous Tentacle nt (¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 1


    ¨C Bloodsucking Butterfly (¡ï¡ï) ¡Á 6


    These creatures were, believe it or not, monsters.


    The nt would devour people, and the bloodsucking butterflies were frightening creatures that sucked blood.


    If someone were to approach the beautiful flowers, they would be devoured instantly.


    Interestingly, the description mentioned that these monsters did not react to the undead even if they devoured them.


    This was why I ced them in Area 3, which was connected to Area 1 where the skeletons were.


    Just in case they might devour the goblins, which would be a loss for me.


    As for Area 4, located behind Area 2, I had only created a smallke in the center so far.


    I hadn¡¯t ced any monsters yet. There weren¡¯t many monsters that could live in the water, and for now, the goblins coulde here to drink water.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll catch some fish and raise themter?¡±


    There was no sunlight in the dungeon, so farming was impossible, but I thought I could raise fish in theke.


    Furthermore, the central area of the dungeon, also known as the end of the dungeon, had undergone changes from its previous appearance.


    This ce was important.


    It was the core of the dungeon and, in a way, thest line of defense.


    The central area had to function as a sort ofmand center that controlled all the Areas.


    So, I installed a servant office.


    When I installed the servant office, Celia had a happy expression on her face.


    ¡°But it¡¯s the servant office in name¡­¡±


    Monsters like the skeleton soldiers had to be there, right?


    I had set aside some skeleton soldiers separately.


    They were lined up on both sides, guarding the servant office.


    Of course, they were only 1-star monsters, so I couldn¡¯t expect much from them in terms of abilities, but this kind of disy was important.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something here.¡±


    It exuded an atmosphere as if an important presence was there.


    In addition, in a nearby corner, I installed a prison.


    Not immediately, but I nned to ce monsters for surveince near the prison in the future.


    ¡°Now it looks like a real dungeon.¡±


    The dungeon grade would probably rise again.


    ¡°Now, should I try it out?¡±


    I decided to be satisfied here today.


    I had been looking at the game screen for over three hours, and I was drained from actively managing it.


    Moreover, I had almost no gold and gems left after spending them enthusiastically.


    Even if I wanted to do something more, I couldn¡¯t.


    Before I knew it, it was already dark outside.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    <strong><em>EP.17 C ss Hunter from Earth</em></strong>


    In thete afternoon, the sun was gradually setting, coloring the sky with shades of red.


    It was close to evening, but the adventurer¡¯s guild was still bustling with adventurers.


    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s a quest for you.¡±


    As one adventurer reached for the dungeon quest offered by the receptionist, a sudden intrusion snatched the quest away.


    ¡°Is this chick going into the dungeon?¡±


    The hand that suddenly appeared snatched the quest and looked it over for a moment.


    Then, the man chuckled as he turned towards the receptionist.


    ¡°This dungeon was a Bronze Rank until a few days ago. Why did it suddenly drop to Iron Rank?¡±


    The dungeon mentioned in the quest was initially a Bronze Rank but had recently been downgraded to an Iron Rank dungeon.


    ¡°It¡¯s a decision made by the guild. I don¡¯t have the authority to exin it to you.¡±


    The receptionist, Ralli, replied in a cold tone.


    In truth, she had no idea why the dungeon¡¯s Rank had dropped.


    She had simply followed orders from the higher-ups. However, she wasn¡¯t clueless enough to openly admit this fact.


    ¡°And please return that quest.¡±


    Despite Ralli¡¯s request, the man tucked the quest into his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of this. There aren¡¯t many dungeons avable these days. They¡¯ve even sealed off areas near the demon realm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because marcel is not a Silver rank adventurer.¡±


    The Sael Kingdom was surrounded by arge mountain range in the north.


    Crossing that range would lead you into the heart of the demon realm, and filled with monsters and dungeons.


    In this demon realm, anything could happen, and those who ventured in might never return.


    Hence, the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ced one restriction, Only adventurers with a minimum Silver rank were allowed to ept demon realm dungeon quests.


    However, even with a Silver rank, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that you¡¯d be able to explore the entire demon realm.


    The farthest most Silver-ranked adventurers could go was the outskirts.


    And yet, Marcel, who was not a Silver-ranked adventurer, dared to call others inexperienced.


    ¡®Is this fledgling a joke?¡¯


    Ralli thought to herself. Marcel, who was merely an Iron-ranked adventurer, calling other adventurers inexperienced was rather absurd.


    Nevertheless, Marcel stood his ground.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I brought my teacher with me.¡±


    As soon as Marcel finished speaking, a man appeared behind him. The man wore a robe and held a staff in one hand. It was evident to anyone that he was a wizard.


    ¡°Stop it, Marcel.¡±


    With just one word from the man, Marcel, who had been boasting, fell silent immediately.


    Marcel was quiet in response to the man¡¯s request. The man reached into his pocket and took out a Silver-ranked emblem.


    ¡°Is there a suitable dungeon?¡±


    It was the emblem of a Silver-ranked adventurer.


    Ralli inspected the emblem.


    ¡°Your name¡­ Oh, you¡¯re Adventurer Kim Minjun, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! My teacher isn¡¯t just from here! He¡¯s an amazing wizard!¡±


    Marcel suddenly appeared next to Ralli and proudly dered.


    As soon as she saw the name, Ralli had an idea. Kim Minjun was not amon name on the continent.


    ¡®Probably from Earth, I suppose?¡¯


    It had been a while since individuals from other worlds had starteding to El Dorad.


    They had been appearing for quite some time, to the extent that even the children in small viges knew about those who came from other worlds.


    Of course, Ralli, an adventurer receptionist at the guild, had to be familiar with the stories of the outside world.


    Moreover, it was no longer unusual for her to encounter people from other worlds.


    In fact, there were adventurers among them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a dungeon in the demon realm¡­ ¡°


    The man was a Silver-ranked adventurer.


    And adventurers of this rank generally preferred dungeons located in the demon realm, no matter how dangerous they were.


    Especially adventurers from the Sael Kingdom, who were closer to the demon realm, tended to favor such dungeons.


    Ralli began to check the requests.


    After rummaging through several of them, she soon lowered her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there are currently no dungeons near the demon realm avable¡­¡±


    It was not a good time.


    All the dungeons near the demon realm had already received quests, and the only remaining dungeons were deep within the demon realm, inessible to Silver-ranked adventurers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My teacher will soon hold a Gold rank!¡±


    ¡°Marcel.¡±


    Marcel spoke up again, but he quickly fell silent.


    However, Marcel¡¯s words were true. Kim Minjun currently held a Silver rank, but he had the potential to rise to the Gold rank at any time.


    His special ability was magic sensitivity, an ability that allowed him to sense and read magic better than others, with an impressive A-rank proficiency.


    ¡°So, can we take the quest that Marcel picked up? After all, it seems like no one else will be taking it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The novice adventurer who originally owned the quest had disappeared without a trace. But there was another issue.


    ¡°Is that dungeon an Iron rank?¡±


    The dungeon didn¡¯t seem suitable for Kim Minjun. He asked this as a matter of courtesy, but the other person shook his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    With no other choice, Ralli nodded and transferred the rights to Kim Minjun.


    ¡°Indeed, you are amazing, sir!¡±


    Marcel admired and bowed his head. However, Kim Minjun remained indifferent.


    ¡°All right, then. Take care of your team. Get ready, and we¡¯ll leave in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Evening? Isn¡¯t that toote? The mountain range near the demon realm is still dangerous, isn¡¯t it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave early tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just don¡¯t question my decision.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Marcel briefly wondered why Kim Minjun insisted on leaving in the evening, but he dismissed the thought.


    After all, Kim Minjun was a Silver-ranked adventurer, so it didn¡¯t really matter when they entered the dungeon.


    Kim Minjun and his party began to move toward their destination.


    Including Marcel, there were a total of four of them. Two men and two women. In reality, Kim Minjun didn¡¯t mind which dungeon they went to.


    He actually preferred the Iron-ranked dungeon they were heading to over dungeons in the demon realm. It was easier, and he intended to kill Marcel and his party from the very beginning.


    That was his purpose all along.


    Kim Minjun had arrived on the El Dorad continent just two months ago.


    Before being summoned to this continent, he had been a hunter on Earth.


    Most hunters would enter dungeons to hunt monsters, but he was different. Kim Minjun was a hunter who hunted other hunters.


    He had a C-rank hunter rating, but that, too, was an intentionally low rank.


    His A-rank ability was magic sensitivity, which allowed him to manipte magic spells as long as he had magic to use.


    He could have achieved at least a B-rank or higher, but he intentionally chose to remain at a C-rank. The reason for this was simple.


    A C-rank hunter¡¯s reputation was neither too high nor too low, and it allowed him to eliminate other hunters without attracting too much attention.


    Among the hunters he killed, there were even a few B-rank hunters, and no one would have thought a C-rank hunter was the culprit.


    However, a long trail attracts attention. When the began to tighten around Kim Minjun as they tried to capture him, he was suddenly summoned to the El Dorad continent.


    It was fortuitous timing. Had he been caught, he wouldn¡¯t have met such a pleasant end.


    Even better, the El Dorad continent had a much higher concentration of magic than Earth.


    With his magic sensitivity ability, he had more growth potential here than on Earth.


    He believed that by growing stronger here and returning to Earth, he would be unstoppable, with no one to stand in his way.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he had stopped his killings even aftering here. In fact, with less surveincepared to Earth, he had gone even more mad.


    His reasons for harming others? There were none.


    It was purely for his own amusement.


    Whether on Earth or here on the El Dorad continent, Kim Minjun prioritized his own entertainment above all else.


    Kim Minjun utilized a technique, using his Silver rank as bait, to approach novice adventurers. As soon as they entered the dungeon together, he killed them.


    It was a perfect crime.


    Of course, if he continued this, he would eventually be caught, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    By then, no one would be able to oppose him. Kim Minjun was confident that he would be much stronger than he was now.


    ¡°Among the party, there were two women, right?¡±


    Kim Minjun smiled as he looked at the women in the group.


    He was already looking forward to it.


    Despite enjoying murder, he was still a man.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve collected some trophies.¡¯


    Evening was approaching.


    When it got dark outside, he would lead them into the dungeon. From then on, his world would unfold.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    He believed it without a doubt.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The appearance of the dungeon had changed significantly a while ago.


    The structure of the dungeon had shifted, and the types and numbers of monsters had increased significantly.


    All of this was a miracle performed by a great being.


    As the servant, Celia felt joy at these changes, but at the same time, a bitter emotion welled up inside her.


    ¡°I relied on Master¡¯s power again¡­¡±


    It was none other than her master who had used his power directly.


    Until then, Celia had expanded the dungeon by making deals with demon merchant and repelling intruders.


    She thought she was doing well. But now she seemed to have been mistaken.


    ¡°If only I had done better¡­¡±


    Celia reproached herself. However, she soon raised her head and clenched her fist.


    ¡°Of course, Master used his power for us.¡±


    Her master was apassionate person.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t use his power for himself but for the people in the dungeon.


    There was no other way to exin why he provided shelter for goblins, even giving them a ce to live and going so far as to create a space for the captured human adventurers.


    All of this could only be attributed to thepassion of the great being.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    A skeleton soldier handed Celia a warm cup of tea.


    This monster, one of her minions, was provided by her merciful master.


    ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t lose heart. I just need to continue doing well.¡±


    The skeleton next to her also nodded in affirmation.


    Celia smiled at her minion¡¯s positive response.


    Yes, she needed to regain her strength.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t even have a small offering to give to my master¡­¡±


    At the end of the dungeon, there was a small altar, the only ce where offerings could be made to the master.


    Although her master had used his power for them, Celia hadn¡¯t been able to make an offering.


    Originally, she had intended to offer the artifacts the adventurers carried, especially the ones the women had.


    But would her master be pleased with such artifacts? Probably not.


    Her master was a great being, and these artifacts were unlikely to be of any value to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably better to offer a living human.¡±


    Perhaps it would be better to offer a living human as an offering rather than these artifacts.


    But these adventurers turned out to be useless.


    One died instantly, and the other turned into a ghoul.


    The female adventurer was struggling for the sake of the dungeon.


    Of course, it was involuntary, but from Celia¡¯s perspective, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I hope someonees soon.¡±


    The next opponent would definitely be an offering for her master.


    There was no more glorious task than being offered to the great being.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to offer the highest quality, if possible.¡±


    Even among humans, there was a clear difference between a regr person and a mage who knew how to manipte magic.


    If she had to choose one of them as an offering, the answer was obvious.


    Perhaps her master would be satisfied as well.


    Celia looked forward to someone entering the dungeon.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    <strong><em>EP.18 Moths Leaping into the mes</em></strong>


    In the dead of night, adventurers were ascending a mountain.


    Leading the way was Kim Minjun, with Marcel and his team following behind.


    Marcel and his team consisted of four members, Marcel a swordsman with arge de, Martin a warrior wielding a massive axe, Rio an archer, and Anna who could use magic to some extent.


    However, some were not entirely pleased with the current situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like we have to be going right now, we could¡¯ve left when the day broke.¡±


    Anna and Rio, who were trailing behind, muttered quietly.


    As Kim Minjun had suggested, they had prepared and set off in the evening.


    However, they set off toote. By the time they reached the mountain range and began the ascent, it was well past evening.


    Even if an adventurer of Silver-rank organized a party, this was crossing the line, especially considering that these mountains were dangerous even in daylight, and it was already midnight.


    The situation was uncertain, and the danger was real.


    Kim Minjun, being an adventurer of Silver-rank, gave some reassurance.


    He was a mage with decent skills, and on their way up the mountain, he had easily driven away the low-level monsters and creatures they encountered.


    ¡®To control magic so effortlessly¡­ he¡¯s not just an ordinary mage.¡¯


    From his current actions, it was clear that he was more than just a magician.


    So, even though they were dissatisfied with the current situation, they didn¡¯t express theirints out loud.


    After all, they were just following along, and it was Kim Minjun¡¯s show.


    Kim Minjun nced behind him.


    This was to check if anyone was falling behind.


    It¡¯s not because he¡¯s very considerate.


    Because they were the main dish of the day.


    He had stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get ready, everyone.¡±


    They had reached the location marked for the dungeon, but they couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the dungeon?¡±


    From the beginning, there was some difficulties.


    Marcel and his group were also given instructions to search for the dungeon.


    After a while, Marcel¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Ah, Master, I found it!¡±


    It seemed they had indeed found the dungeon, but Kim Minjun, heading toward Marcel, couldn¡¯t feel anything unusual.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    The cave from the outside looked very dark.


    Even with Kim Minjun¡¯s magic, the darkness did not go away.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the right ce?¡±


    ¡°I looked all around, but there was nothing but here!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t sense any energy in the cave that was supposed to be a dungeon.


    If it weren¡¯t for the guild¡¯s request, he might have thought it was just a regr cave.


    Kim Minjun expressed his doubts. There was nothing to be felt in the cave in front of him.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t expect anything from a low-rank dungeon.¡±


    He then switched his attention fromparing it to the request.


    The dungeon was a low-rank one, it had the lowest rating possible. It was so low that it didn¡¯t even emit a distinct magic flow.


    Kim Minjun realized that this ce was not showing any signs because of its low rank.


    ¡®In the end, what can you expect from a low-rank dungeon?¡¯


    He said to himself and then turned his attention back to the group.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Staying idle here wouldn¡¯t change anything. As it didn¡¯t seem particrly dangerous, he urged those following him to hurry up.


    This time, he lead his party forward, with Kim Minjun trailing behind.


    ¡®Atst.¡¯


    He herded them into the dungeon.


    Now that he was at the rear, they couldn¡¯t escape.


    It was the moment Kim Minjun¡¯s n was finally about to unfold.


    Once they entered the dungeon, they were trapped, like prey caught in a snare.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    They set foot inside the dungeon.


    No matter how low rank it might be, a dungeon was still a dungeon.


    Therefore, they proceeded with caution, all on their guard.


    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a dungeon after all.¡±


    Muttered Kim Minjun as he dispelled the magic.


    Torches lined the walls, weing them. It was bright enough now that they didn¡¯t need to use mana to create light.


    After walking for a while, a sudden unexpected crossroads appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Master, the path splits?¡±


    Marcel and his team were puzzled by the sight.


    ¡°I see it too.¡±


    Kim Minjun¡¯s expression concealed his confusion, but he was equally baffled.


    ¡®Why did a crossroads suddenly appear?¡¯


    Typically, lower-rank dungeons had straightforwardyouts.


    This dungeon was the lowest rank ¨C Iron Rank.


    Why were there branching paths?


    ¡®Ah, things are gettingplicated.¡¯


    Kim Minjun grumbled. But suddenly, he recalled something.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Marcel.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling me, Master?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, you said it was supposed to be of the same rank.¡±


    Marcel, who was holding the guild request, was reminded of what he said.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I said that, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think the rank was lowered?¡±


    But Marcel shook his head. He knew the rank had been lowered, but he didn¡¯t know the reason.


    ¡®Useless.¡¯


    Kim Minjun muttered.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lower rank, you should know why it¡¯s been reduced, don¡¯t you?¡±


    However, Marcel just shook his head. He only knew the rank had been lowered but not the reason behind it.


    ¡°Anyway, since it¡¯s a lower-rank dungeon, I can understand this fork in the road.¡±


    In a lower-rank dungeon, branching paths were not umon. In fact, it was likely that this fork represented most of the dungeon.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not overthink it.¡¯


    Kim Minjun made a choice and went down one of the paths.


    They could have split up and gone down both paths, but that would be too risky.


    After all, they were all novice adventurers. If they ended up outmatched by monsters, it would only dampen the fun.


    More importantly, it was vital to eliminate the variable of them escaping. Since they were going to kill them anyway, it made no sense to divide their path and let them flee.


    ¡°Everyone, go left.¡±


    They all understood that splitting up would be pointless.


    Everyone followed Kim Minjun¡¯smand withoutint. Even if the situation became dangerous, they had faith that Kim Minjun would protect them.


    At least, they had that much trust.


    Choosing the left path, they continued walking forward.


    Suddenly, a cold wind began to blow, causing the torches on the wall to flicker.


    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±


    Kim Minjun felt something and ordered everyone to halt.


    But the wind grew stronger, and all the torches went out simultaneously.


    Darkness returned.


    ¡°Huh? Master.¡±


    Marcel looked around, startled.


    ¡°Damn it, this can¡¯t be happening.¡±


    Kim Minjun grumbled but urgently used magic.


    A small orb appeared above his palm and emitted light, dispelling the darkness within the dungeon.


    However, his expression remained grim.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    He felt an unknown unease.


    At the same time, Marcel and the others came into his view.


    Marcel approached his fellow adventurers as the surroundings brightened.


    All three of them were standing still.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Marcel called to them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you guys get scared? Haha.¡±


    Marcel taunted them as he approached.


    ¡°Just because the lights went out, there¡¯s no reason to be scared.¡±


    Marcel was about to pat Martin¡¯s muscr shoulder when Kim Minjun shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Come here immediately!¡±


    Marcel turned around, puzzled about why he was being called.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this, Master?¡±


    Crash!


    But Marcel¡¯s words were cut off.


    Suddenly, hispanions, who had been silent, began attacking him.


    Martin¡¯s axe pierced Marcel¡¯s heart effortlessly.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Marcel fell to the ground, coughing up blood, shocked by hisrades¡¯ betrayal.


    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­¡±


    Marcel¡¯s words remained unfinished as he sumbed to death.


    ¡°Damn it! What kind of Banshee in a dungeon of the same rank!¡±


    Kim Minjun cursed while starting an incantation for a spell.


    Banshee were undead monsters.


    They weren¡¯t high-level, but they could be tricky to deal with. Theycked a solid physical form, making them vulnerable to divine power and magic.


    Banshee were more like ghosts than monsters.


    They had one major issue, mental control. The most terrifying aspect of Banshee was their ability to manipte the minds of humans.


    It wasn¡¯t foolproof, and it didn¡¯t work on individuals of equal or higher rank than the Banshee.


    Usually, a party would have a junior cleric to counter it. But now, they were toocent.


    ¡°Thunder Storm!¡±


    Kim Minjun urgently cast the spell.


    Lightning struck the ground in front of him.


    The target was the three adventurers who had been in front of him.


    No, they had been adventurers. They were electrocuted by the lightning Kim Minjun summoned and died. The smell of burning flesh filled the dungeon.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Damn.¡±


    Today, curses frequently left my lips as I gazed at the lifeless bodies of Marcel, whose heart had been pierced, and those who had been electrocuted.


    Originally, I had intended to kill them myself, but I hadn¡¯t expected this oue.


    Except for Marcel, the others had their minds stolen by the Banshee.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the Banshee here were different from the usual ones.


    It gave me a peculiar feeling.


    ¡°Could it be that there are monster buffs here?¡±


    If that was the case, it was a highly dangerous situation. I shouldn¡¯t have set foot in this ce in the first ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out for now.¡±


    Even if the dungeon¡¯s rank had dropped, it was originally a dungeon of the same rank.


    But the fact that Banshee appeared right from the start meant that the adventurer¡¯s guild had provided incorrect information.


    ¡®As soon as I leave, I should kill the receptionist.¡¯


    How dare they put me in danger like this? I almost died. I needed to vent my current anger on someone.


    As I turned my body to leave, I suddenly heard pping from ahead.


    ¡°Truly impressive!¡±


    Someone expressed amazement in their voice.


    The voice belonged to a woman.


    It was unusual; she was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    Moreover, judging from the horn on her head, she was probably a monster.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I became cautious.


    She was a formidable presence, and it was a tremendous presence.


    Why couldn¡¯t I detect such a significant aura before?


    ¡®This is dangerous. I should run.¡¯


    If I cast magic frantically and fled, I might at least escape the dungeon. But my thoughts were already read.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape?¡±


    Goblins suddenly rushed into the passage I had entered.


    ¡°What the¡­!¡±


    They were even mixed with Hobgoblins and Goblin Shamans.


    That was still manageable. They were just Goblins.


    If I did my best, I could break through. But my gaze shifted to the very back of the Goblin horde.


    There, a Goblin Lord stood with an arrogant expression. He wore a crown made of gold, making him easily recognizable even to those who had never seen him before.


    The problem was that the Goblin Lord wasn¡¯t an ordinary Goblin. The Goblin Lord¡¯s power was quite formidable.


    On Earth, a party with at least an A-rank Hunter was required to subdue one. This was absurd.


    ¡°This is¡­ unbelievable.¡±


    Haha.


    I began tough like I had lost my mind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out of here, is there?¡±


    An unknown woman smiled sweetly.


    At this point, I should probably eliminate this woman.


    It might be easier than dealing with the Goblin Lord, wouldn¡¯t it?


    ¡®Damn it. I should wipe out the Adventurer¡¯s Guild the moment I get out.¡¯


    This was beyond the Silver rank. It had even surpassed the Gold rank and be a tinum rank dungeon.


    Just when I decided to eliminate the monster in front of me¡­


    nk, nk.


    nk.


    The sound of something metal striking something echoed. Suddenly, numerous skeletons were approaching from behind the woman.


    ¡°Insane!¡±


    I shouted unconsciously. It wasn¡¯t just skeletons.


    ¡°Why are Death Knights here¡­¡±


    Among the skeletons was even a Death Knight.


    I can¡¯t win this.


    Even if I die and wake up, I won¡¯t be able to escape.


    What on earth is going on? What kind of dungeon is this with these monsters? Countless thoughts raced through Kim Minjun¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I have to face such an end¡­ I didn¡¯t go through all this just for¡­¡±


    He had suffered so much until now. Kim Minjun wept in despair.


    However, the woman in front of him, as if she didn¡¯t care, spoke.


    ¡°Frivolous human emotions are of no concern to me.¡±


    She extended both her hands upwards.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still lucky. You can smile. I¡¯ll give you the honor of bing a special offering to my master!¡±


    Her demeanor exuded madness.


    ¡°You are more than qualified.¡±


    Her sinister grin sent shivers down his spine.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    <strong><em>EP.19 The One Who Became a Sacrifice for Oneself</em></strong>


    ¡°Please¡­ just kill me¡­ I beg you¡­.¡±


    Kim Minjun, captured by Celia, pleaded in a desperate voice. His face was pale, and dark circles had formed under his eyes.


    ¡®Such a being shouldn¡¯t exist¡­!¡¯


    Kim Minjun gasped for breath, inwardly horrified. He had experienced a long dream. Among them were pleasant dreams, but sometimes, terrifying nightmares appeared. The bittersweetness following the sweetness made the gap even more pronounced. This process resulted in Kim Minjun¡¯s mental strength being worn down.


    How much time had passed?


    When Kim Minjun finally woke up from the long dream, he realized that not even ten minutes had passed. Then, despair and fear overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Please¡­ kill me¡­.¡±


    The entity in front of him had the power to manipte a person¡¯s dreams at will. She had introduced herself as Celia and showed him his dream. When she first mentioned showing him a dream, Kim Minjun hadughed it off, thinking it was just a dream.


    After all, what could he do with just a dream? He had thought he could return after a short dream. But now, his thoughts had changed.


    The being in front of him was not an ordinary subus.


    ¡®If such a being appeared on Earth¡­¡¯


    Even thinking about it was horrifying. No, when he thought about it, this dungeon itself was nonsensical. There were Death Knights and Goblin Lords here.


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on these thoughts.


    ¡°How was the dream?¡±


    Celia approached, smiling.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    He pleaded desperately.


    If he closed his eyes, he would dream again. He would endure agony for an eternity. What was even more terrifying was that in reality, only a few minutes had passed. His mental strength had already reached its limit.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re finally considering bing my master¡¯s sacrifice?¡±


    Celia was amused.


    Kim Minjun nodded vigorously. He couldn¡¯t believe how sweet her words were.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes! I¡¯ll be a sacrifice! Please make me a part of that glorious ce!¡±


    At first, Kim Minjun had dismissed Celia¡¯s words as nonsense. He had questioned why being a sacrifice was considered glorious. But now he understood.


    If it made him feelfortable, he would consider it an honor to be a sacrifice at any time.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to see you sincerely admire our great master¡­. This Celia is deeply moved.¡±


    Kim Minjun wanted to curse and yell at her, but he restrained himself. He found sce in the fact that he could avoid dreaming again.


    ¡°Now,e this way.¡±


    Kim Minjun slowly rose and followed Celia¡¯s instructions. He saw a modest, hastily constructed altar.


    What had he lived for until now? Had he really lived just to meet this end? Perhaps his past deeds might be the reason.


    Kim Minjun thought about many things as he walked slowly into the altar. It was hisst moment in this life.


    Soon, mes shot up from the altar.


    Thud¡­


    Thud¡­


    Thud¡­


    The fire went out, and the rm on his smartphone continued to ring.


    ¡°Goodness, why does the rm keep ringing?¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun, who was sleeping peacefully, woke up in annoyance. He then reached for his smartphone.


    ¡°What¡¯s this rm about?¡±


    When he checked the rm, it was a game that he had started in this otherworld after returning.


    ¨C <strong>Intruders have appeared in your dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Intruders¡­?¡±


    But he quickly realized from the next rm that the situation had been resolved.


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully repelled all intruders!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Rewards are being given!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The movement range of your minions within the dungeon has increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Minions can now operate within the dungeon and up to a certain point in the mountain range.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun, looking at the rm, was still in a dazed state after being abruptly awakened.


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers ¡®Kim Minjun¡¯ as a sacrifice to Master.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Absorbing the abilities of ¡®Kim Minjun¡¯ (Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, upon seeing a familiar name, he regained his senses slightly. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a name he recognized, but it was a Korean-style name.


    ¡°Why is a name like this suddenly appearing?¡±


    Kim Minjun? Wasn¡¯t the game set in the El Dorad Continent? After a brief thought, Lee Kang-hyun could deduce one thing.


    ¡°Oh, is this realism?¡±


    There were indeed people from Earth in El Dorad. They were the hunters who had been summoned to the continent. Could it be that they included this level of realism in the game? Lee Kang-hyun marveled at the meticulous details the creators had put into it.


    Still, receiving an rm in the middle of the night was going too far.


    ¡°But what¡¯s this ability absorption?¡±


    And it took six hours, as written.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll figure it out somehow. Let¡¯s get some sleep¡­¡±


    However, as drowsiness suddenly poured over him, his thoughts didn¡¯t continue. Lee Kang-hyun copsed on his bed and soon fell asleep.


    Thud¡­


    Thud¡­


    Yet, the smartphone rm didn¡¯t stop.


    ¨C <strong>Absorbing the abilities of ¡®Kim Minjun¡¯ (Remaining time: 5 hours 50 minutes)</strong> ¨C


    ¨C<strong> Absorbing the abilities of ¡®Kim Minjun¡¯ (Remaining time: 5 hours 40 minutes)</strong> ¨C


    The rm continued relentlessly.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Several people gathered around a round table.


    This was the heart of the White Order, the highest center of the order. Representatives from various institutions, including the Grand Vice Cardinal and the Supreme Inquisitor, as well as those in charge ofw, administration, military, and other branches of the Order, were gathered here.


    This was such an important meeting that they had all assembled. They were the most powerful figures in the Order after the Pope.


    Therefore, the meeting was filled with various discussions and debates.


    ¡°This time, His Holiness the Pope officially requested the dispatch of inquisitors to the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    Titan, who managed and supervised the inquisitors, spoke.


    Some of the clergy present let out expressions of amazement.


    ¡°Wow, finally, our Order will establish its roots in the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    The fact that Yuel, the trainee priest, had disappeared was to be expected since thest destination was the Sael Kingdom. It was only natural that the Order would investigate.


    Trainee priest Yuel, who had garnered attention within the Order, went missing. Given that the final destination was the Sael Kingdom, it was only natural for the Order to investigate.


    As a first step, the Inquisitors in charge of the investigation were dispatched by Titan himself. As a former Inquisitor, Titan took great pride in this mission.


    ¡°Yes, among the Inquisitors, we have selected ¡®the best elite.¡¯ Now, all that¡¯s left is to use the Sael Kingdom as a stepping stone to enter the Demon Realm.¡±


    He emphasized the ¡®best elite¡¯ part, perhaps anticipating different reactions from the others. However, this ce was not all smooth sailing, as there were factions that did not want any more power to go to the other side.


    ¡°But there is a somewhat concerning point.¡±


    Ferent, who was responsible for monitoring within the Order, spoke up. Titan furrowed his brow at his words, but Ferent continued.


    ¡°You must be aware of the incident where a subus breached our boundaries and was unsealed.¡±


    Everyone nodded quietly, as this was not just any subus, it was a subus that had inherited the blood of the primordial being. This event had the potential to shake the fundamental teachings of the Order, which held that there was only one primordial being, ¡®the Goddess.¡¯ Therefore, the Order captured the monsters born from primordial beings apart from the Goddess in an indiscriminate manner.


    The subus that had been unsealed not too long ago was thest line of descent of the continent, and it had thrown the upper echelons of the Order into a frenzy.


    ¡°However!¡±


    Thud!


    Ferent mmed his fist on the table.


    ¡°An Inquisitor, who represents the Order and judges heretics, has been involved with the Subus Queen. Can this even make sense?¡±


    The people around him flinched at his intensity, but his point was valid. How could a subus breach the Order¡¯s defenses and be unsealed? The Order immediatelyunched an extensive investigation, and it was revealed that one of the Inquisitors had coborated with the Subus Queen. Furthermore, it was discovered that the subus had sent a secret letter to the Queen after being unsealed. Of course, this was due to the subus being enamored by her.


    Titan responded with a stern tone.


    ¡°That is true. I will take this opportunity to apologize on behalf of this ce. The Inquisitor in question has been immediately dismissed, ssified as a heretic, and is currently under investigation.¡±


    Titan¡¯s tone was firm, and his gaze carried a sense of gravity.


    ¡°But, I believe that Ferent¡¯s statement has gone a bit too far.¡±


    ¡°What! Are you mocking me and the Inspection Division?¡±


    Ferent rose to his feet and raised his voice, but Titan gestured for him to calm down.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. We just need to make one thing clear. While it is true that the Inquisitor was in league with the Subus Queen, he was not present at the scene on the day of the incident.¡±


    Ferent stepped back slightly, realizing that the Inquisitor had been involved with the Subus Queen, but he wasn¡¯t present on the day of the incident. He had tried to connect the Inquisitor to the event, but that was not the case.


    ¡°And this subus that escaped this time,¡± Titan continued, ¡°was sealed as a result of a past deal between the Order and the Subus Queen.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± someone interrupted Titan¡¯s words. It was Aurel, the Grand Vice Cardinal.


    Titan also fell silent at his words. Aurel changed the topic of conversation.


    ¡°Regarding the dispatch to the Sael Kingdom, what is the Empire¡¯s reaction or that of the other kingdoms?¡±


    Sending inquisitors to the Sael Kingdom was a necessary measure from the Order¡¯s perspective, as one of its own priests had gone missing. However, they couldn¡¯t act unterally without informing neighboring nations, so they formally informed them. In practice, it was more of a notification.


    ¡°Both the Kalen Empire and the Orovis Empire have expressed their support for the Order.¡±


    ¡°Of course, when ites to opposing the Order¡¯s affairs, there are no fools.¡±


    ¡°Since two empires have voiced their support, it¡¯s quite obvious what the others will do. It¡¯s a given.¡±


    The clergy¡¯s words made Aurel close his eyes in silence. With two major empires on the continent supporting them, the situation seemed favorable.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on. How is the vampire hunt going?¡±


    The conversation shifted to the vampire hunt, and theughter that had been present when the topic changed disappeared.


    This was a covert operation that the Order had been pursuing. ¡°At the moment, the Holy Knights are storming their dungeons.¡±


    Their n involved attacking the vampire dungeons to weaken their power. They weren¡¯t nning to directly subjugate the powerful 5-star vampire, Baalzerith, but rather to eliminate the surrounding vampires and weaken their influence.


    5-star monsters were extremely dangerous.


    From the perspective of the Order, which unofficially conducted covert operations, dealing with beings of 5-star strength was quite challenging. Beings of this level could easily reduce a city to ruins. If left undisturbed, they could easily handle a major city as well. This level of danger was why the Order had avoided a direct confrontation with Baalzerith.


    ¡°All the Holy Knights participating in this operation are elite, so there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It seemed that this discussion could be moved on from. Grand Vice Cardinal Aurel returned to the first topic after a brief pause.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Order uses the Sael Kingdom as a base. However, the bigger problem is when we venture into the Demon Realm.¡±


    The Demon Realm was an unknownnd. While asional adventurers entered it, when looking at the overall scale, it was no more significant than a speck of dust under a fingernail.


    Thus, they could only specte about what beings might exist there without providing precise guidance.


    ¡°Perhaps beings like Baalzerith will be there. To prepare for that, the Holy Knights and Inquisitors need to be able to face 5-star monsters. And even beyond that, 6-star¡­¡±


    Aurel intended to mention 6-star beings, but he was interrupted.


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    Aurel cut the topic short and closed his eyes. It was now up to the remaining clergy to continue the discussion.


    ¡°A 6-star being¡­¡±


    The existence of 6-star beings was only recorded in the past. They had caused the downfall of an entire small nation, and they were considered cmitous-level entities. Thankfully, their appearances were incredibly rare, and there were no records of 7-star beings. ording to legend, when a 7-star being appeared, stars fell from the sky. In other words, they were non-existent in the present.


    Therefore, the continent had set 5-star strength as the maximum. However, when it came to venturing into the Demon Realm, no one knew what kind of situation might unfold. Aurel was concerned, so he wanted to increase the training intensity of the Holy Knights and Inquisitors. If they seeded in conquering the Demon Realm, the power of the Order would transform into absolute authority. The entirendscape of the continent would be overturned.


    Aurel looked forward to that future, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy.


    ¡®Is it worth awakening sleeping beings for this¡­


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    <strong><em>EP.20 Resentment, Growing Suspicion</em></strong>


    The intimidating ze that had been burning fiercely had now dimmed. The adventurer who had be a sacrifice disappeared, leaving only ashes behind. Celia watched this solemnly.


    Denver, who had quietly approached her, was now standing beside Celia. He had fallen under Celia¡¯s charm and, ever since he had be a ghoul, always stayed close to her.


    Celia turned her head towards Denver as she watched the sacrifice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, Denver.¡±


    ¡°Cooer?¡±


    What could be a shame?


    Denver tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t be a ghoul, you could have been in that glorious position as well.¡±


    Celia gave a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Cooeree.¡±


    Once her words were finished, Denver made a noise and started moving in a different direction.


    Turning her gaze away from Denver, Celia looked back at the altar.


    ¡°Atst, we¡¯ve offered a sacrifice worthy of our master.¡±


    The adventurer sacrificed this time had some capabilities. Originally, she wanted to offer all the intruders in the dungeon, but all but one had already perished.


    It was a sacred altar.


    The ones who had been struck by lightning and had their hearts pierced by arrows couldn¡¯t be offered as sacrifices to their master.


    Their corpses were thrown to the goblins, who needed to consume meat anyway. It was an excellent way to dispose of the bodies.


    ¡°By the way, it seems my assumption was correct.¡±


    Celia opened her mouth after gazing at the altar for a while. Sacrificing a victim had confirmed her previous spections.


    ¡°The restrictions have been lifted.¡±


    Their master had taken her to the dungeon for some reason. However, for whatever reason, she couldn¡¯t leave the dungeon. Now that the restrictions had been removed, she could go beyond the dungeon¡¯s borders. It wasn¡¯t far, but it was still a significant improvement.


    ¡°Now I can finally show some results that will satisfy our master.¡±


    Celia was feeling that herself. Their master couldn¡¯t interfere fully in this world for some reason. And, by offering sacrifices, they had found that their master¡¯s power grew stronger. Today, by offering a sacrifice, her spections had been confirmed, and she could decide on her course of action for the future.


    With this new development, various options opened up.


    If necessary, she didn¡¯t have to stay inside the dungeon anymore. She could go outside.


    ¡°Someday, we¡¯ll be able to witness the noble appearance of our master, right?¡±


    Celia turned her head with excitement.


    Standing there were Death Knights and Goblin Lords.


    ¡°We need more sacrifices. Until our noble master regains his strength, we must pave the way.¡±


    Since it was a mission as their master¡¯s Administrators.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wee the day when our master descends.¡±


    Celia was excited. On the day their master descended, this continent would find salvation. But until then, they would likely have a lot of work to do. The first n was now set in motion.


    ¡°Search the area carefully in shifts,¡± Celiamanded.


    They needed to reduce variables as much as possible right away.


    ¡°Start cleaning up the nearby dungeons. Spread our master¡¯s will.¡±


    At Celia¡¯smand, Death Knights and Goblin Lords moved simultaneously.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Kang-hyun, is something good happening today? You¡¯ve been smiling all day.¡±


    Have I been too obvious about my happiness? One of the workers who was working with me struck up a conversation.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special. Haha.¡±


    ¡°You seem rather evasive.¡±


    Awkwardly smiling in response, he left.


    I was left alone, still wearing a smile.


    Drawing Whiskey Street


    The reason I¡¯m smiling? Naturally, I have every reason to.


    When I woke up in the morning, I had developed a new trait. Having a status screen was already a big deal, but this time it was a skill, and it was even an A-rank skill.


    ¡°Magic Sensitivity.¡±


    It was a skill that significantly increased my affinity with mana. With high Magic Sensitivity, I could feel and read mana better than anyone else.


    ¡°So, this is what it feels like to sense mana.¡±


    When I first woke up in the morning, I felt something strange. At first, I thought I was just tired, but I realized it was because of the mana present in the air.


    I used to be called a half-baked Hunter because I didn¡¯t have a status screen, and I had graduated from the Hunter Academy at the bottom of my ss, earning the scorn of my peers. Now, I was a Hunter with an A-rank skill.


    Of course, having an A-rank skill didn¡¯t mean I had seeded yet. It was all about sensing mana, and using it was a different matter.


    Nevertheless, it was undeniable that I had a different starting point than others.


    ¡®Although, I¡¯m still way behind to say I¡¯m early.¡¯


    Strictly speaking, I was much further behind.


    But not anymore.


    Now I had the potential to catch up. I had the ability to surpass those who had been ahead of me.


    ¡°Alright, today¡¯s work ends here. Those who want to work overtime, gather here. Quickly!¡±


    When I was lost in thought, one of the supervisors called out to the remaining workers.


    ¡®It¡¯s overtime, huh?¡¯


    I nned to settle my life as a porter soon. For now, I had some thoughts rted to that, and I nned to stop by a nearby cafe.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    I turned towards the exit.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At the exit, I saw a bulletin board with wanted posters. They were called viins, which referred to Hunters with various criminal activities. Among the viins, one person in particr caught my eye.


    ¡°Kim Minjun¡­?¡±


    I had heard that name somewhere before.


    For a moment, I rummaged through my memory.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    It was a game. He was a yer who had intruded into my dungeon in the game. I remembered it because in a game with a setting based on the El Dorad continent, a Korean name like Kim Minjun stood out.


    ¡°I never thought they would include a setting for being summoned¡­¡±


    It was a game that paid attention to historical uracy, with characters not only from the El Dorad continent but even Earthlings.


    ¡°Come to think of it, he mentioned being offered as a sacrifice in the game.¡±


    In the game¡¯s alert, Kim Minjun had mentioned being offered as a sacrifice.


    Of course, the game was just a game, and the Kim Minjun on the bulletin board was just a viin.


    ¡°By the way, this viin also has the Magic Sensitivity skill.¡±


    The bulletin board mentioned that the viin Kim Minjun also possessed Magic Sensitivity, just like me.


    ¡°Such coincidences do happen.¡±


    At that moment, I felt something strange and couldn¡¯t exin it.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was like¡­ a feeling of unease?


    My heart started pounding, and the surrounding mana trembled.


    ¡°Why is this suddenly happening?¡±


    I felt strange, but decided to ignore it for now.


    I turned and continued towards the nearby cafe.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Arriving at the cafe, I ordered a coffee and started thinking about a few things.


    Why did these abilities suddenly appear in me?


    The status screen was somewhat understandable, it could have appearedte. However, the skills werepletely out of the blue, especially the A-rank skill.


    A-rank skills were usually only obtained congenitally when awakening, and if not, they could be acquired through skill books.


    This applied to skills and traits of all ranks. This aspect drove up the prices of skill books, and traits were so scarce that even if you paid a high price, you couldn¡¯t obtain them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out no matter how much I think about it.¡±


    In fact, I hadn¡¯t acquired any skill books yet.


    ¡°Well, no matter. As long as I have the traits.¡±


    I pondered for a moment and then dismissed the thought. It was a problem that wouldn¡¯t have a conclusion no matter how much I thought about it.


    Then I reflexively started the game. I had noticed that things had been going well for me since I started ying this game.


    ¡°But what was this exactly?¡±


    I checked the rm that had rung in the early morning.


    ¨C <strong>Absorbed the ability of the offering ¡®Kim Minjun¡¯.</strong> ¨C


    The rm ended there. Just like thest time I absorbed someone¡¯s ability, there was no apparent change this time either.


    ¡°Why on earth was this system created?¡±


    Absorbing abilities didn¡¯t seem to affect anything in the game.


    Was there something I didn¡¯t know?


    I clicked on the screen several times, but nothing new appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¨C Thump. ¨C


    My heart raced again. The strange feeling I had earlier had returned.


    ¡°What should I call this feeling?¡±


    Ah, yes. It was like¡­ a strange feeling that I didn¡¯t really own the Magic Sensitivity skill yet. Maybe it was just because it didn¡¯t feel familiar yet.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then, suddenly, I had a thought about one possibility.


    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. I shook my head immediately. It might have been a small and uninvited thought that had crossed my mind subconsciously.


    ¡°Why think about it on such a joyful day? Let¡¯s y the game.¡±


    Today was the day when I obtained a new trait. Moreover, it was an A-rank trait. It was the kind of trait any Hunter would want to have.


    It was something to be happy about. It wasn¡¯t right to be lost in other thoughts on such a happy day.


    To shake off my unnecessary worries, I focused on the game.


    I touched the screen and suddenly saw a new content.


    [<strong>Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>]


    It was about providing materials to other dungeons or dispatching monsters to help.


    I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to itst time because I didn¡¯t have many monsters, but now it was different.


    In the dungeon, I had at least two monsters of 5 stars or higher, even if I excluded one. I clicked on [<strong>Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>].


    Once I clicked, a map of the El Dorad continent appeared, and a list of dungeons requesting assistance started appearing in red letters.


    ¡°Should I take a look at this one first?¡±


    I clicked on the dungeon at the very top, as it was at the top and had the biggest reward. However¡­


    ¡°??¡±


    When I clicked on the dungeon, I saw a name that seemed familiar.


    ¡®Baalzerith¡­??¡¯


    5 stars and a vampire. It was an unforgettablebination and name.


    ¡°Oh, that guy!¡±


    It was when I first started the game and was setting up my Administrator. I was happy when I got a 5-star character from the Administrator draw, but that guy rejected me. Thanks to her, I didn¡¯t start with a 5-star, but with a 3-star character.


    ¨C <strong>Do you want to support this dungeon?</strong> ¨C


    Are you crazy? I immediately pressed ¡®No.¡¯ No matter how good my mood was today, I couldn¡¯t help you.


    After rejecting it, I started looking for another dungeon. This time, I selected a nearby area with at least some rewards from my dungeon.


    ¡°Goblin Dungeon?¡±


    Is this ce okay?


    I checked the details about the dungeon owner, who was a goblin shaman. Since the owner was a 2-star monster, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ¨C <strong>Do you want to support this dungeon?</strong> ¨C


    This time, I pressed ¡®Yes.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to send troops than resources.¡±


    The dungeon owner was 2-star, so sending resources wouldn¡¯t be very useful. Who should I send?


    After some consideration, I turned my gaze to one side.


    ¡°Since they are both goblins, I should send this guy.¡±


    I chose Goblin Lord.


    But suddenly, a warning alert appeared.


    ¨C <strong>Goblin Lord has a penalty when performing solo.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>If Goblin Lord doesn¡¯t have a group to lead, a 3-rank drop penalty will be applied.</strong> ¨C


    The alert was about penalties for Goblin Lord.


    ¡®What? drop 3 stars?¡¯


    Goblin Lord¡¯s current rank was 5 stars. But if I deducted 3 stars, it would be almost the same as a 2-star monster.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Goblin Lord, you little¡­


    Why did this setting exist? It had lower performance than I thought.


    ¡°Removing the surrounding goblins was Goblin Lord¡¯s weakness.¡±


    I blurted out my thoughts in disbelief. In practice, if the group disappeared, Goblin Lord was a worthless existence.


    I had no choice but to put Goblin Lord back.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After a brief moment of contemtion¡­


    Yes, I have no one else to trust but you. I selected Celia.


    Celia was a Administrator, but she was a 6-star monster. I was a bit concerned about her leaving the dungeon empty, but there shouldn¡¯t be a major problem.


    ¡°If anything happens, Death Knight and Goblin Lord will take care of it.¡±


    I dispatched Celia to the dungeon that requested support.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia was working in the Administrators¡¯ room, thinking about her future ns. Then, she suddenly felt something strange. Her body felt as if it were floating in thin air, and at the same time, the surrounding space distorted.


    ¡°This is¡­.¡±


    It was spatial teleportation magic.


    ¡°You always manage to surprise me.¡±


    Celia had felt this power when she was sealed underground in the organization¡¯s base. Therefore, she entrusted her body to the space.


    A moment ago, it had been the room for Administrators, but it had instantly transformed into a different dungeon from her owner¡¯s dungeon. At the same time, she knew what she had to do.


    ¡°I will carry out my master¡¯smand,¡± her master ordered her. Themand was to support this dungeon.


    Celia slowly looked around. In the center of the dungeon, she saw a goblin sitting there. This goblin was different from the others; he held a wooden staff with a skull attached to it. It was clear that he was the owner of the dungeon.


    The goblin, the owner of the dungeon, noticed Celia as well. ¡°Kekem, you¡¯vee to help us, kekem. I am the goblin shaman, the owner of this dungeon¡­ huh?¡±


    The goblin shaman stopped speaking. Something was amiss. ¡°Rum?¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be. The goblin shaman had clearly requested reinforcements through the demon realm. Since they had limited funds, he had assumed cheap undead like skeletons would be sent.


    He had definitely thought that way, but¡­ ¡°An incredible presence has arrived! Kekem.¡±


    The goblin shaman was thrown into confusion.


    Trantor Note: I changed the Celia title from Servant to Administrator


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    <strong><em>EP.21 Loyalty of Administrator Celia</em></strong>


    I enjoyed some leisure time in a cafe, sipping on my coffee. Meanwhile, my smartphone disyed the game screen, working diligently.


    ¨C <strong>Celia has been dispatched to the Goblin Shaman¡¯s dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    One thing I had realized while ying this game was that Celia was undeniably a capable entity.


    ¡®Is this also based on Celia¡¯s Administrators¡¯ stats?¡¯


    Even when I left the game untouched, she automatically developed the dungeon and increased the number of monsters deployed there.


    Choosing Celia as a Administrator was a good decision. If I don¡¯t appreciate a Administrator who works this hard, who will I appreciate?


    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do well with this mission too.¡¯


    In this ythrough, I sent Celia to support another dungeon.


    The dungeon I chose was close to the mountain range where my dungeon was located. I had a reason for selecting a dungeon in a nearby area.


    ¡®I need to know what kind of foes might attack in the future.¡¯


    If you¡¯re a game user, it¡¯s only natural to be well-informed. That way, you can deal with any situation.


    My current dungeon was located in the Sael Kingdom¡¯s mountain range, which was adjacent to the demon realm.


    But to request assistance from a nearby dungeon?


    That meant something had happened in this vicinity. As a neighbor with dungeons in the same regional district, I had to find out what was going on.


    ¡®While waiting, let¡¯s have some cake.¡¯


    I ced my smartphone on the table and turned my gaze to the cake. Celia, my most reliable Administrator, was going to be dispatched, so the oue was clear.


    How would it feel to have suchpetent Administrators? At least, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about every little thing.


    ¨C Ding ¨C


    As expected, an rm went off immediately.


    ¨C <strong>Celia is currently having a conversation with the owner of the dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Depending on the oue of that conversation, my strategy would change.


    Now, bring back information on why they asked for help, Celia. You can do it!


    ¨C <strong>The dungeon¡¯s owner kneeled before Celia.</strong> ¨C


    Huh?


    What¡¯s going on right now?


    ¨C <strong>The dungeon¡¯s owner, Goblin Shaman, has surrendered to Celia.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Congrattions! You have sessfully conquered the Goblin Shaman¡¯s dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The Goblin Shaman and 14 Goblins are now members of the ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    Wait, what¡¯s going on here?


    I didn¡¯t send Celia there to conquer it. I¡¯m pretty sure I dispatched her to provide assistance. Perhaps I should check again.


    I confirmed that it was indeed a dungeon support mission. It had transformed into a content that instantly increased the strength of my dungeon in the nearby region, instead of providing support to other dungeons.


    ¡®Was this Celia¡¯s original image?¡¯


    The Celia I had in mind was obedient and intelligent.


    Ah, this might be how a father feels when his daughter enters her rebellious phase. It made sense, sometimes, a little diversity was necessary.


    If everyone had a predictable mindset, it wouldn¡¯t be fun. Unconventional events like this might actually make Celia¡¯s character stand out more.


    Celia had been doing well up to now, so I understood. Sometimes it¡¯s not a straight path.


    ¡®Speaking of straight paths, that¡¯s what Death Knight is.¡¯


    Death Knight, my first 5-star from a gacha.What happened to him after that?


    He was virtually non-existent, silently guarding the dungeon. He might still be silently protecting it.


    ¨C<strong> Death Knight has sessfully conquered the ¡®Giant Spider Hatchery¡¯ dungeon. </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Six giant spiders have joined the ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hmm.


    Maybe I¡¯m not keeping up with the game.


    Why did Death Knight leave the dungeon? Even if he could leave the dungeon, I never gave thatmand.


    At least I dispatched Celia directly. But Death Knight left the dungeon without permission and conquered another dungeon.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    That meant, for a brief time, my dungeon was defenseless.


    Sure, there was the Goblin Lord, but what if an unstoppable force came? Is this how they adjust the difficulty with such unexpected events? Ultimately, it worked out well.


    However, I should pay more attention to this in the future.


    ¨C <strong>Administrator ¡®Celia¡¯ has submitted a report to the owner.</strong> ¨C


    Coincidentally, an alert popped up that Celia had submitted a report. I quickly touched the rm to examine it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡°


    After checking, the general contents were as follows. The reason the Goblin Shaman requested assistance was that the number of Holy Knights in the vicinity had increased recently.


    ¡®Holy Knights?¡¯


    On the El Dorad continent, there were only Holy Knights inside the White Order. However, the Order upied the southern region of the continent, while my dungeon was located in the Sael Kingdom¡¯s mountain range.


    Since the Sael Kingdom was in the northern part of the continent, the distance to the Order was considerable. Moreover, Holy Knights were operating in the mountains, which weren¡¯t part of the kingdom.


    ¡®Why have theye here?¡¯


    Celia¡¯s report also inquired about how to deal with the Holy Knights when they appeared nearby.


    Once again, I was impressed by Celia. She¡¯s indeed an adept.


    ¡®Holy Knights, huh¡­¡¯


    If it were yesterday, I would¡¯ve undoubtedly ordered their annihtion. However, the uneasy feeling I had earlier made me hesitate.


    Maybe it was just a delusion, but I was already leaning towards a more lenient order.


    Themand was made by typing instead of choosing from options. I began typing as I touched the screen.


    ¨C When you encounter the Holy Knights, don¡¯t kill them. Show them mercy and let them live. Got it? ¨C


    Afterposing thismand, I almost pressed ¡®confirm¡¯ but had a sudden thought.


    ¡®Sacrifices, right?¡¯


    The game had previously notified me twice about offering sacrifices.


    All the sacrifices had been people. So, I added another line to mymand.


    ¨C <strong>Oh, for sacrifices, offer an artifact instead of a life.</strong> ¨C


    I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to sacrifices until now. So, this time, I ordered them to offer an artifact instead of a living being. It was a double-check, just to be safe.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Even I found it quite baffling. But it was the right thing to do to dispel my uneasiness.


    ¨C I trust you¡¯ll always do well. Good job. ¨C


    I pressed the ¡®confirm¡¯ button, and the ¡°Good job¡± message was just to satisfy my feelings. It¡¯s more like giving orders to a Administrator, don¡¯t you think?


    Before closing the game, I entered the shop and purchased 20,000 gems. That was equivalent to 220,000 won. Interestingly, the game automatically improved the dungeon even when I wasn¡¯t ying, using up gems in the process.


    ¡°This should be enough.¡±


    For a while, I will be busy.


    My A-rank trait, Magic Sensitivity, felt quite unfamiliar. So, I needed to adapt. I nned to train for a few days to adapt to this trait. Once I fully develop this trait and acquire the right skill, the rest of my life should be smooth sailing.


    With a hopeful vision of the future, I ended the game.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to head home.¡±


    I¡¯ve already had my coffee and cake. As I was getting ready to leave my seat, someone approached me.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    I turned my head and saw a woman standing beside me.


    ¡°ah.¡±


    Did I make too much noise? I was so engrossed in the game that I hadn¡¯t paid attention to my surroundings.


    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit noisy, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The person tilted her head in response to my words.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. I wanted to ask you about something you mentioned earlier.¡±


    What did I say earlier? I couldn¡¯t remember. I frowned for a moment, looking at her.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m Hunter Jung Ye-rin from the Phoenix Guild,¡±


    she introduced herself while bowing slightly. She handed me her business card, which had the Phoenix Guild logo and her name, Jung Ye-rin, on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a business card, so¡­ I¡¯m Lee Kang-hyun.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m sorry for bothering you when you¡¯re busy.¡±


    She bowed her head again. An angel?


    ¡°You mentioned something about the Goblin Lord earlier?¡±


    Goblin Lord? Right, I talked about it while ying the game. The penalty for the Goblin Lord was just ridiculous.


    I stared at her without saying anything.


    ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it. But the Goblin Lord suddenly appeared in this dungeon, and I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What should I say? ¡®It¡¯s just a game, right?¡¯ But her expression was dead serious.


    What to do? While I was thinking¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making such a difficult request! I¡¯m sorry for bothering you!¡±


    She bowed her head again. This person must also y the game, right? When she introduced herself as a hunter, I thought her business card was about real monsters, not in-game ones.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    I gestured across the table. ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    A newbie asking for advice in the game is always wee.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia gazed at the dungeon with a satisfied expression. She had sessfully executed Master¡¯smand.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    She was a faithful Administrator of Master, obligated to seed in anymand. Failure was not an option.


    ¡°Indeed, you are a great person.¡±


    Celia had initially struggled to decipher Master¡¯s intent when receiving themand. She was already quite busy conquering surrounding dungeons, so being suddenly sent to assist was unexpected.


    I had a moment of doubt, but it was Master¡¯smand. I decided to help with the dungeon mentioned. However, when I thought about it, did Master simply give thatmand? If so, he wouldn¡¯t need me.


    From that moment on, Celia kept thinking. What could be Master¡¯s intent? As she pondered, she came to one conclusion.


    ¡°Helping with another dungeon means rescuing it from a difficult situation.¡±


    Rescue meant Master¡¯s mercy, and mercy meant being weed into Master¡¯s embrace.


    In Celia¡¯s mind, a strange form had been established.


    ¡°Help with another dungeon, join our dungeon.¡±


    ¡°I understand perfectly, Master! Today, too, Celia feels a step closer to you!¡±


    Simultaneously, she reported to Master about her conversation with the Goblin Shaman.


    ¡°Indeed, the holy knights are quite formidable.¡±


    the Goblin Shaman had said. Lately, holy knights had appeared in the vicinity, and their motives were unknown. But it was clear that they had no good intentions.


    As the Administrator of the dungeon, Celia had an obligation to ask Master how to deal with them. Master¡¯s response was as follows.


    [<strong>Mercy, Forgiveness, Eternal Life</strong>]


    [<strong>Artifact</strong>]


    [<strong>Do your best for the future glory.</strong>]


    ¡°Indeed, I am deeply grateful for your mercy, Master.¡±


    Master advised being merciful to the holy knights.


    Mercy meant being taken into Master¡¯s embrace. Despite being members of the order, Master was willing to embrace them.


    Celia paid special attention to thest word, ¡®Eternal Life¡¯.


    ¡°Make them into ghoul.¡±


    Themand implied. They would enjoy afortable life within Master¡¯s embrace forever. Celia muttered that she needed to cooperate with Death Knight in this regard. It was a crucial moment for deciding the holy knights¡¯ fate.


    ¡°But what about the artifact?¡±


    There had to be a suitable artifact for Master. It couldn¡¯t be just any artifact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to obtain a legendary artifact! Please wait, Master.¡±


    Today, once again, Celia faithfully followed Master¡¯smand.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    <strong><em>EP.22 Misunderstandings and Misconceptions</em></strong>


    Jung Ye-rin.


    She was a B-rank Hunter.


    Simultaneously, she possessed the Healer trait.


    Being a B-rank Healer was no small feat. She could heal most injuries and enhance the party¡¯s endurance in dungeons to the limit. That¡¯s who Jung Ye-rin, a B-rank Healer, was.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only impressive thing about her; it was her guild.


    The guild she belonged to was the ¡°Phoenix Guild,¡± one of thergest guilds in South Korea, counted among the top five. Being a Healer with a rare trait in a major guild, what abination it was. If anyone else saw it, they¡¯d surely envy her and consider her a role model.


    However, Jung Ye-rin herself felt that all of this was futile.


    If she were an ¡°ordinary¡± guild member, she might have enjoyed the current moments. But s, she was not just an ordinary member of the Phoenix Guild.


    The guild¡¯s leader was her father.


    And she had two older brothers.


    Her father was the guild leader, and her eldest brother held the position of vice guild leader. Unless something unexpected happened, he would most likely inherit the guild from their father.


    Her younger brother had simr privileges. Although not as powerful as the eldest, he had authority over the dungeons and personnel of the guild. Both her father and brothers were A-rank Hunters.


    As a B-rank Healer, she had no room to interfere. To others, this situation wouldn¡¯t seem like a problem at all.


    What¡¯s wrong with having your father as the guild leader, and your brothers running it? You¡¯ll get to enjoy the benefits without doing much.


    This was how most people perceived her.


    In reality, she was leading a team with the title of a team leader. But unfortunately, the happiness that people perceived was far from her reality.


    Both of her brothers saw her as a thorn in their side. Eventually, they saw her as a presence that needed to be removed.


    They knew she was different from them because they had different mothers. Even if their mothers were different, things could have been different if they had been kind and considerate, but the world was not that forgiving.


    Due to her mother being different, both her brothers treated her as an eyesore. Someone who needed to be eliminated at some point. That¡¯s how her brothers saw Jung Ye-rin.


    Of course, in a well-governed nation, openly eliminating someone was illegal. So, they indirectly caused her problems, assigning her dangerous dungeons on purpose.


    This situation was still ongoing.


    ¡®Goblin Lord in the dungeon¡­ That¡¯s just perfect.¡¯


    A Goblin Lord was added to the dungeon assigned to her team. To make matters worse, it wasn¡¯t just any Goblin, it was an A-rank monster, Goblin Lord.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    All she could do was sigh. Goblin Lord was a leader monster thatmanded all goblin-type creatures. It was the natural leader of the goblins in the dungeon. As befitting a leader, it was a monster that differed from the ordinary goblins.


    That alone was enough of a headache, but there was an even bigger problem.


    Goblin Lord strategicallymanded the numerous goblins under it, making it even more challenging to defeat. As a result, many Hunters struggled to clear dungeons with Goblin Lord.


    If her teammates were of a higher rank, she wouldn¡¯t have been so concerned. Unfortunately, among her team members, she was the highest-ranked B-rank Hunter. The other team members were a mix of C-rank and D-rank Hunters.


    The problem was that she was a Healer with nobat abilities. To take down Goblin Lord, she was severelycking. She had to inform the guild about this and give up on the dungeon. The consequences would be negative for her and her team, but it was better than risking their lives.


    ¡®Could it be that they assigned me this dungeon on purpose?¡¯


    She knew very well that her brothers considered her a nuisance. Still, she wanted to believe that the dungeon assignment was just a coincidence. She didn¡¯t want to think they would go to such extremes.


    As she contemted this, she sat in a cafe. And then, at that moment, she heard a man mumbling nearby.


    ¡°Goblin Lord¡¯s weakness¡­¡±


    The sound reached her ears entirely by chance.


    ¡°Goblin Lord?¡±


    She looked around in a hurry.


    There was a man at the nearby table, diligently holding a smartphone and doing something.


    ¡®What is he doing? More importantly, iming to know Goblin Lord¡¯s weakness?¡¯


    It sounded unbelievable. Based on the situation so far, it was generally epted that Goblin Lord had no weaknesses. Typically, Hunters relied on powerful area attacks or strong Hunters to deal with Goblin Lord.


    So, the words she just heard were easy to ignore. However, in the corner of her heart, a glimmer of hope flickered. After all, if she gave up this dungeon, the guild would surely impose consequences. Her position within the guild would be shaken. Such an oue would raise doubts about her leadership qualities.


    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯


    That¡¯s what her brothers wanted, for sure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot,¡± she decided. She clenched her fists.


    They were going to lose anyway.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    That¡¯s how Jung Ye-rin found herself facing Lee Kang-hyun.


    ¡°Goblin Lord appeared?¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun questioned Jung Ye-rin.


    Goblin Lord¡­ Lee Kang-hyun hesitated for a moment. He had been ying a game just a while ago, discussing various stories involving Goblin Lord. But then, someone suddenly brought up the topic of Goblin Lord. Perhaps they had mumbled to themselves while ying the game.


    ¡®So it¡¯s about the game, then?¡¯


    It certainly seemed that way. Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s question was whether Goblin Lord had appeared in the game¡¯s draw.


    ¡°Yes, I was surprised, but this time Goblin Lord did appear,¡± Jung Ye-rin replied.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s the boss if it¡¯s Goblin Lord.¡±


    Goblin Lord was a 5-star monster in the game. It could be designated as a mid-boss from at least 4-star.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m troubled. I don¡¯t see how we can handle this. All my team members have low ranks, and there¡¯s no way out,¡±


    Jung Ye-rin said, rubbing her forehead with her hand.


    At the moment, there was no solution with their current strength.


    ¡°Ah,¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun nodded as if he understood.


    Even if a 5-star monster appeared, it would be a nuisance if there were no monsters to form a party with.


    He had managed his own dungeon, and through multiple draws, he had a decentbination. But this was his story. To a newbie in front of him, it would be a challenging problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to consider Goblin Lord in the current situation. Even if it¡¯s a 5-star¡­¡±


    ¡°A 5-star?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s A-rank here.¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun continued to exin.


    ¡°Even if Goblin Lord is a 5-star¡­ No, an A-rank monster, it has a critical weakness. If it doesn¡¯t have its horde with it, it receives a penalty.¡±


    ¡°A penalty?¡±


    Such a thing existed?


    Jung Ye-rin was surprised. She had never heard of such a thing.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t have its horde, then what happens?¡±


    ¡°In that case, Goblin Lord itself receives a penalty. Its stats are lowered to the level of a 2-star or even a D-rank monster.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    She was in awe. It meant that Goblin Lord, in the absence of its horde and goblins in its vicinity, became significantly weaker.


    ¡®Is that really true?¡¯


    But it was hard to believe such an incredible story.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m telling you this based on my own experience. If you want, I can show you. It¡¯s better to see it for yourself.¡±


    Maybe Lee Kang-hyun could read her expression. He assured her that he could show her if she didn¡¯t believe it. Showing the game screen directly would be more effective than just words.


    As Lee Kang-hyun was about to take out his smartphone, Jung Ye-rin lowered her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m truly grateful. Thank you.¡±


    Bowing to Lee Kang-hyun in gratitude, she thought about his words once again.


    ¡®Think that there¡¯s no Goblin Lord.¡¯


    That was the idea. Don¡¯t worry about Goblin Lord and eliminate the goblin horde first.


    ¡®How could he know such a fact?¡¯


    The man imed that he had experienced it himself. His words didn¡¯t seem to contain any lies. He probably went through many trials and errors to obtain this information.


    Goblin Lord didn¡¯t just appear because there were a few goblins around.


    ¡®How strong is it?¡¯


    At the very least, it must be an A-rank hunter, right?


    More importantly, the man said the monster was 5-star rank, using the notation method of El Dorad Continent. In contrast to the alphabet-based notation used here, the continent used a star-based ranking system.


    Common hunters would naturally find the term ¡°A-rank¡± more familiar, but not for the man in front of her.


    ¡®A true powerhouse who¡¯s been to El Dorad Continent¡­!¡¯


    And he must have stayed there for a long time. She, too, had hoped to step onto El Dorad Continent one day and had been studying the basics in that direction. No matter how much she studied, it was obvious which notation felt more familiar.


    ¡®It must not be missed.¡¯


    To survive within the guild in this situation, she needed to firmly establish her position. For that, strength was required.


    But her brothers already had a tight grip on the guild¡¯s internal situation. In this situation, the man in front of her was a game-changer.


    Jung Ye-rin bowed her head again.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful. You¡¯ve shared so much information, and I¡¯ve received a great favor.¡±


    Usually, such critical information was kept confidential. Information equaled power and money. But the man in front of her seemed uninterested in such matters. He believed in his own abilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Lee Kang-hyun responded, feeling proud of the newbie¡¯s gratitude.


    ¡°But I¡¯m inclined to teach a little more to someone like you.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Twenty Holy Knights were climbing up the mountain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for a moment!¡±


    At the shout of a man leading the group, they came to a halt. The man¡¯s name was Werther Leo Bane. He was the second son of the influential Leo Bane Ducal Family, even in the Kalen Empire.


    ¡°After a short break, we¡¯ll resume the search! Everyone, maintain your guard, and you may rest!¡±


    Currently, he also served as the vice captain of the White Order, which led the Holy Knights. They were on a mission to eradicate the vampires, part of the operation being carried out by the Order.


    It wasn¡¯t a particrly dangerous mission. Their goal was simply to weaken the power of the vampires by eliminating the less powerful ones.


    Baalzerith was a 5-star vampire. A single one could bring destruction to an entire city.


    ¡®If I can capture that one with my own hands¡­¡¯


    Capturing Baalzerith with his own hands would not be just a dream. Even if he had stepped down from the position as the heir due to being the second son, capturing Baalzerith would be enough to secure his family¡¯s position.


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m not the heir¡­¡¯


    He had given up the position of heir simply because he was the second son, but Werther was deeply dissatisfied with this decision.


    Werther entered the Order soon after and, thanks to his family¡¯s background, was able to be a Holy Knight and even take on the role of vice captain.


    Although he was not the leader, he had made it to the position of vice captain, which was an unprecedented event, considering that he had not initially belonged to the Order.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡±


    Werther let out a sigh.


    During the process of exterminating vampires, one of them managed to escape. The current group of Holy Knights was there to capture the fleeing vampire, who had led them all the way to a mountain bordering the demon realm. Not to mention that this ce, although seemingly abandoned, was officially part of the Sael Kingdom¡¯s territory, and getting caught here would cause a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Um¡­ vice captain?¡±


    Someone addressed Werther.


    He was one of the Holy Knights.


    ¡°Is it necessary to chase it? An immature vampire who hasn¡¯t even undergone the Rite of Purity doesn¡¯t seem likely to cause significant problems.¡±


    The Holy Knight¡¯s words were true.


    In normal circumstances, an immature vampire running away would have been a negligible urrence.


    Capturing an immature vampire wouldn¡¯t contribute much to their achievements. Yet, they hade all the way to a ce bordering the demon realm to capture this one vampire.


    Furthermore, this location belonged to another nation. In essence, they were invading another country.


    The Holy Knights couldn¡¯tprehend the current situation. But Werther shouted in response, ¡°It¡¯s the duty of us Holy Knights to protect people in the name of the Order!¡±


    It was a way of telling them to shut up and follow orders.


    However¡­


    ¡®That guy had a sword with him¡­¡¯


    Werther noticed something different about the escaping vampire. It was a sword the vampire carried in its arms.


    ¡®It was definitely a Demonic Sword.¡¯


    A Demonic Sword granted its user tremendous power. The sword he saw looked exactly like the Demonic Swords he had read about in the Order¡¯s records.


    Werther¡¯s eyes glistened with greed.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    <strong><em>EP.23 The Turning Point of the Incubus Dungeon (1)</em></strong>


    If you were to name the country closest to the demon realm, everyone would say it¡¯s the Sael Kingdom.


    The demon realm was an unknownnd, and nobody knew exactly what kind of monsters inhabited it. They could only specte based on past records.


    So, was the Sael Kingdom a dangerous ce, constantly under threat from monsters because of its proximity to the demon realm?


    That wasn¡¯t the case, it was safe for a particr reason. A massive mountain range acted as a barrier between the Sael Kingdom and the demon realm.


    This mountain range provided the kingdom with a unique advantage. There was another being that received a simr privilege.


    ¡°Aah¡­ Haa¡­¡±


    The girl, who had been running at full speed just moments ago, paused to catch her breath. Breathing heavily, she was a small girl, but her elongated fangs made her distinct. Her name was Aren, and she was a vampire.


    ¡°Mom, where are you¡­?¡±


    Aren said sadly. Her caregiver, with whom she had been ying until recently, was no longer by her side.


    ¡°¡­Those bad men.¡±


    Aren lived in a small dungeon inhabited by vampires. But the peace didn¡¯tst long. Suddenly, they were attacked by individuals in white armor. It was an entirely unexpected turn of events.


    The dungeon had no way to defend against their sudden assault. Only Aren, due to her small stature, managed to escape. She was lucky. She had been running away for a while, not stopping even when Holy Knights chased her.


    She carried a sword her parents had given her and kept running despite the exhaustion. She managed to outrun the Holy Knights and reach her current location.


    The mountain range, next to the demon realm¡­


    ¡°Just a little more.¡±


    If she could cross this mountain, she would reach the demon realm.


    ¡°Then I can meet Mom and Dad again.¡±


    Before parting, her parents had told her that they would follow her to the demon realm. They believed she would reunite with them there, and Aren held firm to that belief.


    ¨C Grllll. ¨C


    But she hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. For a small girl like Aren, it was a critical situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­ I miss Mom¡­¡±


    Tears were about to well up again.


    ¡°Endure it. I have to endure¡­¡±


    Now was not the time to cry. She had to muster all the strength she could.


    Aren mumbled, wiping away her tears.


    ¨C Snap! ¨C


    A squirrel approached Aren as she was crying.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a squirrel.¡±


    The appearance of the cute squirrel brightened Aren¡¯s expression.


    The difficult emotions that had overwhelmed her until a moment ago seemed to melt away thanks to the squirrel.


    ¡°Squirrel friend,e here!¡±


    Aren reached out her hand toward the squirrel.


    Did the squirrel understand her feelings? It had been cautious at first, but soon it climbed onto Aren¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°Friends are the best!¡±


    Aren lightly embraced the squirrel, pronouncing each word with her short pronunciation.


    ¨C Snap? ¨C


    With the squirrel in her hand, she lifted it and bit into its body.


    ¨C Snap! ¨C


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    Aren¡¯s face was filled with joy.


    It was like drinking sweet juice.


    Red drops fell one by one from Aren¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Squirrel friend, see youter!¡±


    Aren, who had just finished ¡°enjoying¡± her so-called ¡°friend,¡± put the squirrel down and stood up. She still had a long way to go.


    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay here, who knew when those scary men woulde after her. So, Aren resolutely got to her feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be strong!¡±


    For the day when she could reunite with her mom and dad, she had to stay determined. Aren held the sword her parents had given her close to her heart. She couldn¡¯t remember what her parents had said about the sword; she was too young to recall.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Aren¡¯s gaze fell to the ground. She had spotted a snake crawling on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long friend!¡±


    With the sword wrapped in her arms, Aren used her small hands to pick up the snake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. You¡¯re a tasty friend.¡±


    At least for a while. Aren didn¡¯t seem bothered by theck of food.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia was busy checking her dungeon. She was preparing for the arrival of Holy Knights after hearing rumors about their presence nearby. Fortunately, she had more than enough funds for such preparations.


    ¡®Where did master get these magic stones from?¡¯


    Her great master had given her a whopping 20,000 magic stones. That was more than enough to be well-prepared for the Holy Knights.


    ¡°It would be nice to set up some traps here.¡±


    Celia pointed out various parts of the dungeon as she inspected them.


    ¡°Please use traps that can be installed quickly.¡±


    She had been making deals with the Demon merchant regarding this matter. The representative, Moru, was visibly pleased.


    Moru had recently be a prominent figure in the Demon merchant due to her rapidly increasing achievements. She had been discriminated against within the market because she was a half-blooded subus born between a subus and a human. However, she was fortunate to be assigned as the dungeon¡¯s manager. That had been a turning point for her.


    The dungeon she managed was not a wealthy one. In fact, thest time they needed numerous magic stones¡­


    ¡°But this time, we also need to rece the weapons used by the goblins and skeletons. Would this be sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Magic stones doesn¡¯t matter, just make sure the quality is as high as possible.¡±


    She demanded that every weapon be of the highest quality.


    ¡°By the way, Moru?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to have any armor or equipment?¡±


    Weapons were decent, but armor wascking. No matter how good an offense was, it was pointless if defense wascking.


    ¡°Of course! Our Demon merchant has a variety of equipment for adventurers, and we also have equipment looted from the Order.¡±


    ¡°Then, could we discuss it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Moru happily agreed.


    If this deal went smoothly like the previous one, there was no need to worry about her performance.


    ¡°I have to stay with her until the end.¡±


    Moru nced at Celia beside her. Since she was a regr customer, she decided to provide the utmost convenience for her.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    There was one thing that needed correction. Going against the promise of not ying the game for a while, I inevitablyunched the game.


    [<strong>El Dorad</strong>]


    A simple game title appeared on the screen. While it was practically an idle game, it had its own charm.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Especially, the characters had some depth, and even now, multiple characters were busy exploring the dungeon. Except for the undead living in Area 1, they all seemed upied.


    ¡°But who is this?¡±


    An unfamiliar character was next to Celia. I clicked on the character to find out who it was.


    ¡°Moru?¡±


    The name was Moru. ording to the description, she was a merchant from the Demon merchant, and there were two stars next to her name. This merchant was traveling with Celia to various ces.


    ¡°Oh, so this is how the dungeon development works through her.¡±


    Moru¡­ If I ever needed to make a deal, I should remember her name.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    By the way, if they¡¯re this busy, I won¡¯t have much to do. In reality, I had one purpose for entering the game.


    I wanted to send Celia to another dungeon as a pastime to support a different one. However, Celia was working diligently. What if I gave her additional tasks now? I¡¯d be a heartless employer.


    On the other hand, there was no reason to remove Death Knight in this situation. Someone had to guard the dungeon.


    ¡°This dungeon seems special for some reason¡­¡±


    A different dungeon appeared on the [<strong>Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>] list. It was called the Incubus Dungeon. It looked ordinary on the surface, but the problem was that the location of this dungeon was not on the El Dorad continent.


    ¡°In another dimension?¡±


    My expectations were shattered by this detail. It was intriguing, so I had wanted to send her right away. Plus, it was an Incubus Dungeon, which meant it had monsters with the opposite nature of subus.


    ¡°Even so, Celia seems perfect for this.¡±


    I looked at the screen with a sense of regret.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still time.¡±


    The adjacent Incubus Dungeon had a timer disyed.


    ¨C <strong>Remaining Time: 1 day, 2 hours, 16 minutes</strong> ¨C


    I could probably dispatch her within this time frame. Since in-game time and real-time passed simultaneously, her current tasks would most likely be almost finished before that. I gazed at the dungeon that was gradually changing with a sense of pride.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the Phoenix Guild¡¯s vice guild leader room, two individuals were having a conversation.


    ¡°Did Jung Ye-rin say she¡¯s going into the dungeon tomorrow?¡±


    Vice Guild Leader Jung Tae-young asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She seems to be fullymitted, and she¡¯s even made thorough preparations,¡± replied Jung Woo-jin, who held a position managing the guild¡¯s personnel and dungeons, though not as high-ranking as Jung Tae-young.


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s older and younger brothers, respectively.


    ¡°Bro, think about it. What an amazing opportunity this is!¡±


    The dungeon in question had a Goblin Lord, which was home to A-rank monsters. And Jung Ye-rin was a B-rank healer. The team members under team leader Jung Ye-rin were all C-rank or D-rank hunters. Even with Jung Ye-rin being a B-rank hunter, she was primarily a nonbat healer. In reality, this party wasposed of hunters with a maximum rank of C-rank.


    With such a lineup, they were going into a dungeon with Goblin Lord? It was undoubtedly a crazy idea. However, they didn¡¯t try to stop her.


    ¡°In that case, provide as much support as possible. That way, she won¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    In fact, Jung Ye-rin was hoping to enter that dungeon. In case she got into troubleter, they were more than willing to provide adequate support to ensure she wouldn¡¯t regret her decision.


    In fact, for them, Jung Ye-rin was a non-existent presence. Nevertheless, in a situation where anything could happen, they intended to crush this sprout further, ensuring Jung Ye-rin wouldn¡¯t growrger than they wanted.


    A golden opportunity hade their way, and they couldn¡¯t just let it pass.


    ¡®Mother would be pleased.¡¯


    Especially since their mother had a strong dislike for Jung Ye-rin, bordering on hatred. She was the child of their husband¡¯s other wife, after all. But now, all of that wasing to an end. Soon, they¡¯d be hearing some good news.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, are you preparing well?¡±


    Jung Tae-young asked Jung Woo-jin as if a thought had crossed his mind. Jung Woo-jin was also nning to enter a different dungeon.


    ¡°Of course, who do you think I am? I¡¯ve even sent scouts to that dungeon already.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you worried about? What if they prepare inside the dungeon?¡±


    If it were low-level monsters, that might be fine. However, as the rank of monsters increased, so did their intelligence. If they openly scouted, the monsters might prepare themselves. That¡¯s why it was said that it was difficult to clear higher-ranked dungeons.


    The dungeon Jung Woo-jin was preparing for was of B-rank, not a low-rank dungeon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, bro,¡±


    Jung Woo-jin said with a casual smile.


    ¡°Besides, there are only Incubi in there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What are Incubi, anyway?¡±


    Incubi were different from Subus, they exclusively targeted women in their dreams. But if there were only Incubi in the dungeon, it made sense to form a team of male hunters. Men were immune to Incubi¡¯s seduction. No matter how the Incubi tried to prepare, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°It seems like Jung Woo-jin is destined for sess, and Jung Ye-rin for failure¡­ Maybe the heavens are on Jung Woo-jin and my side after all.¡±


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 024


    EP. 24 The Turning Point of the Incubus Dungeon (2)


    ¡°Everyone, do onest check!¡±


    ¡°Hey, make sure to double-check the number of potions!¡±


    From early morning, the interior of the Phoenix Guild was bustling with activity. Today, two teams were gearing up for dungeon conquest.


    Guild members moved around, inspecting the equipment of hunters and preparing for the final stage of the expedition.


    Normally, such meticulous preparations were unnecessary. Dungeon conquest was amon urrence, and there was no need to go to such lengths. However, this time was an exception.


    Both teams leading today¡¯s dungeon conquest had an important factor, both team leaders were the children of the guild¡¯s leader. They were the youngest son, Jung Woo-jin, and the daughter, Jung Ye-rin.


    While it was unlikely, if either of them made a mistake, the guild¡¯s atmosphere would undoubtedly plunge into despair. Everyone was diligently preparing, not wanting to be the cause of any trouble.


    Jung Ye-rin was also making thorough preparations before embarking on the dungeon conquest. She thought about the man she had talked to some time ago.


    ¡®¡­Lee Kang-hyun.¡¯


    He was the man who had provided her with information about the Goblin Lord. If what he said was true, then the Goblin Lord wasn¡¯t as formidable as they had feared. In fact, it was a monster that anyone could handle with caution.


    However, due to the fear of an A-rank monster, no one had tried to gather detailed information about the Goblin Lord. Most top-tier hunters chose to confront it head-on, while those less capable simply avoided the Goblin Lord.


    But Lee Kang-hyun was different. He didn¡¯t follow the paths that others had taken; instead, he walked his own path. She had felt it during their conversation.


    ¡®If his words about this dungeon are all true¡­¡¯


    It could turn the tables on the guild¡¯s internal dynamics. To do that, she thought:


    ¡®I must bring him in, no matter what.¡¯


    Regardless of the conditions, Lee Kang-hyun had to be recruited. That¡¯s what she was thinking at that moment.


    Just then, someone called her name. She knew who it was, but she decided to ignore him. Despite being siblings, they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, so this was the approach she chose.


    ¡°Hey, you dare ignore your brother¡¯s words? You¡¯ve grown quite bold.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin responded with indifference. Even if she saw her brother now, it wouldn¡¯t bring up any positive emotions. Jung Woo-jin had been muttering for a while, and he returned to his seat, grumbling.


    Jung Ye-rin finally nced at his retreating back.


    ¡®What a jerk¡­¡¯


    Jung Woo-jin held the position of personnel and dungeon management within the guild. This essentially meant that he was responsible for the assignment of the Goblin Lord dungeon to himself. He probably knew that she and her team couldn¡¯t possibly defeat an A-rank monster.


    ¡®¡­But as long as we seed in this mission, I¡¯ll make sure to take care of Mr. Kang-hyun.¡¯


    If they seeded in the conquest, Lee Kang-hyun would be treated as her benefactor. She nned to provide him with substantial rewards.


    This expedition was a make-or-break situation. Failing to conquer it would result in a significant blow. Even if they survived and returned, their standing within the guild would diminish. That¡¯s why a turnaround was necessary.


    Moreover, Jung Woo-jin¡¯s malicious n wasn¡¯t limited to this. He had also prepared for a dungeon conquest around the same time as Jung Ye-rin. The intention was clear.


    ¡®I¡¯ll probably fail, while he seeds.¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the more she found him to be a truly annoying guy.


    ¡®Just get caught by an incubus already.¡¯


    Silently cursing him, Jung Ye-rin shouted to her team members.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going soon.¡±


    No matter how well they knew the precautions, the actual battle was a different story.


    ¡°Remember what I told you all! Follow my orders only!¡±


    So, she gave strict instructions to her team members.


    ¡®After all, it¡¯s a long game.¡¯


    Even if it took a few days, Jung Ye-rin was determined to conquer the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Jung Ye-rin embarked on the dungeon conquest.


    Jung Woo-jin watched her as she left the Phoenix Guild. Soon, it would be his turn to depart. Jung Woo-jin was confident about this dungeon conquest.


    His destination was a B-grade dungeon, and he had alreadypleted a thorough reconnaissance. The result was clear, there were no Subus monsters, only Incubus.


    After several reconnaissance missions, this information was solid. However, the frequent reconnaissance wasn¡¯t ideal, as some monsters had intelligence and might adjust their behavior if observed too often.


    Still, in this particr dungeon, only Incubus monsters existed.


    ¡®This is a piece of cake.¡¯


    Incubus¡¯ charm only affected women, so the entire team wasposed of men. Regardless of the Incubus¡¯ attempts to influence them, there was no fear. In the end, they would confront them directly. Jung Woo-jin thought this and smiled.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go and return quickly.¡¯


    Today marked the day he would soar. One person would fail in the dungeon conquest, and the other would seed. Jung Woo-jin was confident that he would be the one to seed.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The dungeon¡¯s door opened.


    ¡°Everyone, stay alert!¡±


    Jung Woo-jin urged his team members from behind. No matter how Incubus¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t work, physical harm was unavoidable. He warned his team members.


    ¡°Everyone be on guard! The enemy will definitelye at you head on!¡±


    Inside the Incubus Dungeon, it was eerily quiet. The dungeon walls were made of pristine marble with intricate patterns engraved on top, creating a pale and dark atmosphere. Everyone advanced cautiously, staying on guard.


    ¡°Team leader, I hear a sound.¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡±


    Jung Woo-jin quickly put a finger to his lips. Listening closely, they heardughtering from the far end.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Other than theughter, there was nothing else.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thatughter sounded like a devil¡¯s whisper, tempting them.


    Whaty at the end? Hope?


    Perhaps darkness and danger instead of hope.


    Nevertheless, they had the feeling that they had to move forward. They didn¡¯t know where this unknown path would lead, but for some reason, it excited them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They followed the devil¡¯s whisper slowly.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At the center of the Incubus Dungeon, Celia sat on a magnificent throne. She had been sipping something and soon expressed her admiration.


    ¡°The feeling of this fizzy drink, it¡¯s really nice, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s its name?¡±


    Celia asked, holding an empty can. An Incubus holding a tray answered her question. Azmo, who was both the dungeon master and leader of the Incubus, spoke.


    ¡°Yes, Celia, this is called ¡®c.¡¯ It¡¯s a drink we obtained from the hunter who entered herest time.¡±


    ¡°C¡­ Earth is indeed a nice ce. I like it. Next time, I¡¯ll suggest to Master to conquer this ce as well.¡±


    Celia ced the empty can on the tray that Azmo held.


    Then she picked up a new drink.


    ¡°Wow, truly extraordinary! I thought you were an amazing presence when you first appeared, but you¡¯re even more remarkable as the owner.¡±


    Azmo eximed in pure admiration. When Celia first arrived, they believed she was an extraordinary being. However, after hearing that she was a Manager, they were astonished.


    ¡®Just how powerful is she?¡¯


    If you only heard Celia¡¯s words, it was clear that countries from other dimensions were already under her mastermand.


    ¡®The world is truly vast.¡¯


    If the Subus in front of them wasn¡¯t from a different dimension, they might have formed an alliance. Azmo felt a deep sense of regret.


    ¡®Well, helping us like this is already enough.¡¯


    With these thoughts, Azmo diligently held Celia¡¯s tray.


    ¡°Oh, the guests have finally arrived?¡±


    Celia asked after taking a sip of c, opening her mouth.


    As Celia finished speaking, the hunters began to slowly approach from the corridor.


    ¡®Suddenly¡­!¡¯


    Azmo was amazed as he watched them. The hunters had already fallen under the spell. Such a situation would be impossible for a typical Subus.


    ¡®The more I see, the more incredible she is.¡¯


    Celia had used her charm to indoctrinate all the hunters at a distance. They were alreadypletely submissive to her.


    Moreover, at Celia¡¯s gesture, they began to drop their equipment and clothing on the ground.


    ¡°Incubus doesn¡¯t discriminate by gender here, right?¡±


    Azmo nodded. Celia¡¯s words were true. Incubus originally targeted women, but hunters had their sinister side.


    If you look at them now, aren¡¯t all the hunters male?


    This was because Incubus¡¯s abilities didn¡¯t affect men, so they deliberately matched their gender to ensure survival.


    ¡°Thanks to the great Celia, everything went smoothly.¡±


    The hunters were already naked. Even more astonishing, they were all under the influence of Celia¡¯s sexual desires.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. All of this is at the will of Master,¡±


    Celia said, pointing to the equipment the hunters had thrown away.


    ¡°Ah, may I take the equipment of those small fries?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everything is thanks to Celia¡¯s actions. We will follow your wishes.¡±


    Azmo politely bowed and pped his hands, ordering the remaining Incubus to collect the equipment.


    All the equipment was packed into one inventory.


    ¡°The inventory artifact is my sincerity. I hope to meet the great Celia again someday¡­¡±


    As the mission waspleted, the space around them distorted.


    Their tasks in this dungeon had already ended. Celia bid farewell to Azmo and entered the distorted space.


    In the Incubus Dungeon, after Celia left, the mes on the wall, which had been dancing, scattered and vanished. The quiet, dark space was filled with the sweet scent of temptation.


    With this sweetness as a backdrop, the Incubus, in a dignified posture, approached the hunters. It was like offering their hands to a lover, and a long night of temptation began.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>Dungeon support was sessfully carried out.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>First contact with a dungeon from another dimension.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Warning! Dimensional causality rate is being readjusted.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Warning! Due to a rapid change in causality rate, an emergency mode has been set for the owner of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil Spirit,¡¯ Mr. Lee Kang-hyun.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Lucid dreams are temporarily activated.</strong> ¨C


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    <strong><em>EP.25 The Game I Was ying Was Real (1) (Revised)</em></strong>


    ¨C <strong>The dungeon support has been sessfullypleted.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°it finished sessfully this time.¡±


    It had been about two hours since Celia was dispatched to the Incubus Dungeon.


    Finally, the notification indicating sess appeared. It seemed like Celia had done a good job this time.


    ¨C <strong>The rtionship with the Incubus Dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion¡¯ has be friendly.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a system like this too?¡±


    Indeed, when she helps so well, not only do the rtionships be friendly, but it¡¯s also quite pleasant.


    Last time, when I asked her for help, she almost ended up taking over the dungeon, and I was left in confusion. However, Celia was still Celia.


    ¡°Is it okay to be so diligent?¡±


    Is there anything I can give to Celia, who works so hard?


    ¨C<strong> The master of the Incubus Dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion,¡¯ Azmo, has sworn allegiance to Celia, going beyond a friendly rtionship.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°?¡±


    ¨C <strong>The master of the Incubus Dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion,¡¯ Azmo, has sworn allegiance to the great master with deep respect.</strong> ¨C


    What¡¯s going on now?


    ¨C <strong>Congrattions! The dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion¡¯ has be subservient to the master.</strong> ¨C


    Huh¡­


    It was definitely a good atmosphere.


    She had helped a lot, and the rtionship had be friendly.


    But how did this happen? This time, it was difficult to say anything to Celia as she had willingly submitted herself.


    However, it¡¯s a different dimension, so does it have any usefulness? Even in the same world, if the distance is far, is it meaningful to be subservient?


    This time, it wasn¡¯t a distance issue, but they were simply in different dimensions.


    ¡°But it¡¯s in a different dimension¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of something like this.¡±


    Up until now, the game had essentially been set in the El Dorad continent.


    It was so detailed that it could be considered faithful down to the smallest settings. Even though it had been a year, I had been captivated by the authenticity of the game. But a different dimension?


    Moreover, the name of the dimension wasn¡¯t mentioned.


    ¡°El Dorad isn¡¯t the only setting, is it?¡±


    However, even if I examined various parts of the game, there was no information rted to dimensions. I wondered if it woulde up on the inte, so I started searching.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, soon, a problem arose.


    The game [<strong>El Dorad</strong>] didn¡¯t show any results.


    No, it was clear that there were countless results when I searched for El Dorad. The problem was that only information about the real El Dorad came up.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I find it?¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. I tried searching with various keywords, hoping to find at least a small clue.


    However, no results appeared. Even the text message telling me to install the pre-reserved game had disappeared.


    ¡°Did the ghost curse me?¡±


    This time, I shifted my focus from the game¡¯s name to the game developer¡¯s name.


    ¡°What was the developer¡¯s name?¡±


    I went into the game¡¯s settings. Normally, information about how to contact the developer or their website would be mentioned there. I assumed that I would find it there, but my expectations were dashed.


    However, my expectations were betrayed.


    I couldn¡¯t find any information about the developer, the game¡¯s website, or anything rted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this a failed game?¡±


    Even if it¡¯s a newly establishedpany, they usually include basic information about the developer or creators. But this game? Really, there was nothing.


    ¡°Did I waste my money on microtransactions?¡±


    I was feeling disheartened when suddenly, I felt the difort that I had felt a few days ago. It was a creepy feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The mana in the vicinity was fluctuating.


    This phenomenon had been ongoing since I gained the ability to sense mana a few days ago.


    However, soon after, the mana would calm down.


    ¨C <strong>First contact with a dungeon from another dimension.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>A unique achievement has been unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Warning! Dimensional causality rate is being readjusted.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Causalty rate?¡±


    It¡¯s a word I¡¯ve never heard before.


    ¨C<strong> Due to a rapid change in the causal rate, an emergency mode has been set for the master of the ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ dungeon, Mr. Lee Kanghyun.</strong> ¨C


    Suddenly, an alert with my name appeared.


    Why is my name written here? Have I written my name here before?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Oh, I had written my name once


    Celia had asked for my name when I gave her clothes as a gift at the beginning. At that time, I distinctly remember saying¡­ ¡°Twa¡­¡±


    Huh? Why am I suddenly feeling so drowsy?


    ¨C<strong> Lucid dream mode activated.</strong> ¨C


    I couldn¡¯t resist and closed my eyes due to the sudden overwhelming sleepiness.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I regained my senses and opened my eyes, I found myself in an unfamiliar ce.


    It was apletely different location from the room I had been in just a moment ago. The terrain in the surroundings resembled a cave, and I had a feeling that this ce was a dungeon.


    Why am I in a dungeon? It was definitely a ce I¡¯d never seen before, yet it felt strangely familiar.


    But that¡¯s not all. The current situation wasn¡¯t just confusing; it felt oddlyfortable for some inexplicable reason.


    Is this a dream? I lightly pinched the back of my hand. However, it was a peculiar sensation. It wasn¡¯t just painful or painless. It was hard to put into words.


    It wasn¡¯t a simple feeling. Mana fluctuated again. It had been happening since I gained the ability to sense mana a few days ago.


    At first, I thought it was just a phenomenon caused by myck of adaptation, but it didn¡¯t seem that way.


    While I pondered what it might be¡­


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    A voice called out to me. The master of the voice was a woman standing in front of me. Her appearance was also very familiar. Tworge horns above her snow-white hair, captivating eyes and appearance that could bewitch anyone, and even the maid outfit she was wearing. As soon as I saw her, I immediately recognized who she was.


    ¡°Celia.¡±


    It was the appearance of the subus Celia, whom I had seen countless times in the game. The only difference was that the Celia in the game was now standing right in front of me.


    ¡®It must be a dream after all.¡¯


    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way Celia from the game could be in front of me. Maybe because I called her name, Celia smiled warmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly delighted to meet the great master in person.¡±


    Celia deeply bowed her head and greeted me.


    ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. Thanks to the generosity of the noble master, I now lead a new life and manage the dungeon ording to your wishes. I am Celia.¡±


    Celia¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°However, the master is currently in an unstable condition. You¡¯re here only to hold on to your noble spirit for a moment. I apologize because I¡¯m stillcking.¡±


    Celia made an iprehensible apology and bowed her head.


    ¡®Mana is fluctuating again¡­¡¯


    In that moment, the mana that had been fluctuating began to surge even more. I took a deep breath.


    It should be okay now. After all, this is just a dream. There¡¯s no need to take it too seriously.


    When I consciously think and act, it¡¯s probably a lucid dream. Dreams can be controlled more easily.


    Thinking that way, the mana began to calm down.


    ¡°Alright, can I explore the dungeon now?¡± I asked Celia, feeling more rxed.


    Celia hesitated for a moment and replied.


    ¡°Of course! I consider it a lifelong honor to guide you through your dungeon.¡±


    Her words made me smile. Celia¡¯s enthusiastic and cute demeanour was amusing to me.


    ¡®But maybe I should get her some new clothes.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    Celia was dressed in a maid outfit, which I had thought would suit her, but now I felt it didn¡¯t do justice to her charm.


    I followed Celia, thinking that I should consider an outfit change for her.


    ¡°The first ce I¡¯ll exin is the most important part of the dungeon, the Core, located at the center,¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to be told.


    It wasmon knowledge that if the Core was destroyed, the dungeon would be destroyed as well.


    The Core was, in essence, the heart of the dungeon.


    Any hunter or even an ordinary person who hadn¡¯t awakened would know this.


    But in my current dungeon, the Core was exposed, practically screaming, ¡°Please destroy my dungeon!¡± In a typical dungeon, there would be numerous traps, obstacles, and monsters surrounding the Core, which was essentially the dungeon¡¯s heart.


    However, I was different. Since it was just a game, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    Moreover, with Celia here, I wondered if this dungeon would ever be breached.


    Still, seeing the exposed Core, referred to as the ¡°heart¡±, left a rather unpleasant feeling.


    ¡®I need to improve this.¡¯


    Even though it was a dream, there was a significant difference between seeing something on a game screen and experiencing it firsthand.


    Celia quickly proceeded to exin another ce.


    ¡°This is where I work!¡±


    This time, she exined the Manager¡¯s office, as it seemed Celia had a lot of work to do. She created this workspace to rest if needed.


    ¡°At the same time, it¡¯s my personal space. The fact that you¡¯ve given me this personal space is a very meaningful gesture.¡±


    Celia said with pride. Again, Celia¡¯s behavior was excessive, and she was lifting me up quite a bit.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    The Manager¡¯s office located at the center of the dungeon indeed looked luxurious.


    However, the only thing that caught my eye was the skeletons lined up in front of it, which made it seem rather shabby.


    Thebination of an elegant Manager¡¯s office and the lowest-level monsters¡­


    When I saw it from a game perspective, I hadn¡¯t noticed, but now that I was observing it this way, something felt off.


    Celia was the dungeon manager, and if the Manager¡¯s office was guarded by low-level monsters, how would others perceive it?


    They would probably underestimate her. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of someone underestimating my Celia.


    ¡®I need to do some more summons.¡¯


    If good monsters appeared, I would ce them in the Manager¡¯s office. With that thought in mind, I tried to open the door to Celia¡¯s dwelling ce.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Huh? Celia suddenly got frightened.


    ¡°No, M..! Master¡­¡±


    Celia¡¯s bewildered expression was cute. It was adorable how she was flustered.


    At the same time, I realized how indifferent I had been to the other person. Celia was a woman. When you think about it, a man casually opening the door to a woman¡¯s living space isn¡¯t a matter of courtesy.


    I immediately removed my hand from the door.


    Then, I could see Celia sighing in relief behind me.


    She exined again, ¡°Next is the altar. This is where offerings are made to you.¡±


    Ah, offerings and the altar. As soon as I saw the altar, the mana that had been fine until a while ago started to fluctuate again.


    ¡®Is this how mana resonance normally works?¡¯


    Once again, I felt uneasy.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    I looked at the altar and asked one question.


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection between offerings and me?¡±


    For a few days now, I had been feeling a sense of difort. The mana that went wild at specific times.


    It all began with Kim Minjun.


    Kim Minjun, who was sacrificed as an offering in the game, and Kim Minjun, who appeared on the viin bulletin board as I was leaving the dungeon.


    The former Kim Minjun was offered as a sacrifice, and I gained a unique ability.


    Thetter Kim Minjun possessed the same ability as me. And from there, an absurd hypothesis emerged.


    I needed to understand the nature of the difort I had been feeling. It wasn¡¯t about who had been offered as a sacrifice or who had suffered because of me.Those things didn¡¯t seem to matter.


    Lately, some inexplicable things had been happening to me. I had acquired a status screen, and even an A-grade ability.


    At first, I thought it was just a coincidence, or a reward for the dyed appearance of the status screen.


    But I started to doubt that.


    That¡¯s why there was one thing I wanted to confirm here.


    Was what I was doing really just a game? Or was it reality? The mana started to go even crazier.


    The continued difort. I wanted to resolve this issue.


    That¡¯s why I wanted to ask this question, What do I gain by offering sacrifices?


    A few days ago, I had told the system to offer an artifact as a sacrifice in order to find out precisely.


    But there couldn¡¯t be a definitive answer. What effects do the offerings have on me?


    Celia answered my question with a smile.


    ¡°You can regain your strength, Master.¡±


    ¡°Strength¡­?¡±


    ¡°The day you regain all your strength, the world will kneel before you, Master.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Celia knelt down.


    Is that so? I nodded quietly.


    Suddenly, one thing came to mind.


    Something Celia had said when she first met me.


    ¡°You said something like this when you first saw me, right? Now you say you¡¯re just here to keep my sanity intact.¡±


    Celia nodded in response to my question.


    ¨C <strong>Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun!</strong>


    <strong>¨C Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun!</strong> ¨C


    <strong>¨C Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Warning! An error has urred in the emergency mode set for Mr. Lee Kang Hyun! ¨C</strong>


    The rms kept appearing.


    The rms I had seen in the game were now right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°I have realized it. Master, you haven¡¯t fully regained your strength yet.¡±


    <strong>¨C This is an unexpected development. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C There is a significant risk of the causality rate being severely twisted. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Defensive mode is activated. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Emergency suspension of lucid dream mode. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    The key to the difort I had been feeling all this time had be apparent.


    Whether this was reality or a dream didn¡¯t matter.


    Just a small clue was enough.


    I quickly told Celia¡­.


    ¡°From now on, offer everything to me.¡±


    <strong>¨C Waking up from the lucid dream mode! ¨C</strong>


    Trantor Note: It seems Authors revised this chapter, I do not have the unrevised chapter so I¡¯m not sure what changed.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    <strong><em>EP.26 The Game I Was ying Was Reality (2)</em></strong>


    Celia gazed at the ce where her master had disappeared.


    ¡°Indeed, Master¡­¡±


    It was the first time Celia hade face to face with her master, and she was taken aback.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even fully regained your strength yet¡­¡±


    The current state of her master¡¯s power was still iplete. Perhaps he had exhausted even more of his strength by releasing himself from the seal. But his determination was extraordinary.


    ¡°Truly, a great being!¡±


    Finally, her master had ordered her to offer everything.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re going to start in earnest.¡±


    A great being, an iparable being, her master with all these titles was preparing to move forward in earnest.


    And then it happened.


    ¨C Thud, thud. ¨C


    The entire dungeon trembled.


    This was a familiar sight to Celia. Her master was expanding the dungeon by using his own abilities.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand here while my master is in motion.¡±


    What she needed to do now was to clear the path for her master.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t sit still in her current position.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s deal with this.¡±


    Celia took out the inventory artifact she had received as a reward for helping in the Incubus Dungeon.


    Although it looked like a small box on the outside, it could hold numerous items. And it was the same now.


    Several pieces of equipment came out of the small box.


    ¡°It certainly looks different.¡±


    The Incubus Dungeon was located in a different dimension.


    She had heard from Azmo, the owner of that dungeon, that there was a dimension called Earth, and she had heard stories about the hunters from there.


    ¡°Hunters are like adventurers here.¡±


    However, they were a more specialized. It was a different story for Celia, who had only lived on the El Dorad Continent.


    And the equipment she had now was what the hunters on Earth used.


    There were weapons like swords, bows, and spears, as well as armor to protect their bodies.


    Celia thought about how to handle these items.


    After a brief contemtion, she decided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give the hunter equipment to the goblins.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Denver, please call the goblins from Area 2.¡±


    As Celia gave the order, Denver promptly left.


    The currentbat capability of the goblins was quite low.


    Even if they received weapons from the demon merchant, it wouldn¡¯t make a significant difference.


    However, the hunter equipment was different. The quality alone was clearly superior.


    Celia thought to herself that she wanted to visit Earth someday.


    ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡±


    Among the equipment, there was something Celia had never seen before.


    It had a long, staff-like shape, and there was a handle-like part attached to it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a spear, and it feels simr to the poison spike stick that goblinsmonly use¡­¡±


    The weaponsmonly used by goblins were simple in structure, with a cylindrical shape simr to a wooden stick.


    They would put poison spikes inside and blow them out with their mouths. It was easy to make and efficient as a long-range weapon.


    And the staff-like equipment that Celia had brought out seemed simr, except it was made of metal, making it stronger.


    Celia examined the end of the staff, where there appeared to be a hole.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It seemed empty, but when she inspected the handle, she found a circr ring-like part protruding slightly. Celia pressed it with her finger.


    ¨C Bang! ¨C


    Suddenly, with a deafening noise, mes erupted from the end of the staff.


    Celia was startled by the abrupt sound, but she quickly regained herposure.


    ¡°So, it works this way.¡±


    Then she turned her head in the direction the staff had shot.


    In that ce, goblins that Denver had brought were gathered. Among them, one gobliny on the ground, bleeding from a hole near its heart, seemingly a recent casualty. The remaining goblins trembled in fear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I wish you happiness next time, Mr. Goblin.¡±


    Celia turned her attention back to the equipment, leaving the fallen goblin behind. It was not a simple weapon. It contained a power greater than a bow.


    To estimate its power, Celia ced her palm on the end of the staff and shot it.


    ¨C Bang! ¨C


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The power was certainly impressive. There was even magic in the attack, though Celia didn¡¯t understand how it worked.


    It was a swift and powerful piece of equipment. However, it had its limitations. It could provide useful hits to goblins, but Celia felt no impact herself.


    ¡°Where is the limit of its efficiency?¡±


    After a brief thought, Celia decided to give this long staff-like weapon to the Goblin Lord.


    If goblins were to be armed with hunter equipment, it would be strange if the Goblin Lord had nothing.


    The staff looked quite elegant, somewhat resembling the staves carried by mages, making it suitable for the Goblin Lord, who was the middle boss of Area 2.


    Celia handed the weapon to the Goblin Lord.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Usually, when you wake up, your head is foggy.


    During this process, you initially vividly remember the content of your dream. Then, a few secondster, the details be blurred, and no matter how hard you try, the only question that remains is, ¡®What kind of dream did I have?¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    And even now, as I dreamt, the details were gradually fading away. Only thest part of the dream was most memorable.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I felt embarrassed.


    Why did I confidently say, ¡°Offer everything as a sacrifice¡± in my dream, using a tone I rarely used? It made me cringe.


    ¡°But was it really a dream?¡±


    I had vague memories.


    ¡°Is the game I¡¯m ying actually a reality?¡±


    It was a nagging feeling. Maybe I already knew the answer, but I just needed solid proof.


    ¡°Shall I check?¡±


    All that remained was my abilities and the game on my smartphone.


    Iunched the game while holding my smartphone in my hand.


    Yes, it was definitely after ying this game.


    I trusted my intuition.


    ¡°How much money do I have right now?¡±


    The money I earned as a porter before obtaining the ability


    ¡®Magic Sensitivity.¡¯


    Originally, I had been saving up to buy skill books, but now skill books seemed less important.


    Maybe there were more critical things to consider.


    For some reason, I felt that my intuition was speaking to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check.¡±


    As soon as the gameunched, I immediately entered the shop. I had only one goal in mind, to buy gems.


    ¨C <strong>Payment sessful.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems will be delivered by mail.</strong> ¨C


    I made another purchase.


    ¨C <strong>Payment sessful.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems will be delivered by mail.</strong> ¨C


    And another one.


    ¨C <strong>Payment sessful.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems will be delivered by mail.</strong> ¨C


    I continued to purchase gems.


    When I had bought 1.1 million won worth of gems, I received a warning message.


    ¨C <strong>There is a risk of altering causality.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>You cannot purchase additional gems at this time.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°What? Why is causality affecting gem purchases?¡±


    This game wasn¡¯t like this before.


    It was clear that the game had changed from trying to encourage in-app purchases to now preventing them.


    Is there a game that stops users from making in-app purchases? Well¡­ this is going to be interesting.


    Nevertheless, wouldn¡¯t it be futile? If the gamepany prevents it, it won¡¯t make any difference in the end.


    My original n was to buy all the gems and go all out in the dungeon.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    I had just over 100,000 gems at the moment.


    Originally, I had intended to buy all of them. This game was clearly not an ordinary game, and if my guess was correct, it was fate that brought it to me.


    ¡°Besides, there was nothing strange about gaining status and abilities. It was a benefit. I had nothing to lose.¡±


    However, a few questions came to my mind.


    First, the utility of this. I knew one thing for sure. Sacrificing in-game items made me stronger. It was a strong guess, and I wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. I wanted to verify it once more.


    If sacrificing an item could make me stronger, was the utility of this sacrificial item limited to just one use?


    Second, why me?


    I was a half-baked hunter, often referred to as ¡®half-hunte¡¯, with no status and originally a human.


    And the beings I managed were ultimately monsters.


    Why did I, a human, receive such a fate? What was my ultimate purpose? These questions kept circling in my mind.


    Eventually, I raised my head.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s go with it.¡±


    I now had a means to be stronger in my current situation. I had no power at all.


    There was nothing disadvantageous about it. I had no reservations, but a few doubts. I thought that if I gave offerings, I would gain strength in return.


    If this guess were to be confirmed, was there more to it than just gaining strength through offerings? Maybe I could gain power by other means, and this was just one way.


    I considered the morality of the situation.


    My strength seemed to be derived from offerings, and this required someone to offer them.


    My status window and abilities were likely the results of this process.


    However, what was done was done.


    If this spection turned into certainty, I could slightly adjust my thinking.


    To maintain moral principles, offerings could be obtained from those who were not virtuous, such as criminals.


    It seemed too naive topletely give up this good fate. Until now, I would use any means necessary.


    I thought about past events for a moment. It was a world of survival of the fittest.


    Yes, if I couldn¡¯t get stronger, the current world was one where I would be the prey.


    Compared to that, I was now a gentleman. asionally, there were hunters who made contracts with demon-type monsters.


    Although the process of making a contract was not pleasant, they gained immense power instantly.


    At first, I had doubted if I was cut out for this type of thing.


    But what about me now? I was fine. I had never been at a disadvantage so far, except for my bank ount.


    ¡°If you really think about it, it¡¯s a matter of ethical conscience.¡±


    In any case, the source of my power was offerings, and offerings were a condition that came into effect when someone offered something.


    My status window and abilities were likely the result of that process.


    But it was all in the past. And even when this guess became certain, I could simply change my perspective.


    At least in order to maintain a sense of morality, I could obtain offerings from those who were not virtuous, such as criminals.


    It would be too naive topletely give up on this good fate. For now¡­


    ¡°Well, shall we begin?¡±


    Even if I couldn¡¯t purchase additional gems, I still had just over 100,000 of them. It was time to strengthen the dungeon from now on.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Rain began to fall from the sky.


    The already gloomy atmosphere of the mountain became even colder and darker. Raindrops sprinkled the trees and the ground, soon forming a thick mist.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    And there was someone who was right in the line of fire from those raindrops. It was the vampire, Aren.


    ¡°Hng¡­ ¡°


    Aren felt gloomy. She had thought that she would enter the demon realm as soon as she crossed the mountain, but reality presented another mountain for him to navigate.


    She had been wandering for days, and now it was raining on top of everything.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so cold¡­¡±


    Her body started to shiver. Until now, the weather had been fine, but the rain currently falling showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly find shelter from the rain. Rabbit friend, you go your way.¡±


    Aren made up her mind to find shelter first. She then ced the rabbit, which she had been holding in one hand, on the ground.


    As she pushed through the trees, Aren suddenly spotted something.


    ¡°Oh, found it!¡±


    Through the dense trees, she could see a cave.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    <strong><em>EP.27 Holy Knights Caught in Their Own Trap</em></strong>


    Aren immediately leaped into the cave. She hadn¡¯t thought about what might be inside the cave from the beginning. Her only priority was to escape the rain.


    Inside the cave, the walls were illuminated by torches hanging on them. It seemed like the rain had something to do with it. The walls, the ceiling, and even the stone floor were damp.


    Aren carefully advanced, making sure not to slip, thanks to the weight of arge sword she had tucked in her bosom. The interior of the cave was silent, disturbed only by the asional dripping of water from the ceiling.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    Aren felt a little frightened but bravely continued to sing as she moved forward.


    ¡°Come on, little friends, gather here.¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t know the rhythm, singing certainly improved Aren¡¯s mood. How long had she walked? Soon, she came across a fork in the path.


    ¡°Three paths?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected a situation like this.


    ¡°Which way should I go?¡±


    Aren pondered and then took a squirrel from her pocket and set it down. It was one of the friends she had made to keep herpany on her journey.


    As soon as the squirrel touched the ground, it became startled and darted away. Aren watched where it went.


    It went in the direction of the rightmost path among the three.


    ¡°The squirrel went that way!¡±


    Aren clenched her fist and followed the direction the squirrel had gone.


    After a bit of walking, a wide meadow appeared.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Aren eximed as she looked at the meadow. Although there was no sunshine, various kinds of flowers were in full bloom across the meadow.


    It was as if these beings in the meadow were trying to tempt anyone who entered, but Aren focused her attention elsewhere.


    ¡°Oh, the squirrel friend¡­¡±


    On the grassy ground, the squirrel she had set free earlier was lying there. It was the same squirrel she had released a while ago.


    Above it, numerous butterflies were fluttering, sucking the squirrel¡¯s fluids.


    The true nature of the butterflies was blood-sucking butterflies, monsters.


    Aren nodded as she watched them.


    ¡°Seems like butterfly friends like squirrel friends too.¡±


    Hehe. Aren smiled and approached the blood-sucking butterflies.


    When she did, one of the blood-sucking butterflies flew over and bit her arm.


    Aren screamed, ¡°Friends are the best!¡± and opened her mouth wide, swallowing the blood-sucking butterfly in one gulp.


    Each bite caused the butterfly to explode, and blood spilled out.


    ¡°From now on, butterfly friends are Aren¡¯s important friends!¡±


    Aren had taken a liking to the blood-sucking butterflies.


    As she was admiring the numerous butterflies fluttering around, something caught her eye from the corner.


    In the distance, several giant spiders were staring at Aren with their eyes glinting.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The spiders were muchrger than Aren. They had multiple hairy legs and their fangs were moving.


    ¡°They are not friends¡­¡±


    Aren murmured, about to take a step back when a voice called out from the other side.


    ¡°Oh my, a lovely youngdy hase. Are you lost by any chance?¡±


    Someone approached from across. Aren turned her head to see where the voice came from. There was someone there, and it was Manager Celia, who had been in charge of managing this dungeon.


    ¡°What a beautifuldy!¡±


    For Aren, who had just seen something unimaginable moments ago, the current situation was incredibly joyful. Aren herself saw Celia as being very pretty.


    Moreover, the luxurious red dress Celia was wearing made her stand out even more.


    Aren ran straight toward Celia, her savior.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful sister, and you¡¯re Aren¡¯s friend!¡±


    Saying that, she buried herself in Celia¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Are you ady with vision?¡±


    Celia shed a beautiful smile and patted Aren¡¯s back a few times. Then she looked Aren in the eye and spoke.


    ¡°Why did our littledye here? You¡¯re even carrying such a precious sword with you.¡±


    Celia recognized that the sword Aren was carrying was no ordinary sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a Demon Sword.¡±


    It was known that pulling out a Demon Sword granted power to the user, but it also brought about disastrous consequences. It was best to avoid pulling out a Demon Sword whenever possible. The Demon Sword was a dangerous item.


    But why was a vampire like Aren carrying such a dangerous item, and where was she heading with it?


    Celia was curious about what had happened, how Aren had ended up here, and what her purpose was.


    ¡®Always remember what the master told us.¡¯


    Prioritize information. Information is power. Information can crush your opponent.


    Celia had taken the master¡¯s orders to heart. Her mission was to conquer this world with the power of information.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anywhere to go for the time being, how about resting here? What do you think?¡±


    Celia smiled and held Aren¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Aren cheerfully shouted in her current situation, not knowing how to get to the Demon Realm and with the rain pouring down.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll guide you this way.¡±


    Celia gently held Aren¡¯s hand and led her out through the entrance opposite to the one Aren had entered.


    The dungeon was vast and mysterious.


    As they walked, Aren looked around in amazement.


    They soon arrived at a location with argeke. Along thekeside, goblins were carrying buckets of water, and skeletons were soaking themselves in the water. It was a peaceful ce.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Aren admired thekeside. She wanted to drink the water, so she dipped her hand in theke.


    However, a monster leaped out of the water.


    ¡°You are not allowed here.¡±


    The monster had the form of a serpent, but it had arms on its upper body and even held arge spear in one hand. It was a Naga.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long one! But something seems different¡­?¡±


    The Naga had the form of a snake but had arms on its upper body. It even held a giant spear in one hand.


    Celia assured the Naga that he was fine, saying, ¡°He¡¯s one of the invited guests.¡±


    The Naga lowered its head toward Celia and then returned to the water.


    Everything was mysterious to Aren. It was her first time seeing a dungeon with such a variety of beings, different from the one where only vampires lived.


    Aren¡¯s eyes were filled with wonder. At that moment, she even considered that living here might be better than going to the Demon Realm.


    ¡°All of this is created by our great master.¡±


    He created the extra path out of the two, and this vastke area. Everything was the result of the master¡¯s power.


    Celia approached Aren, who was in awe of everything.


    ¡°Beautiful sister, you¡¯re not the master, are you?¡±


    ¡°I manage the dungeon, but the master is separate. He is a noble and great being.¡±


    Celia was just a deputy of the dungeon, but Aren interpreted her words differently. Since she had lived in a dungeon, she knew that there was always a master, and the master had another master.


    The other master was a very powerful vampire, as her parents had told her. The managed dungeon was alsorger than the one she lived in. So, Aren understood Celia¡¯s words as there being a separate master.


    ¡°Uh-huh! I see!¡±


    Arenughed and followed Celia.


    As they walked around thergeke, another corridor appeared.


    This was the center of the dungeon.


    In the central area, there were several facilities. Near the dungeon¡¯s core, often referred to as the heart, unknown individuals inrge robes were guarding the vicinity. There was also a space that looked like a prison, with a human sitting inside. Aren wasn¡¯t particrly interested, so she turned her attention elsewhere.


    Further along, a sophisticated facility became apparent at first nce.


    ¡°This is where I live,¡± Celia said.


    It was her office, the Manager¡¯s room, where she conducted her daily duties.


    Beside the office entrance, skeletons with swords at their waists were standing guard.


    ¡°These are also the mercy of our master,¡± Celia gestured towards the skeletons. They were 3-star monsters, known as Skeleton Knights.


    Celia¡¯s master, Lee Kang-hyun, could perform a significant upgrade by making multiple rolls in the lottery. This resulted in the creation of 2-star monsters, the Skeleton warrior, bybining 2-star monsters. Even the dress Celia was wearing had transformed from her usual maid¡¯s outfit into a luxurious red dress.


    All of this was thanks to the master¡¯s gifts. Now, the Manager¡¯s room was guarded by Skeleton Knights instead of the usual Skeleton Soldiers. Even someone who knew nothing about it could tell that the Manager¡¯s room was important.


    ¡°Hey, littledy, how about enjoying some sweet treats together?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Aren, excited, put down her Demon Sword and rushed forward.


    Celia, leading Aren, entered the Manager¡¯s room.


    ¡°There are desserts obtained from the Incubi that are still left.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Werther Leo Bane.


    He was the second son of the noble Leo Bane family of the Kalen Empire and currently held the position of Vice-captain of the White Order Knights. He was currently leading the Holy Knights in pursuit of vampires. There was only one of them, but it was more important to Werther than anything else.


    So even on a rainy day, he led the Holy Knights in pursuit of vampires.


    Naturally, there was discontent among the Holy Knights, but he used his authority as Vice-captain to suppress theirints.


    He wasn¡¯t doing this in miserable weather just to catch a vampire for no reason. He was doing it because the one he was pursuing had the Demon Sword.


    Werther came here with only one purpose in mind: to obtain the Demon Sword.


    Once he had the Demon Sword, he would gain incredible power. The notion that it brought miserable consequences was for weaklings. He was different.


    Once he became the rightful owner of the Demon Sword, he would obtain immense power. And the tip of that sword would be aimed at his own family, the Leo Bane noble family. He had been deprived of the position of heir solely because he was the younger son.


    His lesspetent elder brother had be the heir, and his father, the head of the family, had chosen his elder brother as the sessor. He couldn¡¯t forgive it as a member of the family.


    The head of the family must choose wisely. The position of the head should always be given to the one who fits it the most. Considering such conditions, his father, who didn¡¯t know how to judge people, was not fit to be the head. Simrly, his elder brother alsocked the qualifications to be the head.


    A true head must support the family, and that¡¯s how it can thrive. Families that don¡¯t have a true head have disappeared into the annals of history. At least, Werther knew that much. So, if Werther were to possess the Demon Sword, the de¡¯s tip would be aimed at his own family.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a rebellion against the family but rather a rescue.


    ¡°Vice captain, we found traces!¡±


    One of the Holy Knights who was searching the area had discovered a rabbit lying on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a vampire¡¯s trace.¡±


    There were bite marks on the rabbit¡¯s body, unmistakably the work of a vampire.


    ¡°Search the area thoroughly!¡±


    Upon seeing these traces, Werther immediately ordered all the Holy Knights.


    And soon enough, they found it, the hidden cave among the trees.


    The rain was pouring heavily. The vampire probably had no choice but to seek shelter from the rain.


    ¡°Yes, the path leads to the cave.¡±


    Werther smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m incredibly lucky.¡±


    With the Holy Knights in tow, Werther headed towards the cave.


    He was already consumed by greed.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    <strong><em>EP.28 They Pray and Repent (1)</em></strong>


    Leading the Holy Knights is Vice Captain Werther. He, along with the Holy Knights, cautiously advanced. They were currently in the Saleh Kingdom¡¯s nearby mountain range, specifically inside a cave. Since there were traces of the vampire they had been pursuing leading to this ce, they had followed suit.


    Under Werther¡¯smand, the Holy Knights were searching for the vampire within the cave.


    ¡°Stay focused, everyone!¡±


    They had already confirmed that this ce wasn¡¯t a dungeon. Although they couldn¡¯t measure the dungeon¡¯s aura, the Holy Knights couldn¡¯t rx even a bit.


    First and foremost, their opponent was a vampire. No matter how you looked at it, a monster is still a monster, even if it¡¯s a mouse in poison. They had stationed two Holy Knights separately at the cave entrance as a precaution.


    Among those who had entered the cave were a total of 18 people, including Vice Captain Werther. Even if the vampire went on a rampage, escaping from this many Holy Knights was impossible.


    The main reason Werther was on edge was that the ce was too clean. Someone was continuously maintaining this ce.


    ¡°Vice Captain!¡±


    Eric, who had been leading the way, called out.


    Upon seeing Eric¡¯s call, Werther moved forward to investigate. A sudden variable had appeared in front of them. ¡°Three paths,¡± he muttered.


    The path they had been following had unexpectedly split into three. The interior of the cave was evenrger than it appeared from the outside. Werther pondered for a moment.


    ¡®How should I handle this?¡¯


    Currently, the best option was to split their forces and search separately. There was less burden here because this ce was not a dungeon. Although the idea of someone continuously managing this ce bothered him, he paid little attention to it.


    ¡°Could they be crazy enough to mess with the Holy Knights of the White Order?¡±


    We are the White Order, the only order on the El Dorad Continent.


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone audacious enough to meddle with Holy Knights of the White Order. However, Werther had one more concern.


    The others might also recognize the existence of the Demon Sword upon seeing the vampire. Even those who hadn¡¯t been greedy for it might be consumed by desire after seeing it.


    ¡®In any case, it all ends with the Demon Sword.¡¯


    Werther reaffirmed this to himself and tightened his grip on the sword. He vowed that he would take his own life if there was an entity that obstructed him, even if it were the order itself.


    With this resolve in mind, Werther began to distribute the personnel. Currently, there were 18 people, including himself, and there were a total of three paths.


    By forming three teams of six members each, each team would take one of the paths. Werther first assigned the personnel to the teams one by one.


    ¡°First, Team 1 consists of Eric, Thomas¡­¡±


    Following the orders, Team 1 was assigned to the leftmost path.


    ¡°The team I just called, including me, is Team 3!¡±


    Vice Captain Werther was assigned to the rightmost path.


    ¡°Stay focused until the end and do your best! That¡¯s all!¡±


    The three teams each headed towards their respective paths.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Aren and Celia, who were eating dessert, fell into thought for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a particrly profound issue, it was just a matter of how to deal with the Holy Knights who had entered the dungeon.


    Aren had already informed Celia about this.


    Those Holy Knights probably followed Aren and entered the dungeon.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dilemma.¡±


    First, there was her role. If she personally intervened, defending the dungeon would be a breeze. However, did the Master want that?


    Lately, Celia often left her position following the Master¡¯s orders. If she continued to act, it would mean fewer opportunities for others to act. In terms of dungeon defense, this would lead to problems.


    What if she had to leave her position, and a situation like this arose? To prevent such a situation, Celia decided to observe from behind. Most likely, the Master would prefer this approach.


    The second concern was the Master¡¯smand.


    Initially, the Master had asked all the Holy Knights to show mercy. But what exactly did the Master mean by ¡°mercy¡±?


    Celia had thought and thought about it. And she concluded that mercy meant being within the Master¡¯s embrace.


    That¡¯s why she had intended to turn the Holy Knights into ghouls to ce them in the dungeon, assuming the Master¡¯s mercy was to be interpreted in this way.


    ¡°I was foolish.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t the case. Recently, the Master hadmanded that everything be offered as sacrifices.


    ¡®I must have misunderstood.¡¯


    So, the Master had probably restated it in simpler terms.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In Celia¡¯s opinion, mercy ultimately meant being within the Master¡¯s embrace. But the oue was different.


    In summary, what she thought was this, The offering would be nourishment and be a part of the Master.


    So even if someone was offered as a sacrifice, it was no different from being in the Master¡¯s embrace. The meaning of the Master¡¯s mercy and the offering were the same.


    ¡®Indeed, a merciful Master. Today, Celia gets one step closer to the Master¡¯s thoughts.¡¯


    Celia nodded silently, and Aren asked, ¡°What¡¯s on the prettydy¡¯s mind?¡±


    ¡°I was just admiring the greatness of the Master¡¯s grace.¡±


    Their tea time continued.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Three teams of Holy Knights had split up. Among them, the first to arrive were Team 2. They were the team that had headed towards the middle of the three paths. The Holy Knights included in this team were bewildered.


    ¡°What! Why are goblins here?¡±


    It had been clearly stated that this ce was not a dungeon. However, monsters, goblins to be precise, were present.


    The Holy Knights held their weapons ready and gathered in a defensive formation.


    ¡°At least they¡¯re just goblins.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re just goblins, anyway.¡± All the Holy Knights nodded in agreement.


    Even though there were only six of them, they were proud members of the White Order¡¯s Holy Knights. They were all equipped with top-tier gear.


    Goblins were not a significant threat, no matter how numerous they were. Although some of the goblins¡¯ equipment looked unfamiliar, they paid little attention to it. After all, they were just goblins.


    However, there was a separate problem. They were too numerous. Goblins were continually pouring out from the cave entrance.


    The goblin numbers continued to grow, and this was the issue. The strategy had to change.


    ¡°Damn it! We hold out as long as possible until reinforcements arrive!¡±


    They must hold out. There was a high likelihood that only this part of the dungeon had monsters. Otherwise, such arge number of goblins would not make sense. Therefore, simply stalling for time would allow the other teams toe to their aid.


    So, as long as they held their ground, they had a chance against the goblins, no matter how numerous. The Holy Knights faced off against the goblins, biding their time.


    At that moment, Holy Knight Cable noticed a presence at the very back.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    It looked different from the other goblins, especially the golden crown on its head caught their attention.


    ¡°Goblin Lord!¡±


    The Goblin Lord was a 5-star monster. What was even more concerning was that it wasn¡¯t alone, numerous goblins surrounded it.


    Facing this situation with only six people was not viable, no matter how well-equipped the Holy Knights were. They were clearly at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we consider retreating for now?¡±


    The primary objective was to inform the presence of the Goblin Lord. They all nodded in agreement and began to slowly step backward. In a ce like this, showing your back was equivalent to inviting death.


    They continued to face the goblins with their swords drawn while moving back.


    During this, the Goblin Lord started to move. It raised a long staff and pointed it at the Holy Knights.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a poisoned stinger?¡±


    A poisoned stinger staff, a weaponmonly used by goblins. Perhaps the object the Goblin Lord was holding was a type of poisoned stinger staff?


    ¡°At least goblin poison can¡¯t harm us! Don¡¯t worry and keep retreating!¡±


    Fortunately, the Holy Knights had undergone resistance training against poison as part of their training. While not immune to all poisons, they had enough resistance to withstand goblin poison, at the very least.


    As they retreated, there was a loud thud, and a Holy Knight fell. Right through the center of his face. In the blink of an eye, someone among them couldn¡¯t move.


    -Thud-


    Once more.


    Another Holy Knight fell.


    -Thud.-


    None of them could react properly.


    -Thud-


    Another sound, and a Holy Knight copsed.


    -Thud-


    It was impossible for any of them to respond.


    -Thud-


    Theirrades fell one by one.


    It was as if a demon yed the music of death, a secretive melody that brought tragedy and pain to the listeners. Or perhaps, despair.


    Thest remaining Holy Knight, Cable, threw his equipment aside and closed his eyes. He folded his hands in prayer.


    ¡°Goddess¡­ please, protect the lost souls. Please¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the demonic music stopped ying, but it wasn¡¯t because the Goddess answered his prayer. The demonic music ceased because the demons themselves reached out towards Cable.


    Silence and regret were the only things left.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    <strong><em>EP.29 They Pray and Regret (2)</em></strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    The first reaction came from the Holy Knights belonging to Team 1, who had chosen the far-left path.


    ¡°This was supposed to be a dungeon?¡±


    Eric spoke with a surprised tone. They hade here simply to find a vampire, and the scene before them was entirely unexpected.


    The vast za was popted only by skeletons. To pass to the other side, they would have to deal with these undead creatures first.


    ¡°At least they are just skeletons.¡±


    Thomas drew his sword with a relieved expression. Unexpected as it was for this ce to be a dungeon, it could be considered lucky for them, as Thomas mentioned. After all, the biggest threat to them in the Undead category, like skeletons, was the Holy Knights themselves.


    In contrast to Undead creatures with the Dark attribute, Holy Knights possessed the Holy attribute. Considering this elemental affinity alone, the Holy Knights had a significant advantage.


    Knowing this fact, they couldn¡¯t help but smile naturally.


    Thomas raised his sword, his voice filled with determination.


    ¡°We¡¯ll finish this quickly.¡±


    But Thomas¡¯s words were neverpleted. A skeleton soldier rushed towards him and, before long, exploded.


    In the ce where Thomas had stood, no one was left. Only chunks of meat and equipment littered the floor, indicating someone¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Scatter and activate your shields! It¡¯s corpse explosion!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! If it¡¯s a corpse explosion, that means there¡¯s a Lich!¡±


    A Lich. It was a 4-star monster that belonged to the Undead category and was capable of using magic. Dealing with them was not easy, as was evident just now.


    Corpse explosions were their skill, allowing them to detonate Undead monsters, provided they were of a lower grade. Inside the dungeon, there were quite a few 1-star skeleton soldiers. It was a tough situation.


    As the skeleton soldiers rushed towards the Holy Knights, the Lich triggered corpse explosions.


    ¡°Activate your shields and hold on!¡±


    Eric shouted with a stern expression. How long could the shields withstand this? They hoped it wouldst for a while.


    Everyone shared the same thought. Corpse explosions were ultimately a drain on resources. Since it was a skill that detonated Undead monsters, it would deplete their numbers.


    Consequently, if they could hold on a little longer, there would be no more Undead monsters to detonate, and that would lead to ack of monsters guarding the dungeon.


    So, they thought that if they endured just a bit longer, they would eventually win.


    Their numbers weren¡¯t infinite, after all.


    -Thud. Thud.-


    ¡°If we hold out a bit longer!¡±


    The Lich was consuming the skeleton soldiers aggressively. This meant that there would be significantly fewer skeletons remaining.


    In the end, it was a self-destructive attack.


    Continuing to consume them like this would eventually leave them with no more Undead monsters to detonate.


    But the scene that yed out was different from what they had expected.


    -Thump. Thump.-


    From somewhere, even more skeleton soldiers appeared. There were significantly more of them than before.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    It was despairing. At that moment, Eric saw the Lich.


    ¡°The Lich is over there!¡±


    If they could eliminate the Lich, the corpse explosions would no longer ur. Dealing with the remaining Undead would be a much simpler task.


    Eric raised his sword towards the direction where the Lich was.


    ¡°Goddess, please have mercy on your young souls and grant me the power to eradicate evil.¡±


    A holy radiance enveloped the de, and as Eric swung his sword high¡­


    The sacred light in the form of a sword flew straight at the Lich.


    Kwak-


    The radiance they had unleashed seemed to have hit the Lich head-on, and where the Lich had been, dust scattered as thick smoke rose.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Everyone cheered. The attack had clearlynded.


    Soon, the smoke dissipated.


    ¡°No!¡±


    To their dismay, the Lich was unharmed. In fact, they faced an even worse situation. Someone had appeared in front of the Lich, holding a shield.


    A knight whose entire body was stained ck.


    A monster that should never have existed here.


    ¡°¡­Death Knight.¡±


    Everyone froze in ce at the appearance of the Death Knight.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Why is there a Death Knight here?¡¯


    All of them simultaneously had the same thoughts, rolling their eyes in disbelief.


    The Death Knight was a 5-star monster. If such a presence existed, they should have noticed it in advance. However, the opponent had appeared suddenly, as if falling from the sky. No matter how much they thought about it, it made no sense.


    And what was the shield the Death Knight was holding?


    Eric mumbled as he looked at something in front of the shield.


    ¡°A maid¡¯s outfit¡­?¡±


    Hanging in front of the shield was a maid¡¯s outfit. The attire was the same maid¡¯s outfit Celia used to wear. This particr maid¡¯s outfit was an S-grade costume with an option that could neutralize up to 90% of an opponent¡¯s attack power containing Holy attributes.


    However, it was no longer needed since the owner had recently provided a new outfit. Thus, the maid¡¯s outfit was attached to the shield, allowing the undead to ovee their sole weakness, the Holy attributes, to some extent.


    But since the Holy Knights were unaware of this fact, they were left bewildered.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha.¡±


    It was unbelievable. This was a situation that should not have urred.


    Eric burst intoughter as if he had gone mad.


    -Thud Thud-


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean the battle had stopped. The Lich continued to trigger corpse explosions, pressuring the Holy Knights.


    ¡°Get a grip, Eric!¡±


    However, Eric, who had already lost his sanity, continued tough.


    How long had he beenughing?


    Finally, Eric stoppedughing.


    At the same time, the vitality in his eyes vanished.


    Eric, the Holy Knight, suddenly picked up his sword and approached hisrades.


    When hisrades thought that he had regained his senses.


    ¨C <strong>Stab </strong>¨C


    Eric¡¯s sword pierced one of them.


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    Eric¡¯s sword struck the abdomen of therade.


    ¡°Eric! What are you doing?¡±


    Someone next to him tried to restrain Eric, but Chak, it was futile.


    Eric began to swing his sword and thrust it into hisrades one by one.


    ¡°Eric, why¡­¡±


    The Eric they had known was no longer there.


    There was only Eric, who was under the control of Banshee¡¯s ability, mind control.


    Banshee¡¯s ability, mind control. Originally, the Holy Knights were immune to it. However, the corpse explosions triggered by the Lich and the appearance of the Death Knight had gradually inflicted psychological damage on the Holy Knights.


    Banshee had just seized the opportunity.


    ¨C Chuckle ¨C


    Before they knew it, only one Holy Knight remained in this ce.


    His name was Eric.


    In the future, he would guard the proud dungeon instead of the Order.


    Nheless, he vowed to lead many others with the same sincerity towards the Goddess.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°arghhh!¡±


    Vampire butterflies clung to the entire body of the Holy Knight. Some were being devoured alive by nts, while others were slowly ensnared by spider silk, poisoned by spider venom. It was hell incarnate, and if someone were to ask about the appearance of hell, they could describe this ce without hesitation.


    Werther, in a fit of rage, swung his sword towards the butterflies.


    ¡®Where did we go wrong?¡¯


    They had simplye here to capture a vampire. More precisely, they had pursued the vampire in search of the Demon Sword. But what awaited them were terrifying beings. Reversing the current situation was extremely difficult.


    ¨C Bang ¨C


    ¨C Bang ¨C


    And asionally, there were loud explosions. They could easily tell that monsters were not only in the path they had taken but also everywhere.


    Werther tightly closed his eyes.


    Could he survive in this ce? No, he must survive. He had obligations and goals. He needed to remove his ipetent brother from the line of session to protect the family. He had to depose his father, who had appointed his ipetent brother as the heir.


    That was his duty and goal. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t die here.


    With his sword in hand, Werther approached a Holy Knight. He had only lost blood to the vampire butterflies and was still breathing.


    ¨C Chak ¨C


    Werther¡¯s sword severed the knight¡¯s leg. Then, as if he were a piece of luggage, he lifted the knight and dashed towards the next corridor.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die in a ce like this.¡¯


    He must survive.


    After running for a while, they reached ake. It was quite argeke. When they turned around to cross to the other side, several creatures leaped out of the water.


    Monsters with lower bodies resembling snakes, Naga.


    Without hesitation, Werther tossed one of the Holy Knights he had brought with him.


    The Holy Knight had a despairing expression, but with no legs, he couldn¡¯t escape.


    The Naga pierced the Holy Knight with their spears.


    ¡®Now!¡¯


    When the Naga¡¯s gazes were fixed in the other direction, Werther sprinted towards the opposite corridor.


    Fortunately, there was no horde of monsters chasing him. Under normal circumstances, he should have been suspicious of this alien situation, but it was difficult for him to entertain such thoughts now.


    Werther¡¯s mind was solely focused on the Demon Sword. He ran and ran.


    Before he knew it, Werther had reached the center of the dungeon. And there he saw it. The Demon Sword he had witnessed was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Finally!¡±


    To anyone, it was an obviously staged scene, but Werther had a greedy expression.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    If he obtained that Demon Sword, he would gain tremendous power. More powerful than anyone else. The Demon Sword he had longed for was finally in Werther¡¯s hands.


    He slowly withdrew the Demon Sword.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter – 30

    Chapter ¨C 30


    <strong><em>EP.30 The Hunter Who Bes Stronger Thru a Sacrifice</em></strong>


    Who protects and upholds the White Order?


    If you were to ask anyone, they would answer the Holy Knights.


    Holy Knights serve under the name of the Goddess, protecting the order and judging those who disturb the continent. In the process, they carry out their missions with their lives at stake.


    This is why Holy Knights can be considered the beings who protect and uphold the order. Leading these Holy Knights is Gerard, the head of the Holy Knight Order. He was currently receiving a report in his office.


    ¡°Contact with Werther has been lost?¡±


    In response to the head¡¯s question, Riana, who was reporting, nodded her head. She was a Holy Knight and also served as the Vice Commander assisting the head.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The head¡¯s expression brightened upon hearing that Werther Leo Bane, the Vice captain of the Holy Knight Order, had disappeared.


    ¡°Finally, we got rid of the trash.¡±


    Werther Leo Bane was not originally a member of the order. He came from the noble Leo Bane family of the Kalen Empire, and joining the order was merely an option for him.


    It was a bit inconceivable for someone like him, an outsider, to hold the position of Vice captain within the Holy Knight Order.


    However, even though he came from a noble family, he needed to gain the favor of the Kalen Empire to some extent, and bestowing the position of Vice captain in the Holy Knight Order upon him served that purpose.


    Of course, Werther had somepetence, but Gerard didn¡¯t like everything about him.


    What is a Holy Knight? Many people still devote themselves to their training and strive to keep their hearts pure under the name of the Goddess.


    But that Vice captain seems to have only done a bit of training and showed no true devotion to the Goddess. His manners were alsocking. Gerard was not pleased with all the aspects of Werther. That¡¯s why the current situation pleased him so much.


    ¡°What¡¯s the extent of the damage?¡±


    ¡°Contact has been lost with a total of neen Holy Knights, including Vice captain Werther,¡± Riana reported.


    Gerard tapped his desk with his fingers.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad.¡±


    From the beginning, Gerard¡¯s goal was to clean up the internal affairs of the Holy Knight Order, including the Vice captain. No matter how pure the water is, it will be stagnant if it pools for too long. In Gerard¡¯s view, the Holy Knights were gradually stagnating.


    There were those who had lost their will to move forward, and those whocked the ability and had entered through improper means.


    To have impurities in a ce that should be pure could lead to fatal consequences. That¡¯s why he decided to make use of the vampire extermination operation the order was currently conducting.


    Since Vice captain Werther wasn¡¯t originally a member of the order, it was convenient to cut ties with him. In addition, this was an opportunity to weed out Holy Knights with poor morals or those who had finished their training.


    Of course, he might not have discovered the gemstone himself, but he had given them enough time to work. This had proven to be sessful. The troublesome Werther had disappeared, and he had managed to reduce the number of Holy Knights who were only interested in the power of the order.


    ¡°Still, Commander, the scale of this incident has grown considerably. A formal inquiry will be held within the order, and if they happen to discover any tampering with equipment during the process.¡±


    Gerard raised his hand to interrupt Riana. It was well known that the order had dispatched only the best elite Holy Knights for this operation.


    But, in fact, only half of that was true. Among the Holy Knights sent, only half of them were truly elite.


    The Holy Knights assigned to Vice captain Werther were, as mentioned earlier, those who had be worthless.


    Naturally, Werther, who had no interest in the order, wouldn¡¯t have known who had been assigned to him. He hadn¡¯t tried to find out.


    And, as Riana had just mentioned, Gerard had devised a way to make this even more certain. It was through their equipment.


    All the equipment given to the Holy Knights was of the highest quality, but it was still a product of human hands. Among them, there were pieces of equipment with ws that were not of the highest quality.


    Gerard had used his influence to acquire these wed pieces of equipment. All he had to do was give them to Werther and the Holy Knights assigned to him. They couldn¡¯t even detect what was wrong with their equipment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next report.¡±


    Even if an inquiry were held within the order, the responsibility would mainly fall on Werther, the person in charge of the operation on site. In the end, Gerard had gained a lot from this incident.


    First, the superiors would be shocked by the disappearance of the Holy Knights. In reality, they had fallen in the line of duty during the operation. As a result, the superiors would increase their vignce and provide more support to the Holy Knights. This meant that Gerard¡¯s authority as the head of the Holy Knight Order would increase.


    ¡®My world is about to change.¡¯


    Gerard¡¯s smile widened.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Werther Leo Bane held the Demon Sword in his hand, the very sword he had desired for so long. It had taken him days of struggle, but finally, it was within his grasp.


    Even though the Holy Knights he had led had perished, what did it matter now? With the Demon Sword in his possession, he would gain immense power. With that power, no being would be able to stand in his way.


    Werther gazed at the Sword with desire-filled eyes as he slowly began to draw the Demon Sword. A sharp sensation coursed through his hand as he pulled it out. It was painful, but Werther persisted in pulling out the Sword. Finally, the Demon Sword was fully drawn.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The pain he had felt in his hand began to spread through his arm and quickly throughout his entire body. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to obtain it so easily!¡±


    Werther realized that the process was far more agonizing than he had ever imagined. When this was over, he would gain a power that transcended dimensions.


    The pain continued to intensify, and soon, it became unbearable.


    ¡°Aaah!¡±


    His entire body felt like it was being consumed by mes. The pain was so excruciating that he wished he could faint. He had reached the limits of what he could endure. Something was terribly wrong. In an instant, regret flooded his mind.


    People didn¡¯t just call it the Demon Sword for no reason.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Kill me.


    The pain was so unbearable that Werther couldn¡¯t even speak properly. All he could do was shed tears.


    ¡°Oh my, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Someone spoke to Werther while he was in agony. Even in his torment, Werther struggled to turn his head to see who it was. Standing there was a woman with silver hair, who possessed an incredibly alluring appearance.


    ¡®Monster¡­¡¯


    He could tell she wasn¡¯t human from therge horn above her head.


    ¡°People are so simple, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re willing to draw the Demon Sword without any hesitation just because I¡¯ve charmed them a little.¡±


    The monster said, but Werther paid no attention to her words. The intensity of the pain he was experiencing continued to increase.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Once again, a searing pain coursed through his body.


    ¡°Kwaaah!¡±


    Perhaps his heart would stop due to the shock. In fact, that might be a better oue. He desperately wanted to be freed from this ongoing torment. So, he prayed, though he couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Kill me.


    It was impossible to put his feelings into words, but he silently pleaded for her to end his suffering.


    The woman in front of him reacted to his words.


    ¡°Alright, then think of those who made you like this.¡±


    Even in his dreadful pain, Werther listened to her words. She was the only one who could save him, this monster, or whatever she was. He thought desperately.


    Those who made him like this? It was obvious.


    His own family that had cast him out.


    Even if they had allowed him topete fairly for the position of heir, he wouldn¡¯t have held a grudge. Even if they hadn¡¯t cast him out, he would have had no connection with the order and would not have faced this fate.


    ¡°Have you thought of everything?¡±


    Werther nodded his head frantically. He had thought of everything and was now begging for his own death.


    ¡°Alright, from now on, I will save you.¡±


    Werther closed his eyes. He was willing to endure this agony if it meant finding release from it. Celia looked at Werther with a sense of contempt, thinking of him as a foolish human.


    Soon, she summoned another being, a figure named Death Knight.


    ¡°Death Knight, please.¡±


    In response to Celia¡¯smand, Death Knight slowly drew his sword and swung it towards Werther¡¯s neck. With a dreadful sound of the wind, Werther Leo Bane¡¯s head fell to the ground amidst sttering blood.


    Simultaneously, Celia quickly retrieved the Demon Sword that Werther had been holding, as he had already expended much of the Sword¡¯s power.


    ¡°This is yours, Master.¡±


    Celia took the Demon Sword and headed towards the altar. Two Holy Knights who had been guarding the entrance to the dungeon followed her.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>Ding!</strong> ¨C


    My smartphone¡¯s rm went off. As soon as I heard the notification sound, I checked its contents.


    ¨C <strong>Acquired Unique Monster, Werther Leo Bane (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A monster acquired so suddenly, and it was even a 4-star grade. I wondered who this creature was and decided to check it out.


    I touched the screen to ess the monster information.


    There, I saw a creature that definitely looked unusual. What stood out the most was that it had no head. It only had a neck, with the head hanging somewhere else, held by its own hand. The expression on its face was filled with excruciating pain.


    ¡°This must be a Duhan, right?¡±


    Duhan was a monstermonly known for not having a head. So, the monster I acquired seemed no different from a Duhan.


    ¡°Well, a 4-star monster isn¡¯t bad, though.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t spent any gems to obtain it, after all.


    But the smartphone rm had more to offer:


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers the ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ as an offering to her Master.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Demon Sword? Sounds dangerous from the name alone.¡±


    However, there was another issue.


    ¨C <strong>Warning! The offering ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ may severely affect the causality rate. Urgent measures will be taken.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The ability of the offering ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ is being restricted. It will gradually be released based on the user¡¯s condition.</strong> ¨C


    The term ¡°causality rate¡± appeared in the message.


    It was clear that the offering ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ was a very powerful item, given the restrictions it was subjected to.


    ¨C <strong>The offering ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ is in the process of being received. (Remaining time: 14 days and 6 hours)</strong> ¨C


    ¡°What? It takes two weeks?¡±


    Obtaining the Demon Sword as an offering required an incredibly long time, which was frustrating for someone like me who wanted assurance as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was disappointing.


    ¡°Are there no other offerings? Two weeks is too long¡­¡±


    As I pondered this, the rm continued to ring:


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers the ¡®Holy Knight of the White Order¡¯ as an offering to her Master.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The ability of the offering, ¡®Holy Knight of the White Order,¡¯ is being absorbed. (Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers the ¡®Holy Knight of the White Order¡¯ as an offering to her Master.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The ability of the offering, ¡®Holy Knight of the White Order,¡¯ is being absorbed. (Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong> ¨C


    Two Holy Knights consecutively became offerings, and it would take six hours to absorb their abilities. I found myself in the same situation as before, confirming the rm.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    Suddenly, drowsiness overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Of all times to feel sleepy¡­¡±


    It seemed like I would have to address this issue at some point. I decided to discuss it with Celia next time and surrendered to sleep.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 28<time datetime="January 1, 2024">January 1, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 29<time datetime="January 6, 2024">January 6, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 31

    Chapter ¨C 31


    <strong><em>EP.31 There are Monsters in that Dungeon</em></strong>


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers the ¡®Demon Sword¡¯ as a sacrifice to the owner.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>In the process of receiving the offering ¡®Demon Sword.¡¯</strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers a White Order Holy Knight as a sacrifice to the owner.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Currently absorbing the abilities of the offered Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully repelled all intruders!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Rewards are given!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The minions¡¯ operational range has increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The types of dungeons avable for [Dungeon Support & Dispatch] have increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The list of facilities that can be constructed in the dungeon has expanded.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The variety of items avable in [Gacha] has increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Unlocked the conditions for [Monster Enhancement]!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Monster Enhancement] unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The dungeon¡¯s reputation is gradually spreading across the continent.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Warning! To adjust the causality rate, the purchase price of gems is doubled.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°?¡±


    =====


    ***


    =====


    It was the first time I had seen such an alert.


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully absorbed the offered Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Absorbed the ability ¡®Goddess¡¯s Healing¡¯ of the Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Absorbed some of the divine power possessed by the Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully absorbed the offered Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Absorbed some of the divine power possessed by the Holy Knight.</strong> ¨C


    While I had seen alerts about absorbing offerings before, this was the first time it specified what was gained from the offering.


    ¡°I should have known this earlier.¡±


    If I had, I could have been more aware.


    Nevertheless, the results were satisfactory. I absorbed two Holy Knights, gaining one skill and their divine powers.


    ¡°But why did thise out here?¡±


    The skill I acquired was ¡®Goddess¡¯s Healing¡¯, an advanced skill only a few priests could use, allowing the healing of others.


    Essentially, it was a position simr to a healer among hunters, or even a higher-level skill than a hunter heal.


    However, how did a Holy Knight end up with such a skill? Did they not know their own abilities, leading them to mismanage their tech tree?


    I briefly pondered but soon shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my concern.¡±


    In any case, having more skills was better. In that sense, absorbing divine powers was beneficial.


    ¡°In that sense, absorbing divine powers is good.¡±


    While the absorbed divine power was minimal, the new Divine power category appeared in the status window, marked as F-rank.


    The Goddess¡¯s Healing skill¡¯s rank also corresponded to the rank of the absorbed divine power. In other words, both were F-rank.


    In different words, the Goddess¡¯s Healing skill was a skill that could grow. By increasing the divine power rank, the skill would also improve.


    The method of improvement was the same, sacrificing offerings. At the moment, it was the most advantageous condition for me.


    Continuing to absorb divine power through offerings would eventually increase the amount of divine power I possessed, leading to an increase in the rank of the Goddess¡¯s Healing skill.


    ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡±


    I wondered if there were more Holy Knights that could be offered, so I opened the game. However, I soon lowered my head.


    I had spent six hours absorbing the Holy Knights. I realized I had fallen into a state of drowsiness during the absorption of the offering¡¯s abilities.


    In other words, a state ofplete incapacitation where I couldn¡¯t move.


    So, even if there were potential targets for offerings, I didn¡¯t feel an immediate urge to demand sacrifices. Instead, it seemed like a situation where I needed to be informed to offer sacrifices whenever I wanted.


    ¡°Anyway, it alles down to offerings.¡±


    My earlier spections turned into firm convictions. Every status and attribute I obtained so far was a result of offerings. A system where I became stronger by sacrificing someone.


    However, I didn¡¯t feel any guilt or remorse about the offerings. The game provided answers. The small entity at the center of the dungeon, the Dungeon Core, was the reason.


    Clicking on it revealed the description.


    [<strong>Dungeon Core</strong>]


    Supplies energy as the core and essential element of the dungeon. It is also referred to as the heart of the dungeon. If the core is destroyed, the dungeon is also destroyed.


    Up to this point, everything seemed fine. Simply losing a dungeon in the game didn¡¯t pose any real disadvantage for me. However, there was another sentence below the description, written in tiny text:


    ¡°This text is smaller than ant writing.¡±


    It was genuinely difficult to read, and the content was absurd.


    ¨C<strong> Warning! If the dungeon is destroyed, the master of the dungeon will also perish.</strong> ¨C


    Here, the critical word was ¡®perish¡¯. Perish couldn¡¯t mean something good. Given the deductions I made so far, ¡®perish¡¯ was a serious consequence.


    ¡°Death.¡±


    There was a high probability, if not a certainty, of dying. If the game reflected reality, then to survive, I needed to eliminate the opponent first.


    It was the same as in the game, the intruders in my dungeon were essentially threatening my life. If they seeded, I would die.


    Knowing this, I understood how I should proceed. It might even be fortunate to have such an element in the game.


    Otherwise, it would have been suspicious if I kept gaining abilities without any consequences. It wasn¡¯t bad. I gained a means to continue growing, and it eliminated any guilt regarding the offerings.


    The invaders in my dungeon were essentially holding a knife to my throat. If that were the case, I had to eliminate them first to survive. The game was no different.


    The increased gem prices were a bit disappointing. Now, to purchase 5,000 gems, I had to spend not 55,000 won but 110,000 won, twice the original price.


    However, I understood. Even now, the gems were essentially cheap. Moreover, having unlimited gem purchases just because one had a lot of money wasn¡¯t realistic. The game was bncing things appropriately.


    I examined the inside of the dungeon by touching the screen. After repelling the invaders, the dungeon seemed busy.


    ¡°I see new faces.¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t crucial at the moment. I first decided to change the settings regarding the altar. When sacrificing a person instead of an item, I wanted to give specific instructions.


    Additionally, I wanted to conduct an experiment. What would happen if I sacrificed an item instead of a person? Even with the example of the Demon Sword, it would take a long time to confirm.


    Furthermore, could monsters, beings neither human nor items, be offered as sacrifices? If I could absorb their abilities, sacrificing the monsters I already had would be advantageous.


    I immediately clicked to put the n into action.


    ¡°Sure, you¡¯ll do.¡±


    It was a 3-star monster, a Skeleton Knight, equipped with armor and a sword. Lower-star monsters were too weak, and sacrificing higher-star monsters was a waste.


    Besides, given the importance of protecting the dungeon and my life being at stake, sacrificing high-level monsters would be a foolish act.


    Therefore, I chose the Skeleton Knight. The 3-star monster ascended onto the altar.


    ¡°I wonder how this will turn out¡­¡±


    Holding my breath, I stared at the game screen. Eventually, as the altar zed, an alert popped up:


    ¨C<strong> The level of the altar is too low. Please upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    What? Couldn¡¯t I do it because the altar level was low?


    Even for a 3-star monster, it shouldn¡¯t be that high of a grade, right?


    I clicked on the offering to proceed with the upgrade, but a problem urred.


    ¨C <strong>Unable to upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Altar-rted upgrades have not been unlocked.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­. ¡°


    I reluctantly sent the Skeleton Knight away and then tried again, this time with a 2-star Skeleton Warrior.


    ¨C <strong>The level of the altar is too low. Please upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Not even a 2-star? Surely not a 1-star, right? Nervously, I sent a 1-star Skeleton Soldier to the altar.


    A Skeleton Soldier holding only a rusty sword. Even if I sacrificed this guy, it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be any significant abilities gained.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s check it out anyway.¡±


    This game was now crucial for me. I needed to visually confirm how these detailed aspects worked. Fortunately, this attempt was sessful:


    ¨C <strong>Celia offers a Skeleton Soldier to the master.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Warning! The Skeleton has been confirmed as belonging to the master¡¯s dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Soon, the master can receive the Skeleton.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°?¡±


    Wait.


    Did I misread the sentence with ¡°receive¡±?


    It wasn¡¯t about absorbing abilities?


    I was somewhat fearful.


    My intuition desperately hoped for a cancetion of the current situation. Unfortunately, there was no cancetion function.


    Shortly after, a bright light began to emit from my smartphone.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As the intense light subsided, a familiar presence stood on the smartphone.


    ¡°Skeleton¡­¡±


    A monster with a skull holding a rusty sword.


    A Skeleton Soldier.


    The entity I had seen numerous times in the game¡¯s gacha was now right in front of me.


    ¨C tter ¨C


    ¨C tter ¨C


    The Skeleton Soldier approached me, making a creaking sound. I raised my guard for a moment, but the next action of the Skeleton Soldier was unexpected.


    ¨C Thud. ¨C


    The Skeleton Soldier suddenly bowed its waist and greeted me. Simultaneously, it opened its mouth and seemed to say something.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    This was quite perplexing.


    In that moment, I obtained a Skeleton Soldier in addition to skills and divine power, excluding the original ones.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Phoenix Guild was currently in a gloomy state. An emergency meeting was taking ce, and it was so crucial that both the guild leader and vice-leader attended.


    All because of Jung Woo-jin.


    He had been found in a pitiful state after entering the Incubus Dungeon. It seemed like the dungeon owner had capriciously acted.


    Jung Woo-jin coulde out of the dungeon. Fortunately, he still had his life, but the only thought on the minds of those who saw him was one thing.


    ¡°I might be better off dead.¡±


    Jung Woo-jin¡¯s condition was that dire, and even the hunters who apanied him looked horrendous.


    ¡°What the hell happened inside the dungeon¡­¡±


    ¡°No, weren¡¯t they all supposed to enter the Incubus Dungeon?¡±


    ¡°An Incubus enjoying a sodomy. This really breaks conventional thinking.¡±


    Hunters from the Phoenix Guild who attended the meeting expressed their thoughts.


    In fact, no one anticipated failure in this subjugation. Jung Woo-jin was an A-rank hunter, and all the hunters entering the Incubus Dungeon were men.


    However, not only did they fail, but they returned in a pitiful state, so who wouldn¡¯t be surprised?


    ¡°Everyone, quiet.¡±


    Jung Taek-su, the leader of the Phoenix Guild, opened his mouth. At his words, the noisy meeting room fell silent in an instant.


    ¨C SIlence. ¨C


    Everyone closed their mouths, confirming that Jung Taek-su continued speaking.


    ¡°Vice-leader, brief them.¡±


    Vice-leader Jung Tae-young was the leader¡¯s eldest son. However, the fact that he was addressed by his position rather than his name indicated his emphasis on separating public and private matters.


    Jung Taek-su appeared indifferent, even though it was his son, Jung Woo-jin, who suffered. Because of this, he seemed cold-hearted to others.


    Jung Tae-young, aware of this, felt no resentment. He began briefing others on the information he had organized.


    ¡°The dungeon Jung Woo-jin and 21 others entered was a B-rank Incubus Dungeon. We confirmed through multiple reconnaissance missions beforehand that only Incubus existed. All members were male hunters.¡±


    However, they suffered a devastating defeat. The only fortunate aspect was that they preserved their lives. Of course, having their vitality drained by an Incubus didn¡¯t make them feel alive even if they survived.


    ¡°¡­Through interrogating the survivors, we confirmed the existence of a Subus in the dungeon. Simultaneously, we received responses suggesting that she might be the dungeon master.¡±


    As Jung Tae-young finished speaking, everyone was shaken.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this presenceparable to a Subus Queen? To dominate Incubus alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Since the first subjugation failed, we need to respond thoroughly.¡±


    How terrifying a ce it must be. One Subus dominating the Incubus within the dungeon.


    ¡°If monster waves ur in that dungeon¡­¡±


    Someone spoke with a trembling voice.


    Although left unsaid, anyone could easily infer its meaning. The worst-case scenario, a situation no one wanted to imagine, would unfold.


    Jung Taek-su, the guild leader, spoke after Jung Tae-young¡¯s briefing.


    ¡°As of now, the dungeon¡¯s rank is upgraded from B to A. We will thoroughly prepare for the Subus part and embark on the subjugation again. There will be no room for failure this time, so be thorough.¡±


    Since even the guild leader showed interest, the dungeon would undoubtedly be subjugated. However, Jung Taek-su couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling.


    ¡®A Subus ruling an Incubus Dungeon¡­¡¯


    It must be a formidable existence.


    Jung Taek-su thought so.


    In that dungeon, a monster lived.


    An unknown monster.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 27<time datetime="December 31, 2023">December 31, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 28<time datetime="January 1, 2024">January 1, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 32

    Chapter ¨C 32


    <strong><em>EP.32 The Foolish n of the Jealous One</em></strong>


    ¨C Thunk ¨C


    The sound of bones shing came from beside me.


    ¡°Oh, well¡­ Thanks?¡±


    In the game, or rather, in the reality existing within the smartphone disguised as a game, a Skeleton Soldier appeared.


    The current one, after taking out a drink from the refrigerator, handed it to me. Then, he began sweeping the house floor again.


    Originally, I tried to send him back because he was too conspicuous.


    However¡­.


    ¨C <strong>The level of the altar is too low. Please upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    Given the current low level of the altar, it was an impossible story.


    ¨C <strong>Unable to upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Altar-rted upgrades have not been unlocked.</strong> ¨C


    But since it wasn¡¯t a situation to upgrade the altar, there was no way to send him back.


    Fortunately, the Skeleton Soldier was quite handy.


    Even now, basic house cleaning was taken care of, and he brought me a drink without me moving.


    Watching him do all this, I wondered if there was any need to send him back.


    ¡°Could you bring more?¡±


    Curiosity struck me for a moment.


    ¨C <strong>The level of the altar is too low. Please upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t do anything foolish. While drinking the beverage handed by the Skeleton Soldier, I focused on the smartphone.


    The purpose was, of course, to check if my dungeon was running smoothly. The game logo appeared on the screen. I immediately focused on Celia.


    ¡°Indeed, the dress looks beautiful, making me proud.¡±


    I had spent a bit on in-game purchases before. The ¡®gacha¡¯ system that appeared with in-game purchases.


    I immediately ran the draw, and one of the items that came out was the dress Celia was currently wearing.


    The red dress made Celia¡¯s charm stand out even more than the original maid outfit. It was just a scam.


    Naturally, since there was no one to wear the maid outfit anymore, I tried to reim it. However, Celia had carefully requested me not to do so.


    ¨C <strong>Apostle Celia earnestly requests the Master.</strong> ¨C


    The gist was whether I could entrust the use of the maid outfit to her.


    ¡°Sure, Celia, do whatever you want.¡±


    I had already maxed out my trust in her, so this kind of request was nothing.


    At that time, I had delegated all authority regarding the maid outfit to Celia. I didn¡¯t know where it was now, but Celia would handle it.


    I turned my attention away and looked elsewhere.


    ¡°But who is this guy?¡±


    Since there was a new person in front of Celia, I clicked on her.


    ¡°Aren?¡±


    The name appeared, but there was no detailed exnation. It felt simr to the merchant who came to the dungeonst time.


    ¡°Seems like she came from the outside like a merchant.¡±


    Since Celia was talking to her, I decided not to interfere.


    I touched the screen towards the next area.


    First Floor, Area 1.


    There, the Death Knight was the most noticeable. His figure with arge shield strapped to his back looked incredibly reliable.


    And here too, just likest time, there was one unfamiliar person.


    ¡°And, what¡¯s this again?¡±


    I had seen Duhanst time, but there was someone else besides Duhan.


    ¡°Why is there a Holy Knight here?¡±


    Moreover, his actions were guarding the dungeon.


    Why a Holy Knight was guarding the dungeon puzzled me for a moment.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Banshee.¡±


    Banshee¡¯s ability was mind control.


    It seemed like a Holy Knight had fallen victim to Banshee.


    Although Holy Knights were supposed to be less susceptible to Banshee, it seemed that Banshee¡¯s ability was outstanding.


    ¡°If it¡¯s at this level, should I consider creating a separate Banshee unit? I¡¯ll have to think about it after checking the gacha resultster.¡±


    After checking Area 1, I went through the next areas one by one.


    ¡°Well, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual.¡±


    The goblins were all inside their huts, making it difficult to see them clearly. When I have time, I should upgrade those huts as well.


    In Area 3, there were wide fields with blooming flowers, and blood-sucking butterflies fluttered above. There was nothing unusual here, including the spiders quietly upying corners.


    Area 4 was peaceful too. The newly summoned Nagas didn¡¯t seem to be in the water, and scattered goblins were fetching water.


    ¡°At this level, it should be fine for a while.¡±


    Gem purchases weren¡¯t avable yet anyway. After checking all dungeon Areas, I pressed the exit button. Then, I handed the smartphone to the Skeleton Soldier next to me.


    ¡°Charge.¡±


    With mymand, the Skeleton Soldier, who was waiting, plugged the smartphone into the charger. ¡®Convenient¡¯. It was a recurring thought, but there didn¡¯t seem to be a need to send him back.


    ¡°Is there any way to use him?¡±


    For example, in dungeons.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s think about it.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Inside the adventurer guild, there was a busy atmosphere.


    Specifically, it was the adventurer guild within the Sael Kingdom. Despite the usual bustling adventurers being absent, guild employees were busy and restless.


    The reason was one, the Inquisition Examiner from the White Order was scheduled to visit.


    Recently, a priest had gone missing, and it happened within the Sael Kingdom. Due to this, the White Order decided to send an Inquisition Examiner.


    ¡°Quickly check if there¡¯s a dungeon entered under the name of the Church recently or if there¡¯s a ce that hasn¡¯t been subjugated for a long time.¡±


    The branch manager roamed around, urging the employees. Eventually, someone responded to the branch manager¡¯s urging.


    ¡°Branch Manager!¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at this.¡±


    He snatched the document the person had found and examined its contents.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It used to be a bronze-grade dungeon that had been downgraded to a iron-grade dungeon.


    However, recently, an E-grade adventurer epted a request rted to that dungeon. The issue was that there had been no contact so far.


    ¡°At this point¡­¡±


    Originally, the adventurer guild should conduct its investigation, but the situation was what it was. It was only a matter of time before the Inquisition Examiners attacked.


    At that time, most of the guild¡¯s operations would have to focus on dealing with the Order.


    ¡°Settle it discreetly. Upgrade the dungeon grade to Silver-grade in return.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    And so, the dungeon ¡®Nest of Evil God¡¯ had its grade determined again.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The performance of Moru in the Demon Merchant was improving day by day.


    Most people said so. It was called the rebellion of the half-blood subus, who was at the bottom of the market. And someone else was jealous of her sess


    It was none other than Moru¡¯s superior, Jewel. Moreover, the reason Moru could thrive was that Jewel was the one who entrusted her with that dungeon.


    Currently, Jewel was sitting in front of the desk, holding her head.


    ¡°Why did I give that to her?¡±


    Originally, Jewel regarded Moru as a thorn in her side.


    Unlike pure subus, Moru is a half-blood subus with human blood flowing in her veins. Working in the same space with someone who has impure blood was unpleasant.


    Then, a dungeon sent a trade request to the Demon Merchant. Most dungeons, excluding a very small number, couldn¡¯t sustain themselves, so it wasmon for them to progress through the Demon Merchant.


    Of course, from the Demon Merchant¡¯s perspective, the primary concern was whether the dungeon had the resources for trade.


    At that time, Jewel thought the dungeon requesting the trade wouldn¡¯t have much capital. It was a newly discovered dungeon, after all. Therefore, she assigned that dungeon to Moru.


    Entrusting a dungeon to a merchant in the Demon Merchant was no small matter.


    Once a dungeon was assigned, it couldn¡¯t be changed casually. The only exceptions were if the Master of the dungeon requested a change of personnel or if the dungeon was subjugated.


    Apart from these, the assigned dungeon was considered to be managed until the end. Therefore, thepetence of the person in charge was crucial.


    The person in charge had most of the discretion in transactions. If there was no money, the dungeon might offer the management rights to the Demon Merchant as coteral for credit.


    However, this was only possible when the dungeon was doing well, it was impossible for a newly discovered dungeon.


    Jewel even thought that Moru might easily grant credit. It was her first assigned dungeon, and judging by her character, she suspected Moru would do such a thing.


    As a result, credit continued to increase, and Jewel envisioned Moru eventually falling into ruin. But with one variable, everything turned to nothing.


    ¡®Could it be that she became so wealthy?¡¯


    The issue was that the dungeon given to Moru became incredibly prosperous. That exined why Moru¡¯s performance soared.


    Moreover, Moru, with wings added to her achievements, was growing into a figure that even high-ranking Demon Merchant executives were eyeing.


    ¡°This can¡¯t happen.¡±


    How could someone with such low lineage dare to be above him? Jewel didn¡¯t want such a situation. Therefore, she began to n in her own way.


    Just then, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As Jewel granted permission, the door opened, and a small imp entered.


    ¡°So, did you find out what I asked?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jewel!¡±


    In response to Jewel¡¯s question, the imp handed her a document containing the information it had found.


    ¡°ording to what was confirmed in a nearby dungeon, the Master of the dungeon Moru is managing seems to be a subus.¡±


    ¡°A subus?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, currently, that dungeon seems to be subjugating nearby dungeons.¡±


    As she skimmed through the document, it was clear that the dungeon was indeed subjugating nearby dungeons.


    Jewel smiled at the imp¡¯s report. The Master of the dungeon was a subus, and currently, it primarily focused on subjugating dungeons and expanding.


    Why would a subus aim for dungeon expansion?


    Jewel didn¡¯t know the reason, but for her, it was an opportunity. First, the first reason was that the dungeons targeted for subjugation all had low grades.


    This meant they selected dungeons at their own level. Originally, challenging someone of a higher rank than oneself was against the rules.


    Second, originally, all dungeons were customers of the Demon Merchant. Therefore, if dungeons were subjugated recklessly, the Demon Merchant¡¯s profits would decrease.


    Of course, as long as the Demon Merchant didn¡¯t intervene in Moru¡¯s achievement through the dungeon, they wouldn¡¯t stop her. But strictly speaking, it was a challenge to the Demon Merchant.


    ¡°Daring to challenge the might of the Demon Merchant.¡±


    Jewel didn¡¯t want such a situation.


    Therefore, she started thinking about showing an example to this dungeon Master.


    ¡°Subus¡­¡±


    Jewel knew it well because she herself was a subus.


    Subus generally lived in clusters, and all existing subus dungeons were confirmed to be in the Demon World.


    However, the Master of a newly discovered dungeon being a subus? There probably weren¡¯t even acquaintances or contacts with the Subus Queen.


    Most likely, it was just some opportunist with a lot of money.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen enough, go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jewel smirked and began infusing magic into a small bead. It was an action to contact someone.


    ¡°Oh, oppa, have you been well?¡±


    Jewel¡¯s expression and tone changed when the contact was established, as if conversing with a lover.


    ¡°Um, so, oppa, can you take care of a dungeon for me?¡±


    Jewel addressed the other person as ¡®oppa¡¯. The person on the other end was an incubus.


    Incubus were ideal for taking care of subus dungeons, so Jewel made this choice.


    Using the incubus, she nned to take care of the dungeon¡¯s Master. Perhaps it would go beyond just taking care of it, turning into a miserable situation.


    ¡®Moru, your end is near.¡¯


    If the Master of the dungeon disappeared, Moru¡¯s achievements would surely suffer.


    ¡®I hope that futurees soon.¡¯


    Jewel was filled with anticipation.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 33

    Chapter ¨C 33


    <strong><em>EP.33 His Night is Long and Profound</em></strong>


    Demons prowled within dreams, hunting their prey.


    Among the entities mostmonly known to people were subus and incubus.


    They fed on human vitality through dreams, yet throughout history, humans were not always abundant. There were times of severe poption decline due to gues and frequent wars.


    During those times, like other monsters, they resorted to cannibalism, subus preying on incubus or vice versa.


    However, with stability prevailing, those seeking to cannibalize their own kind vanished.


    There was simply no reason for them to struggle to consume each other when they could easily feed on weak humans.


    ¡°Promising.¡±


    But there was one who had engaged in cannibalism, which had not been talked for a long time. a particr incubus named ¡®Lucaros¡¯.


    Lucaros was the master of an incubus dungeon.


    It wasn¡¯t a massive dungeon, yet neither was it small. It held a decent size and maintained a considerable influence.


    And not long ago, Lucaros received a message from the overseer of the Demon Merchant.


    It was a request to handle just one subus.


    Lucaros epted without much thought.


    His contact, Jewel, held a significant position within the Demon Merchant.


    Helping now might secure advantageous terms for future dealings, settling debts in due course.


    Such debts could pave the way for better trades with the Demon Merchantter on.


    This, in turn, would facilitate the dungeon¡¯s development.


    Moreover, as the dungeon master, his own power would surge with its advancement, elevating the status of his subordinates.


    In the structure where the master¡¯s power rise meant a rise for the underlings, there was no entity that would oppose the development of the dungeon.


    And the dungeon¡¯s development required the Demon Merchant.


    Ultimately, it was a recurring tale following the previous narratives.


    Hence, Lucaros willingly epted Jewel¡¯s request and was currently on his way, not particrly keen on incurring debts.


    Recently, Lucaros felt bored and weed some change.


    ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since I had subus.¡±


    Lucaros¡¯s expression was cold yet arrogant.


    ording to Jewel, the subus was the master of a small, new dungeon.


    That implied he could easily overpower the subus and drain its vitality.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    Lucaros soon entered a mountain range.


    Though disguised in a human form, being fundamentally a monster, he had no concerns about physical stamina.


    In fact, he was eagerly racing toward the location Jewel had disclosed, driven by the desire to quickly subdue his opponent.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    However, a sudden gust of wind halted Lucaros in his tracks.


    The pleasantly blowing breeze caused flowers and leaves to dance gracefully.


    The chirping of birds delighted the ears and uplifted the mood.


    It felt as though the wind was infusing him with passion and vitality.


    ¡°Ah¡­ should I consider having a dungeon in a ce like this too?¡±


    Perhaps plundering the subus¡¯s dungeon would be one way to go.


    The ce was undeniably beautiful and enchanting enough to spark such thoughts in his mind.


    While lost in thought, someone approached.


    ¡°Oh, are you an adventurer?¡±


    Lucaros turned to face the speaker.


    ¡®An adventurer?¡¯


    The attire suggested as much, and most importantly, it was a woman.


    Moreover, a very attractive one.


    ¡®She seems rather low-ranked.¡¯


    Despite his appearance, he seemed like an average adventurer with no exceptional abilities.


    Considering she hadn¡¯t recognized him while he was disguised as a human, she probably wasn¡¯t worth much attention.


    However, Lucaros was an incubus.


    He couldn¡¯t just let such a fresh and appetizing prey pass by unattended.


    He smiled and engaged the adventurer in conversation.


    ¡°Hehe, I was just about to head to a nearby dungeon. Would you care to apany me?¡±


    There was a sticky quality to Lucaros¡¯s words.


    It felt both forced andfortable, yet at the same time, an unfamiliar emotion arose.


    ¡°Yes, sure!¡±


    The adventurer smiled, agreeing.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    The woman in front of him would serve as a final treat after sumbing to the subus.


    With a sly grin, Lucaros led the adventurer, who was unwittingly his, towards his goal.


    Eventually, they reached the vicinity of the dungeon he aimed for.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    A cave was hidden among the trees.


    Looks alone, it seemed really unimpressive.


    Is this what they call a dungeon?


    ¡®Too small?¡¯


    At this rate, it seemed it could be easily conquered, even if it weren¡¯t his own. Perhaps it would be better for the subus opponent. If caught by him, one would likely just have their vitality drained and be ridiculed, but if captured by a human, it wouldn¡¯t end there. If lucky, one could cleanly meet their end.


    ¡°A fortunate girl.¡±


    That¡¯s why Lucaros considered himself a savior, nothing less.


    ¡°Is this it?¡±


    The female adventurer spoke.


    He realized he didn¡¯t know her name, but it didn¡¯t matter anyway. After sumbing to the subus, the next would be this woman.


    It was merely fleeting pleasure, nothing more. There was no need to know more.


    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡±


    At Lucaros¡¯s words, the female adventurer took the lead into the dungeon.


    Though small, it would have been foolish to enter first, so Lucaros followed her slowly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Despite its appearance, the interior was well-maintained and clean.


    What surprised him the most was that the dungeon wasrger than anticipated.


    ¡®Is this really a recently formed dungeon?¡¯


    Jewel had indeed mentioned that it was recently formed.


    But this was far toorge. Going a bit farther, three separate paths appeared.


    This wasn¡¯t just small by any means.


    Unease began to seep into Lucaros¡¯ mind.


    ¡®But the master is a subus.¡¯


    No matter the dungeon¡¯s size, the master was a subus. At least, they couldn¡¯t possess enough power to challenge him. That¡¯s what he believed.


    Lucaros changed his strategy.


    It was regrettable to havee this far, but he decided to abandon Jewel¡¯s request. However, he should receivepensation foring this far.


    Lucaros thought to take advantage of the adventurer in front of him. Perhaps the dungeon¡¯s master desired that too. If he quietly consumed the human and left, the master wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    The adventurer continued walking until suddenly stopping in ce.


    ¡°Lucaros, shall we do it here?¡±


    She unexpectedly made the first move.


    Simr to Lucaros, her words were soaked with desire.


    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±


    Lucaros¡¯s lips curved upwards.


    It was an asional urrence.


    When a female with an incubus was in heat and made the first move.


    ¡®But did I give her my name?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t recall.


    However, since he nned to quickly consume the human in front of him and leave the dungeon, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    Lucaros grasped the adventurer¡¯s hand.


    The sensation of the adventurer¡¯s hand reached Lucaros.


    Warm. And rough.


    ¡°Rough¡­?¡±


    Yeah, it wasn¡¯t a soft sensation. It felt rough, as if touching a fur-covered skin. Lucaros tilted his head slightly to the side.


    Sure, humans might have some hair, but the sensation he felt was on apletely different level.


    Lucaros removed his hand and ced it on the creature¡¯s body in front of him.


    ¡°Weird?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t smooth or soft. It truly felt covered in fur.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    In the puzzled ears of Lucaros, the sticky voice of the adventurer girl persisted.


    ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s a monster brought from the dungeon personally conquered by Death Knight.¡±


    Death Knight?


    What does that mean?


    The tone of the adventurer had changed.


    And most importantly.


    The adventurer¡¯s voice wasn¡¯ting from in front but from behind.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Odd. She was definitely in front of him.


    Then, what was this presence in front of him now?


    Lucaros tightly shut his eyes, then slowly opened them.


    The being he had been sensually touching wasn¡¯t the female adventurer.


    ¡°¡­A spider?¡±


    It was a giant spider.


    Transparent liquid dripped from the spider¡¯s mouth onto his hand.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    He tried to recoil in horror, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey.


    ¡°Who dares to target the master¡¯s dungeon?¡±


    The adventurer, no, the being who appeared as an adventurer.


    No, it wasn¡¯t an adventurer from the beginning.


    Lucaros¡¯s mind went nk.


    He was confused about what he was thinking or saying.


    But one thing was certain.


    The trapped one was him.


    And the opponent wasn¡¯t just any subus.


    ¡°Please¡­.¡±


    Lucaros pleaded.


    ¡°I was foolish. Please spare my life, Your Highness!¡±


    A being surpassing the subus queen in prowess.


    That¡¯s why Lucaros cried out, begging even more desperately for his insignificant life.


    Simultaneously, he cursed Jewel for luring him here.


    ¡°If I spare your life, what can you do for me?¡±


    A sweet proposition flowed in.


    Lucaros immediately spoke up.


    ¡°The mastermind behind this! I¡¯ll tell you who it is!¡±


    Lucaros banged his head on the ground, pleading.


    ¡°If you spare me, I won¡¯t leave the incubus dungeon again! I beg of you!¡±


    Not leaving the dungeon was impossible, but in this situation, what else could he say?


    He was desperate.


    ¡°An incubus dungeon¡­ well, alright. I¡¯ll ept your proposal. But you¡¯ll have to seek permission from the master.¡±


    Hope flickered in Lucaros¡¯ face.


    The mention of another master briefly puzzled him, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Hope of surviving.


    Hope of staying alive emerged.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>Ding!</strong> ¨C


    The smartphone rm went off.


    ¡°Phone.¡±


    The skeleton soldier, who was cleaning, swiftly brought the smartphone and presented it to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rm for this time?¡±


    ¨C <strong>Apostle Celia has a request for you.</strong> ¨C


    A request? If it¡¯s from Celia, I intended to consider it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what request she¡¯s made.¡±


    I checked the request sent by Celia.


    The gist was this.


    How to handle a lost incubus.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    That shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. A lost incubus should be a straightforward matter to deal with.


    ¡°Come to think of it, weren¡¯t there some following me?¡±


    I immediately checked the list of dungeon supporters.


    One of the incubus dungeons, where Celia was dispatchedst time and swore allegiance to me, still had their presence.


    As they pledged loyalty to me, I could support that particr dungeon anytime.


    ¡°It would be nice to make friends with more of them.¡±


    Imanded Celia to be dispatched to the specific incubus dungeon and guide the lost incubus.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Oh, to think that the master even cares about this aspect.¡±


    An incubus dungeon located on Earth.


    Azmo, the master of that dungeon, looked at Lucaros, brought by Celia, with admiration.


    The beings here were always hungry, not in a position to withhold food.


    ¡°The master is always merciful, Azmo.¡±


    Celia smiled as she handed Lucaros to Azmo.


    This way, Lucaros could keep his word.


    The promise not to leave the incubus dungeon.


    Tonight will be deep, and tomorrow, tomorrow¡¯s night wille.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 24<time datetime="December 24, 2023">December 24, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 32<time datetime="January 13, 2024">January 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 34

    Chapter ¨C 34


    <strong><em>EP.34 Surrendering to Her Beauty</em></strong>


    Someone was walking inside the dungeon. His face resembled that of a toad, clearly having an appearance that couldn¡¯t be called human by anyone.


    His name was Gurlon, currently a manager in the internal audit team of the Demon Merchant. Given his position, he was nked by escorts; Skeleton knights surrounded him, numbering at least twenty.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t receive such formal escorts? These Skeleton knights were nothing other than 3-star monsters.


    Of course, overall, their grade wasn¡¯t extremely high. Nevertheless, the current escort was deemed formal given the circumstances.


    Naturally, this was an amodation extended by the Demon Merchant due to his affiliation with the audit team.


    Gurlon looked around the dungeon with a satisfied expression.


    ¡®The dungeon interior is just so.¡¯


    Itcked sophistication, presenting a rugged appearance devoid of any finesse.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Despite its rough appearance, Gurlon refrained from assessing the entire dungeon based solely on its appearance. What kind of ce was this? Wasn¡¯t this the ce that transformed Moru, who had zero achievements within the Demon Merchant, into someone with the highest achievements? That would imply significant trade volume and, in other words, that the master of this dungeon had an abundance of wealth.


    Hence, Gurlon¡¯s visit to this dungeon. Of course, there were separate handlers for transactions. Among the rules of the Demon Merchant was not arbitrarily changing handlers, even if they belonged to the audit team, they didn¡¯t possess the authority to vite that rule.


    Gurlon had no interest in such matters. He had other business for visiting here. While walking with the escort of Skeleton knights, three paths emerged.


    ¡°¡­Quite something.¡±


    As far as he knew, this dungeon hadn¡¯t existed for long. There had been an expansion project through the Demon Merchant for the dungeon, but could that alone have caused such a significant expansion? To Gurlon, it seemed close to impossible.


    ¡°Indeed, does it possess such capabilities?¡±


    Newly formed dungeons usually received the lowest ratings in credit scores. There was always the risk of external attacks and various uncertainties, making it a considerable risk from the Demon Merchant¡¯s perspective. However, this dungeon, although newly formed, was one that the Demon Merchant was watching. Demonstrating this level of capability was indeed fitting for the attention of the Demon Merchant. Standing at the intersection of three paths, someone emerged from the right path.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting. I¡¯m Celia, in charge of managing the dungeon.¡±


    Gurlon looked at the person who greeted him first. She was a person of outstanding beauty and dignity. Her attire added even more grace to her presence. Gurlon, momentarily captivated by her appearance, quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Ah, my apologies. I am Gurlon, the ¡®Manager¡¯ of the Audit Team in the Demon Merchant.¡±


    Gurlon deliberately emphasized the word ¡®Manager.¡¯ It was a move to take the lead in the conversation with the other party.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Manager Gurlon. Please allow me to guide you this way.¡±


    Celia smiled without any change and directed Gurlon towards the right path. Gurlon followed her without sensing any particr energy. Usually, it could mean one of two things, either the opponent had an energy level undetectable by oneself or deliberately concealed their energy using skills or artifacts.


    ¡®Probably thetter.¡¯


    Why would someone hide it? Sometimes, individuals like that existed. Those who were cautious about revealing their background to the Demon Merchant. In other words, it was an intention not to lose.


    ¡®In fact, this ce might not be that special.¡¯


    Perhaps, by chance, they caught a wealthy adventurer, making it appear as if they had a lot of money. Various spections ran through his mind, but Gurlon remained expressionless and silently followed Celia.


    The first ce they reached was a field. There, amidst the blue grass, flowers, and butterflies, were monsters. They weren¡¯t ordinary creatures but monsters.


    ¡®Lower grade than expected.¡¯


    Too low, even lower than expected. It seemed like a dungeon that would be easily breached with just a bit of adventurer experience.


    ¡®I should report back to the Demon Merchant when I return.¡¯


    If it had reached this level, there seemed to be no need for much attention. With such thoughts, Gurlon moved on to the next location.


    There, a vastke existed. Near the shore, goblins were seen fetching water. Gurlon kept turning his head while observing this scene.


    ¡®It seems goblins are positioned elsewhere.¡¯


    Although it was a new fact, there didn¡¯t seem to be any significant point to pay attention to yet.


    Moving around theke, he arrived at the dungeon¡¯s center. Gurlon first examined the position of the core, which could be considered the heart of the dungeon. This showed the dungeon¡¯s level based on how it was managed.


    ¡®The security seems rtively good.¡¯


    Troops were stationed around the core. Though they were covered inrge robes, their identity remained unknown. Nevertheless, it was evident they paid attention to security.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that a human?¡±


    And another figure. Behind bars, a human woman was visible, her belly appearing swollen.


    ¡°This is the fate of those who dare toe here without fear.¡±


    Celia replied with a smile unchanged. Her response slightly elevated Gurlon¡¯s evaluation of the dungeon. Such ambition was necessary for a dungeon.


    Passing through a prison, Gurlon¡¯s eyes caught sight of a facility. Several Skeleton knights were guarding it.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    It was undoubtedly an unusual space. Perhaps, the Skeleton knights stationed there were seen as a demonstration of the dungeon¡¯s power. It seemed a space akin to protecting the core.


    Gurlon remembered this fact and continued moving, still resolutely on his way.


    Eventually, he reached the end of the center. There, a chair adorned with gems was ced; it clearly looked like the seat where the dungeon¡¯s master sat.


    A throne.


    ¡°Come to think of it, do you know where the dungeon¡¯s master is?¡±


    Gurlon looked around. No one seemed worthy of being called the dungeon¡¯s master.


    ¡°Oh, the master isn¡¯t here right now. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been granted all authority by the master, so you can speak to me.¡±


    Gurlon briefly doubted Celia¡¯s words but soon concluded.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear this person is the master.¡¯


    Who, as the master, would abandon the dungeon? Especially after notifying the Demon Merchant about it.


    ¡®This is nothing but propaganda.¡¯


    ¡°So, then¡­¡±


    Gurlon wasn¡¯t a fool to openly speak his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve visited here for one particr reason, to make sure of one thing.¡±


    He smiled charmingly towards Celia and pped once.


    ¨C p ¨C


    At that moment, one of the guards standing nearby had bloodstains all over him. It was Jewel, the superior of the merchant Moru, horrifyingly mutted.


    Her eyes were sewn shut like her mouth, and blood dripped from her bound body. Her ears were plugged with something unknown. She was in a state where she couldn¡¯t see, hear, or speak,pletely deprived of all freedom.


    Gurlon nced at Jewel and then turned to Celia, his greedy intentions bubbling within.


    ¡°What do you think? One of our associates at the Demon Merchant behaved very rudely yesterday. This is the minimum courtesy for that.¡±


    Gurlon bowed.


    It was a gesture of respect for the dungeon that had recently increased the Demon Merchant¡¯s sales, as well as the final act of teasing such a dungeon.


    ¡°This person is no longer associated with the Demon Merchant. Please do as you wish, the dungeon master¡­ No, Celia perhaps using her like a human woman for monster breeding methods would be good too. Hehe.¡±


    Gurlonughed like a devil.


    His intention was to demonstrate the Demon Merchant¡¯s cruelty, yet Celia, in a different sense, was surprised.


    ¡®That¡¯s how you¡¯d call punishment.¡¯


    Until now, she had underestimated herself too much.


    From now on, Celia thought that ignoring beings like the master warranted such punishment. As Celia remained silent, Gurlon chuckled and continued speaking.


    ¡°Of course, this doesn¡¯t end with this. In the future, in terms of deals, discounts, and special treatment will be arranged.¡±


    Gurlon took out a card from his pocket. It had a different appearance from the ck card. It was a white card with a golden star drawn on it. Known as the ¡®White Card¡¯, it represented the elites of the demonic market. The number of stars indicated the grade, and even possessing one star was significant.


    The White Card wasn¡¯t issued to just anyone. Those who owned this card received special treatment in the market and had the privilege to participate in exclusive auctions. Giving a White Card to a dungeon that had been established not long ago? Just that fact showed how much attention the Demon Merchant was giving.


    Celia, who had some experience managing a dungeon in the past, paused for a moment. She knew about the incubus who had invaded her dungeon. She had nned to punish Jewel soon, as she knew she was behind it. However, she was annoyed that the Demon Merchant knew and had already taken action. But since they were eventuallybor for the master, she decided to overlook it.


    ¡°I see. If it¡¯s from the Demon Merchant like this, it¡¯s hard to refuse.¡±


    Celia epted the card Gurlon handed her.


    ¡°By the way, the masters of nearby dungeons are having a banquet tonight. How about you, Celia, attending?¡±


    Gurlon hinted, raising his hand.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I mentioned it to you because the master isn¡¯t here right now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the useful information.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing much. We¡¯re always sincere at our market. Then, until we meet again¡­¡±


    Celia expressed her gratitude, and with that, Gurlon left the dungeon.


    Celia pondered how to handle Jewel, lying sprawled on the floor, and then mulled over what Gurlon had said.


    ¡°Yeon-hee¡­¡±


    The restraint had been lifted once again. Their scope to leave the dungeon had increased. Even the dungeons that were farther away than before would likely be conquerable.


    Celia considered the banquet¡¯s purpose as a prelude to conquering.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Chwiik, to everyone attending this banquet¡­¡±


    An orc, speaking, stopped abruptly. Rubbing his eyes cautiously, he opened them again.


    ¡± Chwiik?¡±


    It was strange. It was a gathering to foster camaraderie among those in simr positions. Yet, a being of a different caliber had appeared among them.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    The orc stuttered, bewildered.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    Starting with the orc¡¯s words, everyone attending the banquet dered their surrender at Celia¡¯s appearance.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 12<time datetime="November 18, 2023">November 18, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 29<time datetime="January 6, 2024">January 6, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 35

    Chapter ¨C 35


    <strong><em>EP.35 Dungeon Organization Restructuring</em></strong>


    ¨C Ding ¨C


    ¨C Ding ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why does the rm keep ringing?¡±


    My smartphone relentlessly red its rm.


    ¡°Maru, bring me my phone.¡±


    In response, the skeleton promptly handed me the phone.


    A skeleton soldier who had been in the dungeon but was now living with me here. I decided to give him a name instead of just calling him ¡®skeleton¡¯. There wasn¡¯t any particr meaning behind it, I simply named him Maru because he obeyed mymands like a puppy.


    Now, seeing Maru doing the dishes, cleaning the bathroom, and even cooking ramen made me proud.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Well done, my boy¡¯.


    ¡°Why are rms ringing continuously?¡±


    I checked the rm¡¯s contents immediately.


    ¨C <strong>¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ dungeon master has pledged allegiance to Owner Lee Kang-hyun.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>¡®Sticky Puddle¡¯ dungeon master has pledged allegiance to Owner Lee Kang-hyun.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>¡®Remnants of the Abyss¡¯ dungeon master has pledged allegiance to Owner Lee Kang-hyun.</strong> ¨C


    The rms continued, and eventually, thest one sounded.


    ¨C <strong>¡®Natural Inheritance¡¯ dungeon owner has pledged allegiance to Owner Lee Kang-hyun.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    So many dungeons pledged allegiance to me in such a short time¡­


    When I checked the previous rms¡¯ content:


    ¨C <strong>Servant Celia attended a banquet of nearby dungeon master.</strong> ¨C


    Ah, it was clear. After that rm and I suddenly received multiple dungeons¡¯ surrender intentions.


    Celia hadn¡¯t done anything specific.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Well, there was nothing to worry about.


    It was good that my dungeon¡¯s influence was expanding. Considering that I couldn¡¯t currently make additional purchases of gems, having monsters increase for free was a blessing.


    ¡°Rather weing.¡±


    ¨C <strong>The number of dungeons swearing allegiance under yourmand has significantly increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>We rmend a restructuring of the dungeon organization.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Organization restructuring?¡±


    ¨C <strong>A dungeon is simr to a country.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Merge and reorganize the dungeon¡¯s structure for efficient operation.</strong> ¨C


    It made sense. When I had only one dungeon, it didn¡¯t matter, but with my influence growing, running it with brute force wouldn¡¯t work.


    ¡°More importantly, there¡¯s the loyalty and favorability system here.¡±


    As there hadn¡¯t been any major issues until now, I had forgotten about this system.


    Since the monsters from dungeons conquered by Celia and Death Knight had already merged into my dungeon, I hadn¡¯t worried about it.


    And¡­


    ¨C <strong>Dungeon master ¡®Azmo¡¯ of the ¡®Temptation of Illusion¡¯ dungeon is satisfied with your grace.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Azmo¡¯s favorability has increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Azmo¡¯s loyalty has increased.</strong> ¨C


    Even the Incubus dungeon, existing in another dimension and showing loyalty to me, seemed worry-free in terms of loyalty and favorability.


    ¡°What did I do for these guys?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s thought, one thing came to mind.


    ¡°Oh, I gave them friends.¡±


    Ah, I see, a bit of male camaraderie.


    With these guys, even if they exist in another dimension, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.


    If there was a problem, it was the 26 dungeons I conquered today, they were quite a headache.


    ¡°Merging is tricky because the space to ce monsters is ambiguous¡­¡±


    My dungeon was currently overcrowded.


    After the final gacha, every area was filled with monsters.


    Expanding the dungeon immediately seemed uncertain.


    ¡°I should ssify them first.¡±


    Leaving over twenty dungeons unattended would be risky.


    Their loyalty and favorability were still unknown, so the oue was uncertain.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to conquer them and then immediately grant them independence.


    ¨C <strong>Two dungeons can be merged into one. Merged dungeons will increase in size.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    So, there¡¯s this feature too.


    I first examined the speciesposition in response to the rm. Then merged dungeons with ovepping species.


    ¡°Undead with undead, Orcs with Orcs.¡±


    After that process, the 26 dungeons had suddenly reduced to only 9.


    ¡°Let¡¯s merge a bit more.¡±


    This time, I merged slightly simr types.


    ¡°Goblins and Orcs can coexist.¡±


    Ultimately, the 26 dungeons reduced to 4.


    It was extremepression.


    However, I didn¡¯t reduce them further.


    Looking at the current dungeonyout, the four dungeons were arranged as if enveloping my original dungeon.


    It was a visually pleasing arrangement.


    Distributing them like this rather than merging all dungeons into one would make it easier to gather surrounding information.


    ¡°Now, I need to pick creatures to monitor the dungeons.¡±


    Naturally, it would be the monsters belonging to my dungeon.


    I needed positions to manage the four dungeons while patrolling around.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave this to Lich.¡±


    Liches were basically undead monsters.


    Since they didn¡¯t feel tired, continuously deploying them seemed fine.


    Plus, being a 4-star monster, and with continuous replenishment of skeletons, it suited the role perfectly.


    I clicked on Lich and assigned its duty from the settings window.


    Since there were no specific guidelines, I manually entered the information.


    ¨C <strong>Lich (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) (Inspector)</strong> ¨C


    They understood mymands so well that just writing this would be sufficient.


    I then removed the Lich assigned to the inspector role from Area 1 and ced it outside the dungeon.


    Since there were no restrictions on leaving the dungeon anymore, it was possible.


    Now, the Lich would lead my skeleton troops, patrol the forest, and oversee the four dungeons.


    ¡°And just in case there¡¯s any rebellion¡­¡±


    It¡¯s still just my spection.


    But preparing for such trivial things put my mind at ease.


    This was reality, and if my dungeon were raided, my life would be in danger.


    ¡°Ah, this is for Death Knight. I¡¯ll entrust this to you.¡±


    A unit tasked with suppressing rebellion.


    The sight of Death Knight carrying a massive shield was indeed reassuring.


    In a way, it was responsible for guarding the dungeon.


    Beside Death Knight, I bestowed the title of [<strong>Commander</strong>].


    ¡°Now it feels like a foundation is beingid.¡±


    And the most crucial role for the dungeon.


    ¡°This has to be Celia, no doubt.¡±


    She¡¯s been doing well until now, so it made sense for Celia to continue.


    Next was diplomacy.


    As the dungeon continued to develop, there would likely be external friction issues.


    ¡°This too, Celia.¡±


    From what I¡¯ve seen, the Celia I know would handle diplomatic disputes smoothly.


    Next was legition.


    In reality, calling it w¡± was too grand, but at least there needed to be a presence within the dungeon to establish its internal system.


    Someone to discipline those who disrupt the system.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    There¡¯s only Celia for this too, isn¡¯t there?


    Thus, Celia took on the role of overseeing the dungeon, strengthening internal systems alongside managing diplomacy.


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    This was quite an important matter, and somewhere, I had seen such content before. It was a story about how assigning ranks to ves further monitored who would not run away.


    ¡°It was who surrendered to me first?¡±


    ording to the rm, it was the owner of the ¡®Red-Haired Tribe¡¯ dungeon. The respective owner was none other than an Orc.


    ¨C Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C


    It was a Unique monster with an actual name.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    There was something exceptional about it.


    ¡°I should assign this guy the role of a margrave.¡±


    He would be in charge of defending the nearby dungeons in the future.


    Equipment would be necessary as well.


    Those who were astute like this guy somehow made me want to give them something extra.


    ¡°And next¡­¡±


    Continuing on, I thought about and assigned the remaining roles.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Manager, Chief Maltis wants to see you.¡±


    At the words of the subordinate, Gurlon lifted his surprised face. he was so surprised that he was almost trembling with fear.


    Why would the Chief suddenly want to see him? The Chief that Gurlon knew did not pay much attention, just enough to call a regr manager.


    He would give instructions through the Servant manager, and he saw the Servant manager¡¯s face more often than the Chief¡¯s.


    ¡®What could have gone wrong?¡¯


    What had Gurlon done recently? No matter how hard he thought, there was nothing significant that came to mind.


    The most recent thing might have been visiting the dungeon in the mountain range yesterday.


    ¡®Was my report not well-received?¡¯


    Even thinking back, there was nothing that could be criticized in the report.


    He had written about examining the dungeon he visited yesterday and his impressions, noting that the dungeon was not of concern to the higher-ups.


    ¡®Is he just in a bad mood?¡¯


    The Chief Gurlon knew waspetent, so he didn¡¯t handle tasks based on his mood, he solely assessed the subordinate¡¯s abilities.


    However, since Gurlon didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was being summoned.


    ¡°Chief?¡±


    After a while of silence from Gurlon, the subordinate called him again.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right, I¡¯ll go now. Thanks.¡±


    Gurlon issued an order to the subordinate and prepared to head to the Chief¡¯s office.


    He couldn¡¯t go empty-handed, so for now, he gathered documents rted to his recent work and headed to the Chief¡¯s office.


    ¨C Knock-knock ¨C


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was just a few knocks on the door of the Chief¡¯s office, but a voice from inside told him to enter.


    The problem was that the voice was cold. Very much so.


    ¡°Chief, did you summon me?¡±


    He bowed his head respectfully, but a document flew in front of Gurlon.


    ¡°Read it.¡±


    The massive figure of Chief Maltis spoke in a low tone.


    He had the physique of a huge bear, and his face resembled that of an owl-like monster, an Owlbear.


    That was the species name of Chief Maltis.


    Of course, there were no high-ranking demons in the bloodline, so there were no ties like that.


    He had solely upied the position of the Chief in the assessment team purely based on his abilities.


    Such a figure was already intimidating, and coupled with his expression, Gurlon felt his blood run cold.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you read it yet?¡±


    Under the Chief¡¯s urging, Gurlon couldn¡¯t resist and picked up the document.


    At the top of the document was a concise title.


    [<strong>Changes in Dungeon Map of the Sael Kingdom Mountains</strong>]


    The content was straightforward.


    It mentioned how the dungeon managed by the merchant Moru had conquered 26 dungeons near the mountains, all on the evening of yesterday¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    Gurlon broke out in a cold sweat.


    Was what he was looking at real?


    The level of the dungeon he had seen yesterday wasn¡¯t high.


    He was sure of that.


    However, the content of the document stating that all the nearby mountain dungeons had been conquered felt unreal.


    And that too, within a day, during the time of the banquet.


    ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡±


    Gurlon murmured seriously.


    ¡°Because of your report, I¡¯ve been greatly criticized alone.¡±


    Maltis¡¯s eyes became sharper.


    A subordinate¡¯s mistake ultimately fell on the boss.


    ¡°A dungeon that you imed didn¡¯t need attention has conquered a whopping 26 dungeons, all at once.¡±


    Practically, it was all the nearby dungeons.


    ¡°Despite being dungeons that were not to be noticed by the Demon Merchant. Gurlon, are your eyes just for decoration?¡±


    Of course, the size of the mountain range was massive.


    Even if 26 dungeons were merged, it was just a fraction overall.


    However, due to the mountain¡¯s nature, being adjacent to the demon realm, it was a ce frequently visited by human adventurers, thus drawing attention.


    The master of the dungeons in the mountain range seemed to prioritize survival over forming noticeable alliances.


    So, they generally exchanged information through gatherings like banquets, not aiming to directly expand or form alliances.


    That had been apparent until now.


    But everything hadpletely changed after yesterday¡¯s incident.


    ¡°Sure, there have been records of merging other dungeons before, but this incident has escted too much.¡±


    It had escted.


    That statement meant someone needed to take responsibility, and Gurlon, himself, was the one designated for that. He couldn¡¯t be so ipetent as to not know that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and resolve it.¡±


    It was a whopping 26 dungeons.


    In other words, the 26 dungeons managed by the Demon Merchant had all kneeled at one ce.


    Of course, that ce was also managed by the Demon Merchant, but dealing with 27 dungeons individually versus dealing with one dungeon with the size of 26 dungeons made a big difference.


    From the Demon Merchant¡¯s perspective, dungeons they dealt with didn¡¯t want to increase their size.


    Their influence increased with the dungeons power.


    ¡°Gurlon.¡±


    Maltis¡¯s eyes narrowed further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want another Baalzerith to emerge.¡±


    Gurlon also knew that name well.


    Baalzerith.


    A 5-star vampire, and she was the dominant force in the region with her adjacent dungeons kneeling before her.


    From the Demon Merchant¡¯s standpoint, they had to treat Baalzerith due to her overwhelming power, but they didn¡¯t want another dominant force to emerge.


    Certainly, there were other dungeons associated with different alliances or significantly expanded dungeons.


    However, the more numerous they became, the more it was a loss for the Demon Merchant, so they just wished for the status quo to be maintained.


    The somewhat fortunate thing was that the recent movements of the sect were quite unusual.


    ¡°The sect is weakening Baalzerith¡¯s influence. Our Demon Merchant sees that as an opportunity.¡±


    Despite not knowing what had happened, the White Sect had been eroding her influence by subduing the dungeons near Baalzerith.


    This was a tremendous opportunity for the Demon Merchant.


    But if another dominant force emerged?


    That was absolutely uneptable.


    ¡°Do you understand what I mean? I¡¯ve already separately contacted the higher-ups. You are no longer under the Demon Merchant from now on.¡±


    Gurlon stiffened at Maltis¡¯s words.


    There was no mistaking the meaning behind it.


    To resolve the situation not under the name of the Demon Merchant but under Gurlon¡¯s personal name.


    Contacting the higher-ups probably meant they would assign monsters with unclear status to him.


    He had to lead them and resolve the current issue.


    If sessful, it was a gain, but if he failed, he had no future. Just by looking at how Jewel was treated yesterday, the Demon Merchant wouldn¡¯t spare him.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Understanding the implication well, Gurlon nodded resolutely.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 12<time datetime="November 18, 2023">November 18, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 7<time datetime="October 15, 2023">October 15, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 36

    Chapter ¨C 36


    <strong><em>EP.36 Inspector Lich¡¯s Duty</em></strong>


    Orc warrior leading the dungeon ¡®Red Headed Tribe¡¯, Squall.


    He had an unruly head, befitting a tribal leader.


    Therefore, he even hosted gatherings as amunication channel for sharing information with nearby dungeon owners.


    But this gathering was strange.


    ¡°Chwiik?¡±


    A presence he had never seen before.


    She boasted an extraordinary appearance.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    The energy radiating from her was no joke.


    Has there ever been such a being among those who attended gatherings until now?


    No matter how much he thought about it, there definitely wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Immediately, Squall kneeled in surrender to her.


    Even though he was a tribal leader and a warrior leading a dungeon, there was no shame or embarrassment in kneeling.


    Such feelings should arise only if the other party is at a simr level, and the woman before him was an overwhelmingly formidable presence.


    A being from a different dimension than himself.


    Originally, the world is survival of the fittest.


    So, Squall chose to surrender, and sometimes such swift decisions bring good results.


    And the result he chose?


    ¡°I am Squall, the tribal leader who will rule over you. Chwiik.¡±


    It was a great sess.


    First, the number of his minions under him increased significantly.


    Considering that even orcs from other dungeons joined forces under him, the number was definitely not small.


    The only regret was epting goblins as minions.


    ¡®Living together with an inferior race in the same dungeon¡­.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t without dissatisfaction, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to voice it externally.


    This was the will of the new ruler.


    Acting against the will of such a ruler was akin to rebellion.


    So, Squall also embraced them under hismand.


    Fortunately, the size of the dungeon had increased significantly.


    At least Orcs and Goblins could have separate spaces for living.


    The fact that the dungeon had grown in size was a fresh shock to Squall.


    ¡®To have the ability to freely change the size of the dungeon. Chwiik.¡¯


    He had never heard or seen such an ability.


    If such an ability existed, there would be no need to spend money,bor, and time to expand the dungeon¡¯s size.


    ¡®It¡¯s a more extraordinary existence than I thought.¡¯


    Not only that.


    He heard that the one he had surrendered to, Lady Celia, was simply an Apostle worshiping Master.


    How great of a being is this ruler called Master?


    As of now, as himself, he couldn¡¯t fathom it.


    At the same time, as a warrior, he was hopeful.


    Squall, who had been lost in thought for a while, snapped out of it and wanted to do his best in the task given to him now.


    Because the new ruler had bestowed a duty upon him.


    Margrave.


    The exact meaning was unknown.


    But he heard that it meant being an honorable warrior protecting the safety of the dungeon as a vanguard and asionally fighting against enemies.


    He liked it.


    The ruler had acknowledged him as a warrior, no different from a warrior.


    Of course, the duty assigned was not the end.


    Skeletons appeared somewhere and provided them with equipment.


    And the quality of the equipment was decent.


    ¡°ng-ng¡± (This is the mercy of Master.)


    The lich leading the skeletons said.


    ¡°ng-ng¡± (If you do well, better equipment awaits.)


    Goods bestowed by the new ruler.


    And if you achieve good results, they can be exchanged for even better equipment.


    The ruler didn¡¯t just bestow equipment on him.


    Any warrior needs a weapon suitable for a warrior.


    The warrior can charge towards the enemy without any worries, gaining the glory of a warrior, which is thepletion of honor as a warrior.


    But didn¡¯t he provide equipment to him?


    Moreover, he received a definite answer that if he achieved results, they would be exchanged for better equipment.


    The new ruler was definitely not someone who simply dominated with strength.


    That person truly understood the virtues of a warrior.


    He was truly someone who recognized the honor and glory of a warrior.


    ¡°Keuheuk. Chwiik.¡±


    Squall was moved and choked up with tears.


    A ruler who even brought tears to the eyes of a warrior¡­


    This had to be followed without a doubt.


    Squall pledged beyond an eternal oath to strike down anyone who would harm the ruler in any way.


    In this way, while Squall was moved, he was establishing the dominion system of the dungeon.


    ¡°Tribe leader! Intruders have appeared. Chwiik.¡±


    A minion belonging to the original ¡®Red Headed Tribe¡¯ shouted as he rushed in.


    It worked out well.


    Even without it, he had been eager to produce results as a repayment of loyalty to the ruler.


    Squall stood up from his seat.


    Then he raised the hand holding his weapon.


    ¡°Everyone, gather around!¡±


    All eyes turned to Squall.


    ¡°Bestowed with the position of Margrave by the ruler, meaning a valiant warrior, intoxication. As the tribal leader leading the Red Headed Tribe, Chwiik. Those cunning intruders who dare invade the ruler¡¯s territory, Chwiik. They will never be forgiven! Follow me! Chwiik!¡±


    The time to show his strength, Squall!


    ¡°Wooohooo!¡±


    All orcs cheered and yelled in excitement.


    At this moment, it didn¡¯t matter which dungeon they originated from.


    Their warrior¡¯s blood was boiling.


    Even the goblins caught up in the atmosphere shouted and cheered.


    Everyone armed themselves and started following Squall out of the dungeon.


    Those fools who dared to invade here would regret it.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Armed individuals entered the outskirts of the mountain range.


    ¡°Captain, do we really have to enter the dungeon? We¡¯re not adventurers, and we¡¯ve only experienced battlefields.¡±


    They were mercenaries.


    And one of the mercenaries spoke to the one at the forefront.


    Upon hearing this, the one at the forefront stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a battlefield or dungeon conquest, it¡¯s the same. We risk our lives every moment.¡±


    The leader of the mercenary group ¡®Red Fang¡¯, Captain Baren Bloodworth.


    Baren spoke gruffly towards his minions.


    To him, dungeon conquest and missions entrusted to adventurers were no different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Can¡¯t we do what adventurers do?¡±


    Fundamentally, mercenaries and adventurers had different roles.


    They were originally in different positions.


    Unlike adventurers who undertook dungeon conquests and various missions, mercenaries only roamed battlefields.


    They prioritized material rewards over honor, and ordingly, they frequented dangerous battlefields.


    In this regard, Captain Baren thought.


    Mercenaries who put their lives on the line on the battlefield were more noble.


    So there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t do what adventurers do, especially dungeon conquests.


    Moreover, there were few inter-kingdom warstely.


    asionally, there were small territorial disputes within empires or kingdoms, but that alone didn¡¯t bring in much money.


    Therefore, Baren decided to earn money by conquering dungeons like adventurers.


    Monster corpses brought in money, and some even obtained treasures during dungeon conquests, so, Baren came to this mountain range.


    ¡°And I heard that there¡¯s only one dungeon nearby that we need to be careful of.¡±


    To be precise, there was a string attached to the adventurer guild of the Sael Kingdom.


    ording to him, they just needed to be careful of dungeons recently upgraded to the silver rank.


    Except for that one, the rest of the dungeons were considered insignificant.


    Of course, it cost them a bit of gold during this process, but they obtained crucial information.


    ¡®The adventurer guild can¡¯t bother with us due to our involvement with the Order.¡¯


    They were just here to quickly raid a dungeon and be done with it.


    ¡°Check your equipment, everyone!¡±


    Baren shouted towards his mercenary members.


    From now on, it was no different from a battlefield.


    All preparations were made, and all they had to do was climb up.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡®Something¡¯s strange.¡¯


    How much did he climb?


    Baren Bloodworth, leading the Red Fang Mercenary Group, felt something odd.


    ¡®There¡¯s not a single dungeon.¡¯


    Despite secretly using gold coins at the adventurer guild to obtain a map with dungeon locations marked, there was no dungeon in the marked ces on the map.


    ¡®Those guild bastards.¡¯


    Nothing was urate.


    Even just now, he had checked over ten dungeons marked on the map, but none of them actually existed.


    It was all in vain.


    However, it¡¯s unlikely that they conquered so many dungeons in such a short time.


    Even if they did, there should have been several groups of adventurers, but they haven¡¯t encountered any so far.


    Baren couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that he had been deceived by the guild members.


    ¡®Those bastards.¡¯


    Swindling him after taking his gold? Baren immediately decided to descend from here and head to the Adventurer Guild. Payment should be received for being deceived.


    It was a principle for mercenaries to show more than just revenge to someone who betrayed them.


    While organizing his members, preparing to descend from the mountain, suddenly.


    ¨C ng! ng! ¨C


    Somewhere, a strange sound echoed.


    ¡°Everyone, stop.¡±


    Baren lowered his voice and raised his hand.


    ¨C ng! ¨C


    In the silent atmosphere, the sound became even more pronounced.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    Someone shouted in terror. When Baren looked in the direction someone pointed to.


    ¨C ng! ng! ng! ¨C


    Overwhelming numbers of skeletons surrounded the area.


    ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡±


    Fortunately, it seemed to be only skeletons.


    Skeletons were known to be monsters even novice adventurers could handle. Therefore, Baren didn¡¯t think he would lose.


    When one of hisrades shouted and rushed towards the skeletons at Baren¡¯smand, the result was¡­


    ¨C Boom! ¨C


    One mercenary rushing towards the skeleton exploded, losing his life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Another moment of silence ensued.


    Skeletons exploding? To those ignorant of adventurers and dungeons, the current situation was iprehensible.


    All they knew was that they shouldn¡¯t approach those skeletons. The mercenaries, fearing they might be caught in the explosions, huddled closer together.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Baren looked around with an embarrassed heart.


    There was no escape route. Skeletons surrounded them in a formation.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    No matter how he looked at it, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of moving.


    The only fortunate thing at the moment, just as he thought that.


    ¡± Chwiik!¡±


    Another sound echoed.


    ¡°Lord Rich! You¡¯re truly a warrior! Intoxication! Sacrificing prey like this for us! Chwiik!¡±


    Orcs¡¯ figures started to appear in Baren¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±


    Orcs and skeletons. It was an utterly iprehensiblebination. Moreover, the skeletons, while maintaining the encirclement for the orcs to enter, were giving way.


    ¡°Chwiik! I will show my strength to the ruler!¡±


    Squall, an orc tribal leader bestowed with the Margrave position.


    He shouted with his weapon raised towards the sky. Seeing Squall like that, the lich nodded.


    Then, he took out a piece of paper and a feather quill. A nearby skeleton held up a bottle of ink. It was a tool for recording.


    The lich remembered. The instructions given by Celia, the Apostle who managed the dungeon on behalf of Master, maintained diplomacy, and established regtions, for evaluating all individuals during a dungeon tour without missing a single one.


    ¡®Record all evaluations for everyone during the dungeon tour thoroughly. It will be used for future personnel evaluations. Lich, please.¡¯


    The lich was making an effort to follow Celia¡¯smand. That was the duty of Inspector Lich.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 35<time datetime="January 20, 2024">January 20, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 37

    Chapter ¨C 37


    <strong><em>EP.37 Evaluation by Inspector Lich</em></strong>


    A deep and secretive space.


    There, a dark and chilly atmosphere lingered.


    Candles ced around faintly pushed back the darkness, casting shadows on the walls.


    And the shadows were busily moving.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time to begin.¡±


    It was none other than Celia.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to genuinely spread the master¡¯s will.¡±


    Recently, the master reorganized the organization within the dungeon.


    Each was given a mission, creating an environment to work for the master.


    However, the reorganization wasn¡¯t merely for the sake of operational efficiency.


    Clearly, the master was testing us.


    It meant adapting to the current situation and preparing for future goals.


    ¡°The master undoubtedly envisions a bigger world.¡±


    No matter how many other dungeons enter the master¡¯s embrace, they are too insignificant in size.


    If he is a great being, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied here.


    The esteemed master, undoubtedly harboring such grand ns for a long time.


    ¡°Celia here is just struggling to follow the master¡¯s guidance.¡±


    The current organization restructuring wasn¡¯t merely a part of the future ns.


    Ultimately, the current objective was to prepare the minimum necessary measures for establishing the master¡¯s power and founding a nation.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s exhrating, master!¡±


    Everyone will prostrate themselves before the master.


    Celia was genuinely pleased, smiling.


    Then, she quickly controlled her expression.


    ¡°This, too, is a test. It¡¯s too early to be pleased.¡±


    The broad framework was set by the master.


    Lich was inspecting the dungeon and nearby forest, while Death Knight focused on guarding the dungeon in the role of a knightmander.


    Moreover, she had many tasks assigned to herself.


    As the general manager, she handled diplomacy and rectified discipline.


    Just from this, Celia could understand how highly the master regarded her.


    This was also a sign for her to achieve more sess.


    Simultaneously, she thought.


    While the master set the stage, she herself had to fill in the details.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by seizing the mountain range.¡±


    For that, information was crucial.


    Currently, only a portion of the mountain range¡¯s dungeons were merged.


    Now, there was a need for information about the entire range, and even beyond, into the human world.


    ¡°A department to handle information would be necessary.¡±


    However, those bound with the master had restrictions on movement.


    Eventually, these restrictions would be lifted, but it was impractical right now.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean there was no solution.


    There was a good alternative.


    Using those recently brought under the master.


    Unlike those who had been under the master from the beginning, they had no restrictions on movement.


    Of course, they were beings whose souls were bound to the dungeon.


    But still, by leveraging their unrestricted movement, she could fill in some gaps in the required information.


    Their capabilities might be an issue, but that was something she would handle well.


    ¡°Please watch over us, master!¡±


    With a clenched fist, Celia prepared herself.


    From now on, it was her time.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Hah¡­ ha¡­¡±


    Baren was currently experiencing the taste of death.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The strength of the orc was much stronger than he had anticipated.


    Whoever he was.


    Leading the ¡®Red Fang¡¯ mercenary group, he had been through many battlefields.


    A mercenary who survived in battlefields filled with blood and despair.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t even capture a single orc and was instead being pushed back.


    ¡®Does the difference in strength make this much of a difference?¡¯


    Fortunately, the skeletons around were staying still.


    Of course, there were a few members trying to break through the skeletons, but they all left this world.


    They exploded as they tried to break through the skeletons, taking away their lives.


    At first, it was puzzling, but soon he understood the reason.


    It was none other than the presence of Lich.


    No matter how ignorant he was about monsters, he didn¡¯t know everything.


    In fact, he knew a lot about this talkative monster.


    For Baren, that was none other than Lich.


    Lich was one of the monsters known for being difficult to deal with.


    It was all about his skill, the one that supposedly detonated the skeletons around him. And that was true.


    With many skeletons around like now, there would hardly be a more challenging enemy than Lich.


    Baren could vaguely recall information about him, even though it was toote.


    Of course, this guy, Lich, did nothing else but detonate skeletons.


    Instead, he seemed to be quietly observing this side, scribbling something down.


    It was humiliating.


    Come to think of it, the orc he was facing didn¡¯t seem to be going all out either.


    ¡°Argh.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe he was being pushed by a monster.


    In a fit of anger, he continued swinging his weapon, only to be blocked by the orc¡¯s weapon.


    There was one fact Baren wasn¡¯t aware of.


    If he had the knowledge about dungeons and monsters like an adventurer, he might have realized that the orc in front of him wasn¡¯t an ordinary monster.


    But Baren had only faced the same people on battlefields until now, this was his first real confrontation with monsters, so he didn¡¯t know that fact.


    Thus, he med his own skill and pushed even harder.


    Ironically, that was the worst choice he could make.


    In his relentless attack, he began to show openings in his stance.


    The orc warrior, Squall, who effortlessly blocked all of Baren¡¯s attacks, was aware of this.


    At any slight opening in Baren¡¯s posture, Squall swiftly wielded his sword, inflicting shallow wounds.


    It seemed like he was just ying around.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Squall lightly clicked his tongue.


    He thought a worthy warrior had appeared after a long time, but the human in front of him didn¡¯t have that capability.


    He was even self-destructive.


    In battles, the most important thing was to calmly observe the opponent, but the human in front of him was just swinging his weapon in a rush.


    Of course, Squall understood why.


    With skeletons surrounding them and no chance of fleeing, the subordinates who tried to break through had already died.


    Squall casually deflected Baren¡¯s weapon and nced to the side.


    He saw Lich.


    Lich was observing his own battle and jotting something down on paper.


    ¡®How about that? Chwiik!¡¯


    Undoubtedly, he was trying to inform the master about his great battle.


    Squall confidently increased the pressure on Baren.


    He had shown enough.


    As he nned to end this tedious battle, he increased the intensity.


    ¨C Thud. ¨C


    Lich, watching the scene, nodded.


    Then he began writing on the paper.


    ¨C Diverted attention during battle, deduction for this. ¨C


    Lich was a pragmatic inspector.


    At the same time, he looked towards Death Knight, who was standing by and watching.


    Looking at Death Knight, Lich nodded.


    ¨C Neglecting dungeon defense, negligence in duty and leaving the post, deduction for this. ¨C


    Lich was truly a pragmatic inspector.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Someone far away was observing the current situation.


    It was Gurlon, a manager of the Demon Merchant Internal Audit Team.


    He was using a telescope to keenly observe the ongoing situation.


    And his frog-like face was shaking at what he saw.


    ¡°Insane.¡±


    He inadvertently cursed.


    What he witnessed was monsters currently overpowering humans.


    But it wasn¡¯t just that simple.


    ¡®Lich and Death Knight are there too?!¡¯


    Even if they were each a dungeon¡¯s owner, they were forces that one wouldn¡¯t doubt, even believing them to be capable of at least 3-star power.


    But handling such power so nonchntly was what surprised him.


    Gurlon had broken into a sweat after facing the boss.


    Most dungeon owners nearby were mostly 1 or 2-star at best.


    He was well aware that even 3-star orcs were the maximum among them.


    So, he didn¡¯t ponder much on whether Death Knight and Lich belonged to any dungeon.


    ¡®Were they hiding their strength?¡¯


    When Gurlon visited the dungeon, he didn¡¯t sense this level of power.


    At best, there were only skeleton knights.


    Gurlon¡¯s entire body trembled.


    The fact that there was this level of power was probably unknown even to the Internal Audit Team.


    No, the merchant in charge might have known.


    But the fact that the Internal Audit didn¡¯t know meant they intentionally didn¡¯t report it.


    ¡®She was a fearsome one.¡¯


    To even roast the responsible merchant.


    Above all, what sent chills was that they hadn¡¯t revealed their full power.


    ¡®But what now?¡¯


    Gurlon pondered for a moment.


    Four shadows behind him.


    They were monsters attached to him by the Internal Audit.


    Since they were pure shadows, they had no exact form.


    Specialized in information gathering and assassination as beings that could go anywhere as long as there was darkness and shadow.


    Hence, they were monsters with no identity, no name, simply unidentified beings.


    The reason Internal Audit assigned them was obvious.


    To resolve the current situation.


    In short, it meant to sabotage before the influence expanded further.


    But look at that scene.


    Can¡¯t you see Death Knight and Lich?


    ¡®Clearly, they¡¯ve hidden more power.¡¯


    It was a valid thought.


    How shattered was the report he hastily put together?


    If he couldn¡¯t solve the issue, Gurlon would be expelled from the Internal Audit.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°


    The problem was that a solution didn¡¯te to mind immediately.


    No matter how many shadows there were, as specialized as they were in information gathering and assassination, dealing with not just Death Knight but even Lich would be overwhelming.


    The opponent had to be reasonably strong, this is self-destructive behavior.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    Gurlon sighed deeply.


    He was filled with the desire to run away.


    But he was concerned about the shadows behind him.


    If he abandoned his mission and left, they would target him first.


    By the time Gurlon¡¯s thoughts lingered,


    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯


    One good idea suddenly popped into his mind.


    As soon as the thought came, Gurlon turned his body towards the shadows behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been said that to destroy an enemy, you need to get inside their ranks.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if such a saying existed.


    It was just Gurlon muttering as things came to his mind.


    ¡°We, as representatives of the Internal Audit, will enter the enemy dungeon.¡±


    Gurlon began exining the n to the shadows.


    ¡°If we just enter the dungeon¡­.¡±


    Of course, his inner thoughts were different from what he said.


    ¡®Let¡¯s Surrender. This is suicidal.¡¯


    Internal Audit that abandoned him was no longer in his mind.


    Even if hecked sensitivity, he knew the atmosphere was turning, so he had a choice.


    The immediate issue was to distance himself from the shadows.


    ¡®Yes, if only I could enter the dungeon¡­.¡¯


    Gurlon thought of Celia.


    Considering her abilities, he believed she could handle the shadows well and even survive.


    If he rushed to her dungeon, begged and prostrated himself, at least she might save his own life.


    ¡®Please¡­¡¯


    He had learned that in a ruthless world, sometimes one must be quick-witted.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C Ding ¨C


    ¨C Ding ¨C


    Once again, the smartphone rang just like yesterday.


    The content was probably predictable even without reading it.


    ¡°Celia will handle it on her own. Let¡¯s quickly get this over with.¡±


    There was work to be done now.


    Beside me is a skeleton named Maru.


    To officially have this guy, I needed to report to the Awakening Center.


    It wasn¡¯t a grand report, just a notification stating that I possessed abilities rted to summoning like summoners or spirit callers.


    This was aw set by the government for crime prevention among hunters, and not reporting it meant that carrying a skeleton like now was illegal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just register and be done with it.¡±


    I¡¯ll probably have to register as a necromancer.


    It¡¯s a shame, it would have been great if this guy was powerful, but he¡¯s just a 1-star skeleton soldier.


    By local standards, it¡¯s weak enough to be hunted even by F-rank hunters.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s convenient in many ways.¡±


    At least all the household chores are taken care of by this guy.


    And anyway, this guy isn¡¯t the main event.


    ¡°The day to receive the Demon Sword is approaching quickly.¡±


    That Demon sword offered as sacrifice by Celia was the real deal.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 8<time datetime="October 18, 2023">October 18, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 38

    Chapter ¨C 38


    <strong><em>EP.38 Celia Judgment (1)</em></strong>


    Baren Bloodworth was on his knees.


    As the leader of the ¡®Red Fang¡¯ mercenary group, his current appearance was far from what one might expect.


    His eyes were swollen, bruised, blood trickling from his nose.


    His front teeth were already missing, and saliva dripped from his mouth.


    Celia smiled contentedly while seeing him in such a state.


    It wasn¡¯t because Baren looked pitiful but because capturing him pleased her.


    ¡°Well done, everyone fulfilled their duties ording to their positions.¡±


    Each had been assigned tasks corresponding to their positions, and they had all performed admirably, something she wanted tomend.


    First, there was Squall, in charge of the Margrave Position.


    He, as the master of a dungeon and the chieftain of an orc tribe, had splendidly subdued the enemies.


    He was evaluated for faithfully fulfilling his duties.


    Next was Inspector Lich.


    He had surely carried out the duties corresponding to his position as an inspector.


    He discovered the enemies first and escorted those subdued by Squall here.


    Not only that, but he showed meticulousness in recording evaluations of others ording to the situation.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Celia paused, contemting as she reviewed Lich¡¯s notes.


    Then, she stated, ¡°Since the results were good, there will be no deductions.¡±


    Death Knight reacted to those words.


    Lich¡¯s notes.


    It detailed negligence on duty and unauthorized absence from the dungeon, something Celia had just reprimanded Death Knight for.


    Theck of deductions pleased Death Knight.


    In this harmonious atmosphere, a goblin tribe appeared.


    They halted before Celia, lined up lightly armed.


    Hobgoblin, leading the goblin group, saluted Celia.


    ¡°Manager, everything is ready!¡±


    They were the unit Celia recently established.


    It was a reconnaissance unit.


    The great one had set the stage, it was Celia¡¯s role to fill in the details, starting with this reconnaissance unit made up of goblins.


    Though Lich conducted patrols, they were more focused on surveince of others than pure reconnaissance.


    While it might not seem so, Celia had formed a separate reconnaissance unit out of concern for security gaps.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult.


    She equipped the goblins with lightweight gear, allowing them to scout around the dungeon without constraints.


    The goblins, agile due to their small stature, had skin camouge matching the forest¡¯s hues.


    Their numbers were sufficient for rotational scouting.


    But it wasn¡¯t just about organizing the goblins.


    Systematic organization was necessary, so she divided the reconnaissance unit into three teams for shift work.


    Each team was led by a 3-star Hobgoblin.


    Lastly, she assigned a Goblin Lord to oversee the entire goblin reconnaissance unit.


    It was a seemingly obvious choice.


    And now, the first team going out for reconnaissance after being formed had appeared.


    Addressing the leading Hobgoblin ready for the first reconnaissance, Celia spoke.


    ¡°From now on, report only to the Goblin Lord and carry out your missions.¡±


    Upon Celia¡¯s words, the Hobgoblin saluted again and departed for the dungeon.


    The official duties of the reconnaissance unit had begun.


    ¡®With the reconnaissance near the dungeon resolved, there should be no more issues.¡¯


    For Celia, anything was fair game to achieve her master¡¯s goals.


    While Lich followed the reconnaissance unit as they left the dungeon, she paid it no mind.


    Lich was doing well, and more importantly, Celia had other matters to attend to.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for judgment.¡±


    It was time for the judgment against the intruders in front of her.


    And the one to pass down this righteous judgment was none other than Celia.


    Appointed by the esteemed master as the Manager, she was in charge of diplomacy, establishing order within the dungeon, and would now deliver the final verdict.


    Celia looked at those lying on the ground one by one.


    ¡°To dare intrude into the territory of someone superior. Normally, you¡¯d all be dead, but I¡¯ll give you a special chance.¡±


    Chance?


    Those who had looked forlorn at her words raised their heads.


    Since being captured here, they had deemed themselves finished.


    They probably thought they would die right away, but her words gave them hope of survival.


    The opponent was surely the owner of the dungeon.


    No, considering the earlier mention of the esteemed one, even if not the owner, they were clearly in a high position.


    So, ording to her words, their situation might change.


    Everyone held hope within them as they heard her.


    ¡°I shall imposebor punishment on you until death.¡±


    Celia passed judgment on the intruders.


    A punishment of working until death for everyone.


    Certainly, it was evident they¡¯d be treated like ves.


    Yet, everyone breathed a sigh of relief at her words.


    Surviving was crucial for now.


    One could only n for the future after surviving.


    In any case, everyone was thinking of finding an opportunity to escape.


    Though they were told they¡¯d have to work forever, surely there would be chances.


    If they could utilize those opportunities well, the situation wouldn¡¯t be so despairing as they could just flee.


    Some sang songs of hope, thinking of families they needed to support.


    Celia, who had given the judgment, looked at Death Knight.


    ¡°Death Knight, as the knightmander guarding the dungeon, administer their punishment.¡±


    Death Knight nodded at Celia¡¯s words.


    Then, he drew the sword hanging from his waist.


    With a clear sound, the sword was unsheathed.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Baren was momentarily bewildered.


    Why suddenly draw a sword?


    But his thoughts were cut off right there.


    The next events happened in an instant.


    ¨C Thud ¨C


    As soon as Death Knight drew the sword, he stabbed it towards Baren¡¯s heart.


    Baren¡¯s heart was pierced by the sword.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Baren let out a brief scream and met his fate.


    Others who witnessed this were in shock and yelled in dismay.


    They said they would be spared!


    Given a chance!


    But there was no one to heed their cries.


    Just silent screams.


    When everyone was crying out, a very faint change began.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±


    Some strange, boiling noise was heard from somewhere.


    Those who were shouting fell silent at this small sound.


    What sound was that?


    Where was iting from?


    Soon, they realized where that sound came from and what change was urring.


    Baren, whose heart had been pierced, seemed to be making a strange noise while rising.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Those who once revered Baren as their leader were appalled.


    The Baren they knew was already gone.


    There existed only a ghoul in Baren¡¯s form.


    Baren Bloodworth, sentenced to death and reborn as a ghoul.


    It was Death Knight¡¯s skill effect.


    Seeing his appearance, Celia grinned.


    ¡°Oh my, this time a normal ghoul came out.¡±


    When sentenced to death by Death Knight, one would be reborn as a ghoul.


    In fact, until now, abnormally powerful ghouls had appeared, so this situation was in line with what was expected.


    This particr ghoul was simply a very ordinary 2-star ghoul.


    They weren¡¯t intended to be used forbat from the beginning, so Celia was satisfied.


    ¡°Well, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with their work.¡±


    Celia looked at the rest of them.


    ¡°Now, we can train theseborers.¡±


    Ghouls were undead.


    Once undead, they naturally didn¡¯t need rest. They didn¡¯t require sleep or even food consumption.


    They could solely dedicate themselves to work, ignoring durability, and ghouls would continue to be mass-produced anyway.


    Laborers and ves armed with extreme cost-effectiveness.


    Those who survived at Celia¡¯s words screamed and struggled.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to die like this!¡±


    Someone shouted and tried to flee, but they were already inside the dungeon.


    As soon as they stood up, Death Knight swung his sword, and they died.


    Then, like Baren, they became ghouls shortly afterward.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right! I have a family to support! Please¡­ Please, I beg you. Show mercy.¡±


    One of the mercenaries began pleading.


    However, that was their problem, Celia had no business caring about such humans.


    Above all, if they were so concerned about their families, they shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce.


    Tackling dungeons always involved considering death at any time.


    The sword of Death Knight moved again.


    ¡°Oh, goddess, please grant me salvation.¡±


    Amidst screams and overwhelming despair and sadness, someone prayed.


    But the goddess who could grant prayers was not present here. Instead, Death Knight tore apart the man who had been praying.


    The oue was different, that man could find release from despair and pain. And in bing a ghoul, he found salvation.


    The birth of a new life that appears alongside death. This dungeon was the scene of salvation.


    Death Knight¡¯s sword continued its movement. It was like a dance. Everyone screamed as they transformed into ghouls.


    In the future management of the dungeon, they would handle all the menial tasks.


    Unless a second death approached them, they would dedicate eternal loyalty to the master.


    That was how they would atone for their wrongdoing.


    This, too, was fate.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    Everyone was reborn anew. Just like Baren, who was once their leader, they became part of the dungeon.


    Celia, who had been contentedly watching this sight, raised her head again.


    ¡°Another visitor has arrived?¡±


    Someone had entered the domain of the dungeon.


    Celia had already sensed a group¡¯s energy from earlier.


    Although she had left them alone as they were far away, she couldn¡¯t simply ignore them once they directly entered her master¡¯s domain.


    Depending on their purpose, Celia¡¯s actions would vary.


    ¡°Now, finish up and get ready to greet the guest.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Gurlon, presenting himself as a Demon Merchant, had returned once again.


    Of course, he wanted to shout his surrender right away, but the presence of shadows behind him troubled him, so he was just beating around the bush.


    Awkwardughter was thrown in as a bonus.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need anything else for the dungeon these days?¡±


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t the weather these days just lovely?


    Countless conversations rted to the current weather had already taken ce.


    In short, meaningless conversations were continuing endlessly. Wanting to cut the time short, Celia finally spoke up.


    ¡°Well, it would be great if we could get to the point. Let¡¯s skip the meaningless talk.¡±


    Gurlon thought for a moment at her words.


    Then, he nced behind him. The shadows remained still. Gurlon, who thought this was the opportunity, swallowed hard and soon made up his mind to act.


    Swiftly, he ran toward Celia and dropped to his knees.


    ¡°Please, spare my life! The Demon Merchant want to get rid of me and this dungeon!¡±


    Gurlon raised his voice. Then, he nced back.


    ¡®This is odd.¡¯


    His current behavior clearly showed him as someone who had betrayed the Demon Merchant and was sticking to this dungeon.


    However, contrary to his fear, the shadows took no action. Instead, they just stood still, showing no signs of movement.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Something was strange. While Gurlon was baffled, Celia¡¯s voice reached him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve brought me such a gift. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯re appreciated.¡±


    Simultaneously, the shadows bowed their heads towards Celia.


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±


    Gurlon didn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    It seemed as if the shadows were pledging loyalty to Celia.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 37<time datetime="January 22, 2024">January 22, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 36<time datetime="January 21, 2024">January 21, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 34<time datetime="January 15, 2024">January 15, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 39

    Chapter ¨C 39


    <strong><em>EP.39 Celia Judgment (2)</em></strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s truly an adorable gift.¡±


    The shadows moved ording to Celia¡¯s gesture. It was due to the charm of the subus species.


    They followed her as if they were her pets from the very beginning, astonishing Gurlon.


    Simultaneously, he felt relieved.


    ¡®Was charm always this powerful?¡¯


    Subusmonly drained the vitality of humans through dreams. And when more skilled, they could allure others not just in dreams but also by using their charm. That was the essence of their charm.


    However, their power was exceptional mainly in dreams and rarely potent in reality. At least, it required high-ranking Subus or a subus queen who had long been draining human vitality to achieve such feats, not an ordinary subus like the one present here.


    ¡®Is she really a subus queen?¡¯


    Yet, Gurlon shook his head.


    ¡®No, she seems even higher than a queen.¡¯


    He was astonished that the subus before him had such a level of power, and felt fortunate that he hadn¡¯t confronted her directly and instead hade to surrender.


    ¡®I nearly met my end with a single misstep.¡¯


    Had he turned against her, he too would have been captivated by her charm just like a shadow, unable to resist.


    A shiver ran through him, sensing a sudden chill.


    ¡®Look at her now.¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t just any subus but Celia, positioned higher than the 5-star vampire, Baalzerith, that the Demon Merchant wary about.


    In other words, from Gurlon¡¯s waning position in the Demon Merchant, he had to grasp this opportunity presented by Celia, and not just any chance but a golden opportunity.


    There was no need to confirm it.


    ¡°Th-then, would you ept my offer? Please, spare my life.¡±


    Even as a manager within the Demon Merchant¡¯s Audit Team, Gurlon emphasized this point, highlighting his usefulness.


    In doing so, he divulged everything to Celia.


    He spoke of the difort of the Demon Merchant as her dungeon¡¯s influence grew and their current intention to intervene to resolve the situation.


    However, even after hearing Gurlon¡¯s words, Celia didn¡¯t react. She merely stared at the shadows.


    Gurlon grew increasingly anxious at herck of response.


    ¡®For the love of¡ªsay something!¡¯


    Although she might not know it, he was pressed for time. Moreover, as he had bet his life here, the crumbling feeling was akin to a sandcastle.


    At least, if she could offer a definitive answer, epting him, he¡¯d feel some relief, but she remained silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How much time had passed?


    Finally, Celia spoke.


    ¡°Well, alright. Since you¡¯ve brought such a gift, I¡¯ll grant mercy just this once. However¡­¡±


    Celia raised her hand and plucked a strand of her own hair.


    ¡°Feed this to that Chief.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Suddenly, what was this bizarre request?


    ¡®Feed the Chief my hair?¡¯


    Even if she asked, how could one forcibly feed hair?


    From the start, it was an wrong assumption.


    Gurlon looked at Celia with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gurlon. I¡¯ve asked the shadows to do it.¡±


    Celia smiled slyly as she handed her hair to the shadows.


    The shadows delicately received the hair as if handling something crucial.


    ¡°The shadows will take care of it, so Mr. Gurlon, you just need to wait.¡±


    Celia gestured toward the shadows.


    And in an instant, their presence vanished.


    As if dispersing smoke.


    =====


    ***


    =====


    ¡°Kwaaa!¡±


    Maltis, a Chief in the Audit Team of the Infernal Demon Merchant, screamed.


    He, who resembled an owl, had been in his office working just a while ago.


    But suddenly, shadows appeared from somewhere.


    Strange.


    Certainly, the shadows were supposed to attach themselves to Manager Gurlon¡­ or were they not attempting to overpower him?


    Then, strangely, he was forcing something into his own mouth.


    Thankfully, Maltis had an owl-like head, so his mouth also resembled a bird¡¯s beak. Due to this, he could resist slightly, but it was fleeting.


    Soon, he sumbed to the power of the shadows and found himself unable to close his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the shadows attached to Gurlon were restraining him. What was certain was that both his hands were already grasped by the shadows, and another shadow was prying his mouth open.


    ¡°Kuhh¡­.¡±


    Maltis¡¯s mouth was forcibly opened. The shadows shoved the strand of hair received from Celia deep into his opened mouth.


    ¡°Gulp.¡±


    As the substance entered his mouth, Maltis began to cough involuntarily.


    After several attempts at resistance, he eventually swallowed what had entered his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­.?¡±


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    ¡®What just happened? ¡®


    ¡®Who am I? ¡®


    ¡®What was I doing?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, yes, it came back to me. I am Maltis, a Chief working at the Infernal Demon Merchant.¡¯


    ¡®But why are the shadows here?¡¯


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡®Oh, right.¡¯


    ¡®Sometimes I tend to forget.¡¯


    ¡®I must carry out Lady Celia¡¯s orders.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Maltis smoothly returned to his ce. It was because he had to work for Lady Celia, the presence he always felt within himself, despite never having met her in person. This was clear loyalty.


    ¡°Oh, dear. I acted in such a way.¡±


    If she knew, she¡¯d surely be disappointed.


    Maltis checked the documents on his desk and discarded them all. Afterward, he began drafting new documents.


    Sharing the investigation results regarding the recent merging of 26 dungeons.


    It appears there¡¯s no disadvantage to our Demon Merchant, and the dungeon¡¯s master seems toply well with our directives¡­


    Maltis was diligently carrying out his duties.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot again. The only one aware of this task is my superior, chief Kaisen. He¡¯s been worryingtely about the hostility towards him within the Demon Merchant.¡±


    Maltis started adding unnecessaryments, smoothly spilling out the information he knew.


    ¡°I hope my words can be of help to her.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the shadows disappeared.


    The next day, chaos erupted within the Infernal Demon Merchant. The news arrived that Kaisen, one of the Chiefs, hadmitted suicide.


    As he wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official, the news soon faded into the background.


    ¡°Such a shame about the Chief.¡±


    Maltis mumbled as he sipped his coffee.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t mess with her.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Gurlon smoothly returned to the Audit Team of the Demon Merchant and continued his work. But the atmosphere was peculiar, all due to Chief Maltis.


    ¡®What did she do to the Chief?¡¯


    The Chief¡¯s demeanour had changed.


    He didn¡¯t mention anything about the task the Chief had assigned him, not even once. It felt as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡®Is it fortunate in a way?¡¯


    Ultimately, it was a situation where Gurlon could brush it off. Regardless, he could return to the Demon Merchant without any issues and didn¡¯t have to beg for his life from the subus.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±


    One thing bothered him, why were I released? It was puzzling why they had let him go without a hitch.


    ¡°Exactly how is this situation unfolding now? Or¡­ was all of this just a dream?¡±


    It felt as if he had dreamed for a moment.


    Eventually, Gurlon decided to shut down his thoughts.


    It was good, just good.


    There was no need to overthink and strain his head. He decided to focus on his work faithfully.


    Stepping outside for a brief breath of fresh air, he found some of his subordinates already there.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Seeing his subordinates, Gurlon felt an itch in his throat. He couldn¡¯t resist the urge to share the experiences he had been through, especially encountering that subus. She was undoubtedly a being of tremendous stature.


    Reporting to the Demon Merchant was natural, but he feared any potential retaliation from her. So, he opted for spreading rumors as a solution.


    Gurlon subtly approached the gathering of subordinates.


    ¡°Ah, hello, Manager!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Good morning.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t recall the name of the employee. Probably someone he hadn¡¯t deemed important, or rather, someone whose face seemed unfamiliar.


    Ah, perhaps a new recruit. But hadn¡¯t he heard about new recruits joining?


    Come to think of it, all the faces present there seemed unfamiliar. He felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Maybe they are from different departments.¡±


    Just as Gurlon was attempting to slip away from the group, someone called out to him.


    ¡°Manager Gurlon, do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gurlon turned back.


    ¡°Did you experience something unusual?¡±


    That was precisely the trigger he needed to start talking.


    ¡°Did it seem so?¡±


    He cleared his throat and began narrating the stories of his experiences.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unbelievable. conquering 26 dungeons, and in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Really? I got scolded by chief because of that.¡±


    ¡°And the master of the dungeon is a subus queen-level being? Yet, they let you go as is? Quite a boastful story, Manager.¡±


    The employeesughed and chattered.


    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡±


    Gurlon felt annoyed seeing his employees who seemed hesitant to believe him. So, he started exining in more detail. He exined everything from beginning to end.


    While Gurlon was exining, he suddenly felt a sense of unease.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    Suddenly, everything around him became quiet. No, not suddenly. Somehow, he found himself talking alone.


    Gurlon nced around. All the employees stood silently with expressionless faces, rolling their eyes.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Soon, all their eyeballs were directed towards Gurlon himself. Their mouths opened. Everyone¡¯s mouths opened simultaneously, but there was only one voice.


    ¡°Oh, Gurlon, I did say I¡¯d grant mercy only once.¡±


    Huh? It was a familiar voice. It was the voice of Subus Celia.


    ¡®No way¡­¡¯


    As Gurlon regained hisposure, the scene of the Demon Merchant where he had been vanished. A familiarndscape appeared.


    The dungeon that merged 26 dungeons in a short time. The dungeon managed by the subus.


    ¡°How was your dream? Was it sweet?¡±


    Celia, standing before him, smiled and spoke.


    Gurlon, he was in the dungeon now. To be precise, he had never left the dungeon from the start.


    ¡°Did I appear amusing to you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Gurlon felt despair.


    ¡°No! That was a mistake!¡±


    But Gurlon had already forfeited the one chance of mercy that Celia had extended.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    Gurlon¡¯s screams echoed through the dungeon.


    It was Celia¡¯s judgment for someone who had lost their one chance.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 3<time datetime="October 12, 2023">October 12, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 32<time datetime="January 13, 2024">January 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 14<time datetime="November 20, 2023">November 20, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 40

    Chapter ¨C 40


    <strong><em>EP.40 Demon Sword and the Fake Necromancer (1)</em></strong>


    In South Korea, the guild regarded as the best, the Sacred Guild. The Sacred Guild was renowned for possessing numerous top-tier hunters, creating such an image for themselves. Among these top-tier hunters, Kim Soo-ho couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Kim Soo-ho. An A-rank hunter, and his background was exceptional. He was the only son of the Sacred Guild¡¯s guild master. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    He graduated as the top student, the golden ace of the 4th generation at the Hunter Academy. He had even visited the El Dorad Continent, which only a few hunters ventured into.


    What was he like on the El Dorad continent? He received formal knighthood from the White Order, the sole order following the goddess.


    All these factors intertwined, propelling Kim Soo-ho swiftly to his current position. If one were to ask who the most well-known hunter in the country was, Kim Soo-ho¡¯s name would be the first to be mentioned.


    ¡®Quite mundane.¡¯


    However, Kim Soo-ho, the person at the center of it all, found everything mundane. It was all too boring. Even now, the conversations around him were mundane.


    ¡°¡­Recently, the son of the Phoenix Guild¡¯s leader hasn¡¯t been seen at any official functions.¡±


    A guild executives¡¯ meeting. It wasn¡¯t a particrly crucial meeting, so the guild master, his father, didn¡¯t attend. Instead, Kim Soo-ho did, but the meeting was so dull that he felt like yawning.


    ¡°ording to information sources, the leader¡¯s son, Jung Woo-jin, attempted dungeon conquest and failed.¡±


    It was dull. Why bother paying attention to the Phoenix Guild, who were beneath them? Especially when one of their attempts at dungeon conquest failed.


    Kim Soo-ho didn¡¯t like it, but outwardly, he showed an attentive demeanour.


    Of course, his mind was elsewhere entirely.


    ¡®Life was more fun at the academy.¡¯


    He had carefree times with close friends, and the academy instructors treated him well.


    And.


    ¡®It was so enjoyable tormenting Lee Kang-hyun.¡¯


    Seeing someone without a status window trying to survive was so absurdly amusing. He lived off the pleasure of watching him suffer in agony, even once breaking his arm and leg.


    Of course, he felt no guilt. Would you feel guilty for identally stepping on an ant on the sidewalk?


    To Kim Soo-ho, Lee Kang-hyun was exactly that, like ants littering the street.


    ¡®I wonder what he¡¯s up to these days.¡¯


    Lately, to alleviate his boredom, he asionally killed people in dungeons. But even that was getting tiresome.


    ¡®I should find something new to do.¡¯


    He had been busy with guild work, dungeon conquests, and various external activities for a while. So, he had forgotten about Lee Kang-hyun.


    But the moment he thought about it again, it would be easy to find him. Because the hunter world was filled with fellow alumni. With just one phone call, he could easily find out about Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s existence.


    ¡®But for now, I need to focus on the meeting.¡¯


    The meeting was still ongoing. Kim Soo-ho refocused his attention away from his thoughts and back onto the discussion.


    ¡°ording to the Phoenix Guild¡¯s exec, there were subus and incubi in the failed dungeon conquest.¡±


    ¡®What? He faced such trivial creatures?¡¯


    Kim Soo-ho¡¯s expression twisted.


    Despite his expression, the meeting continued.


    ¡°The problem is the subus. There¡¯s only one, but we suspect it¡¯s the dungeon¡¯s master. And the grade is¡­.¡±


    The speaker paused momentarily.


    After a sip of water, they continued with a stern expression.


    ¡°¡­Estimated to be S-rank.¡±


    S-rank.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t exaggerating too much? Didn¡¯t they say the leader¡¯s son returned alive?¡±


    ¡°The Phoenix Guild is lying to cover their mistake.¡±


    ¡°If there was an S-rank monster, we wouldn¡¯t have been clueless! What about the government!¡±


    Each voice spoke out, denying the existence of an S-rank monster.


    An S-rank monster.


    Kim Soo-ho briefly felt intrigued. In terms of El Dorad Continent, it was practically a 6-star existence.


    However, isn¡¯t it known to those who have studied in the order itself?


    In reality, there were hardly any beings higher than 5-star grade. Of course, there were records of urrences like S-rank, equivalent to 6-star grade, on the El Dorad Continent in the past. There were even records of cmities as high as 7-star grade, but those were ancient events.


    However, thends of the demon world might differ. But that¡¯s all tales of the El Dorad Continent, this is Earth. On Earth, the appearance of S-rank monsters was a rare urrence.


    No, to be precise, it wasn¡¯t S-rank. It was evaluated as an A-rank close to S-rank. But due to the immense impact and damage it caused, deeming it just A-rank was inadequate, so it was awarded the rank of S-rank.


    But an S-rank monster appearing now?


    If it was true, those who entered that dungeon should have died. However, ording to the stories, everyone imed to havee out alive.


    ¡®Utterly absurd.¡¯


    Soon, Kim Soo-ho¡¯s interest waned. A true S-rank monster was a cmity. Didn¡¯t he, who studied records in the order, know about this? Even a single one appearing could cripple a small nation. Why would someone spare hunters for such a being?


    Kim Soo-ho thought the Phoenix Guild¡¯s actions were just a public rtions stunt to cover their mistake.


    Of course, there were gradually more powerful monsters and dungeons appearing, so he couldn¡¯t guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any in the future. But at least, at this point, he was certain there weren¡¯t any.


    ¡®Well, an S-rank monster isn¡¯t just your neighbourhood dog.¡¯


    There wasn¡¯t much more to listen to. Kim Soo-ho immediately took out his smartphone to check his messages.


    ¡®Who¡¯s this?¡¯


    There was a message from someone named Kang Jin-soo.


    Kim Soo-ho recalled that Kang Jin-soo was a former academy ssmate. Even though they were ssmates, he was inferior to Kim Soo-ho. He was the kind of person who would tter and fawn over those with power.


    He easily remembered him as the guy who hovered around, ttering and pandering to Kim Soo-ho while he tormented Lee Kang-hyun.


    Come to think of it, he heard that now he was working at the Awakener Center conducting magical power tests¡­.


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    He managed his image well these days, yet even inconsequential pests were buzzing around him.


    Kim Soo-ho pondered whether to delete the message from Kang Jin-soo but eventually decided to check it anyway.


    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯


    The message contained something about Lee Kang-hyun.


    The content was quite interesting.


    ¡°He got a status window? And even has the Necromancer skill?¡±


    That was all written in the message.


    Even though he could only summon one skeleton, in terms of abilities, he was nothing more than a maggot. However, Kim Soo-ho noticed the mention that Lee Kang-hyun got a status window.


    How did that happen?


    He felt intrigued.


    ¡®In that case, I should meet this Kang Jin-soo guy.¡¯


    It felt like an old toy that had been transformed into a new one.


    Right now, Kim Soo-ho was as excited as that.


    ¡®Let¡¯s quickly finish the piled-up tasks.¡¯


    Once again, the thought of ying with the toy named Lee Kang-hyun ignited his enthusiasm.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Maru, let¡¯s hurry home. Try making some ramen.¡±


    One of the skeleton soldiers beside me nodded.


    Although it was ssified as F-grade, a 1-star monster on Earth, it had its uses, so I kept it with me. I even gave it a name ¡®Maru.¡¯


    And now, I was on my way back from the Awakener Center. I had to visit there because if I wanted to keep a monster like Maru, I needed to report it. The result was sessfully obtaining proof of being a Necromancer.


    There was only one, and naturally, I couldn¡¯t summon or dismiss it in front of the staff.


    However, since Maru always listened to me so well, it was a bit ambiguous to deny it as my summoned creature.


    ¡®It came from my smartphone, so it¡¯s my summoned creature.¡¯


    In the end, I became a fake Necromancer and obtained official permission to carry Maru around. While taking Maru home,


    My smartphone rm went off.


    Come to think of it, it also went off earlier. What could it be?


    Checking the content, it was nothing serious. Just someone trespassing in the dungeon and me sessfully preventing it.


    ¡°As expected, Celia does her job well.¡±


    Maru beside me nodded in agreement with my words.


    ¨C<strong> The Apostle Celia wishes to offer a shadow as tribute to the Master. </strong>¨C


    ¡®Shadow? What¡¯s that?¡¯


    There was no exnation at all. Not somethingmonly known by people.


    A brief moment of wonder, but it passed.


    ¨C<strong> Due to the significantly low level of the altar, offering the shadow is not possible. </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Please upgrade the altar.</strong> ¨C


    Ugh.


    That darn altar¡¯s low level seems to be causing a lot of trouble.


    I couldn¡¯t even upgrade the altar, so all I could do was feel regretful.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make it meaningless?¡±


    When feeling so regretful,


    ¨C <strong>Sessfully defended the dungeon.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>All subordinates sessfully fulfilled their roles.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>As an additional reward, time is reduced for the current offering.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The current offering includes the Demon Sword.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>You can receive the Demon Sword immediately.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Would you like to receive the Demon Sword?</strong> ¨C


    An alert popped up saying I could receive the Demon Sword immediately, unlike waiting for days, if I decided to receive it now.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t receive it right away because I was outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry home, Maru. I¡¯ll show you something awesome.¡±<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 9<time datetime="October 27, 2023">October 27, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 17<time datetime="December 3, 2023">December 3, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 10<time datetime="November 5, 2023">November 5, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 41

    Chapter ¨C 41


    <strong><em>EP.41 <strong><em>Demon Sword and the Fake Necromancer</em></strong> (2)</em></strong>


    As soon as I arrived home, I took out my smartphone again.


    <strong>Would you like to receive the Demon Sword?</strong>


    Without hesitation, I pressed the option to receive the Demon Sword in response to the alert asking if I wanted to receive it.


    !


    At that moment, ck smoke rose from the smartphone.


    What is this? Why is it like this?


    When Maru was summoned, there was apletely different phenomenon from when the intense light radiated.


    The entire house was engulfed in dark smoke.


    The ceiling light blinked and soon went out, plunging everything into darkness.


    Silence descended.


    Fortunately, the silence didntst long.


    Electricity returned, the room light came on again, and the dark smoke that had engulfed the entire house gradually receded.


    .


    Momentary confusion at the sudden phenomenon.


    Soon, the interior of the room returned to its original state.


    The only change was a massive ck sword now resting on top of the smartphone.


    Is this the Demon Sword?


    It looked different from an ordinary sword at first nce.


    The appearance of the Demon Sword was entirely ck, from the de to the hilt. It invoked a cold sensation, like darkness itself.


    The handle of the sword had bone-like fragments sticking together, giving it a gruesome appearance.


    It wasnt just the appearance.


    Thanks to the Magic Sensitivity trait?


    Around the Demon Sword, mana fluctuated.


    It felt like non-existent, forbidden entities were driving away the surrounding mana.


    Literally, it was a sword made of darkness and death.


    Even those who knew nothing could think it wasnt an ordinary sword at a nce.


    It emitted such an ominous aura.


    Can I even wield this?


    The problem was that the aura of the Demon Sword was too ominous, making me hesitate about whether I could wield it or not.


    Peoples perception of the Demon Sword was one.


    An artifact that grants powerful strength to the target but corrupts them.


    I had seen a few records when I was on the El Dorad Continent, but seeing the Demon Sword in person was a first for me.


    So, when Celia offered the Demon Sword as a sacrifice, there was a slight expectation.


    However, now that I actually saw the Demon Sword, it was inevitable to have doubts.


    The appearance alone seemed dangerous.


    And the ominous aura the Demon Sword emitted made it seem like not many would dare to grab it.


    I wondered if it was allowed to take this, considering the ominous aura.


    Maybe, like the cases recorded in the documents, it could go wrong?


    But soon, I shook my head.


    Lets discard such weak thoughts.


    My goal is to be stronger.


    This world is never a warm ce for the weak.


    Havent I experienced such situations firsthand until now?


    There was a time when I was so desperate for strength that I even sold my soul to a demon.


    But now, after gaining power and getting a status window and even acquiring a trait, my stomach was full.


    Its far from enough.


    Now I only had a status window and just one trait.


    I still needed to get stronger.


    Just looking at my Academy ssmates like Kang Jin-soo showed that.


    He had lower-middle-tier grades, but now he works at the Awakening Center.


    Fortunately, he didnt pay attention to me while doing public work, but it could change anytime.


    If he set his mind to it, he could easily block my way forward.


    Even if not to that extent, he could be a hindrance.


    In contrast, my current self had no power at all.


    The voices of the weak were nothing more than a silent roar.


    I made a choice.


    Besides, this Demon Sword was offered as a sacrifice by Celia.


    Celia had sacrificed things that would benefit me so far.


    I trusted Celia that much.


    Yes.


    As soon as I made up my mind, I lifted the Demon Sword.


    Mana around me began to tremble.


    But that was all.


    Nothing happened?


    Literally, there was no change at all.


    Except that the Demon Sword was now in my hand.


    Should I draw the sword, perhaps?


    This time, I didnt hesitate.


    Slowly, I pulled out the Demon Sword from its sheath.


    Dark smoke emerged again.


    Tingling


    A tingling sensation, like electricity flowing through my hand, apanied each appearance of the Demon Swords de.


    Kuk.


    Nevertheless, I endured it.


    <strong>The Demon Sword is attempting to interfere with the users soul.</strong>


    <strong>The users soul is bound to the dungeon.</strong>


    <strong> The Demon Swords soul interference fails.</strong>


    Soul? Binding? What does that mean? Although sentences appeared before my eyes, it wasnt the time to pay attention now.


    I endured the pain and exerted my strength. I tried to pull out the Demon Sword from its sheath. And soon, the fully drawn Demon Sword revealed itself.


    Simultaneously, the tingling pain disappeared entirely.


    Is this the Demon Sword?


    The Demon Sword emerged from its sheath.


    The de emitted darkness, shining ck. At the same time, red lines were embedded on the surface, resembling blood vessels.


    The overall appearance became more sinister. But I needed power. Thats why I grasped and pulled out the Demon Sword.


    The problem is


    Why isnt anything happening?


    The ominous aura that I felt initially from the Demon Sword disappeared. Even though I put the Demon Sword back in the sheath and tried pulling it out again, nothing changed.


    I didnt feel the pain from before either.


    What is this?


    While pondering, a new alert appeared before my eyes.


    <strong>You have be the true owner of the Demon Sword.</strong>


    <strong>The soul of the Demon Sword is bound to the users soul.</strong>


    <strong>Adjusting causality.</strong>


    <strong>Sealing most of the Demon Swords characteristics, except for some.</strong>


    ?


    Suddenly, an alert came up stating that I had be the true owner of the Demon Sword.


    Now that I think about it, I remember the message from earlier stating that the Demon Sword tried to interfere with my soul but failed.


    Could it be because of that?


    Confirming the alert, I immediately called up the status window.


    Status Window.


    The status window that unfolded in front of me showed several changes.


    <<strong>Lee Kang-hyun</strong>>


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    <strong>Magic Sensitivity (A)</strong>


    <strong>Owner of the Demon Sword (S)</strong>


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> A+


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> F


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Knights Oath (S)</strong>


    <strong>Goddesss Healing (F)</strong>


    Oh.


    Firstly, my stats had changed. When I first got the status window, all the stats were F-rank.


    Even with a slight increase in levels, the stats didnt move beyond F-rank. Except for the increase in mana rank to B-rank after obtaining the Magic Sensitivity trait, the other stats remained miserable.


    And now, with the acquisition of the Demon Sword, all my attributes have increased.


    The vitality, attack power, and defense, which were all F-rank, have risen several levels. The mana, which was B-rank due to the Magic Sensitivity trait, has increased to A+. However, the divine power remained an exception and maintained its F-rank.


    Is this the power of the Demon Sword?


    Even the S-rank trait, Owner of the Demon Sword, and the previously singr skill list underwent changes.


    Specifically, the Knights Oath. An astounding S-rank skill.


    I dont really understand just by looking at the name.


    I had never heard of the skill called Knights Oath before. I immediately checked the skills description.


    Knights Oath (S): The rightful owner of the Demon Sword, bestows the Demon Sword along with the knighthood to a loyal subordinate. The entity bestowed with knighthood and the Demon Sword cannot use this skill until they perish.


    The description seemed a bit ambiguous at first nce. Of course, being an S-rank skill of an extraordinary grade, it couldnt be ignored.


    But why cant I use the Demon Sword?


    If I bestow the Demon Sword to someone else, it literally means I cannot wield the Demon Sword. The owner of the Demon Sword cant even swing the Demon Sword


    I raised the Demon Sword and swung it through the air.


    Hmm.


    Come to think of it, I had practiced wielding a sword a few times in the past. Without a status window, I had still engaged in training like that.


    Of course, the result was obvious. No matter how much I swung the sword, I could never catch up with those who had sword-rted traits or skills.


    Even if someone had better skills at the moment, if a person with sword-rted traits trained, the gap gradually narrowed until an unexpected reversal urred.


    Of course, back then, I had nothing, so it was just a form of practice. But now, I found myself in a situation where I possessed a status window and overflowing traits.


    Is it necessary for me to wield the Demon Sword?


    The answer to the dilemma was not clear. I nced at the nearby Maru.


    Maru,e here.


    It seemed good to check what the skill was about. If the results didnt meet expectations, I could simply reim the Demon Sword.


    Although the skill description specified that the entity bestowed with the Demon Sword and knighthood could only use the skill until their demise, that was something to considerter.


    I turned to Maru, who stood still, and activated the skill.


    Knights Oath.


    At the same time, I handed over the Demon Sword to Maru. Without a word, Maru, with only a bone left in its skeletal hand, began to grasp the Demon Sword.


    Simultaneously, dark smoke appeared and enveloped Marus entire body. The originally white color of Marus bones gradually turned dark.


    <strong>Thud</strong>


    <strong>Thud</strong>


    Maru, twisting its entire body in pain, made a sound. How much time had passed?


    The once-white bone was gone, leaving only the bone that had turned entirely ck. Simultaneously with Marus transformation.


    <strong>The monster Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>) has received the Knights Oath from the owner of the Demon Sword.</strong>


    <strong>Congrattions! Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>) has evolved into a unique monster.</strong>


    <strong>Unique Monster, Skeleton ck Knight Maru (</strong><strong>)</strong>


    A notification appeared, indicating that Maru had evolved.


    The Skeleton Soldier, which had one star, had evolved into a Skeleton ck Knight with a whopping four stars.


    The ck skeleton holding the Demon Sword. That was none other than my dungeon monster, the knight, Maru.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  27<time datetime="December 31, 2023">December 31, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  29<time datetime="January 6, 2024">January 6, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  23<time datetime="December 23, 2023">December 23, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 42

    Chapter ¨C 42


    <strong><em>EP.42 The Fateful Connection Reappears</em></strong>


    The White Order of El Dorad Continent.


    Aurel, the Cardinal of the Order, led the high priests down into the underground.


    As they descended the stairs one by one, darkness swallowed every sense.


    A chilling sensation from somewhere wrapped the air, making it shiver, and the silence of death descended like a heavy weight.


    This feeling persisted for a while.


    It was a silent descent as everyone proceeded down the stairs without uttering a word.


    At the end of the underground they had arrived at, a massive iron gate stood.


    Iron locks ovepped in front of the gate, made ofyers of iron.


    It was an unmistakably extraordinary space.


    In front of the gate, inquisitors were standing guard.


    Have youe, Cardinal.


    As they nodded, Aurel raised his hand gently.


    Youve always worked hard.


    After the exchange of greetings, the inquisitors began to move in earnest.


    Cardinal, we will now open the iron gate.


    Upon the inquisitors words, a high priest behind Aurel shouted,


    Everyone, imbue yourselves with divine power! Weakness will bring death. With the grace of the goddess, we shall advance fearlessly!


    In the dim space, a feeble light burst forth, giving a warm feeling.


    But that warmth was short-lived.


    The inquisitors were gradually unlocking the seals of the iron gate.


    The first lock was released.


    Unknown sounds began to break the eerie silence.


    The second lock was released.


    With a hint of dampness, a rotten smell pricked the nostrils.


    The third lock was released.


    It felt as if time had stopped, reminding one of the absence of space in this ce.


    The fourth lock was released.


    The scent of death lingered. For some reason, a sense of loneliness and helplessness crept in, stealing hope from the darkness.


    Finally, as thest lock was released, the massive iron gate slowly opened.


    Only darkness existed.


    Simultaneously, this was death.


    The scent of lifepletely vanished, and only the sensation of entering the embrace of death awakened the entire body.


    Steel your hearts, everyone.


    The Grand Vice Cardinal, Aurel, continued with his brief admonition, and soon everyone began to pass through the iron gate.


    The interior was monotonous.


    Various objects shaped like stones were arranged.


    For the familiar priests, they walked with tension, swallowing their saliva, while neers curiously looked around and moved forward.


    This was the most heavily guarded ce in the Order.


    It was a location where beings that once threatened the continent were sealed and monitored.


    All the objects that looked like stones were sealing stones.


    If even one broke, the consequences would be considerable.


    As such, the Order put great effort into managing them.


    After passing through the sealing stones, another iron gate appeared.


    Unlike before, the size of this iron gate was not asrge.


    Priests following Aurel approached and began to open the gate.


    The gate opened with a noisy sound.


    Inside, there were unexpected entities.


    Gasp!


    The priest who saw them for the first time stood still, seemingly shocked.


    Inside another iron gate were skeletons.


    Not just ordinary skeletons.


    In the corner, there were Death Knights.


    Fortunately, an enormous amount of chains was tied around the Death Knights.


    A knight who brings death!


    Why were Death Knights here?


    For a moment, Aurel, who had opened his mouth, spoke.


    This creature, the Death Knight, appeared even before the Empress of Darkness Syllestra, a 7th-star being, as recorded.


    The name, Death Knight, was known to everyone.


    A very ancient creature that suddenly appeared in the distant past, trampling the continent.


    At that time, neither the Order nor the nations had the power they have now.


    They couldnt respond at all, so one Death Knight led to the terrible result of the destruction of an entire kingdom.


    Of course, they sealed it by uniting everyone.


    It was clearly recorded that way.


    But look at it now.


    It was definitely not a sealed appearance.


    Aurel continued to speak.


    This is because it is a means to approach our Orders goal.


    He argued that it was a necessary experiment for the Order to gain more power.


    Thats why they unsealed the Death Knight.


    Unsealing them was not enough, the Order manages them.


    To an outsider, Aurels words seemed close to the ideology of Idoism.


    However, none of the inquisitors around him moved. Even the priests who knew about this ce nodded casually, showing no concern. Only the priests who hade here for the first time today were momentarily confused. Their expressions seemed as if they had seen something they shouldnt have.


    But Aurel continued with an indifferent expression, carrying on with his duties.


    After all, the priests gathered here today were not ordinary priests. They were priests, soon to be high priests. Aurel didnt mind because they would ascend beyond bishops to be archbishops.


    May the Goddess guide you onto the right path, you humble ones. Admire her mercy, behold her kind smile, and be grateful for her benevolence.


    A tremendous light emitted from Aurels hand. At the same time, 1st and 2nd-star skeletons moved.


    Skeleton knights!


    Even 3rd-star skeleton knights began to move in ordance with Aurels words.


    But that was all. The 4th-star Skeleton ck Knight and, more importantly, the target 5th-star force, Death Knight, remained motionless. Instead, Death Knight exerted all its strength to break free from the chains.


    Tsk, not yet.


    Aurel sighed briefly, clicking his tongue. If only they could make the ck Knight a puppet of the Order, they would gain immense power. As a Order with the goal of conquering the Sael Kingdom, it was essential to have such power.


    If only I could control Death Knight


    The power to manipte was not yet perfect. It might be feasible with lower undead creatures due to their lower intelligencepared to other monsters, but controlling a powerhouse like Death Knight was currently almost impossible.


    If only they could seed with Death Knight. That would be the starting point to gradually expand control to monsters of other races. If that happened, all countries would eventuallye under the Orders influence. But it was still a distant story. Right now, Death Knight alone was a challenge, not to mention the 4th-star being. Moreover, as the number of entities to control increased, the control over Skeleton Knights felt unstable.


    Bring him.


    Upon Aurelsmand, two priests behind him brought a man forward. The man was in a restrained state.


    Ugh! Ugh!


    Unable to speak with his mouth blocked, the man writhed in pain.


    We caught him because he is a hunter who entered the Orders territory.


    Not an adventurer but a hunter. In other words, he was not from the El Dorad Continent but from another dimension, Earth.


    Begin.


    At Aurelsmand, the priests led the hunter near Death Knight.


    Even in its confined state, Death Knight could move its head. As the man approached, Death Knight attacked him.


    Ugh!


    The man couldnt even scream due to the blockage. Blood started flowing in the area where Death Knight attacked.


    The man writhed briefly, then fell silent. He was dead. But the death caused by Death Knight led to another life. The dead man, making strange noises, rose from his ce.


    Amon ghoul.


    Seeing this, Aurel clicked his tongue again, just as he did before. asionally, death by Death Knights hand would lead to the birth of a powerful ghoul. The most usible spection was that the more a person suffered from pain and hatred, the stronger the ghoul would be.


    In any case, we have been torturing him continuously.


    However, it seemed the mancked enough hatred. He became an ordinary ghoul. Even if a ghoul was brainwashed, it was useless. An inquisitor nearby drew his sword, striking the former hunter, who had be a ghoul once again.


    We will continue to search for Earth-born hunters!


    Their numbers were very few, but they possessed a power different from the adventurers on the continent. Therefore, they hoped to create a unique ghoul unlike anything seen before. However, their attempts kept failing.


    I shouldnt have sent him back then.


    Aurel had forgotten his name. However, the story of a saint sending a hunter back to Earth at the Orders request was well-known. Although he was Earth-born, he had no power. He was evaluated as being as weak as the lowest iron rank among adventurers, so the Order didnt pay much attention to him. Since he had spent a long time in the Order and knew many people, there was no point in driving him away. Also, as hecked power, he was somewhat ambiguous as an experimental subject. Thats why they sent him back to Earth.


    At least Kim Soo-Ho should have been used as an experiment.


    Aurel sighed as if regretting something.


    Kim Soo-Ho, the only Earthling who became a holy knight of the Order.


    Even Aurel, the Grand Vice Cardinal, remembered his name. However, the Order refused to use him as an experiment, iming he had a different purpose. They sent him back to Earth.


    He didnt know what that purpose was. Perhaps only higher-ups like the Head Inquisitor or the Pope knew.


    Well, theres no need to regret it now.


    It was a thing of the past. Therefore, he focused his efforts on solving the current problem.


    Once again, he raised his hand towards Death Knight.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Maru, now make some ramen.


    Maru, the ck-glowing Skeleton ck Knight, nodded his head.


    The one who was once a 1st-star creature had be 4th-star in an instant. In essence, it was simr to taming a B-rank hunter.


    Good job.


    After ordering Maru to cook ramen, I looked at my smartphone. Yes, it was all thanks to this game. Because of it, I existed in this current state.


    Although it was somewhat awkward to call it a game, I just referred to it as a game for convenience.


    By the way, we need to explore dungeons and make money soon.


    Originally, I nned to buy skill books, but now I had Maru. Although he was F-star, I possessed the skill of the goddesss healing.


    With just Maru, dungeon conquest will be easy.


    With the ability to control skeletons of this caliber, joining a party would be simple.


    I stared at my smartphone in silence. I felt there might be a better way.


    Currently, my in-game dungeon was located on the El Dorad Continent. This time, I obtained the Demon Sword in addition to the characteristics and skills offered when Celia presented an offering to me.


    If I can obtain other items?


    Getting the Demon Sword implied that obtaining other items was also possible. Currently, the El Dorad Continent had more mana than Earth. Therefore, various herbs, potions, and artifacts existed there.


    Due to this, each guild trained and educated guild members who might go to El Dorad, where they could obtain various items. Kim Soo-Ho was one such example. Even with just a supplied holy sword from the Order, he easily defeated an A-rank hunter.


    Lets actively bring continental items to Earth.


    Of course, I didnt want everyone to be stronger. At least, releasing luxury items could bring considerable ie. Not only money but also invisible power would follow. If that happened, no one could ignore me. Even those who had once tormented me would have to bow their heads.


    While thinking like that, I remembered Kang Jin-soos expression at the Awakener Center.


    My activities were going to increase in the future. Naturally, my fame would spread around. If my current appearance became known, the past enemies would likely reappear to hinder me.


    No, it was almost certain.


    The ones I knew would never quietly overlook me.


    I should make more use of this in the future.


    I tightly grasped my smartphone. Of course, I had no immediate ns to execute my goals. This, too, required power. Without it, I would be swept away by a horde of enemies rushing toward me.


    But lets prepare a little bit.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Kang Jin-soo.


    He graduated from the Hunter Academy as the 4th batch and currently works at the Awakener Center.


    Despite graduating from the academy, his grade were in the middle to lower range. And the guilds he desired to join were all well-known top-tier ones.


    Entering one of those guilds would allow him to showcase his abilities and even engage in bullying. However, his capabilities were toocking for him to act as a hunter in those guilds.


    Bing a government-affiliated hunter with power was an even more impossible task.


    His avable choices did not include small guilds from the beginning, and His pride did not allow it.


    In the end, he chose to be a government-affiliated hunter.


    At the current Awakener Center, the workload might be manageable, but it was safe, and, above all, he could engage in bullying.


    Of course.


    Oh my, youre a hunter affiliated with the Divine Guild. Pleasee this way!


    He could only bully those lower in rank than himself.


    Still, that alone meant something.


    If he had joined a small guild, he would have been the one bowing his head.


    Kang Jin-soo was satisfied with his current position.


    By the way, is there anything interesting happening?


    Once, his academy colleague, Lee Kang-hyun, had conducted magic testing here.


    Without status windows, Lee Kang-hyun had always ranked at the bottom at the academy. Seeing him here, Kang Jin-soo felt a sense of superiority.


    But then, out of nowhere, Lee Kang-hyun gained a status window.


    He knew Lee Kang-hyun had been working as a porter. He never expected him to drop dead somewhere, let alone gain a status window.


    Still, Kang Jin-soo didnt pay much attention. Just because someone got a status window didnt mean everyone became strong.


    Crazy bastard. Getting a status window isnt the end.


    If that were the case, everyone would be active as high-ranking hunters like B-ranks or A-ranks.


    Kang Jin-soo scoffed.


    Lee Kang-hyun, who gained a status window, received an F-rank during the magic test.


    Graduates from the academy were automatically promoted to at least D-rank.


    That meant acknowledging their four years of effort and recognizing them as high-level talent.


    However, Lee Kang-hyun, who graduated from the academy, still had no status window, even after the magic test.


    Isnt he just incredibly dumb?


    What?


    The junior next to Kang Jin-soo responded to his unintentional muttering.


    Oh, it was just talking to myself.


    After mumbling vaguely, he looked around.


    Huh?


    Kang Jin-soos expression showed surprise.


    A familiar face hade to the center.


    Isnt that Lee Kang-hyun?


    Why is he here again?


    It hadnt been long since the magic test.


    But why?


    Kang Jin-soo stared at Lee Kang-hyun.


    Then he noticed one significant difference.


    A skeleton?


    A white skeleton!


    And that skeleton was following Lee Kang-hyun.


    Lee Kang-hyun was talking to other employees.


    After a while, Lee Kang-hyun went outside the center again.


    Kang Jin-soo was curious.


    What on earth had happened?


    Fortunately, Kang Jin-soo himself worked at the Awakener Center.


    He immediately checked Lee Kang-hyuns information.


    There, he found shocking words.


    Lee Kang-hyun is a necromancer?


    That was right; Lee Kang-hyun was a necromancer.


    Although it was mentioned that he could only summon 1st-star skeletons, it was still a shocking ability.


    It was undoubtedly an ability with no particr value, but Kang Jin-soo was shocked.


    Lee Kang-hyun, who recently gained a status window, had be a necromancer.


    How much time had passed since then?


    Could he possibly catch up?


    The scum he always thought would be behind him was now following closely behind.


    Kang Jin-soo was anxious.


    He couldnt ept falling behind that guy.


    So, Kang Jin-soo made a choice.


    He found Kim Soo-Hos contact in his smartphone and sent him a text.


    The person who had tormented Lee Kang-hyun the most during their academy days was none other than Kim Soo-Ho.


    Thats why Kang Jin-soo had expectations.


    Surely, some reaction wille.


    And indeed, shortly afterward, he received a message from Kim Soo-Ho.


    As expected!


    Kang Jin-soo chuckled maliciously.


    Kim Soo-Ho, this guy isnt a gentleman either?


    It was time to torment Lee Kang-hyun again.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  20<time datetime="December 16, 2023">December 16, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  36<time datetime="January 21, 2024">January 21, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 43

    Chapter ¨C 43


    <strong><em>EP.43 There are no subus in the Incubus Dungeon</em></strong>


    A being swung a sword.


    Covered in a ck robe with a ck mask on the face, it was impossible to tell who it was.


    The orcs were swept away by the sword he wielded.


    Hmm.


    I sat nearby and quietly watched the scene unfold.


    The figure covered in ck, sweeping away the orcs, nodded towards me.


    It was Maru.


    Nod.


    I also nodded towards Maru.


    I entered the dungeon to objectively measure Marus overwhelmingbat power.


    At least up to the orcs, Maru could ughter them without any problems.


    In fact, Maru was currently a 4-star or B-rank.


    Against D-rank orcs, it was truly easy to deal with.


    However, I didnt think Maru could easily sweep away a horde of orcs as he did just now.


    Even if the orcs gather, its instantaneous.


    Since there was only a two-rank difference in rank, I had a cautious mind.


    But that was my groundless worry.


    However, there was one problem, Maru was a skeleton entirely made of ck bones.


    A conspicuous presencepared to the usual white skeletons.


    As of now, I had to avoid drawing attention as much as possible.


    So, I came up with a solution topletely cover Marus appearance with a robe and mask.


    I put a ck robe and a mask on Maru to easily conceal the ck bones.


    I also put gloves on the hand holding the demon sword.


    Now Maru was a perfect skeleton in itself.


    Seeing Maru in that state made me proud.


    Where should we go next?


    While pondering about it.


    <strong>Ding</strong>


    My smartphone rm went off.


    I immediately checked the contents of the rm.


    <strong>Azmo, the owner of the Temptation of Illusion dungeon, has requested support from the Master.</strong>


    Huh?


    Azmo is the monster leading the subus dungeon. And just likest time, he requested support.


    Well, he came under me in the first ce, so I should show some mercy.


    Although Azmo entered under me, one peculiar thing was that Azmos dungeon was not on the El Dorad Continent.


    It was indicated on the screen that it was in a different dimension.


    Even if its in another dimension, hes still a loyal servant.


    All the monsters under mymand were loyal, but Azmo was no exception.


    No, if you look closely, he was truly a loyal guy.


    I once brought an incubus that had nowhere to go.


    He was just holding a fellow in his arms, but there was an rm that Azmo was pleased.


    I didnt know about others, but certainly, camaraderie overflowed.


    If there are lost incubus in the future, its better to send them all here.


    If I continued to deploy incubus, the number ofrades would increase, making the dungeon itself stronger.


    Even now, considering thebat power, Maru could easily handle the support request just like before.


    Anyway, incubus are not abat species.


    Thinking so, I opened the dungeon support window.


    How should I help this time?


    Sending troops was a given.


    I also wanted to support with gems, but


    Currently, I was almost out of gems myself.


    The gem purchase limit was also lifted, and I had to recharge gems little by little


    Butst time, the gem price doubled.


    Originally, the price was 55,000 won for 5,000 gems, but now it jumped to 110,000 won.


    Immediate payment was on hold.


    I need to spend some money when I make a profit this time.


    This wasnt just a simple game.


    It was practically the same as reality.


    If the dungeon became stronger, I would be stronger as well.


    So, I didnt n to spend money little by little.


    I thought about making a big payment at once.


    Since the game itself would prevent gem payments likest time, I just had to pay up to the limit.


    For now, lets send troops without gem support.


    Since I sent Celiast time, how about sending Death Knight this time?


    Besides, Celia seemed busy with a lot of tasks right now.


    In addition, she had established and was operating a unit called the reconnaissance unit.


    Seeing Celia, a smile naturally formed on my face.


    I did pick a good Administrator.


    Starting as a 3-star Subus Administrator, now a 6-star Subus overseeing the Dungeon. The one in charge was none other than Celia. I didnt want to burden her unnecessarily, especially after sending her on a mission.


    By the way, isnt there a new packageing out?


    Through package purchases, I uprankd Celia from 3 stars to 6 stars. Unfortunately, there wasnt a package avable to uprank her to 7 stars.


    If this continues, do I have to gather Soul Stones separately?


    Last time, when I bought the uprank package, its contents wereposed of Soul Stones corresponding to each rank. To uprank Celia now, there probably needed to be Soul Stones for the 6-star rank.


    If by any chance a packagees out, Ill buy it immediately. If not, I might have to look for these Soul Stones.


    With that thought, I turned my gaze to the list of monsters in my dungeon.


    I can probably temporarily withdraw the Death Knight.


    The dungeon was currently growing well without any issues.


    I clicked on Death Knight and pressed the dispatch button.


    After dispatching Death Knight to Azmos dungeon, I was about to press the exit button when a new rm appeared.


    <strong> Additional mission assigned.</strong>


    Additional mission?


    It had been a long time since I received a mission. Thest time was when there was an urgent mission, and I changed Celias name.


    <strong>Dispatch an additional Lich (</strong><strong>). </strong>


    <strong>Reward: Authorization to purchase a special uprank package for Arch Lich (</strong><strong>). </strong>


    ?


    No, what does this mean? Its not upgrading but granting the authority to purchase an uprank package.


    Huh


    Still, the uprank packages hadntpletely disappeared.


    Whether to call this fortunate or not


    If this were an ordinary game, the heavy push for in-app purchases would have led me to quit long ago. Of course, it wasnt an ordinary game, so I followed the rms content withoutining.


    My hand immediately clicked on the Lich.


    Anyway, the Lich doesnt have much to do right now.


    Although assigned the role of an inspector, the dungeon was currently in a peaceful period. There was no need for an inspector to be on duty 24/7.


    Yeah, you too, go with Death Knight.


    Simrly, I dispatched the Lich to the dungeon Temptation of Illusion.


    After sending both the Death Knight and Lich, I pressed the exit button.


    Based on past experiences, it always yielded good results.


    So, while dispatching Death Knight and Lich, I felt a slight sense of anticipation.


    I put my smartphone back in my pocket and spoke to Maru.


    Lets go, Maru.


    Maru nodded and followed behind me.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Azmo, the owner of the dungeon Temptation of Illusion, had a lot on his mind these days.


    Those human guys are peeking into our dungeon again.


    Unlikest time, humans werent openly scouting. However, there was an unpleasant feeling different from before, as if they were trying to investigate them.


    There was no doubt that some trickery was at y.


    Do I need to request help again?


    Last time, Azmo requested help and easily overcame the crisis. He was the Azmo who, after receiving help, willingly ced himself under themand of the great being who provided assistance. Moreover, that great being even gave him a daily supply.


    Azmos gaze turned to one of the incubus.


    When he first came here, the incubus was quite rebellious, but now he had be quite humble.


    Indeed.


    The being who granted the incubus was also great and merciful. If Azmo requested help again, the merciful touch would likely be extended once more.


    However, he couldnt keep going on like this forever.


    This time, with the help of the great being, well ovee the crisis once again


    Azmo scanned the dungeon with a determined expression.


    I must dedicate the management rights of my dungeon to the great being.


    That was Azmos decision.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the early dawn, the sun was still hiding below the horizon. The surroundings were enveloped in cold darkness, and the absence of any light entuated the lonely destion, making it seem devoid of hope.


    It was a silent time, disrupted only by the armed hunters beginning to take their positions, breaking the silence.


    They were hunters from the Phoenix Guild, preparing to conquer a dungeon they had failed to clear before. The target, the Incubus Dungeon.


    Guildmasters son, Jung Woo-jin, had entered and suffered a dreadful experience.


    Now, the hunters of the Phoenix Guild were preparing once again to subjugate that dungeon. Leading the assault team for this conquest was A-rank hunter Seo Yeong-ho.


    He looked at the hunters assembled with a stern expression and shouted, Get ready, everyone!


    The dungeon they were nning to raid this time was unique in its governing structure. Although it was an Incubus Dungeon, it was suspected that the owner of the dungeon was a Subus.


    There was only one Subus amidst numerous Incubus. Even hearing about it seemed peculiar.


    And the estimated rank of the Subus was an astonishing S-rank. Normally, the trend was to raise the rank when conquering, but at the very least, it was said to be A-rank.


    Fortunately, their attack method wasnt a direct confrontation. ording to the information from the advance team that went in earlier, they were seducing hunters using a charm skill that bordered on mind control.


    The problem was that this charm wasnt just a simple effect. Hence, the guild leadership suspected the owner of this dungeon to be of S-rank.


    Stay focused, everyone!


    Seo Yeong-ho shouted to the hunters. Then, he opened his mouth to the hunter specialized in dungeon detection skills.


    Hows the situation inside the dungeon?


    Last time, when the advance team scouted, they missed the presence of the Subus. So, this time, the guild attached a hunter with specialized detection skills.


    Seo Yeong-ho asked if there were any particr issues, but the hunter shook his head.


    Strange.


    What is?


    Well Incubus are undoubtedly present, but I cant sense the presence of the Subus.


    Hmm.


    Seo Yeong-ho pondered on those words for a moment.


    Last time, the advance team scouted multiple times, and every time, they concluded that there was no Subus. Consequently, the entire assault team wasposed entirely of male hunters, and the result was a disastrous defeat. Of course, it was possible because the owner of the dungeon whimsically spared them.


    But now, even with the utilization of detection skills, there was no sense of the Subuss presence.


    Its bing troublesome.


    Could it be erasing its presence?


    Just by considering the ability to freely conceal ones presence, it wasnt a simple monster.


    Seo Yeong-ho surveyed his surroundings.


    The hunters in this assault team were all B-rank or higher. More than half were even A-rank hunters.


    It was a testament to how thoroughly the Phoenix Guild had prepared.


    Furthermore, to counter Subus and Incubus, they paid attention to artifacts capable of resisting mental maniption. They also recruited hunters who could use buffs rted to that.


    With this level of preparation, the charm skill of Subus seemed like it wouldnt pose much of a threat.


    Everyone, do the final check! Even though the opponent may be specialized in mental skills, dont neglect your equipment check!


    Now, it was almost time to enter the dungeon.


    Seo Yeong-ho looked up at the sky. The sun was gradually rising, dispelling the darkness of dawn. Light was gradually illuminating the surroundings.


    If a little while ago, it felt like darkness blocked the path ahead, now it seemed like only a hopeful future was waiting.


    Seo Yeong-ho lowered his head, which had been looking up at the sky. It was time to enter the dungeon soon.


    For no apparent reason, he nced at his watch on his wrist.


    Everyone, enter the dungeon now!<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  40<time datetime="January 29, 2024">January 29, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  37<time datetime="January 22, 2024">January 22, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  41<time datetime="February 3, 2024">February 3, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 44

    Chapter ¨C 44


    <strong><em>EP.44 True Master of the Dungeon</em></strong>


    The expansive sky above turned into a dark and oppressive ceiling. From now on, they were inside the dungeon.


    The entrance they came through was sealed shut as the assault team hunters entered cautiously, guarding against any potential dangers. Leading them, Seo Yeong-ho raised his hand.


    Everyone, halt!


    The assault team hunters stopped in their tracks as Captain Seo Yeong-ho surveyed the dungeon surroundings.


    This was an Incubus Dungeon. It emanated a feeling of cold darkness and hidden desires, fitting for the habitat of these creatures.


    The quietness,bined with the beautiful decorations on the marble walls, was enough to captivate anyone.


    Indeed, Incubus.


    As seductive as they were to humans, the interior was meticulously adorned with beauty. The dark ceiling held an aged chandelier, casting a golden glow with various gems, catching Seo Yeong-ho off guard.


    Solid gold, perhaps.


    Seeing the chandelier adorned with golden hues and various jewels, Seo Yeong-ho couldnt help but murmur. The chandelier was undoubtedly beautiful. The torches rising upward served as the dungeons sole source of light, casting a subtle dance of light and shadow even in the darkness.


    Ah.


    The sight was enchanting. It was probably quite expensive. Considering thevish carpet on the floor and the gold coins and jewels on the table, the dungeon was filled with high-end items. Even Seo Yeong-ho was enchanted by the beauty, and the hunters beneath him were no different.


    How much is all of this?


    This dungeon is a real jackpot!


    Everyone envisioned a bright future.


    If they conquered only this dungeon, all these items would be theirs. The hunters participating in this assault were nearly fifty in number, a considerable force.


    Still, only this much treasure adorned the entrance of the dungeon. What wonders could be found at the dungeons core?


    Even if they shared the loot among the hunters here, it would still be a substantial reward for each individual. Everyone was carried away with hopeful thoughts. When the atmosphere became too cheerful, Seo Yeong-ho regained hisposure.


    Focus, everyone! A moment of negligence could mean death!


    Seo Yeong-ho shouted, breaking the uplifting mood. After all, once they conquered the dungeon, these treasures would naturally be theirs.


    All buff-type hunters, activate your skills!


    In an unknown dungeon, relying on the experience of the advance team, they had no choice but to move forward. ording to the advance team, the sight of this beautiful ce had captivated even them. Their memory only reached that point. They imed to have fallen under the subus and incubuss charm almost immediately.


    But this time, the Phoenix Guild hunters were thoroughly prepared. They had artifacts resistant to mental maniption, and hunters with skills to resist such influences were present to provide buffs.


    Moreover, there was even a hunter capable of using rare divine power. This assault team reflected the strong determination of the Phoenix Guild to conquer the dungeon.


    Now, with the charm of subus likely about to start, they were prepared to resist. However, subus might not be the only challenge; there was likely more toe.


    The dungeon, filled with a dreadful beauty, awaited Seo Yeong-ho and the hunters as they began to advance.


    But it was eerily quiet, to the point of sending shivers down their spines. It felt as if the space itself had died, leaving only silence. Seo Yeong-ho didnt let his guard down and continued forward.


    Soon, a massive door appeared. The door featured intricate patterns, and the handle was made of golden chandeliers.


    One hunter approached and lightly shed the handle with his sword. Nothing happened. Confirming that nothing urred, Seo Yeong-ho took hold of the handle and turned it.


    <strong>Creak!</strong>


    With a rather noisy sound, the door opened. Three hunters entered through the opening.


    They were Rangers responsible for leading and scouting within the dungeon.


    Advertisements


    Perhaps because nothing had happened so far, the tension seemed to ease. The three Rangers, without any caution, entered through the door crack and immediately faced their demise.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    A sound of something whirling through the air apanied by something being hit. With that sound, the bodies of the three Rangers copsed.


    Damn!


    Someone cursed, witnessing three people die right in front of them. Seo Yeong-ho also surveyed the situation to understand it better. Soon, a presence came into view.


    Death Knight!


    A Death Knight, an A-ss monster, appeared.


    Why is there a Death Knight here!


    One of the assault team hunters eximed in despair. His words reflected the disbelief that a Death Knight could be present here. The advance team had only mentioned Incubus and Subus dominating the dungeon.


    But a Death Knight? No one had anticipated that. Although the Death Knight was an A-ss monster, and nearly half of the 50 hunters gathered here were A-ss hunters, there was a crucial difference. The abilities possessed by the hunters gathered here were tailored to confront Subus and Incubus, not Death Knights.


    Leader! Give the order!


    They needed an immediate retreat. This ce was definitely not an Incubus Dungeon. Suddenly, a statement made by the hunter with detection skills reyed in Seo Yeong-hos mind. He had mentioned sensing Incubus but not feeling the presence of Subus.


    Hmm.


    Perhaps that hunter had been so focused on detecting Subus that he missed the presence of the Death Knight. However, the advance teams story had not mentioned the word Death Knight. Moreover, although they could see Subus in the vicinity, they couldnt find any trace of Subuss shadow.


    Could it be


    Leading the advance team was the guild leaders son, Jung Woo-jin, and his brother, Jung Tae-young, held the position of vice-guild leader in the Phoenix Guild. Inside the guild, Jung Tae-young and Jung Woo-jin were known to have a good rtionship.


    Was everything until now just an act? Jung Woo-jin!


    Seo Yeong-ho clenched his fist. If all of this wasnt a part of Jung Woo-jins scheme, then it didnt make sense. The amount invested in this assault was beyond imagination. If this assault team achieved nothing, it would be better.


    It would only require bowing the head for a moment.


    No presence was felt. But if the entire assault team was annihted?


    Now, the story changed.


    It wasnt just about the invested amount. With a significant number of A-ss hunters participating in the assault, if they facedplete annihtion, the Phoenix Guilds prestige would plummet instantly.


    In that case, the greatest blow would be to the guild leader and vice-guild leader.


    At the same time, the one who nned this assault, the vice-guild leader, would be burdened with more responsibility. If Jung Tae-young were to be expelled from his position, who would be next?


    It was obvious even without looking.


    Certainly, it would be Jung Woo-jin, trying to take the vice-guild leader position from his brother by orchestrating this scheme. It didnt make sense from the beginning.


    How could the advance team survive in the dungeon and encounter nothing? But now, they understood the reason.


    The advance team didnt evene this far!


    They, too, hadnt encountered anything until they reached this point. Only when therge door was opened did the Death Knight appear.


    We were deceived. Deceived thoroughly!


    In a way, it sent shivers down the spine. The advance team must have thoroughly explored the ecosystem of the dungeon. Yet, they meticulously concealed their n and executed it in this manner.


    We need to inform the guild about this fact quickly.


    Seo Yeong-ho immediately instructed the hunters.


    Everyone, retreat! Maintain formation and gradually withdraw!


    A Death Knight is an A-ss monster. Even if the hunters were not prepared for the Death Knight, they were still A-ss themselves. The story suggested that they wouldnt be overwhelmingly defeated by the Death Knights attacks. However, the challenge with the Death Knight wasnt the only issue.


    Krrr


    Advertisements


    Hunters who lost their lives to the Death Knights attacks began to move again. They were no longer human, they had been reborn as ghouls under the Death Knights skill.


    Dont break formation, and deal with the ghouls too!


    As some hunters approached to deal with the ghouls,


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    Whats happening?!


    Ghouls are self-destructing!


    Damn! Theres a Lich!


    Seo Yeong-ho bit his lip. Following the appearance of the Death Knight, now a Lich was also present, creating the worst possible situation.


    The Lich had a skill called Corpse Explosion, which could detonate all undead monsters below its rank. Some believed that Lich only exploded Skeleton-type monsters, but that was a misconception. In reality, a Lich could explode any undead monster, like ghouls.


    The situation caused panic among the assault team hunters. While the Death Knight continued swinging its sword, the hunters sacrificed by the sword turned into ghouls and exploded.


    It was a chaotic situation.


    The advance team said Subus!


    Subus my ass! Abination of Death Knight and Lich. Ive never heard of such a thing!


    Thanks to this situation, they naturally med the advance team.


    Pour Divine attacks on the Death Knight!


    Fortunately, there was a hunter who knew how to use Divine power. If their attacks were effective, they could temporarily restrain the Death Knight. The Death Knight, being of the darkness attribute, was in direct opposition to Divine power.


    Seo Yeong-ho instructed some hunters ordingly, and those few hunters unleashed a bright white light.


    However,


    Whats that


    The Death Knight didnt even blink. No, the Divine attacks were entirely blocked by the shield the Death Knight had raised.


    A maid outfit?


    A maid outfit was attached to the shield the Death Knight raised. It was genuinely bizarre. Simultaneously, all hunters lost theirposure.


    Dont try to align the formation! Just focus on surviving no matter what!


    Seo Yeong-ho shouted desperately. At this moment, it was crucial for at least one person to survive this bizarre ce. Surviving to deliver information about this dungeon was paramount.


    This ce was like hell.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Lich held a thick volume in its hand. It was the Inspectors Note. The Lich hadnt stopped recording the events until this moment when the hunters invaded.


    Until the hunters invaded, the Lich had not ceased recording.


    The only skill the Death Knight used was turning the hunters it killed into ghouls and then using a skill to explode them.


    How is it, Lich-nim? This perfume is very luxurious and gives off a pleasant fragrance from the body.


    Azmo spoke while applying oil to the Lichs bones. The bones were thoroughly saturated in every crevice.


    The Lich nodded.


    It seems you like it, which makes me d. Lich-nim is always wee here. Pleasee by whenever you have the time.


    In response to Azmos words, the Lich nodded again. At the same time, the Lichs hand moved.


    This ce is wless.


    It was the moment when Azmos dungeon was recorded by Inspector Lich. As Azmo applied oil to Lichs bones, he could only marvel silently.


    Everyone is strong, not just Lady Celia.


    Advertisements


    Simultaneously, he felt reverence for the great being.


    Indeed, this is a true master. I can entrust everything to them.


    Azmo made a resolution.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>Sessfully supported the dungeon Temptation of Illusions. </strong>


    <strong>Sessfully repelled intruders.</strong>


    <strong>Sessfullypleted additional missions.</strong>


    <strong>You can purchase Lichs promotion bonus package once.</strong>


    <strong>Azmo, the owner of the dungeon Temptation of Illusions, dedicates his dungeon to the master.</strong>


    <strong>Became the ruler who possesses dungeons in both dimensions for the first time.</strong>


    <strong>Acquired the trait True Dungeon Master (EX). </strong>


    <strong>Due to the trait, the following systems are now avable.</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Level-Up System] (Locked)</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] (Locked)</strong>


    Suddenly, a smartphone red with an rm.


    I roughly checked the rms contents and pocketed the smartphone.


    This ce was inside a dungeon.


    I hade to measure Marusbat power.


    Although I wanted to check each notification that came up, I couldnt.


    Maru, get ready.


    A mana wave I had been feeling since a while ago.


    Initially, I was unsure.


    But by now, I was certain.


    Lets clear out the rats first.


    It was time to eliminate the one who had been persistently following me.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  43<time datetime="February 5, 2024">February 5, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  9<time datetime="October 27, 2023">October 27, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 45

    Chapter ¨C 45


    <strong><em>EP45. You Have to Pay The Price of Your Decision</em></strong>


    Early in the morning, Kang Jin-soo stepped outside. After walking for a while, he turned his head to look around. Confirming there was nothing, he entered a secluded alley.


    Its been a while, Mr. Government Official.


    Two men appeared in front of Kang Jin-soo as he entered the alley. One was a tall man, and the other had a rugged face with scars, giving off a fierce vibe.


    Ah, Tae-hoon. You came early.


    Kang Jin-soo greeted the scarred man with a slight smile. He also exchanged brief greetings with the person who came with him.


    The scarred mans name was Ji Tae-hoon, a hunter. The person apanying him was his cherished son, who, like his father, was also a hunter.


    So, whats the rush? You called us out in such a hurry.


    As the greetings concluded, Ji Tae-hoon got straight to the point. Kang Jin-soo had contacted them first, leading to this meeting.


    Judging by your expression, it seems this isnt good news again, huh? Hehe.


    Ji Tae-hoon emphasized the phrase again, revealing a scarred grin. It was a grin that added a savage touch to his already rugged face.


    He was currently an active C-rank hunter, affiliated with a guild. However, the guild he belonged to was far from legitimate.


    The guild Ji Tae-hoon was associated with was the ck Sun Guild. Despite the name, it wasnt officially recognized. Nevertheless, the guild operated smoothly because many people sought the services they provided.


    Ji Tae-hoon had entrusted his son to this unconventional guild. Having experienced a rough life even before the world changed, he had lived through events simr to those in the present. His rough experiences hadnded him in a rtively influential position within the ck Sun Guild.


    The world had changed drastically, and there were no longer genuinely strong individuals. The one who survived was the strong one. This realization had guided Tae-hoon through the upheavals.


    However, as time passed, he learned that surviving alone wasnt everything. The presence of his son became crucial.


    Bornte, his son, Ji Seong-min, was an F-rank hunter. While E-rank existed above F-rank, Tae-hoon mentioned D-rank. He requested a two-step promotion.


    In reality, E-rank held little significance. Freshmen entering the Hunter Academy were immediately assigned an E-rank, making the difference between E and F practically negligible. However, his sons fragile spirit struggled with the idea of promotion to E-rank, often experiencing setbacks.


    Tae-hoon always worried about his son. Therefore, this was not a mere request but a desperate plea. If Kang Jin-soo sessfullypleted the task, Tae-hoon wanted his son promoted to D-rank. D-rank was the minimum qualification to support a government hunter.


    It was more than a request; it was almost a veiled threat. Kang Jin-soo was well aware of this.


    I always have predictable requests. Well, if things go well this time, Ill do my best.


    The desired response came from Kang Jin-soos mouth. From his position, finding an easy way to raise another persons hunter rank was difficult, almost impossible. However, in this case, there was a reliable figure behind him, Kim Soo-Ho.


    Advertisements


    Who was Kim Soo-Ho?


    Looks like the one leading the top guild in our country, the Sacred Guild, is none other than him. Such a great fellow is both his academy ssmate.


    Kim Soo-Ho also wants to step on Lee Kang-hyun after a long time.


    In a word, Kim Soo-Ho is undoubtedly behind this whole affair. If things go well, adjusting the rank should be easily achievable.


    Its something Ive always done. So, are you going to take the job?


    When Kang Jin-soo confidently responded, Tae-hoon finally smiled. Though he hadnt heard the details yet, it was bound to be something simr to what he usually dealt with.


    Refreshing. Well, lets hear what its about.


    From now on, their private conversation was about to begin.


    Tae-hoon headed to the dungeon with his son to carry out the request Kang Jin-soo had mentioned.


    By the way, the opponent is just an F-rank hunter.


    Ji Tae-hoon clicked his tongue.


    He had asked to raise his sons rank once before, and he expected an answer that he couldnt do it himself. However, Kang Jin-soos response was that if hepleted the task sessfully, he would raise his sons rank as well.


    How difficult could the task be? For a moment, that thought crossed his mind. However, when he looked into the details of the request, the target was just an F-rank hunter.


    Moreover, there was no need to kill, he could cut off limbs as long as he inflicted maximum pain and brought the person back alive.


    Additionally, once the job was done, they would handle the aftermath.


    Is it really this easy?


    He double-checked if what he heard was urate.


    In response, Kang Jin-soo nodded and even requested to capture the targets suffering on video.


    This guy must be insane.


    Even though he epted such a request, Tae-hoon had no words to say. Why would someone hold such a grudge to make such a request against an F-rank hunter?


    Well, did an F-rank hunter even have the opportunity to create an enemy? Of course, it wasnt a difficult task, and naturally, he epted it.


    If he could sessfullyplete this job, his sons rank would rise. Who would refuse that?


    He mentioned it was in the Orc Dungeon, right?


    Kang Jin-soo, who entrusted the task to him, was a hunter working at the Awakener Center. Although he held a low rank, being a government official had its advantages. One of them was being able to know where the subject of the request was located.


    Entering the dungeon so early. Hes a diligent one.


    He liked diligent people. However, this time, he felt sorry for the wrong person. Nevertheless, as he had received a request himself, he had no choice but to continue.


    As they entered the dungeon, Tae-hoon checked his equipment once again.


    First, he checked his sons gear and then his own. After finishing the final check, Tae-hoon entered the dungeon.


    Now it was time for real action. Even as he walked inside, he kept checking if his son was following well. His son had a very delicate nature. However, he believed that as long as he continued to apany him, his son would eventually fulfill his role as a hunter.


    Waiting for that day, he continued to apany his son like this. A few minutes had passed since they walked together. He could see the figure of another person in the distance.


    Stopping a bit away, Tae-hoon injected mana into his eyes.


    As he infused mana, the distant target looked as if it were nearby.


    Advertisements


    The opponents name was Lee Kang-hyun. He heard that he was an F-rank hunter, and his specialty was a necromancer.


    ording to what he heard from Kang Jin-soo, he always had a skeleton by his side.


    The person he was observing from a distance also seemed to have something like a summon next to him.


    The summon was covered in a robe and mask, making it impossible to confirm exactly what it was. However, it didnt matter.


    As expected, its a skeleton, just like I heard.


    Perhaps that guy also concealed his true abilities by dressing his summon like that. Necromancer isnt a highly acimed specialization because it allows the summoning and maniption of an undead legion.


    It may sound good in theory, but in reality, it was often overlooked. No matter how skilled a necromancer was, there was a clear limit to the undead they could summon. As the rank of the undead increased, the number they couldmand quickly reached its limit.


    Currently, even for a stable performance, C-rank undead were the highest. Beyond that, it became difficult to maintain. There was also a significant problem. Most notably, necromancers exposed themselves to danger as their summon fought.


    This was a persistent issue for all summoners, as no matter how powerful the summon was, eliminating the summoner rendered it meaningless.


    Well, unless they had a lot of money and were highly concerned about their equipment, otherwise, the summoner was vulnerable.


    His equipment level seems low, and there shouldnt be any major problems.


    The opponent wasnt exceptionally skilled, merely an F-rank hunter with just an F-rank skeleton. There didnt seem to be any significant variables.


    Its at a level of being a free meal.


    His initial wariness gradually faded. Tae-hoon just needed to decide how to deal with him. However, it was still strange that an F-rank hunter ended up in a D-rank Orc Dungeon.


    Though it wasnt a significant issue.


    Some hunters asionally came to collect the spoils of monsters hunted by others. Maybe that guy was doing the same.


    Why are there so many orc corpses here, though?


    Orc corpses were scattered all over the dungeon.


    Hmm.


    Just by looking at the visible orc corpses, their numbers were staggering. Someone must havee and killed them first.


    It was unimaginable that the F-rank hunter in front of him and his summoned skeleton had hunted orcs. It seemed that several parties had entered before.


    Lets observe a bit more.


    Even if it was a free mission, it was better to be careful. Tae-hoon continued to observe the opponent.


    No matter how much he watched, there was nothing different.


    He couldnt see the opponent hunting.


    Well, he cant hunt orcs.


    Instead, he seemed rxed, checking his smartphone.


    Whats going on?


    It was too leisurely for him toe into a dungeon that didnt match his rank and be so rxed. After a short while, he moved from his spot. He went outside the dungeon. Tae-hoon also followed him, taking care of his son.


    Soon, Lee Kang-hyun entered another dungeon.


    A skeleton dungeon?


    It was even an F-rank dungeon. A dungeon where only skeletons appeared, without dangerous entities.


    Advertisements


    Now, he had finallye to an appropriate dungeon for his rank. Tae-hoon felt that an opportunity had presented itself. If it was an F-rank dungeon, he wouldnt need to worry about surrounding monsters.


    He just had to deal with the opponent. Now, it was time to execute the n.


    Tae-hoon entered the dungeon boldly with his son. He intended to subdue the opponent openly. And as soon as he entered the dungeon, Tae-hoon saw it.


    The fact that Lee Kang-hyun was looking at him.


    Huh?


    There was a moment of confusion. A danger rm rang in his head. His body immediately reacted, raising his weapon.


    <strong>Thump!</strong>


    He felt pain in his side.


    Ah, Dad?


    And a surprised voice from his son behind him. Tae-hoon turned his head, enduring the pain.


    There was a familiar presence. The summon of the guy he had seen earlier. A ck robe and mask suited it eerily well. And a ck, gleaming sword was visible.


    Ugh


    The ck sword urately pierced through his side, and blood flowed profusely, as if the sword itself coveted the blood, overflowing like a torrent.


    Look please listen to me.


    Tae-hoon raised his hand towards his opponent. The summon the opponent controlled was by no means a simple skeleton. Just by looking at it, it was definitely not an F-rank hunter. He could only think about being reversed in the situation. However, he had to say something.


    I didnt have any intention to harm you


    He continued speaking while enduring the pain.


    I only took the request really, thats it.


    Then, he desperately pleaded.


    I beg you like this. Please spare my son.


    He meant sparing his sons life. The bleeding was severe, and he needed immediate treatment, but he didnt think his opponent would provide it.


    He had no chance of survival himself, so he wanted to save his son at least. In response, Lee Kang-hyun smiled. Simultaneously, the sword that had pierced his side was pulled out.


    Kuk.


    The pain increased.


    It was strange, the pain was so intense that he thought he might die soon. If he could end it here, at least that would be fortunate.


    Simultaneously, the sound of the sword piercing something else echoed.


    ?


    He didnt have time to think about what the sound was.


    Kwaaaah!


    His son, Ji Seong-min, started screaming.


    The sword that had pierced him earlier was now thrust into his son. Tae-hoon trembled and turned around.


    There, he witnessed the sight of the sword piercing between his sons legs.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  40<time datetime="January 29, 2024">January 29, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  42<time datetime="February 4, 2024">February 4, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    I Became an Academy Overpowered Growth Genius  11<time datetime="February 1, 2024">February 1, 2024</time>In "Academy genius"

 Chapter – 46

    Chapter ¨C 46


    <strong><em>EP.46 Everyone Carries Poison</em></strong>


    At first, I just visited the dungeon.


    It was to measure Marusbat power.


    However, my senses caught a very subtle mana movement.


    That movement continued to observe me and Maru.


    Too tant, isnt it?


    It was too obvious to be just a coincidence.


    Since then, Maru concealed his power.


    He had already hunted most of the orcs.


    And if someone was really watching me, there was no need to show all my cards.


    And then, the rm rang on my smartphone.


    <strong>Sessfully supported the dungeon Temptation of Illusions. </strong>


    <strong>Sessfully repelled intruders.</strong>


    <strong>Sessfullypleted additional missions.</strong>


    <strong>You can purchase Lichs promotion bonus package once.</strong>


    <strong>Azmo, the owner of the dungeon Temptation of Illusions, dedicates his dungeon to the master.</strong>


    <strong>Became the ruler who possesses dungeons in both dimensions for the first time.</strong>


    <strong>Acquired the trait True Dungeon Master (EX). </strong>


    <strong>Due to the trait, the following systems are now avable.</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Level-Up System] (Locked)</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] (Locked)</strong>


    It seems that Death Knight and Lich, dispatched to the Incubus Dungeon, have sessfullypleted their missions.


    Faster than I thought.


    I quickly scanned the rm.


    Bypleting additional missions, I gained the authority to purchase the promotion package rted to Lich.


    Of course, what caught my eye more than that was.


    EX rank?


    The traits name is <strong>True Dungeon Master</strong>.


    Surprisingly, the rank was written as EX.


    The rank that the Hunter industry had simply assumed to exist as EX finally appeared in front of me.


    Did I really get a rank beyond the standard?


    The owner of the Incubus Dungeon, Azmo, dedicated the dungeon to me, and this trait appeared.


    Two dimensions.


    I checked it slightly, and it turns out Azmos dungeon was on Earth.


    I didnt know until now because it was marked as another dimension.


    This part was not an issue to think about right now.


    I wanted to open the status window and check what the trait was, but unfortunately, I couldnt.


    No exnation?


    Was there a trait without an exnation until now?


    As far as I know, all traits and skills always had exnations.


    But unlike the skills that existed until now, this trait was not S-rank, and it was beyond the standard, so in a way, I understood.


    Just looking at the name gave me a rough idea of what kind of trait it was.


    The problem is that it was just a rough idea.


    In this state, I cant exactly know what ability it is.


    If I had more time, I wanted to look into it more closely.


    I was curious about the monster level system and enhancement system in the dungeon.


    But right now, I couldnt do that.


    Advertisements


    It was because of the beings that were openly observing me even now.


    First, it was a priority to catch the mice hiding far away.


    Lets go out quickly.


    Maru nodded at my words.


    Since I had already hunted most of the orcs, there were no monsters inside the dungeon that would disturb us.


    Even if there were a few remaining orcs, they didnt approach me.


    They must know that if theye closer after seeing Marus ughter scene, there is only death for them.


    Maru and I immediately left the orc dungeon.


    Instead of going straight home, we moved our steps to another dungeon.


    To be precise, the F-rank Skeleton Dungeon.


    There shouldnt be any variables in the Skeleton Dungeon.


    No matter how many orcs I captured in the dungeon, I couldnt rx.


    Orcs were intelligent beings that could attack anytime if I exposed any vulnerabilities. Of course, I didnt think I would lose.


    I already had Maru by my side, and Maru was powerful enough to annihte a horde of orcs even if they rushed in.


    Still, I need to eliminate all the small variables.


    The problemy with the opponent, not me.


    Considering that those currently observing me didnt rashly approach, they seemed to be concerned about the orcs.


    Then their rank might not be that high.


    But it wasnt good that the opponent wasnt moving at all.


    I needed to get rid of the opponent quickly so that I could move freely.


    Thats why I moved the dungeon.


    Not to the D-rank Orc Dungeon but to the F-rank Skeleton Dungeon. With this level, the opponent would surely make a move.


    And that thought was correct.


    As Maru and I left the Orc Dungeon, the opponent naturally continued to tail me.


    It continued until I entered the Skeleton Dungeon.


    As soon as I entered the dungeon, I positioned Maru nearby.


    And,


    Ha. you wont hide this time, right?


    I felt the mana that I had been sensing outside the dungeon fluctuating.


    It meant that the opponent had decided to use their power seriously.


    Well, even if I wanted to think of them as a hunter really trying to hunt skeletons, I didnt need to bother thinking about it when it came out so tantly.


    In the current world, all you needed to remember was this.


    If I dont kill, I die.


    Hesitate for a moment, and you die instantly.


    That was how to survive in this world.


    A brief moment passed, and the opponent began to move into the dungeon.


    Two people.


    Seeing that the mana of the one in the lead was shaking more significantly, the rank was probably higher.


    It was a fortunate turn of events.


    There was no better opportunity than the one where the most powerful one entered first.


    I nodded slightly toward Maru and waited for the intruders.


    Finally, one of the intruders came out, and our eyes met.


    The opponent seemed confused and hesitated, then raised his weapon.


    But,


    The opponents weapon didnt reach me.


    Marus attack had already pierced the side of the opponent.


    Kuk!


    The opponent began to groan in pain.


    I didnt have any intention to harm you


    No, it wasnt a groan but nonsense.


    If there was no intention to harm, why wield a weapon?


    And the person continued talking.


    In summary, they received amission, and even though he didnt care about his own life, he pleaded to spare his sons life.


    Well.


    The one behind was his son.


    His face looked tougher than expected.


    I nced at Maru.


    Maru drew his sword and rushed toward the son standing behind.


    Marus sword pierced through the guy who imed to be the son.


    Of course, the pants were stained red, but he wasnt dead yet.


    I couldnt kill him right away. I needed to gather information first.


    Why


    Advertisements


    The man looked at his son and showed a despairing expression.


    I smiled at the mans face.


    Wow, youre really good at acting.


    Then I approached the mans son.


    In the sons hand was a small throwing dagger.


    But there was no need for him to throw the dagger.


    His current state was beyond words due to the pain he was feeling.


    This was the way of this world.


    A world where everyone carries poison in their hearts.


    A ce where unnecessary sympathy might cost you your life.


    I confirmed once again what kind of ce this world was.


    While looking at the suffering guy, I moved forward again.


    If you listen well, Ill spare your son.


    I raised one hand and continued speaking.


    Even though I have a healing skill, you know?


    One of my skills, the Goddesss Healing.


    Even though its F-rank, the Goddesss Healing will show much better results than other healing skills.


    Thats what I observed on the El Dorad Continent.


    When the opponent heard my words about having a healing skill, their expression changed.


    Is, is that true? Do you really have a healing skill? No, if you do, Ill, Ill say anything!


    The opponent eagerly awaited only for my question to heal his son as quickly as possible.


    First, tell me your name and affiliation.


    To my question, the opponent quickly responded.


    I, my name is Ji Tae-hoon. Im affiliated with the ck Sun Guild.


    ck Sun Guild?


    It was a name I hadnt heard before.


    When I made a slightly puzzled expression, Ji Tae-hoon exined to me.


    In short, it seemed like a group simr to a mercenary, not a formal guild.


    I knew this much.


    And then, I moved on to the most important question.


    I mentioned it earlier, right? This job was just a request. Who made the request?


    Although Ji Tae-hoon hesitated for a moment with this question, as soon as I looked at his son, he confessed.


    Kang Jin-soo! Yes, hes a government official at the Awakener Center!


    A familiar name came up.


    Kang Jin-soo.


    The academys connection led to this.


    But why did Kang Jin-soo suddenly target me? That was what I was curious about.


    The Kang Jin-soo I knew was not the type to take on such tasks alone.


    This part needs to be investigated.


    I pulled out various questions and listened to the story from the opponent.


    What kind ofpensation they received for the job, why they were carrying their son, and other trivial stories.


    Among them, if there was one word that caught my attention, it was thepensation.


    They asked me to film me inflicting pain, and as I suspected, it seemed that what Kang Jin-soo did alone was not at all realistic.


    Moreover, the statement that Kang Jin-soo would raise Ji Tae-hoons sons rank seemed even more unrealistic.


    Someone is behind this.


    Could it be Kim Soo-ho?


    Its just spection for now.


    If thats the case, I need to quickly increase my strength.


    If he notices me, more things will happen in the future than now.


    As I was lost in thought for a moment, Ji Tae-hoon began to plead again.


    My son is really docile! He has a good heart. So, please spare him, at least


    Well.


    Until a moment ago, he was the guy holding a dagger, and I didnt think he had a good heart.


    Ill spare your son.


    I had already said I would spare him a while ago.


    However, there was a condition.


    I grabbed the dagger from Ji Tae-hoons son.


    Maru was guarding by his side.


    A warning not to do anything foolish.


    At the same time, Ji Tae-hoon, who had no idea what the warning meant, sighed with a disappointed expression.


    Youll spare my sons life, right?


    Ji Tae-hoon asked the question again.


    I nodded.


    I keep my promises.


    With that said, I approached his son.


    The guy was already in a state of unconsciousness due to the pain.


    I immediately activated the healing skill.


    Advertisements


    Goddesss Healing.


    Light began to emit from my hand.


    The light slowly began to heal the wounds.


    Of course, it was still an F-rank skill, soplete healing was impossible.


    It could only stop the bleeding for now.


    Obviously, the ce pierced by Ji Tae-hoons son wouldnt function normally in the future.


    But for now, it meant saving his life.


    Although he tried to harm others, showing this much mercy could be considered generous.


    And, more than anything, there was something I wanted to check.


    Celia offered sacrifices until now.


    The sacrifices Celia offered were used to obtain my Trait or skills.


    Or even to summon Maru or obtain the demon sword he wielded.


    If thats the case, can I offer sacrifices in reverse?


    When I tried to send Maru again, it was impossible because the altars level was too low.


    But what about a person? Would they be treated the same as monsters?


    I nned to experiment with this guy to satisfy my curiosity.


    It might seem cruel, but now it was a matter of survival for me.


    I needed to thoroughly check what functions were avable. I had to use them to increase my strength.


    Before that, I wanted to finish the current task.


    Is this enough?


    At least I didnt kill the guys son.


    Instead, I showed mercy by using the healing skill.


    Ji Tae-hoon realized that my words were indeed true and nodded. Then, after looking at his fallen son, he took the dagger in his hand.


    The next event happened in an instant.


    Snap!


    Ji Tae-hoon, holding the dagger, immediately pointed it at his own neck.


    He plunged the dagger into his own throat.


    With the sound of gurgling from his throat, Ji Tae-hoons body copsed.


    At the same time, an alert appeared.


    Not on my smartphone, but right in front of my eyes.


    <strong> The trait True Dungeon Master has been activated. </strong>


    <strong> Would you like to use this hunter as a sacrifice for your dungeon? </strong><hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  43<time datetime="February 5, 2024">February 5, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  40<time datetime="January 29, 2024">January 29, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  41<time datetime="February 3, 2024">February 3, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 47

    Chapter ¨C 47


    <strong><em>EP.47 Ominous Clouds Over the Sael Kingdom</em></strong>


    <strong> The trait True Dungeon Master has been activated. </strong>


    <strong> Would you like to use this hunter as a sacrifice for your dungeon? </strong>


    A new notification appeared.


    And this time, it wasnt on my smartphone but right in front of my eyes.


    Is it the effect of the trait?


    An EX-rank trait, without any exnation written, making it impossible to know its exact ability.


    At least, I seemed to understand how to operate it based on the current notification.


    I looked at Ji Tae-hoons corpse.


    Should I take this guy as the sacrifice?


    It was already done, without hesitation, I made Ji Tae-hoons corpse a sacrifice.


    <strong> The corpse of a C-rank hunter has been taken as a sacrifice. </strong>


    As the notification appeared, heat emanated from Ji Tae-hoons corpse.


    Soon, blue mes surged and engulfed the corpse, swiftly rising around it.


    The corpse was immediately consumed by the vigorous force of the mes, gently igniting and burning.


    Blue mes.


    They gradually strengthened, illuminating the dark dungeon brightly, and the radiant light shimmered as a faint breeze gently swayed the surroundings.


    The corpse gradually disappeared along with the mes.


    Finally, nothing remained in the ce where the mes swept through but the cold floor of the dungeon.


    After a brief contemtion, another notification appeared.


    <strong> Please choose the reward you will receive for the sacrifice. </strong>


    <strong>1. Upgrade the core of the dungeon</strong>


    <strong>2. Upgrade the altar of the dungeon</strong>


    <strong>3. Create an empty dungeon</strong>


    The notification presented three options to choose from.


    I examined the exnations for each option one by one.


    [<strong>Dungeon Core Upgrade</strong>]: The essential organ known as the heart of all dungeons. Upgrading the dungeon core increases its durability and expands the power of the dungeon.


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Was there a need to upgrade the dungeon core right now?


    Of course, the importance of the core was so crucial that even mentioning it was an understatement.


    If the core is destroyed, the dungeon is also destroyed.


    And if my dungeon is destroyed, I die too, knowing that made neglecting the dungeon core impossible.


    But my dungeon currently boasts tremendous power.


    Once, the rank of my dungeon fluctuated between bronze and iron grades.


    There was an alert some time ago that my dungeons rank was upgraded to silver.


    But when I looked at it, evaluating it as just a silver rank seemed unreasonable.


    Already, from Celia, who is a 6-star, to Death Knight and Goblin Lord, and even the Lich, which is scheduled for promotion to 5-star.


    Initially, when I thought of it as just a game, I epted it as an in-game bnce.


    But now, even I could see.


    Its definitely not weak.


    This is not just at the level of defending the dungeon. If there were no restrictions on the range to leave the dungeon, it was already powerful enough to attempt continent conquest.


    So, lets pass on this.


    Although I was curious about expanding the power of the dungeon, it wasnt something to consider right away. In fact, I had already decided on what to choose in my mind.


    Upgrade the altar.


    Until now, even if I wanted to upgrade the altar, I couldnt, but now I finally got a clue. Of course, before making the choice, I checked the exnation for option 3.


    [<strong>Create an empty dungeon</strong>]: Generates an empty dungeon at the desired location. The rank of the dungeon that can be created varies depending on the stats of the sacrifice.


    The sacrifice I just made was the corpse of a C-rank hunter. With this, could I only create an empty dungeon at most?


    Advertisements


    Dungeon creation


    Dungeon creation was undoubtedly good, but there was one thing I had to be careful about. Both Azmos dungeon that I dedicated to, and the newly created dungeon had one annoying point inmon, the dungeon core.


    If my original dungeon is destroyed, I die too. So, what happens when Azmos dungeon or this new dungeon is created?


    I immediately touched the smartphone screen to check the dungeon list.


    <strong>Updating the dungeon list. </strong>


    [<strong>Dungeon List</strong>]


    [<strong>Nest of the Evil God</strong>]


    <strong> Administrator:</strong> Celia


    <strong> Assistant: </strong>Vacant


    <strong> Subordinates managed dungeons:</strong> [Red-Headed Tribe], [Vige Shrouded in Mist], [Remnants of the Abyss], [Sticky Puddle]


    <strong> Special Note:</strong> There exists a dungeon core connected to the master, Lee Kang-hyun.


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong>]


    <strong> Administrator:</strong> Vacant


    <strong> Assistant</strong>: Vacant


    The list of dungeons I possessed appeared. Perhaps due to acquiring a new trait, the system had changed a bit.


    As expected, theres only one core directly connected to me.


    In reality, only Nest of the Evil God was directly connected to my soul among the dungeons I owned. And I also knew that even if it is practically ruled, unless its like Azmo, sacrificing the dungeon, it appears as a subordinate dungeon.


    There shouldnt be a problem.


    If Azmos dungeon or a newly created dungeon copses, as long as my original dungeon remains intact, it doesnt matter.


    When I was about to close the game to choose the reward slowly.


    Oh, the Administrator should make the choice.


    Azmos dedicated dungeon currently had a vacancy for the administrator. Anyway, it was obvious who to choose as the administrator.


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong>]


    <strong> Administrator:</strong> Azmo


    <strong> Assistant</strong>: Vacant


    The Assistant position was also vacant, but even Celias current Assistant position was vacant.


    Ill pick a Assistantter.


    I could choose an Assistant through a draw. Also, I postponed the promotion of the Lich for now. I had seen everything I needed in the game for now. Now it was time toe back to the present and choose the reward.


    Without hesitation, I chose to upgrade the dungeon altar.


    <strong> You have chosen to upgrade the dungeon altar. </strong>


    <strong> The upgrade of the dungeon altar isplete. </strong>


    <strong> The dungeon altar level has increased to 2. </strong>


    Along with the notification that the altar was upgraded, a message appeared indicating that the level had increased.


    Now, will the range of the sacrifice expand a bit more?


    Before raising the altar level, I could barely bring the Maru. Of course, now that Maru has be 4-star, its impossible, but since the altar level has increased, the range might have expanded.


    While contemting how to use these, the guy who had fallen earlier woke up.


    Uh ugh.


    I approached him.


    Are you awake?


    Where is this Huh!


    As soon as he saw me, he was startled.


    I asked for his name.


    Ji, Ji Seong-min.


    After hesitating for a moment, he quickly revealed his name.


    But wheres my, my dad?


    Ji Seong-mins father, Ji Tae-hoon, had already been used as a sacrifice.


    But I wasnt obligated to tell him that directly.


    Im the one asking questions. You just have to answer my questions. Got it? Just nod if you understand.


    Ji Seong-min nodded slightly.


    Since Maru was guarding beside him, it was practically close to a threat.


    I stared at Ji Seong-min like that.


    Ji Tae-hoon was a father who thought horribly of his son. He probably passed on a lot to his son, preparing him for any situation.


    Then first, take out the hidden money.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Leaving Ji Seong-min to despair while checking his lower clothing, I organized my thoughts.


    As expected, the money Ji Tae-hoon passed on to his son was by no means small.


    Advertisements


    I didnt expect there to be arge sum of money, let alone a cannon ount.


    No, rather, was it natural?


    Not only money but also various stories were heard.


    Fortunately, there was no need to worry about the guild I belonged to.


    The ck Sun Guild was not a formal guild from the beginning, and it didnt attract much attention to the absence of guild members, as it wasnt engaged in legal activities.


    Originally being a shadow organization, even if Ji Tae-hoon and Ji Seong-min disappeared, there didnt seem to be a problem.


    If anything, the problem was on Kang Jin-soos side.


    After this incident, he promised to contact me and take care of the aftermath.


    I always did call after the job was done. But whoes to handle the aftermath, I?


    Ji Seong-min mumbled thest part.


    Kang Jin-soo, whether he woulde personally for the aftermath or if others would appear, couldnt be sure.


    I cant take risks here.


    I ordered Ji Seong-min directly.


    First, make a call.


    Uh, where to?


    Where else? Its obviously Kang Jin-soo. Just say something urgent came up and hang up.


    I took Ji Seong-min outside the dungeon for a moment.


    Since normalmunication was impossible inside the dungeon, it was an unavoidable choice. Then, I immediately contacted Kang Jin-soo. It only needed to buy some time.


    Ah Yes, yes. Something urgent came up right now Yes Please give me a little time, Dad. Oh, yes.


    Maru stood by Ji Seong-min with a drawn sword. The surroundings of the dungeon were so remote that no one was passing by.


    Thanks to that, Ji Seong-min was following my instructions without any useless actions.


    After telling Kang Jin-soo that something urgent hade up and hanging up, Ji Seong-min.


    Got it.


    I smiled brightly at him, then went back into the dungeon.


    <strong>p</strong>


    Then I pped my hands once.


    Alright, well let Kang Jin-soo handle itter. Now, lets check one thing.


    Hrk!


    It was Ji Seong-min. While he was a corpse before and used as a sacrifice, this time he was a living being.


    I used my ability on Ji Seong-min.


    <strong>The trait True Dungeon Master has been activated.</strong>


    <strong>Will you take this hunter as a sacrifice for your dungeon?</strong>


    The same notification as before appeared. But this time, an additional message appeared.


    <strong>Would you like to move this hunter to your dungeon?</strong>


    A question about sending him directly to my dungeon.


    Is it possible because the altar level has increased?


    When Maru was 1-star, it was impossible to send him back to the dungeon. Moreover, Ji Seong-min was a F-rank hunter, practically in the same state as the previous Maru.


    Probably it became possible because the altar level had increased. Initially, I thought about using him as a sacrifice right away, but Ji Seong-min seemed useless as an F-rank hunter.


    Since I had to experiment at least once, without hesitation, I chose thetter.


    I was sending Ji Seong-min directly to my dungeon.


    <strong>To which dungeon would you like to send this hunter?</strong>


    [<strong>Nest of the Evil God</strong>]


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong>]


    Any dungeon I owned was fine.


    For now, I nned to keep Ji Seong-min alive. I would extract various information from him in the future.


    In the Nest of the Evil God, there was Subus Celia.


    In the Temptation of Illusions, on the contrary, there was Incubus Azmo.


    After a brief contemtion, I made a decision.


    As expected, the Incubus dungeon would be better, right?


    If its an Incubus, being another man, he shouldnt cause any harm.


    Nodding my head, I immediately chose the Temptation of Illusions dungeon.


    As soon as I made the choice, the same blue mes as before enveloped Ji Seong-min.


    Eek!


    Startled by the sudden mes, Ji Seong-min screamed.


    However, it didntst long. The scream disappeared along with the mes. In the ce where Ji Seong-min was, only the dungeon floor could be seen.


    Staring at the floor, I opened my mouth.


    Stop it ande out. I already know youre there.


    I had known that monsters were around me since earlier.


    It was just that I left them alone because it was an F-rank dungeon.


    At most, there were only basic skeletons in this ce.


    <strong>Rattle</strong>


    Advertisements


    <strong>Rattle</strong>


    In response to my words, the skeletons made noise and started moving. Among them, a skeleton soldier came forward and looked at me.


    ck, ck, ck.


    The skeleton soldier, looking at me, moved its jawbone. Then it bent its waist, not bending like a living being.


    Huh?


    Clearly, only the sound of bones moving was heard, However.


    ck, ck, ck. (Oh, great existence.)


    ck, ck. (Please look down upon us and be our great creator and owner of the dungeon.)


    Their voices began to be audible. Usually, intelligent monsters could speak, so people could understand them unless they had the Tamer trait.


    However, the words of monsters like skeletons were iprehensible without the Tamer trait. I immediately turned my head towards Maru.


    Maru, try talking.


    In response to my words, Maru immediately started making noise.


    ck, ck, ck- (You are great and a great creator and the master of our dungeon)


    Enough.


    I raised my hand to stop Marus mouth.


    Huh Is this also thanks to the trait?


    I discovered another ability of the trait.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The king responsible for the Sael Kingdom, Karendia Dersael.


    Currently, his expression was as cold as ice. There were several nobles in front of Karendia, but everyone was just watching without opening their mouths.


    After a while, someone opened their mouth.


    Your Majesty, the misconduct of these people is getting worse day by day.


    As soon as that word was spoken, whispers were heard here and there.


    Yes! Surely, they n to subdue the kingdom by using the name of the White Order! After one priest went missing, now twenty holy knights have disappeared! And it happened here in our Sael Kingdom!


    The nobles nodded in agreement.


    Initially, when the White Order reported the disappearance of one priest and proposed sending an Inquisitor, I agreed, not wanting to escte the situation. However, this time, they crossed the line. They imed that not just one priest, but twenty holy knights had gone missing, and the White Order informed they would send not only the Inquisitor but also holy knights.


    The first disappearance of the priest was undoubtedly a lie! Its time to show our strength to them!


    The voices of the nobles grew louder. Watching this from the beginning was someone who had been observing the situation from the start, Princess Elena, beside King Karendia Dersael.


    Elena, the princess of the Sael Kingdom, was the kings illegitimate daughter and, unless there were issues, the next in line to be the queen after her father. Elena observed the nobles with a twisted expression.


    Disgusting scoundrels.


    Their loud voices were not genuinely concerned about the Sael Kingdom. Instead, they wanted to use the White Order to undermine the kings authority. However, they didnt want the king to fall. They hoped to elevate their own noble authority while keeping the king as a mere figurehead for the kingdom.


    Elena nced at her father.


    Father is probably aware of this


    Elena looked away again. She adjusted her expression to appear mild, but the slight trembling of her clenched fist couldnt be hidden.


    In truth, she knew as well. Her father must be aware of these facts yet chose to remain silent.


    I need to grow stronger.


    A king without power is a lonely one. Watching her father in such a state, Elena keenly felt the truth.


    Moreover, if she were to ascend to the throne, the situation wouldnt change much from the current one.


    To alter the predetermined future, strength was necessary.


    Even if it means making a pact with the devil.!


    The fortune of the Sael Kingdom began to shift.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  46<time datetime="February 12, 2024">February 12, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  20<time datetime="December 16, 2023">December 16, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  21<time datetime="December 17, 2023">December 17, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 48

    Chapter ¨C 48


    <strong><em>EP.48 Devils Sweet Whisper</em></strong>


    The restaurant was adorned with vibrant colors and lights. Sunlight streaming through crystal windows gently filled the serene interior. A splendid bouquet adorned the center of the table, surrounded by exquisite dishes. As the butler approached the table, he singled out a dish.


    This is a dish prepared with ck Veil caught from the Diat Lake. I hope it suits the princesss pte.


    It was a fish dish, luxurious and crafted from only the finest ingredients. The beautiful ambiance and sumptuous dishes naturally brought smiles, yet in Elenas eyes, there was only mncholy.


    Yes, thank you.


    Elena, the princess of the Sael Kingdom, replied weakly. She knew these foods would eventually ensnare her. Even the butler, authorized to offer her food, was nted by the aristocracy, hoping the royals would indulge more extravagantly. They nudged and maneuvered for it to continue that way. Just looking at the dishes in front of her confirmed it.


    Where did these top-quality ingredients suddenlye from? If she indulged, rumors would soon spread. Theyd say Princess Elenas extravagance had reached its peak.


    When Elena hesitated for a moment, the butler approached with a faint smile.


    Would it be offensive if it doesnt suit your taste?


    Even if she didnt eat it, rumors would inevitably spread. Theyd probably force a story about her extravagance and wastefulness.


    Despite that, Elena rose from her seat.


    Im not feeling well today. Ill take my leave.


    She couldnt bear to stay here any longer. Apart from her father and her own guard, everyone else felt like an enemy. With quick steps, she left the restaurant, heading back to her room.


    Are you alright, Princess?


    Ah, Sir Lenon. Im fine.


    Supporting the swaying Elena was her guard, Lenon. He guided her towards her room. Before she knew it, they had reached the door.


    If you need anything, just say the word.


    Lenon bent slightly at the waist.


    Im fine, please dont worry. I just want to be alone today.


    At her words, Lenon obediently stepped back. Once she confirmed Lenon had left, Elena entered her room.


    The room was quiet. She headed towards the window where sunlight streamed in, blocking it outpletely with the curtains.


    A room where only she existed.


    Advertisements


    Dark and silent.


    She nced around and began retrieving something from under the bed.


    Can this really work?


    The items retrieved from under the bed were all unusual, red candles, a dead mouse, parchment with unknown symbols, a few jewels, and even a book bound in ck leather.


    It was a grimoire of dark magic.


    The royal library contained various books, but this one was different.


    Among them, what caught her eye was the grimoire of dark magic, which imed to summon a demon. Of course, there was no certainty that it was real. It was merely brought out of curiosity.


    Even if it wasnt true, she had nothing to lose in her current situation. But what if it was real?


    It was a very small possibility, but if it were true, the story would change.


    If only I had power


    If only she had awakened mana. Or if she had talent in swordsmanship. Her current position might have been different.


    But sadly, she belonged to the realm of the utterly ordinary. As she was now, even if she became a queen, there wouldnt be much significant change. She might end up living a life dictated by the nobles.


    She never considered the possibility of not being able to be a queen. After all, the aristocrats wanted a puppet king, and she fit the bill as the next in line.


    Sighing, Elena bit down hard on this realization. Life only happened once. Thats why if she could change her current situation, she was willing to try anything.


    Princess, you have no talent in magic. You should sense mana first.


    A woman skilled in swordsmanship? Princess, your stamina is weak. You should just stay still.


    Countless sarcastic remarks.


    If her father, the king himself, had power, would he openly talk about such things to her?


    Probably not. This was the reality of the powerless.


    Elena seemed resolute as she began cing the retrieved items on the floor one by one. First, she unfolded the parchment filled with unknown symbols. Aligning the dead mouse, candles, jewels, and gold in the same positions as in the book of dark magic.


    Finally, she lit the candles and bit her own finger.


    A drop of blood emerged from her finger. With a slight grimace, Elena began letting the blood droplets fall onto the parchment. And soon after.


    The candles, burning red, began emitting blue mes. The blue mes engulfed Elenas blood, growingrger. They melted not only the dead mouse on the parchment but also the jewels and gold.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Huh?


    My smartphone buzzed with an alert.


    I immediately checked.


    <strong> Special Mission Alert! </strong>


    <strong> Someone is earnestly requesting help. </strong>


    <strong> Will you lend a helping hand? </strong>


    A special mission.


    Seems like a lot of missionstely.


    I clicked to check the mission details.


    Advertisements


    <strong> Individual seeking a contract with a demon. </strong>


    <strong> Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom requests assistance. Dispatch dungeon monsters to aid Princess Elena. </strong>


    <strong> Reward: Increase in Princess Elenas favorability. </strong>


    Desiring a contract with a demon? Isnt the title a bit provocative?


    Yeah, lets just assume that.


    Isnt the reward a bit too measly?


    The reward is merely an increase in favorability. I pondered for a moment. This mission was different from the tasks I usually received. It wasnt about dungeons or monsters, it was about helping someone like me. Even though the reward was meager, it sparked my interest.


    The Sael Kingdom


    Ive heard theres a princess in the Sael Kingdom, but I dont know who she is exactly. There was no real necessity for me to know.


    But its better to lend a hand, right?


    Despite the meager reward, it was about a princess of a kingdom. Opportunities to face royalty werentmon. If I could establish a connection with the princess, it might be advantageous for me.


    My dungeons location was near the Sael Kingdom, almost like neighbors. So, the princesss favorability mighte in handy someday.


    In that case, who should I send?


    Actually, this wasnt a problem that required much consideration. There was always one correct answer.


    Indeed, its only Celia.


    I immediately dispatched Celia for the task at hand.


    <strong>Click </strong>


    After finishing up my business and putting my smartphone back in my pocket, the skeletons around me started making noises. I was still in an F-grade dungeon. And the skeletons in the dungeon were expressing their intentions towards me.


    Due to my abilities, understanding their words wasnt too difficult. I had some questions, and I epted their request.


    Hmm somethings odd.


    The current situation was that an F-grade dungeon had entered my radar. And I felt the energy of this dungeon very distinctly.


    I also felt the energy of this dungeon, which led to a question.


    Why cant I sense Azmos dungeon?


    Azmos dungeon was said to be on Earth just like mine. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldnt sense its energy as I did with the others. It wasnt like it had been defeated, it still existed in my dungeon list.


    Hmm.


    What was obstructing the dungeons energy? Perhaps it was due to some interference that I couldnt perceive the dungeons energy.


    Putting aside these thoughts for a moment.


    Well, itll work out somehow.


    Knowing that Azmos dungeon was still there, it wasnt a problem. I decided to focus on my current concerns, addressing the issues with the operation of the skeleton dungeon and how to manage Kang Jin-soo.


    The mission? Celia would handle it well on her own.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Blue mes surged.


    As the mes that had reached the ceiling subsided, someone appeared before Elena.


    Gasp!


    She was an incredibly striking woman. Therge horns atop her silver hair indicated that she wasnt an ordinary person. Simultaneously, an immense presence emanated from her. Even Elena, who couldnt sense mana, could feel that she wasnt just an ordinary demon.


    Oh, a demon!


    It was just as written in the book. Could it be that she actually summoned a demon?


    The woman smiled broadly as she looked at Elena, who was sitting on the ground, dumbfounded.


    Advertisements


    Oh, what a cute littledy.


    Elena was too shocked to utter a word. However, the demon before her teased her ears with a gentle voice.


    My name is Celia. What could the cute littledy have called me for?


    It was a sweet whisper of the demon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The appearance of the demon I had wondered about. Elena, surprised as she was, didnt do anything foolish to throw the opportunity.


    The other party didnt seem like an ordinary demon, she appeared to be an extraordinary being. In a way, it was an opportunity.


    Elena introduced herself to the being who called herself Celia and shared many stories. The current state of affairs in the Sael Kingdom, the power struggle between the royal faction and the nobles, and what her own goals were. Among them were stories forbidden in the royal court. The story even reached the point that Elenas father, who led the Sael Kingdom, wasnt actually the legitimate heir.


    Indeed, so you had many concerns.


    Fortunately, the demon listened attentively. The kindness she disyed made me wonder if the image of a demon was merely a fabrication of humans.


    The king had no heir. Eventually, while seeking a sessor, your father became one. As you can see, even though your father ascended to the throne, its merely a royal title without a real foundation.


    It sounded like a session of the royal lineage, but in reality, it was deeply mingled with the blood ofmoners. Karendia Dersael. Therefore, despite adopting the Dersael surname of the royal family, there was no actual name in between. In other words, it meant having no real roots.


    Human lives are quiteplex.


    Celia empathized with her words. Since she was essentially amoner among royals, Elena knew that the nobles looked down on her more. And now, she was reaching her limit.


    The nobles were like ticking time bombs, unpredictable in their explosion. Moreover, the White Order was bing more active, attempting to interfere with the Sael Kingdom.


    At that moment,ughter reached Elenas ears.


    Hahaha.


    Peeking outside, she saw nobles in the garden,ughing while waving their wine sses. To dare to use the royal garden as if it were their own. They were truly despicable individuals.


    After confirming their presence, Elena made up her mind.


    I dont care what you seek in return. Just grant me power! Thats my wish.


    She wanted power even if it meant selling her soul to the demon. With that power, she aimed to firmly establish the monarchys system. That was Elenas goal.


    Youre quite audacious for a princess.


    Elena gazed out the window with indifferent eyes. There was a conspicuous figure in her view, the Count Derek, right in the center of the gathering. Count Derek was one of the leading nobles among the aristocracy, someone considered an enemy of the royal faction.


    If only that man would disappear


    Elena murmured almost involuntarily as she looked at Count Derek. It was a tiny soliloquy, but not too small for Celia to overhear.


    Consider this a gift before our official contract.


    Celia mentioned this while making a slight gesture. Immediately, something peculiar happened to Count Derek, who was enjoying himself in the garden.


    !


    Even Elenas lips parted in response to this minute change. Count Derek, with an rmed expression, raised the knife from the cake.


    Brief cries erupted from the surroundings, but Count Derek paid no heed. Instead, he began to brandish the knife around, not caring for the blood sttering into the air. Crimson droplets floated above the verdant grass, staining it.


    The gathering that had recently been celebrating their presumed victory quickly turned into chaos.


    As Elena watched this scene from inside the room


    Ha-ha


    She was engulfed in an inexplicable thrill, an emotion akin to exhration.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  35<time datetime="January 20, 2024">January 20, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  44<time datetime="February 10, 2024">February 10, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 49

    Chapter ¨C 49


    <strong><em>EP.49 The Princess who made a pact with the Devil (Revised)</em></strong>


    Just a moment ago, noble men and women adorned in formal attire were enjoying the scenery in the garden, holding wine sses.


    Men in well-tailored suits and women adorned in extravagant dresses and jewelry gathered together, engaging in conversations.


    Ladies and gentlemen, rejoice! Wont our world soon see a great change? Haha.


    A gathering of aristocrats from the noble faction.


    Count Derek, leading this gathering, spoke loudly with a smile.


    This ce was the garden behind the royal pce.


    Managed by the royal family, but Count Derek spoke without hesitation, revealing his presence.


    The Counts words are indeed true! If only they had listened to us, such things wouldnt have happened. It would have been so much better if they had loosened the restrictions on developing the mountain range earlier.


    Well, well see. Hahaha.


    Someone didnt hesitate to make remarks undermining the king of a certain country.


    When the Order overturns the kingdom, we just need to step forward! Then, it will be our world.


    The splendid sculptures in the garden and the jewels glistening in the sunlight added to the atmosphere as conversations andughter flowed from all directions.


    At that moment of peace and socializing.


    The expression on Count Dereks face, who wasughing and chatting, suddenly stiffened.


    Count?


    Someone noticed his subtle change.


    But Count Derek moved towards the table with the cake. A knife stuck in the cake.


    The Count grabbed the knife and began to wield it wildly as if possessed.


    The garden, which was lively just a moment ago, turned into a scene of horror in an instant.


    As red blood sttered gruesomely, people screamed, and chaos ensued.


    The faces of the women, adorned in elegant and vibrant dresses, distorted with fear and astonishment as the men couldnt conceal their shock either.


    Why would Count Derekmit such an act!


    The splendid sculptures and lights in the garden turned the vibrant atmosphere into a horror one.


    Laughter and conversation were reced by screams and cries of terror.


    And in the midst of this chaotic moment, there was one being observing it all.


    It was Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom.


    Haha.


    A natural smile formed on her lips.


    It felt like a mix of astonishing wonder and uneasy romance hovering on the orbit.


    What should I call this feeling?


    Yes, this was a delightful emotion.


    It was the feeling of being rewarded in an instant for all the persecution and neglect she had endured.


    Then, she nced at the demon she had summoned.


    A demon with a truly beautiful appearance, even to another woman.


    Looking at the horns on her head again, they were more enchanting than frightening, entuating her as a captivating presence.


    The demon introduced herself as Celia.


    At the same time, Celia had clearly said something like this a while ago.


    As a gift before entering into a formal contract.


    If


    Truly, if.


    If the oue before her eyes was just a simple gift before entering into a formal contract.


    What would happen if she entered into a formal contract with her?


    Elena saw a slight possibility.


    And a hopeful future unfolded before her.


    Um, Lady Celia?


    Elena lifted her gaze and spoke to Celia. She realized that Celia wasnt just a simple demon, probably a high-ranking one.


    Even if Elena was ignorant about monsters,paring her to a monster seemed inappropriate.


    I want to enter into a formal contract.


    As Elena spoke, Celia smiled subtly.


    To enter into a formal contract, there are crucial matters to consider.


    Celia extended one finger, pointing upward.


    Elena naturally raised her head, looking at the ceiling.


    First, Princess Elena, serve the Great One. Just harbor it in your heart and work for it. I wont permit doubting the Supreme One.


    The Great One?


    For a moment, Elena thought it was an utterly bizarre request.


    Honestly, from her demonic perspective, she expected a demand for her soul.


    But instead, it was to serve the Great One, not just demanding her soul.


    Elena didnt even know who this Great One was.


    No, could there be a more powerful being than the demon before her?


    On one hand, she felt fortunate.


    Fortunate that what she demanded wasnt her soul.


    Advertisements


    I guess you thought I might demand my soul.


    Elena felt a bit embarrassed by her words.


    Celia smiled at her response and raised another finger.


    Second. Yes, thats right. While its your soul, its not just any soul. You will be a loyal servant to the Great One.


    And another requirement was revealed.


    Show your sincerity to the Great One. To put it bluntly, think of it as a sacrifice.


    A sacrifice?


    Elena asked, and Celia responded with a warm smile.


    Yes, a sacrifice. Send a sacrifice to the mountain range near the kingdom. Ill leave it entirely to Princess Elena to decide whom to offer as a sacrifice.


    Elena was momentarily taken aback.


    Send a sacrifice to the mountain range.


    The mountain range was a dangerous ce.


    Since it yed a role in separating the kingdom and the demon realm, the mountain range was filled with unknown monsters and perilous entities.


    To offer a sacrifice in such a dangerous ce.


    But Celia kindly exined to her, as if dealing with a child.


    Oh, Princess Elena doesnt need to offer the sacrifice herself.


    Celia pointed outside the window with a benevolent smile.


    Well, judging by the atmosphere earlier, wouldnt the noblese willingly if you just hinted a bit?


    Elena marveled at Celias words.


    Ah!


    As she said, Elena wouldnt need to offer the sacrifice herself.


    There were plenty of people willing to be sacrifices.


    But to realize her thoughts, there was another issue.


    The significant obstacle of obtaining her fathers approval.


    Did Celia know about Elenas dilemma?


    Celia left a cryptic remark directed at her.


    Dont worry about that part. Everything will go as Princess Elena says.


    It was a statement with an unknown meaning.


    But remember this. Always follow the Great One


    Elena looked into Celias eyes.


    The Great One


    Who it was, she didnt know.


    But she must never resist.


    The Great One


    To make a pact with the demon before her, she must heed the words of the Great One.


    The Great One


    Where was the reason she wanted to be a strong queen and strengthen the kingdom?


    For a moment, the memory didnte to her.


    But she knew one thing.


    To serve the Great One


    Elena mumbled several times until Celia wore a satisfied smile.


    She mumbled a few times more but soon regained herposure.


    Ah! Lady Celia.


    Elena wanted to ask a few more questions, but her partner didnt wait.


    We will have many meetings in the future, Elena.


    It meant they couldnt talk only now.


    Shortly, Ill send you a gift.


    With thesest words, Celia left Elenas room.


    Uh, if you go there


    There was a danger that others might see if she went out there.


    Advertisements


    Although flustered, Elena followed Celia out of the room.


    Huh?


    There was no one in the corridor.


    As if they never existed in the first ce.


    It couldnt be a dream, right?


    Was it possible that she had seen nothing at all?


    Elena was desperate, wanting it not to be in vain.


    She followed Celia down the corridor.


    Uh?


    No one was there.


    As if they never existed.


    It couldnt have been a dream, right?


    Was there a chance she had seen nothing?


    Elena explored her room.


    The parchment used as a medium to summon the demon had turned to ashes.


    Looking out the window, the chaos and sttered red blood remained.


    Some knights were rushing to arrest Count Derek.


    Seeing the once-blue garden now tainted in red, Elena had one thought.


    Its not a dream


    Yes, this wasnt a dream.


    This is an opportunity.


    A golden opportunity to change the current kingdom.


    From now on, the kingdom would change under her control.


    An opportunity to serve the Great One.


    Elenas eyes gleamed with a hint of madness.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Armed knights traversed the rugged road.


    They all wore the armor of the Sael Kingdom.


    From head to toe, they were covered in knight armor.


    However, one strange thing was that they seemed lifeless.


    Though Lenon had doubts about it, he quickly shook his head.


    This whole affair was directlymanded by Princess Elena, whom he served.


    The princess always had a dark expression.


    But a few days ago, she brightened up and became positive about everything.


    Lenon, the princesss bodyguard, weed this change.


    Even the princess is working hard, I cant stay still.


    Following the princesss orders, Lenon greeted the knights in front of him.


    Ive been waiting. Im Lenon, who will lead the knights on Princesss orders.


    However, the others didnt say a word.


    Lenon was momentarily perplexed but soon regainedposure.


    It was amon urrence.


    Although he was the princesss bodyguard, he was amoner.


    And didnt the princess herself say that a noble woulde to help?


    Lenon interpreted Elenas words differently.


    A noble has finally appeared to share the princesss intentions.


    Perhaps these knights were sent by that noble.


    Advertisements


    If so, their pride might be so high it could pierce the sky.


    Common knights often disliked mingling with knights from noble backgrounds.


    Perhaps this situation was no different.


    Lenon maintained a smile as much as possible.


    Regardless, these were nobles who would assist the princess he served.


    In the current kingdom, nobles were gaining and losing power.


    Providing such support to the princess meant the supporter truly cared for her.


    Lenon led the knights back to the royal pce.


    The armed knights simply followed Lenon.


    With each step, the armor creaked.


    If one listened closely, they might hear the faint sound of bones moving, but it was too subtle for anyone to notice.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Well, since my father is unwell today, I came in his stead.


    Princess Elena burst into the meeting room.


    All the nobles were surprised, but Elena quickly spoke.


    I have been granted all authority, so dont worry.


    The princesss atmosphere had strangely changed.


    Like a child given an amusing toy, her demeanor was that of an innocent child.


    But the people in the meeting room didnt notice.


    They only cared about their own interests, not a princess.


    However, Elenas next words were enough to capture their attention.


    From now on, I will allow the development of the mountain range next to the kingdom.


    !


    Did they hear correctly?


    Suddenly revealing the kingdoms privileges that the royalists and nobles had guarded until now was suspicious.


    Royalist nobles were puzzled as the princess seemingly offered the privileges that they had safeguarded.


    The nobles were already gloomy due to the recent Count Derek incident, and they couldnt regain theirposure at this sudden carrot.


    The mountain range was dangerous as it was adjacent to the demon realm.


    But at the same time, it was full of rare resources and offered boundless development opportunities.


    The royal family had not allowed the development of the mountain range until now.


    It was dangerous, and above all, they didnt want the nobles influence to grow.


    But Elenas words didnt stop there.


    I will not only allow development but also grant autonomy to the developed areas.


    Elena smiled brightly.


    However, the damages arising from the process cannot be taken responsibility for by the royal family.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    Advertisements


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  48<time datetime="February 18, 2024">February 18, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  47<time datetime="February 17, 2024">February 17, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  36<time datetime="January 21, 2024">January 21, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 50

    Chapter ¨C 50


    <strong><em>EP.50 Selecting the Second Manager (1)</em></strong>


    <strong> Those who desire a contract with the Demon. </strong>


    <strong> Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom has requested help. Please dispatch dungeon monsters to assist Princess Elena. </strong>


    <strong> Reward: Increase in Princess Elenas favorability. </strong>


    It was a special mission that had only been a few days.


    <strong> Helped Princess Elena significantly! </strong>


    <strong> Sessfullypleted the special mission! </strong>


    <strong> As a reward, Princess Elenas favorability increases. </strong>


    An alert indicating the sessfulpletion of the special mission appeared.


    Oh


    It was Celia again.


    This time, it was a huge sess without anything to worry about.


    Having brushed shoulders with Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom, it would be a great help someday.


    Now, its time to make a selection, right?


    It was good to havepleted the mission perfectly.


    However, along with that, a dilemma arose.


    Ive been relying too much on Celia alone.


    If the game I was ying, [El Dorad], were an ordinary game, I would have focused on developing Celia without much hesitation.


    But this wasnt an ordinary game.


    No, it was a reality before it was a game.


    I have to nurture other subordinates too.


    Celia is strong.


    However, I cant rely on her for everything.


    What if I needed her, and at that time, I left my position for another duty?


    The impact would be quite significant.


    It would be a good idea to select an additional Manager, right?


    Currently, I have a 5-star Death Knight and Goblin Lord.


    And recently, I evolved the Lich into a 5-star Arc Lich whilepleting an additional mission.


    Of course, evolving the Lich required a considerable amount of funds, but it wasnt my money anyway.


    It was the funds I took from Ji Tae-hoon and Ji Seong-min, the father and son who tried to harm me.


    In the process, Ji Tae-hoon is dead, and Ji Seong-min is currently in Azmos dungeon, but what can I do?


    I have to deal with the consequences of those who tried to attack me.


    Anyway, that wasnt the problem now.


    Even though I have three 5-star monsters, they are different in personality and duties from Managers.


    In the first ce, they are beings far removed from dungeon management.


    I looked at the dungeon with the Death Knight and Arc Lich.


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong>]


    <strong>Manager:</strong> Azmo


    <strong>Assistant:</strong> Vacant


    It was Azmos dungeon with Azmo as the manager.


    Since sending Death Knight and Lich on the missionst time, they had been staying in Azmos dungeon.


    Now its the Arc Lich, but


    A dungeon with the formidable power of two 5-star beings.


    I didnt bother to bring them back to the original dungeon.


    Currently, Azmos dungeon was in a very weakened state.


    I knew the dungeon existed on Earth, but looking at the current dungeon power gave me a feeling like a sandcastle. Since I didnt know the exact location and the situation was uncertain, I decided to leave it here as insurance for the time being.


    For now, lets leave them here.


    Originally, the dungeon had power that could be deemed unnecessary for the immediate moment.


    I immediately went into the store window.


    It was the Manager selection I had done for the first time at the beginning of the game.


    After a long time, I clicked on that selection.


    <strong> You can add an Manager to manage the dungeon. </strong>


    <strong> Use the draw to set an Manager. (Avable subordinates: Nest of Evil God 0/1, Temptation of Illusions 0/1) </strong>


    <strong> Select an Manager candidate monster 10 times (Cost: 10,000 gems) </strong>


    <strong> You can only choose one desired Manager candidate. </strong>


    <strong> Selection cannot be undone, so please choose carefully. </strong>


    Unlike the free onest time, this time there were a whopping 10,000 gems.


    It wasnt even a 10-time draw but a selection draw.


    Once you confirm one, the draw is over.


    Shall we start right away?


    I had already gulped down the money left by Ji Seong-min.


    With that money, I purchased arge amount of gems.


    Then I started [<strong>Manager Selection</strong>].


    Wow!


    The first one that came out was a 5-star.


    Luck was on my side from the beginning.


    But upon seeing who it was, my expression immediately changed.


    Ah


    <strong>Name:</strong> Blood Devour, Baalzerith


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A high-ranking demon descended from vampire royalty. She is skilled in manipting blood and has ovee all weaknesses of vampires over time.


    <strong> Would you like to set as the Manager of the dungeon Nest of Evil God? </strong>


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    I remembered.


    The first time a 5-star came out, I chose this guy thinking it was good.


    Certainly, 5-star is rare, but there was a trap in this selection.


    I never thought of you rejecting it.


    Although I was momentarily happy with the appearance of a 5-star, I had already been bitten by Baalzerith, the vampire.


    Therefore, my dilemma was not long.


    I reject.


    I chose No immediately.


    I touched the screen to move on to the next draw.


    The second one that came out was a monster with the appearance of a bat.


    <strong>Name:</strong> Wors, the Blood-sucking Bat


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A bat. Likes darkness, flies around, and sucks the blood of the target.


    <strong> Would you like to set as the Manager of the dungeon Nest of Evil God? </strong>


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    Hmm


    At this point, a question arose.


    Baalzerith, who came out first, and Celia, the current manager of my dungeon, were both intelligent beings.


    Even if I didnt know about Baalzerith, Celia was an outstanding talent, managing the dungeon and sessfullypleting missions.


    However, the second Managercandidate that came out was a bat.


    Can this guy really handle the duties of an Manager?


    In reality, isnt it impossible?


    This time, I chose to reject again.


    I touched the screen for the next draw.


    <strong> Wips () </strong>


    <strong> Hellhound () </strong>


    <strong> Mimic () </strong>


    <strong> Gargoyle () </strong>


    <strong> Mini Stone Golem () </strong>


    And so on.


    Results came out until the ninth.


    Since none of them were to my liking, I rejected all of them.


    Drawing is tough, as expected.


    And finally, the tenth subordinate candidate appeared.


    The presence on the screen looked like a creature wriggling like a worm.


    What is this?


    <strong>Name:</strong> Little Worm, Wriggler


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A worms offspring. Crawls in the ground.


    <strong> Would you like to set as the Manager of the dungeon Nest of Evil God? </strong>


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    .


    Its name is Wriggler?


    And it even had only one star.


    The description was even more sad.


    No, is this really right?


    Can a creature resembling a worm really serve as an Manager?


    The bat that came out second seemed like a fairy inparison.


    This is definitely a rejection.


    And I intended to choose No.


    <strong> Would you like to choose [No]? </strong>


    <strong> If you do not select any Manager, the cost of the Manager selection will double. </strong>


    ?


    As always, I thought, if it werent for the extraordinary nature of the game, I would have quit long ago.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After concluding the contract with Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom, Celia spent busy days.


    She dressed the skeleton knights in the kingdom knight armor sent to Elena.


    Then, she infiltrated them into the inner parts of the Sael Kingdom.


    The shadows infiltrated the kingdom, constantly gathering information and assisting Elena.


    Celia reviewed and organized the data they brought.


    She wished she had ten bodies to handle the workload.


    Still, Celia continued to work.


    Because this was the will of the master.


    She couldnt dare to go against the will of the noble master.


    As she continued her work with that in mind, she felt the masters energy.


    Celia turned her head in the direction where the masters energy was sensed.


    And then.


    <strong> Tock</strong>


    Something fell in front of Celia.


    Squirming


    A smallrva, resembling a worm, wriggled on Celias desk.


    Celia ced that presence on her palm.


    Celia could understand.


    This was sent by the master.


    <strong> Squirming</strong>


    Therva continued to wriggle on her palm.


    It was really small.


    Insignificant.


    But it was a presence sent by the master.


    Surely, there must be some meaning to this?


    From the experiences with the master so far, there was undoubtedly a message they intended to convey.


    See humans as worms?


    Hmm.


    Celia pondered for a moment.


    It would undoubtedly be a significant meaning from the noble master, but as an ignorant person, she couldnt understand at all.


    Indeed, Celia. Its still far for you to follow the will of the master.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The northern part of the El Dorad continent had long been a forbidden ce for humans.


    And unknown to humans, truly an unknownnd with dungeons and monsters, the Demon Realm.


    Fortunately, reaching the Demon Realm required crossing a giant mountain range, so the mountains naturally served as a boundary.


    Especially for the Sael Kingdom, which benefited from this topography. Thanks to it, despite being the country closest to the Demon Realm on the El Dorad continent, the damage from monsters was rtively minor.


    Especially the Free City Union and the Belus Republic, located close to the Sael Kingdom, could breathe freely.


    Even if something happened in the Demon Realm, the mountains and the Sael Kingdom would block it.


    Even if not, they could at least dy it for some time.


    For them, the Sael Kingdom yed the role of a breakwater.


    However, they also had their concerns.


    Between the Free City Union and the Belus Republic, there was a 5-star vampire dungeon.


    It was the territory of Baalzerith.


    With terrifying power, Baalzerith rapidly expanded her influence.


    She absorbed nearby dungeons or organized them under her control.


    Thanks to this, humans dared not to touch her, and Baalzerith enjoyed a peaceful period.


    When this peace hadsted for a while, or perhaps a very long time.


    The church began to move.


    Why has it be like this!


    Baalzerith sat on the throne of the dungeon.


    She wrapped her head in despair.


    Those White Order guys!


    For her, who had enjoyed a peaceful time for a while, the current situation was truly irritating.


    It was because of the White Order.


    The White Order secretly operated holy knights and eroded her influence.


    If they had confronted Baalzerith from the beginning, she would have dealt with them quickly, but they moved insidiously.


    They adopted a strategy of subduing her influence by subjugating the dungeons around her.


    Rats. What kind of scheme are these little bastards running?!


    Of course, Baalzerith also moved to stop them.


    However, the opponents were swift and clever.


    She could only chase their tails.


    As this situation repeated several times, Baalzerith gradually became tired.


    In her heart, she wanted to directly attack the Church headquarters, but it was too difficult.


    If only the distance between her and the Church was closer.


    No, at least if it were the past, it might have been possible, but not now.


    Considering the enormous power they had umted, if she moved recklessly, there was a high chance of not even recouping her losses.


    Baalzerith pondered.


    Is there no one to help the noble me?


    Arade to assist her.


    And at that moment.


    [.]


    The space she was looking at began to distort.


    A familiar energy appeared.


    An unforgettable energy.


    No way.


    It was the arrogant guy who had once told her, a descendant of royalty, to be his ve.


    His energy was unmistakable.


    A presence equal to or perhaps even higher than herself.


    Baalzerith cautiously spoke.


    Perhaps.


    The opponents energy became even more powerful.


    She was certain.


    The opponent was undoubtedly a presence much higher than herself.


    Now was the time to put aside her pride.


    Can you help me


    [<strong>Reject</strong>]


    7


    Leaving those words behind, the opponent disappeared.


    As if they had never existed.


    No way!


    Baalzeriths expression crumbled.<hr>


    Trantor Note: LOL, MC traumast so long.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  48<time datetime="February 18, 2024">February 18, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  49<time datetime="February 19, 2024">February 19, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  47<time datetime="February 17, 2024">February 17, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 54

    Chapter ¨C 54


    <strong><em>EP.54 Monster Wave (2)</em></strong>


    Damn.


    Something was off. It was an exceptionally strange day.


    Why did I forget Seo Yeong-ho?


    The personnel check was wrong, and nothing seemed to be going right today. It felt as if he was under some strange influence.


    Lets focus for now.


    He couldnt afford to waste time on trivial matters. Choi Ji-hoon immediately went outside the headquarters and shouted loudly.


    Everyone, gather right now! Were checking personnel again, so hurry!


    His mind had only one thought.


    Please, let it be nothing.


    He hoped it was just an unexpected event, waiting for the members to gather quickly. A momentter


    Everyone is here. Captain Choi Ji-hoon!


    The deputys voice echoed.


    Good.


    Choi Ji-hoon quickly checked the personnel, counting one, two, three


    Twenty-two.


    The total number matched twenty-one, but the actual count was still twenty-two. He hoped the deputy had made a mistake. However, upon rechecking, frustratingly, the count remained at twenty-two.


    Ha.


    Now, Choi Ji-hoon scrutinized the faces of all the hunters. If he found Seo Yeong-hos face, it would be okay.


    He thought that way, but Seo Yeong-ho was nowhere to be found.


    Damn it! Im going crazy.


    His sudden curse surprised the hunters, but Choi Ji-hoon didnt stop there.


    Everyone, take out your hunter IDs!


    As the leader of the patrol team, Choi Ji-hoon was in charge. Regardless of what was happening, they had to follow the orders of their superior. Hunters quickly pulled out their IDs and presented them.


    Uh Captain, Im sorry. I forgot my hunter ID. Left it somewhere


    Among them, one person didnt have a hunter ID. Choi Ji-hoon looked at that person.


    Name and rank, speak up!


    Then, he quickly pulled a mana-powered magic gun from his hip.


    Choi Ji-hoon pointed the gun at the person without the hunter ID. Even though he was the captain of the patrol team, taking out a gun startled those around him.


    Captain?


    Whats going on?


    What on earth was this situation?


    Quickly, give me your name and rank!


    When Choi Ji-hoon shouted again, the person in question promptly spoke up.


    D-rank Hunter, Kang Seong-woo!


    However, Choi Ji-hoons gun continued to be aimed at him.


    Uh Captain?


    Kang Seong-woo, who had revealed his name and rank moments ago, called out to Choi Ji-hoon with a trembling voice.


    Why are you doing this for real?


    He was almost on the verge of tears while speaking.


    However, Choi Ji-hoon kept his gun pointed at Kang Seong-woo.


    Why didnt you bring your hunter ID?


    Normally, hunters always carried their hunter IDs. But not having one in a situation like this was suspicious.


    Listen, everyone! We have a non-human presence among us!


    His words seemed to be the starting point. All hunters looked at each other, gradually distancing themselves. They especially focused their gaze on one person Kang Seong-woo, the one without a hunter ID.


    No Why is everyone acting like this?


    Even though Kang Seong-woo desperately spoke, the others paid him no attention. Choi Ji-hoon, in particr, approached Kang Seong-woo bit by bit.


    At first, he only intended to threaten. However, something caught Choi Ji-hoons eye. Kang Seong-woos neck twisted, not just a slight turn but a genuinely eerie, inhuman twist.


    What?


    It wasnt just a simple turn of the head, his neck contorted in a strange direction. What could be said about it? It was like he had an inhuman appearance.


    In that brief moment, Choi Ji-hoon didnt hesitate. His previous sight was too chilling.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    A burst of blue mana emitted from Choi Ji-hoons magic gun. The mana shot precisely at Kang Seong-woos head.


    <strong></strong><strong>Thunk! </strong>


    Kang Seong-woo let out a short scream before dropping dead.


    The most suspicious hunter was eliminated. Yet, Choi Ji-hoon couldnt feel relieved. He immediately aimed the gun at another hunter standing next to him.


    Name and rank!


    Just as the other hunter was about to speak


    Once again, Choi Ji-hoon witnessed an odd sight. The corners of the persons mouth subtly lifted, a sneer.


    Why would someone suddenly smile now? It was an unsettling grin.


    This time, there was no room for doubt.


    The person was not a hunter.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    Two rapid shots echoed consecutively.


    Cough.


    Simr to before, another hunter copsed, coughing up blood.


    However, the problem didnt end there.


    Choi Ji-hoon aimed his gun at another person without hesitation.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    This time, there was no hesitation. He simply pulled the trigger.


    Then, he aimed at yet another person.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    By now, the others were in shock.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    The captains gone mad! Stop him!


    Everyone tried to defend themselves, brandishing their equipment.


    But Choi Ji-hoon was a B-rank hunter. Not just any B-rank, but one close to A-rank. Moreover, he held the position of the patrol unit leader, indicating exceptional skill.


    Keep defending for now!


    No matter how much they rallied their strength, most of them were, at best, D-rank or C-rank hunters. Except for the captain, there were no other B-rank hunters.


    <strong></strong><strong>Bang! </strong>


    So, blocking Choi Ji-hoons assault became urgent.


    But another problem arose.


    Choi Ji-hoon, realizing the limitations of his magic gun, drew his sword.


    It didnt take long.


    Choi Ji-hoon swung his sword continuously.


    As he regained his senses, the surroundings were covered in scattered pools of red.


    Ah.


    What on earth was happening now?


    I


    His hands trembled.


    His whole body shook.


    What have I done


    Suddenly, as if he lost his mind, he acted out.


    The result was the entire area around the dungeon bing a sea of blood.


    Choi Ji-hoon looked around with vacant eyes.


    But he noticed something strange.


    Huh?


    Despite the blood scattered everywhere, there were few corpses.


    And in his eyes, an unfamiliar presence appeared.


    Liquid?


    It emitted a blue light.


    The liquid gradually moved, forming a distinct shape.


    Slime.


    Its identity was undoubtedly a slime.


    But why was there a slime here?


    Choi Ji-hoon stared nkly at the slime.


    The blue slime approached the remaining corpses.


    Then it started absorbing them.


    So much had happened that Choi Ji-hoon couldnt keep up with the current situation.


    He could only stare nkly at the slime. The confused slime noticed Choi Ji-hoons gaze and turned its body.


    Soon, the slime began to approach him.


    Choi Ji-hoon tightened his grip on the weapon.


    Typically, slimes werent much of a threat, but this one seemed different. A danger signal shed in Choi Ji-hoons mind.


    However, the slime stopped at a certain distance. Perhaps that was fortunate. In a moment of relief, the slimes body began to twist.


    Huh


    Simultaneously, the slime started changing its form. It transformed into a human shape.


    Deputy?


    Choi Ji-hoon called out to the figure. Before him stood what seemed to be the Deputy in the form of a slime.


    Then, the slime in the Deputys shape spoke.


    Kick.


    It was an unmistakable sneer.


    Captain Choi Ji-hoon? Since when did you have a Deputy?


    Huh?


    What was this presence saying?


    Since when did he have a Deputy?


    There was always a Deputy under him, right?


    Huh?


    Choi Ji-hoon expressed his confusion.


    Upon reflection, something was off.


    Yes, there was supposed to be a designated Deputy.


    Surely who was the Deputy?


    Why couldnt he recall the name?


    As Choi Ji-hoon pondered alone, the slime turned its head towards the dungeon.


    As expected, your skills are amazing, arent you?


    The closed door of the dungeon opened. Ghouls started emerging.


    <strong></strong><strong>Wheeing </strong>


    Despite the sirens ring and monstersing out, there were no hunters guarding the area.


    Haha, Ive only received the mercy of the great one.


    Meanwhile, the slime spoke mockingly. Among the group of ghouls, a figure walked out slowly. It was Azmo, the incubus.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Ghouls began to emerge from the dungeon.


    In the midst of the ghoul group, Azmo, the incubus, was present.


    His appearance radiated masculine elegance and charisma even in the darkness, like a jewel shining in the dark.


    The sharp horns extending above his head represented his strength. With a well-groomed appearance, his beautiful muscles were prominently disyed.


    His face was sharp, adorned with distinct features.


    His eyes carried intelligence and deep insight, as if holding infinite wisdom and secrets.


    Sporting a slightly sly smile, he exuded confidence and a dangerous charm in all directions.


    Azmo surveyed the area outside the dungeon, now transformed into a sea of blood. It was a sweet sight.


    As expected, Manager Azmos skills are remarkable.


    A figure amidst the sea of blood spoke to Azmo.


    It was none other than his assistant, Vetter. Though originally a slime, he now took on a human form, showcasing a masterful transformation.


    In response to Vetters words, Azmo replied.


    Ive only received the mercy of the great one.


    Azmo smiled.


    I gained new skills thanks to the mercy of our master.


    It was the skill [<strong>Distorted Allure</strong>].


    He had absorbed the incubus bestowed by the master, an unusual act within their species, causing slight difort. But looking at the results, he had be even stronger.


    [<strong>Distorted Allure</strong>]  Now, he could charm not only the opposite gender but also the same gender. The effect was rtively minorpared to its impact on the opposite gender, but it could still induce some confusion.


    Azmo looked at his hand.


    He was undeniably growing stronger.


    Many things had happened until now. Initially, he was just an ordinary master leading a small incubus dungeon.


    He managed an ordinary dungeon.


    Since when was it?


    Probably since that day.


    The day Lady Celia first descended and helped him. Lady Celia possessed incredible power, effortlessly neutralizing the hunters who invaded the dungeon with a simple gesture.


    Azmo was deeply impressed by her abilities.


    I want that power too.


    A primal desire emerged within him.


    Until then, Azmo had pursued external beauty rather than raw strength, typical for the incubus species.


    However, witnessing Lady Celias appearance triggered a significant change in his mindset.


    The highest form of beauty. Of course, that was correct.


    However, true beauty emanated from strength. Yes, he wanted that strong power too.


    Beauty without strength would be engulfed by the surroundings. Strong power was indeed beauty.


    Although the species might differ, the desire to enter the presence of Lady Celia, a giant entity, was like a chimney in his heart.


    But Lady Celia had spoken to him.


    Im just a being who follows the great Master.


    Even someone as powerful as Lady Celia had someone to follow.


    Just how incredible is this great being


    From that day on, Azmos perspective dramatically expanded. However, the surprise didnt end there.


    Looking at the beings who arrived at the dungeon after Lady Celia, Death Knight and Lich, he felt a sense of awe in casually sending such powerful individuals.


    And the amazement didnt stop there.


    Azmo witnessed a miracle.


    It was the sight of Lich transcending into Arc Lich right before his eyes.


    Ah, a miracle happened before me.


    At that moment, tears flowed from Azmos eyes.


    And a single goal emerged.


    He wanted to be reborn as a more powerful being himself.


    To achieve that, he needed the mercy of a great being.


    To receive the mercy of the noble and sublime master, there was one thing needed.


    Celia mentioned it.


    Act for the master and spread the masters will widely in the world.


    Then, someday, the master would show mercy, ording to Celias words.


    Spread the masters will in the world


    It was easy to guess the masters will.


    If Azmo deduced the contents of what Celia said right away, he could reach one answer.


    The world will kneel before the master.


    And the beginning of that would be initiated by Azmo himself.


    My children!


    Azmo shouted towards the Incubuses.


    And those who have returned from death!


    He shouted towards the Ghouls.


    Go! Go and show the masters will!


    Following Azmosmand, Ghouls and Incubuses began to move.


    Behind them.


    <strong></strong><strong>ng </strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>Thud </strong>


    <strong></strong><strong>Thud </strong>


    Arc Lich and Death Knight started to follow.


    It was the beginning of the monster wave.


    This, this is unbelievable


    And there was the only human who saw the current scene from the beginning, Patrol Captain Choi Ji-hoon.


    Hahaha


    A death knight armed with ck armor and a sword.


    And an undead wizard who even forgot death.


    Choi Ji-hoon could onlyugh at the current situation.


    Theres no way out of this.


    No, there might not have been any hope for humanity from the beginning.


    Choi Ji-hoon aimed the sword he held in his hand at his own neck.


    Today was truly a day when nothing went right.


    Still, if one thing went well.


    At least he could decide his own end with his own hands.


    Strength entered his hand holding the sword.


    <strong></strong><strong>Thunk</strong> <hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  53<time datetime="March 13, 2024">March 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  20<time datetime="December 16, 2023">December 16, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 55

    Chapter ¨C 55


    <strong>EP.55 Army of Death (1)</strong>


    Dark night.


    Dim lights enveloped the hospital room.


    Despite having only one bed in the room, several people were moving around.


    Even outside the room, security guards were stationed.


    All of this was to take care of a single patient.


    The patient was none other than the second son of the Phoenix Guilds leader, Jung Woo-jin.


    Therefore, everyone was taking care of him diligently even at ate hour.


    If any problems arose, their lives would be the first to be in danger.


    Hehe Huh.


    However, Jung Woo-jins condition on the bed was not good.


    No, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it the worst.


    Even when left alone, he would sometimes smirk or drool, asionally even having seizures.


    When the seizures were severe, the people around him had to stick together to restrain him.


    Jung Woo-jin.


    He originally wielded influence within the guild.


    Though lower in positionpared to his older brother, the vice guild leader, the title of the guild leaders child was not something to be ignored.


    And what kind of guild was the Phoenix Guild?


    It was one of the leading guilds in South Korea.


    A mere nce could wipe out a small guild on the street with its influence.


    Thus, Jung Woo-jin lived receiving royal treatment within the Phoenix Guild.


    If this wasnt happiness, then what was?


    But such happiness didntst long.


    Jung Woo-jin wanted a bit more.


    He wanted to raise his honor within the guild and at the same time bring down his annoying younger sister, Jung Ye-rin.


    So, he nned one thing.


    Dungeon conquest.


    Assigning dungeons was not difficult for him.


    Since he held the authority, he could freely choose which dungeon to assign.


    He assigned an A-rank dungeon with a goblin lord for his younger sister.


    And he chose a B-rank Incubus dungeon for himself.


    Incubus.


    A monster that steals the vitality of women.


    So, with good preparation, it was like a dungeon where you could easily reap the rewards.


    Jung Woo-jin confidently set out to conquer the Incubus dungeon.


    The result?


    He returned in failure.


    Even if he barely survived with his life hanging by a thread, his current state was beyond words.


    It was almost better to die.


    Daily life became impossible.


    The life he envisioned within the guild was now over.


    He was no longer a person within the guild.


    No, he had be someone to hide.


    What he experienced in the dungeon was strictly kept secret and controlled.


    Ah.


    Tears rolled down Jung Woo-jins eyes as his consciousness briefly returned.


    It was a repetition of regret.


    In the dungeon he thought would surely seed, there was one variable.


    The appearance of a subus.


    Moreover, it was a high-level monster.


    And the memories of him and his subordinates were cut off.


    After that


    Ugh!


    Only terrible memories that he didnt want to think about remained.


    It was hell.


    A hell he didnt want to think about.


    Yes, memories that must be forgotten at all costs.


    He even wished his sanity would leave himpletely.


    Even now, Jung Woo-jin desperately tried to erase those memories.


    It only takes a moment.


    I might lose my mind again at this rate.


    As Jung Woo-jin muttered to himself, a voice from outside reached him.


    Have youe.


    Someone seemed to havee to visit.


    Who could it be?


    Jung Woo-jin had already given up.


    No one from his family had visited when he was admitted here.


    Even if someone came now, it would likely be the hunters from the department responsible for information in the Phoenix Guild.


    But someone hade to see him.


    Could it be someone from the guild again?


    The door to the room opened, and a man revealed himself shortly after.


    It was an unexpected figure.


    Brother.


    It was Jung Tae-young, the vice guild leader of the Phoenix Guild and Jung Woo-jins older brother.


    Everyone, leave. Donte in until I speak separately.


    Jung Tae-young first organized the people inside the room.


    After confirming that everyone had left, he finally looked at him.


    I heard your condition isnt good, but you seem fine, Woo-jin.


    The first visit to his injured younger brother.


    But Jung Tae-youngs voice carried a chilling indifference.


    Jung Woo-jin couldnt say anything.


    Because his brothers reaction was too cold.


    Well, I did fail.


    Perhaps it had an impact on the image of the Phoenix Guild.


    And it would be a blow to his older brother, the vice guild leader.


    Jung Woo-jin thought so.


    But the response from Jung Tae-youngs mouth waspletely different.


    So, you wanted to be the vice guild leader?


    ?


    What did he mean?


    Why would he want to be the vice guild leader?


    Jung Woo-jin couldnt understand the meaning of his brothers words.


    He wanted to open his mouth and express his confusion, but Jung Tae-young didnt give him time.


    If all those appearances until now were just an act, Id want to apud. Truly impressive.


    Jung Tae-young sarcastically pped his hands.


    Theres nothing correct about what you said.


    Despite his brothers words, Jung Woo-jin still expressed doubt.


    What was going on?


    Was something happening when he lost consciousness?


    Even now, looking at that expression of not understanding, its truly admirable.


    Jung Tae-young gradually approached.


    I sent a raid party to that dungeon just by listening to your words. However, theres been no news from the party. With that level of power, there should have been time to conquer the dungeon and more.


    Jung Tae-young hade close to Jung Woo-jin.


    Within the guild, the atmosphere is already deciding the conclusion. Something unexpected happened. And theres talk that the expedition has practically been wiped out.


    Jung Tae-young slowly raised his hand.


    So, I thought. Where did it go wrong? No, is it really wrong?


    Petals in Jung Tae-youngs hand were torn one by one.


    There was no subus in the dungeon from the beginning. No, it might not have been an Incubus dungeon at all. It was all just ying with a pre-nned scenario.


    All the petals fell.


    If this incident goes awry, who do you think will benefit the most?


    His hand, now purposeless after all the petals had fallen, pointed at Jung Woo-jin.


    Woo-jin. Did you want to be the vice guild leader so badly? Enough to push aside your own brother?


    Jung Tae-youngs voice trembled with anger.


    After all, Jung Ye-rin had gone to a ce of no return.


    An A-rank Goblin Lord dungeon.


    Even if she had managed to survive until now, she would likely die soon.


    So, he erased Jung Ye-rinpletely from his thoughts.


    But not Jung Woo-jin.


    He was Jung Tae-youngs younger brother, but he was also in a position where he could be apetitor at any time.


    Ive been watching over you until now not just because youre my younger brother. Its because you knew your ce well and humbled yourself.


    But not anymore.


    Now that Jung Woo-jin showed signs of surpassing his position, he couldnt stay silent.


    Jung Tae-youngs hand grabbed Jung Woo-jins mouth.


    Ugh


    Jung Woo-jin struggled to free himself from his brothers grip, but the difference in strength was too significant.


    Jung Tae-young exerted more force on his hand.


    It seemed like he might kill his younger brother right there.


    Its probably better for something useless like you to just die anyway.


    Strength gradually drained from Jung Woo-jins body.


    At that moment.


    Vice guild leader!


    Someone entered the room.


    It was Jung Tae-youngs secretary.


    What? Didnt I tell you not toe in?


    Im sorry! Its urgent right now


    Jung Tae-young released his grip on Jung Woo-jins mouth.


    What urgent matter could there be at this hour?


    What is it?


    Ignoring his struggling younger brother, he turned his body away.


    Monster Wave, Guild Leader!


    What?


    A moment of silence filled the room.


    What did he mean by a Monster Wave all of a sudden?


    An expedition led by Seo Yeong-ho entered a dungeon, and a Monster Wave erupted!


    The scale?


    Jung Tae-young looked at his younger brother with an annoyed expression.


    Really, nothing was going right.


    The confirmed monsters are Ghouls, Incubus, and


    The secretary hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and opened his mouth again.


    A Death Knight has been confirmed.


    Haha.


    An A-rank monster


    Jung Tae-youngughed as if he couldnt believe it.


    He seemed like someone who had lost his mind.


    Woo-jin.


    Then he called his younger brothers name again.


    Even now, is there a subus in there?


    It was a voice filled with anger.


    Now Jung Tae-young understood the questions he had in mind.


    There wasnt a subus in the dungeon; it was a Death Knight from the beginning. Focusing only on the subus exined why there was no news from the expedition. They had likely already been wiped out by the Death Knight.


    And also


    But the report didnt end there.


    Miss Jung Ye-rin hase out of the dungeon.


    What?


    How was this happening right now?


    Was it because she barely survived in the dungeon in a life-threatening condition?


    If that were the case, it wouldnt be impossible.


    However, the next words shattered Jung Tae-youngs expectations.


    She cleared the dungeon. And she brought the corpse of the Goblin Lord.


    Jung Tae-young sat on the bed, his expression twisted.


    Ha


    It was the worst.


    In the current situation, Jung Ye-rins appearance was a tremendous variable.


    He thought that eliminating Jung Woo-jin would end it, but now another troublemaker had emerged.


    How did things get so tangled up?


    While thinking, he nced at Jung Woo-jin who was struggling.


    Woo-jin.


    Unlike earlier, his voice was not cold.


    We are brothers, right? Arent we?


    It was surprisingly gentle.


    Mother is very worried too. She came all the way here because its the Phoenix Guild. If things get worse from here, it will be tough.


    It was true.


    When Jung Woo-jins situation came to light, Jung Tae-young took swift action.


    He used artifacts to prevent the information about the dungeon from spreading and suppressed the situation as much as possible.


    Covering up Jung Woo-jins incident quietly was possible because of the prestige of the Phoenix Guild.


    But now the atmosphere had changed.


    A Monster Wave erupted from the dungeon owned by the Phoenix Guild.


    They had to stop it immediately.


    They couldnt let the Monster Wave grow anyrger.


    And there was a Death Knight turning the killed targets into ghouls.


    If the scale continued to increase


    After the Monster Wave, the government would thoroughly investigate the Phoenix Guild.


    In severe cases, there might even be a hearing.


    Tsk.


    The Monster Wave turned everything upside down.


    Moreover, the ce where the Monster Wave erupted had a considerable poption.


    If more damage urred here


    If he couldnt intervene anymore


    Even the guild leader father would not be unscathed, let alone the vice guild leader himself.


    In the worst-case scenario, he might have to step down from the position of vice guild leader.


    No, maybe that was just the beginning.


    While swallowing his anger, Jung Tae-young looked at Jung Woo-jin.


    Still, he was his younger brother.


    Unlike the different Jung Ye-rin, Jung Woo-jin was a younger brother born from the same womb as him.


    Woo-jin, finish this incident.


    It was a request as a brother.


    Whether you kill Ye-rin or stop the Monster Wave, take full responsibility and step back. Then Ill at least make sure you can survive under the Phoenix Guild.


    Simultaneously, it was a threat. If he couldnt do it, was there any other way? He would have to die.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Hunter Association was quiet today as well.


    It was not because of ack of personnel but rather due to the absence of any special emergencies.


    Unlike before, the system was now somewhat organized. Most situations could be handled by lower-level agencies and hunters.


    Its quiet again today.


    Han Jung-cheol, an A-rank hunter, and the leader of the emergency response team in the association, rested in his chair.


    The emergency response team, at a peaceful time like this, practically had nothing to do.


    If a dungeon suddenly appeared in some region, nearby guilds or government-affiliated hunters would handle it promptly.


    Well, unless a Monster Wave erupted, that was a different story.


    Team leader! Something big happened! A Monster Wave has erupted!


    Just like this.


    Yes, a Monster Wave had erupted. A Monst


    What?!


    Han Jung-cheol stood up with a surprised expression.


    Then, looking at the one who had just spoken, he asked in disbelief.


    Mi-rae, a Monster Wave? Are you trying to fool me?


    Suddenly, a Monster Wave?


    Under normal circumstances, he would have dismissed it as a joke.


    However, the person in front of him was not someone who knew how to make jokes.


    Lee Mi-rae.


    She was a B-rank hunter affiliated with the emergency response team.


    Since she was under Han Jung-cheolsmand, he knew her well.


    She was definitely not the type to tell lies.


    Really, Mi-rae. What are you talking about? A Monster Wave out of the blue?


    This couldnt be a joke.


    The contentsing out of Lee Mi-raes mouth were all serious matters.


    And a Death Knight, not just Ghouls? This is crazy. Where is it happening?


    The most crucial thing was the location.


    If the incident urred in a remote area with no people, they might have some time.


    But the world was not always a beautiful ce where things went as desired.


    Anyang.


    Thest hope was also crushed.


    If it was Anyang, it was a reasonably popted area, close to Seoul.


    Darn! We need to move right away!


    A Death Knight was an A-rank monster.


    Its true powery in its skill.


    It could turn the ones it killed into Ghouls.


    The most important thing was to know the location.


    If the incident urred in a deserted ce, they could at least buy some time.


    But it seemed the world had no intention of going the way they wanted.


    Please


    He hoped that nothing serious would happen.


    At least, he prayed that the damage would not be extensive.


    With a heavy heart, Han Jung-cheol mobilized the emergency response team.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  47<time datetime="February 17, 2024">February 17, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 56

    Chapter ¨C 56


    <strong><em>EP.56 Army of Death (2)</em></strong>


    On a dark night, the moonlight illuminated the mark of a certain group.


    Their appearance was far from ordinary. Some among them were d in crumpled armor, apanied by decaying skin, the Ghouls.


    In their eyes, the cold embrace of death lingered, and between rotting teeth, unknown insects crawled.


    They advanced slowly, emitting unpleasant cries.


    As they passed, flowers and nts along the road began to wither rapidly. Ghouls were not the sole upants of the group.


    There were beings apanying them, exuding beauty like butterflies dancing in the dark, a seductive and dangerous allure, the Incubus.


    The assembly was primarilyposed of Ghouls and Incubus.


    However, amidst the group was a knight d in dark te armor, holding shields, Death Knight.


    Alongside them was the elegant Arc Lich, adorned in luxurious robes, holding thick tomes. The sight resembled an army of death emerging from hell itself.


    Someone might say Army of Death.


    At the forefront, leading them, was none other than Azmo.


    Hmm


    Azmo, leading the army of death, admired the Hunters who appeared before him.


    Hunters are indeed swift.


    Since emerging from the dungeon, Hunters had consistently appeared before him.


    Hunters had blocked his path continuously. When confined to the dungeon, he had been unaware, but their response speed was faster than expected.


    Of course, that wasnt a problem. The Hunters encountered so far and those presently before him were merely obstacles.


    Azmo just needed to follow the will of his master.


    Blocking my way is no different from obstructing the ns of a great being. Let me show mercy and step aside. Please retreat.


    Azmo spoke to the Hunters before him in the gentlest tone possible.


    In reality, since emerging from the dungeon, Azmo had avoided ruthless ughter.


    The Hunters who had blocked his path were often persuaded and cated, allowing them to return unharmed.


    Except for those who recklessly charged, mainly confronting Death Knight, Azmo didnt need to intervene.


    The swinging de of the Death Knight imed them like a brushstroke on a scroll, ultimately transforming them into Ghouls, joining the army.


    Apart from such cases, he showed mercy to everyone. Even now, some Hunters began to waver upon hearing Azmos words.


    Did Azmos words reach them?


    After a brief moment, the Hunters before him started lowering their weapons. Their actions indicated they had no intention of fighting.


    The Hunters were well aware. No matter how they imed to defend the world, they couldnt stop the approaching forces of death.


    To rush forward would be inviting their demise.


    Just looking at the Ghouls was enough to discern they were armed with familiar equipment.


    This alone revealed that those who had charged before them had turned into Ghouls.


    Turning into Ghouls meant one thing.


    Death Knight was present!


    This monster wave would not be easy, or rather, it was bound to be the worst case scenario.


    As expected, you grasp things quickly. You will all be valuable workers for the great being one day. To prepare for that glorious moment, you need to cherish yourselves.


    Upon realizing that Azmo had no intention of attacking, the Hunters swiftly discarded their weapons and disappeared from the scene.


    The weapons left behind were reimed by Ghouls and Incubus.


    Azmo continued forward, showing mercy to everyone in his path. This was not an act ofpassion toward humans, it was all part of the n for his masters future.


    Mercy


    Azmo was briefly lost in thought.


    He recalled something Lady Celia had once said to him.


    She mentioned that his master was a merciful being and, therefore, he should demonstrate that mercy to others.


    However, Azmos interpretation of mercy differed from Celias.


    If Celia believed in oppressing others to bring them into the embrace of the master, Azmo argued that letting them be without oppression was the way.


    To beborers working willingly for the master, the rtionship shouldnt be forced, it should be natural.


    Artificial methods were not beautiful.


    To truly praise the great being, one should naturally develop a mindset of praising oneself as noble.


    For the sake of this beauty, Azmo avoided ruthless ughter.


    However, it didnt mean he acted without a n. He intended to continue forward and eventually encounter a king ruling the country.


    After meeting the king, he nned to convey the will of the great master and seek cooperation.


    Of course, the process wont be easy.


    If Lady Celia had taken charge of the current situation, it would have been easier.


    However, Azmocked the power that Lady Celia possessed. Furthermore, powerful Hunters might gradually gather.


    Azmo had keenly felt the strength of the Hunters during his time in the dungeon.


    Still, for the great being


    At least proving his loyalty for the master was enough.


    Azmo nced back briefly, relieved to see Death Knight and Arc Lich, faithful monsters following him.


    Although not his full power, their presence was a significant aid. All attention would be on Death Knight and Arc Lich.


    As Azmo contemted, another group of Hunters appeared.


    Ho


    They seem different from the ones weve encountered so far.


    Exuding apletely different aura, these Hunters seemed powerful.


    Surrounding them were various individuals, each holding something familiar to Azmo, cameras.


    Once, during his pursuit of extreme beauty, he had taken cameras from intruders in the dungeon.


    Azmo recognized the cameras as items for recording images.


    He understood the symbolism of recording as a representation of power among those in authority.


    Humans carrying cameras were not ordinary, they were likely strong individuals or even those in power.


    Azmo believed that these individuals might be close to the ruling king or might be the rulers themselves.


    Therefore, unlike before, Azmo introduced himself with courtesy.


    I am Azmo, a servant of the great being.


    To spread the will of the master, finding the king was a priority for Azmo.


    I wish to negotiate with you. Can you take me to your king?


    However, the response from the other party was far from favorable.


    What nonsense are you talking?


    Instead, they drew weapons toward Azmo. Nevertheless, Azmo calmly continued speaking.


    I believe its a good option for all of you. I am offering an opportunity, the glorious chance to follow the great being.


    Where is this monster spewing nonsense? You will all die here today!


    The leader of the Hunter group erupted in anger. The leader was Han Jung-cheol, an A-rank Hunter and the leader of the Emergency Response Team under the Hunter Association.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Team leader!


    Lee Mi-rae, a Hunter from the Emergency Response Team, shouted as she looked at Han Jung-cheol.


    Still, wouldnt it be good to consider negotiation? To minimize damage.


    No!


    Han Jung-cheol rejected Lee Mi-raes plea, drawing a line. Her suggestion was reasonable.


    Negotiation, sweet words. In reality, among monsters, there were intelligent beings. Some Hunters engaged in negotiations with dungeon owners utilizing their intelligence.


    Of course, most negotiations involved weaker parties pleading for their lives from the stronger side. However, in the current situation, negotiation was out of the question.


    Why have the Emergency Response Team revealed themselves now? Are those monsters over there the ones causing trouble?


    What is the Associations stance on this situation? Couldnt prevention have been possible?


    Seeing the long-unseen Emergency Response Team, journalists couldnt remain silent.


    Thanks to them, Han Jung-cheol sighed.


    Some even conducted personal broadcasts. Although everyone was an Awakener, the current situation was perilous, and anything could happen.


    Well


    It wasnt hard to understand. The more dangerous the scene, the more attention it drew from the public. Also, with the Emergency Response Team present, they might feel safe.


    First, lets get rid of all the reporters!


    Han Jung-cheol shouted to his team. The more eyes watching, the more constraints on their actions.


    For example, if they agreed to the negotiation that the monster mentioned, whether they epted or declined and suffered losses, criticism would follow.


    Anyway, negotiations


    He pondered the word. The kind of negotiation they were talking about was different. The one at the forefront had said, Follow the great being?


    Their demand was simple, to follow their master. Regardless of journalists presence, it was utterly absurd, so Han Jung-cheol had no intention of negotiating.


    Han Jung-cheols gaze shifted to the knight in ck armor behind him.


    The aura was exceptionally ominous. Perhaps that figure was the mastermind behind this incident, maybe even the owner of the dungeon.


    The surroundings were filled with ghouls and Incubus, especially ghouls wearing Hunter equipment.


    Did they already turn Hunters into ghouls?


    Han Jung-cheol shouted to his team.


    Be careful. The opponent is the A-rank monster, Death Knight! But dont focus only on him!


    Indeed, even the Incubus who mentioned negotiation earlier emitted an unusual aura.


    That wasnt all.


    Next to the Death Knight was also a Lich.


    Team leader, Arc Lich surely isnt here, right?


    Lee Mi-rae asked.


    Han Jung-cheol firmly shook his head.


    We already have an A-rank monster like Death Knight. But to have another A-rank here would be unlikely.


    At least, he wanted to believe it was only the Death Knight and Lich.


    Arc Lich


    Lich and Arc Lich had vastly different methods of dealing with opponents. While Lich simply exploded undead, Arc Lich had the ability to resurrect the dead into skeletons.


    Yet, to have both Death Knight and Arc Lich here?


    Absolutely not. It must not be.


    Han Jung-cheol took a deep breath.


    Everyone, prepare for battle! Most of them are undead! Lee Mi-rae, start with a Divine Power attack!


    At the leadersmand, Lee Mi-rae unleashed her divine power. Light began emanating from her body.


    Buff Mi-rae! We have to finish them in one strike!


    There was no second chance. They had to inflict as much damage as possible with this attack. Of course, he didnt think they could eliminate the Death Knight.


    The main targets for this attack were the ghouls and the Lich.


    If they dealt with the rest, they might be able to handle the Death Knight. Mi-raes body continued to glow, and then the light shot towards the horde of monsters.


    <strong>Boom!</strong>


    In an instant, the light exploded, dispelling the darkness and creating a hazy smoke.


    Good enough!


    Han Jung-cheol thought the attack was a great sess.


    He immediately ordered his team to prepare for the next attack.


    Once the smoke clears, everyone attack!


    However, things didnt go as nned.


    !


    Not only Han Jung-cheol but also his team members were silently staring at an unexpected scene.


    Even the journalists and those doing personal broadcasts, who were making noise just moments ago, fell silent.


    Huh?


    Someone broke the silent tension.


    Th-this doesnt make sense.


    It was Lee Mi-rae. The current scene absolutely made no sense, just as she had said. The powerful attack, enhanced by everyones buffs, was blocked by Death Knights shield.


    Fluttering before the shield was something unexpected.


    M-maid outfit?


    It was indeed a maid outfit fluttering in front of Death Knights shield.


    Everyone was left with their mouths agape. What on earth was happening? It was too bizarre and terrifying.


    They couldnt utter a word. The current scene was being vividly captured by the cameras of journalists and those doing personal broadcasts, causing amotion.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  38<time datetime="January 27, 2024">January 27, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  44<time datetime="February 10, 2024">February 10, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  12<time datetime="November 18, 2023">November 18, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 57

    Chapter ¨C 57


    <strong><em>EP.57 Army of Death (3)</em></strong>


    Its been 25 years since monsters first appeared in the world.


    During this time, humanity has progressed, and the system has developed to the point where it can quickly handle problems as they arise.


    When significant events like Monster Waves ur, Awakener Center in the affected regions detect them first.


    Based on that information, reports are sent to the Dungeon Management Bureau, a higher authority, and eventually, the situation spreads rapidly to the Hunter Association.


    Of course, in the process of minimizing damage, hunters are deployed first.


    It wasnt only hunters sent to the scene of the incident.


    Breaking news! We have reports that a Monster Wave has urred in Gyeonggi Province, Anyang, at the moment!


    The announcer urgently delivered the breaking news with a tense voice.


    I will provide detailed information as soon as it bes avable!


    Even in thete hours, news outlets were broadcasting rted news to anyone watching.


    Reporters who had already arrived at the scene were pouring out real-time breaking news articles.


    Regarding the current breaking news, we have invited Professor Oh Dong-seok, a hunter and expert researcher on monsters, who has been studying monsters for a long time.


    The swift ones not only deployed cameras to the scene but also secured the participation of experts.


    Hello. Im Oh Dong-seok.


    The one who briefly introduced himself was Professor Oh Dong-seok, currently working at the Hunter Academy.


    Although introduced as a monster researcher, he originally had been an active hunter, even in the early days of the first generation of hunters.


    Having been active on the front lines for a long time, he maintained a strong physique despite his middle-aged appearance.


    Even now, his imposing figure made an impression on the news desk.


    Yes, Professor. Nice to meet you. I apologize for summoning you in such an urgent situation.


    The announcer smoothly spoke.


    Haha, its okay.


    Oh Dong-seok awkwardly smiled and waited for the next question.


    There is currently a Monster Wave urring in our country. Could you please exin to the viewers what is exactly a Monster Wave?


    In response to the announcers question, Professor Oh Dong-seok began to speak.


    Yes, first of all, a Monster Wave refers to the phenomenon where monsters emerge from dungeons. The most usible hypothesis is that it urs when the number of monsters inside the dungeon increases rapidly. Think of it as monsters escaping from a cramped house, that should make it easy to understand.


    Ah, I see. So, Professor, as you mentioned, is the phenomenon of Monster Waves urring when dungeons can no longer amodate more monsters a result of neglecting the dungeons until the current situation?


    Oh Dong-seok nodded in response to the announcers question.


    So, the government and guilds periodically clear dungeons.


    They either destroy the core of the dungeon to eliminate it entirely, or they periodically eliminate only the monsters to make use of the dungeon.


    For example, if a dungeon is deemed too dangerous or is in an inconvenient location for management, they simply eliminate the dungeon.


    On the contrary, if its easy to manage or the dungeon has high value, guilds manage it for the purpose of fostering hunters or obtaining resources.


    Twenty-five years ago, during the great cataclysm on Earth.


    Oh Dong-seok thought that humanity gained despair and hope simultaneously.


    With the appearance of dungeons and monsters, humanity progressed significantly once again.


    The resources stored in dungeons along with the byproducts of monsters, and the unique flora and fauna that grew only in dungeons, presented a new paradigm for humanity.


    In short, dungeons were both a disaster and a blessing for humanity.


    Before neglecting the dungeons, we need to see who was managing the respective dungeon. If someone from the government or guild neglected to manage it, leading to the current situation, they cant escape responsibility, I believe.


    Its impractical for the government to handle all these dungeons.


    So, guilds, with government approval, manage the dungeons.


    Of course, guilds didnt initially propose this arrangement.


    It was more of guilds pressuring the government to manage dungeons to secure their own interests.


    Yes, Ive heard your story well. Professor, ording to the information received, the Associations Emergency Response Team has been dispatched. Its been rare for the Association to directly intervely, so it seems theyve judged the situation to be serious. How do you view this in rtion to the current situation?


    Well, since it hasnt been officially announced, I must be cautious in my words but it seems the Association has ssified this Monster Wave as at least Grade B.


    Oh Dong-seok took a sip of the water in front of him before continuing.


    What monsters have appeared is crucial. In broad terms, monsters can be divided into two categories.


    Oh Dong-seok extended two fingers to illustrate.


    One is monsters that act only ording to their desires. These can be seen as primal monsters in themselves. On the contrary, there are those with intelligence.


    Monsters with intelligence Professor, if the monster leading this incident is said to have intelligence, wouldnt our hunters face quite a challenge?


    The announcer spoke with emphasis on our hunters.


    I cant say for certain. In fact, if the monster has intelligence, there might be room for negotiation.


    Oh Dong-seok continued to exin.


    Monsters with intelligence have asionally made proposals to humans.


    There have been cases where they offered a deal to hunters to protect their dungeon and maintain their lives, as well as cases where hunters initiated negotiations, begging for their lives.


    Therefore, if the leading monster is intelligent, there is always a possibility of negotiation.


    While Oh Dong-seok was discussing these matters, the announcer interrupted him.


    Oh! Breaking news just came in. The Hunter Associations Emergency Response Team has arrived at the scene. We will connect the cameras at the scene.


    The screen, which had been showing the news anchor and Professor Oh Dong-seok, switched to the scene where the Monster Wave urred.


    At the scene, members of the Emergency Response Team were gathered.


    And in front of them.


    [We would like to negotiate with you.]


    The monster leading the Monster Wave spoke.


    As Professor mentioned, the word negotiation hase up. It seems like this entity has high intelligence.


    However, the hunters rejected the proposal.


    Oh Dong-seok stared at the screen without saying anything.


    Although it seemed like the monster mentioning negotiation was saying more, it wasnt audible.


    Instead, as the hunters pushed reporters back, the screen gradually distanced itself.


    Oh, it looks like the hunters are about to attack!


    One of the hunters from the Emergency Response Team moved.


    Light emanated from his entire body.


    Is that Hunter Lee Mi-rae.


    Oh Dong-seok thought as he watched the screen for a moment.


    Lee Mi-rae.


    She was a graduate of the Hunter Academy, and in her rookie days, Oh Dong-seok himself had personally taught her.


    She has stepped forward, so it should be resolved soon.


    Her current grade is B, but Oh Dong-seok thought differently.


    Even if she were an A-grade hunter right now, it wouldnt be a problem.


    Her abilities were top-notch.


    Thats why she joined the best guild and now, of her own choice, entered the Emergency Response Team.


    An attack using divine power?


    Moreover, many of the monsters in this Monster Wave seemed to be undead.


    There were even those who looked like Death Knights and Lich.


    They all possessed the attribute of darkness.


    Darkness is vulnerable to the light attribute.


    Lee Mi-raes ability involved an attack utilizing divine power with the light attribute.


    There was a belief in her abilities.


    When the monsters first proposed negotiations, the Emergency Response Team rejected it.


    After all, the situation was ambiguous.


    If the monsters agreed to the negotiations, it would leave the Hunter Association, which abandoned humanity, with a bad reputation.


    But to refuse negotiations?


    If they refused and suffered significant damage, that would be equally undesirable.


    In such a situation, the Emergency Response Team chose a conventional approach.


    They centered around Lee Mi-rae, and nearby hunters cast buff skills on her.


    How do you see the current situation, Professor?


    Even in this situation, the announcers questions did not stop.


    Perhaps assurance was necessary.


    Well, it was all grandiose words. I think this Monster Wave will end soon.


    Even if the Death Knight is an A-grade monster, its challenging to exert its power alone.


    Therefore, Oh Dong-seok viewed the current situation optimistically.


    Indeed, it seems so. Oh, the hunters attack has just begun!


    The announcers expression brightened.


    Lee Mi-raes divine power attack was directed towards the monsters.


    With a massive explosion, smoke filled the air.


    Still, thankfully. The Monster Wave seems to be stopped without significant casualties-


    The announcer stopped speaking.


    Oh Dong-seok also remained silent, only staring at the screen.


    No, everyone inside the studio fell silent.


    Huh?


    In the scene that appeared after the smoke cleared, it was shocking.


    The hunters attack was blocked.


    And the monster that blocked the attack was the Death Knight.


    The problem was not that, though.


    The Death Knight was holding a massive shield.


    And hanging in front of the shield was a maid outfit.


    While everyone remained silent, only the maid outfit fluttered, showcasing its existence.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After the broadcast, the huntermunity and Hunter Net went into chaos.


    It was truly a chaos situation.


    [Maids appeared in Anyang!!]


    (Picture of a fluttering maid outfit.jpg)


    It was none other than Death Maid-chan, lolololololol


    Japan unleashed poison in Korea! Japan, apologize! Japan unleashed poison in Korea! Japan, apologize! Japan unleashed poison in Korea! Japan, apologize!


    Monster turned into a maid, oouuuyaa


    Dena-hyung, somethings weird there


    Its a gay, a gay


    [Hunter Association Water Rocket, okay?]


    This association president is so ipetent, lolololololol


    Like: 674 | Dislike: 1


    Damn, what the hell does the association do? They only know how to takemissions from us. Theyre damn ipetent.


    Seriously, losing to that guy? lolololololol


    lolololol The association president is disapproved. Real-name system, lolololololol


    [No, wtf, it blocks that attack?]


    Turns out the maid outfit is incredibly overpowered, huh?


    Oh


    Oh


    Is there really some logic to it?


    Looking for a party to subdue the Death Knight (1/10)


    With 10 people, youll get subdued, lolololololol


    [But what about the hunter next to the monster?]


    Why is he with the monster?


    Huh? Looking at it now, it seems so?


    Whats going on? Isnt that guy stuck to the monster?


    [Eukkkkk lolololol This crazy Death Knight]


    (Death Knight defending against all hunter attacks.gif)


    It blocks so well? Whats this guys identity? Dd


    Scary


    Eukkk lolololololololol Lets go for the destruction of Korea


    Whoa, isnt this guy an S-grade monster?


    Oh, Death Knight is A-grade. What nonsense is this?


    Real


    Even Lee Kang-hyun, who was in middle of the item draw, connected to Hunter Net.


    Whoa. What the hell is happening all of a sudden.


    Emergency messages about the Monster Wave kepting in.


    In this situation, there was no mood for ying games and doing draws.


    Lee Kang-hyun checked the posts on Hunter Net.


    Most of the posts updated in real-time were rted to the Monster Wave.


    Especially overwhelming were the posts rted to the Death Knight.


    This is crazy.


    Seeing the Death Knight blocking attacks gave him chills.


    Wow, this guy is seriously insane.


    At the same time, Lee Kang-hyun burst intoughter while looking at the shield that the Death Knight was holding.


    Kukuku. Whats that?


    The maid outfit hanging in front of the shield caught his eye.


    Thebination of Death Knight and a shield did not match at all, creating even more difort.


    In fact, most of the real-time reactions were only about the Death Knight and the maid outfit.


    No matter how you look at it, that guy must be the master of the dungeon, right? Isnt that right, Maru?


    Lee Kang-hyun spoke while looking at Maru.


    If its a monster with that much impact, its undoubtedly the master of the dungeon.


    Huh?


    Maru, who always reacted to whatever he said, was unusually silent now.


    Maru, whats wrong?


    When Lee Kang-hyun turned his head, he noticed Maru standing still, quietly staring at him. Maru just gazed at Lee Kang-hyun without saying anything.


    Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?


    Lee Kang-hyun continued to speak, and finally, Maru reacted.


    Tick


    In the past, Lee Kang-hyun wouldnt have understood Marus words, but now things were different. With the emergence of characteristics, he began to hear the words of monsters.


    Huh? Im the Master?


    In response to Lee Kang-hyuns question, Maru spoke again.


    Tick


    This time, Lee Kang-hyun pointed at the Death Knight he had been looking at and then pointed at himself.


    Tick


    Huh?


    That Death Knight is me?


    As Lee Kang-hyun tilted his head, something shed in his mind.


    Oh, no way.


    In response to Lee Kang-hyuns question, Maru nodded.


    It cant be, right?


    Lee Kang-hyun quicklyunched the game and clicked on Azmos dungeon.


    Crazy!


    Azmos dungeon was empty. Moreover, he couldnt even see the figures of Death Knight and Lich.


    Just to be sure, he searched through all the dungeons, but they were nowhere to be found.


    Ha


    With a bewildered look, Lee Kang-hyun looked at the news. He saw the Death Knight blocking the attacks of hunters with a shield adorned with a maid outfit.


    The maid outfit designs were all so simr that he had forgotten about it. The costume selection voucher received as the initial payment.


    Lee Kang-hyun chose the maid outfit and gave it to Celia as a gift. Later, when the dress came out, he gave it to Celia as a gift again, and the original maid outfit was left for Celia to use as she pleased.


    But the result turned out like this.


    This is ridiculous.


    The master of the Death Knight emitting a crazy presence with a maid outfit turned out to be himself.


    He touched the screen here and there, hoping to find a way to bring them back to the dungeon, but there was no way to summon those who had already left the dungeon.


    Someone had to control them. In the current situation, he had no choice but to go himself.


    While Lee Kang-hyun was contemting for a while,


    <strong>[An emergency mission has urred.]</strong>


    An alert popped up.


    <strong>[Rescue Azmo and Vetter!]</strong>


    <strong>[Reward: Dungeon Temptation of Illusion location transfer ticket]</strong>


    It was an urgent mission. The content was to rescue the dungeon manager Azmo and his assistant Vetter.


    For now, there was no problem with Death Knight and Arc Lich being there. However, if the current situation continued, the government would likely issue a Hunter Mobilization Order as ast resort.


    No matter how strong they were, dealing with numerous hunters rushing in had its limits.


    Eventually, they might face death. Of course, during that process, people might get hurt or even die. However, this incident was a matter of life and death for Lee Kang-hyun as well.


    Lets handle the situation quickly.


    They were precious assets guarding Lee Kang-hyuns dungeon. It was a dungeon that was closely tied to his life, even his life itself.


    If Death Knight and Arc Lich were to be defeated, a significant gap would appear in dungeon Celia manage. He didnt know if that gap can be removed in the future. Therefore, a decision had to be made quickly.


    Cant we just bring them back before things get worse?


    Damage should be avoided. However, allowing them to cause more damage here would make it irreversible. The only fortunate thing was that they hadnt caused significant harm to the hunters. Instead, they focused solely on defense.


    <strong>[Measuring the difficulty of the emergency mission.]</strong>


    <strong>[The difficulty of the emergency mission does not match the current master, Lee Kang-hyuns level.]</strong>


    <strong>[To adjust the difficulty, all causality will be temporarily excluded.]</strong>


    <strong>[The entry restriction of the dimensional portal moving between the dungeons Nest of the Evil God and Temptation of Illusion will be lifted.]</strong>


    ?


    Lifting the entry restriction of the dimensional portal!


    Lee Kang-hyun received news like a blessing. However, he had no intention of making the same mistake again. In the end, Azmos involvement in this matter was ultimately his own fault.


    From now on, I will personally manage all Monster Waves.


    He had learned the hard way that Monster Waves should never be unleashed freely. At the very least, safety measures should be put in ce.


    One more thing.


    No, how could Death Knight and Arc Lich leave?


    Until now, hadnt he constantly obsessed over causality effect?


    Therefore, Lee Kang-hyun thought that even if Death Knight and Arc Lich were dispatched, they couldnt leave the dungeon.


    That thought was too naive.


    Even with all my understanding, I cant figure it out.


    Whether a loophole was discovered or some collision urred, he would find outter. For now, it wasnt essential.


    Taking this incident as a lesson, Lee Kang-hyun immediately gave orders to Celia.


    <strong>[Bring Azmo and those two idiots into the dungeon.]</strong>


    Of course, there was an emphasized and crucial part.


    <strong>[Absolutely! Do not cause any more trouble here. Quietly rescue them. Whatever it takes.]</strong>


    Now, the only one he could trust was Celia.


    Maru.


    Lee Kang-hyun called Marus name.


    Lets go out too!


    ====


    ***


    ====


    [Rescue Azmo and bring them into the dungeon]


    Celias, who was attending to her duties, looked up. It had been a while since her master had given orders.


    [Minimize casualties in this process.]


    I follow the great onesmand.


    Celia bowed her head.


    This mission was a rather tricky one, involving the rescue ofrades. ording to her masters orders, they needed to minimize casualties.


    Of course, before initiating any action, they had to take at least minimal precautions.


    Shadow.


    As Celia spoke, a shadow appeared behind her.


    Give this to Elena.


    Elena, the princess of the Sael Kingdom, was now on Celias side.


    Tell her, Until I return, prohibit entry into the mountain range for all kingdom residents. Those who vite will be punished ordingly.''


    The shadow nodded and disappeared.


    At least, there would be no humans entering the mountain range through the Sael Kingdom. Moreover, even if Celia was unsure, it wasnt a significant problem. She had dispatched Shadow to Elena, and the Skeleton Knights had infiltrated the kingdom in disguise.


    Certainly, the kingdom residents could only go so far in the areas they were allowed to leave. The Skeleton Knights borrowed power from the Demon Merchant to ovee this limitation. Shadow, having somewhat felt Celias power, made it possible.


    Celia immediately summoned the Goblin Lord.


    Sir Goblin Lord, gather your forces from now on. You will apany me. Of course, leave some units to patrol the forest.


    The Goblin Lord received Celiasmand and quickly assembled his scouting team.


    Denver.


    Celia called Denver, who roamed around the dungeon. Once an adventurer, he had be a ghoul and was now a part of the dungeon.


    Go to nearby dungeons and ry this to everyone.


    Celia had four dungeons under her control. There were more before, but her master merged them into four, disying a miraculous ability.


    Raise all dungeon defenses to the maximum. From now on, consider any presence entering the area as an enemy.


    Especially, she emphasized raising defenses to the maximum for the Naga in the area 4.


    As soon as Celia gave the order, the Nagas emerged from theke and began guarding the surroundings. Although this level of preparation would deter any intruders, Celia checked everything until the end.


    The core at the center of the dungeon.


    And the presence guarding that core caught her attention.


    A being covered in arge robe.


    Well, this should be enough to ease any concerns.


    Celia turned her gaze away.


    Now, it was time to carry out her masters orders.


    Celia summoned even the Skeleton Knights guarding her work area.


    <strong>Chik</strong>


    Just in time, the Goblin Lord finished all preparations. Beneath him, goblins armed to the teeth stood in formation.


    Celia nodded, looking at the sight.


    They were the scouting unit guarding the forest around the dungeon. With the equipped with the best item from Demon Merchant.


    Celia immediately called her mastersmand.


    Now, lets go perform the masters orders.


    Celias surroundings twisted, revealing a distorted space.


    It was a dimensional portal. Moreover, it was a portal connected to the Temptation of Illusion dungeon on Earth.


    Celia and the Goblin Lord began entering the portal. Following them, Skeleton Knights and goblins headed into the portal.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  53<time datetime="March 13, 2024">March 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 58

    Chapter ¨C 58


    <strong><em>EP.58 Hell (1) (Revised)</em></strong>


    Celia and Goblin Lord were passing through the dungeon.


    Behind them, Skeleton Knights and Goblins were following.


    The ce they were passing through was a dungeon managed by Azmo.


    Originally, they should have been on the El Dorad Continent, but they freely crossed over to the dungeon on Earth without any restrictions.


    That was thanks to the dimensional portal.


    Dimensional portal.


    It was a existence that connected the dungeon Nest of the Evil God in El Dorad Continent and the dungeon Temptation of Illusion on Earth.


    All of this is the blessing of the Great One.


    Celia praised in an excited voice.


    The abilities shown by the Great One always amazed her.


    Well, we have received the generous grace of the master so far. Now its time to repay.


    Goblin Lord nodded at Celias words.


    It was the right thing to do.


    If the Great One hadnt shown them favor, they wouldnt exist here either.


    Before carrying out the masters orders, there were words ofmand.


    The mastermanded.


    Minimize the damage.


    That meant carrying out the orders without any harm to us.


    In other words, go ande back safely without getting hurt.


    How! Indeed, the only one who cares for us is the master!


    Joy overflowed in Celias expression.


    For the master, she would willingly sacrifice herself.


    This Celia, I will definitelyplete the mission as the master advised!


    Celia covered her face with her hands as if in ecstasy.


    Sir Goblin Lord, remember. Never do anything that tarnishes the honor of the master.


    Got it, Keum.


    Goblin Lord nodded in agreement with Celias request.


    He also empathized with Celias words.


    To fall was tantamount to sullying the honor of the master.


    Minimize the damage.


    This statement was almost like saying give your all to carry out themand.


    As Goblin Lord made up his mind, Celia looked around.


    By the way, leaving the dungeon like this


    The joyous expression on Celias face hardened as Azmos dungeon was vacant.


    There was a human boy with his whole body restrained, but that wasnt the issue.


    They left the dungeon without leaving the minimum force to defend it.


    Hmm. What are Sir Death Knight and Sir Arc Lich doing, really


    Celia sighed.


    Of course, she could guess that Azmo had caused this for the master.


    In fact, his mindset was as mischievous as that.


    But.


    For now, Sir Arc Lich needs to be scolded a bit.


    The master had appointed Arc Lich as an inspector.


    The inspector, who was supposed to objectively assess the situation, did not intervene at all.


    Moreover, he evolved from being a mere Lich to Arc Lich, empowered by the masters strength.


    But handling things like this made Celia sigh.


    Hurry and have the Skeleton Knights guard this ce.


    Celia gestured towards the Skeleton Knights.


    They were originally like security guards protecting Celias workspace.


    Of course, the story of a 3-star Skeleton Knight guarding Celia, a 6-star powerhouse, seemed absurd, but all of this was the will of the master.


    It was a glimpse into how much master valued herself.


    It looks like dungeon defense is roughly over.


    As per Celiasmand, Skeleton Knights took their positions throughout the dungeon.


    Remember, this dungeon belongs to the master. Do not show mercy to intruders.


    Everyone nodded in response to her words.


    Satisfied with their reactions, Celia looked at Goblin Lord.


    I will go directly to where Sir Death Knight is. you, guard the surroundings of the dungeon.


    The mastersmand was to safely bring back Death Knight, Arc Lich, Azmo, and Vetter.


    Celias n was simple.


    Take only them away before humans be more troublesome.


    To block even the variable of what if, Skeleton Knights would guard the dungeon, and Goblin Lord and his subordinates would patrol the nearby area.


    Celia took ast look at them and then concealed herself.


    Now, she had left to carry out the mastersmand.


    After Celia left,


    The Skeleton Knights stood still in the dungeon, drawing their swords.


    If intruders appeared, they would start moving.


    And they would make anyone who dared enter the masters dungeon regret it.


    Goblin Lord also went outside to carry out themand.


    Armed goblins followed behind Goblin Lord with a stealthy demeanour.


    Go!


    With Goblin Lordsmand, the goblins began to move forward.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Now, have you all thought about negotiating a bit?


    Azmo, who was at the forefront of the monster horde, shouted loudly.


    Unlike the spirited Azmo, the hunters from the emergency response team were in despair.


    Mo-Monsters.


    When they heard about the monster wave, they thought they could quickly suppress it.


    But facing them made them realize how arrogant that thought was.


    Snap out of it, everyone!


    Team leader Han Jung-cheol shouted at his subordinates.


    The atmosphere is not good.


    All the attacks until now had beenpletely blocked.


    The morale of the subordinates plummeted to the bottom.


    And perhaps because the emergency response team couldnt exert their strength.


    Even those who were watching from behind had all disappeared.


    They knew too.


    This monster wave was different from what happened before.


    Moreover, the hunters from the emergency response team attacked, but they couldnt inflict any damage, not even a scratch on the opponent.


    In this situation, there was no one willing to trust them and stay here.


    That applied to the reporters as well.


    By now, there might be articles criticizing the emergency response team.


    Haah.


    Han Jung-cheol, leading the team, sighed heavily.


    The Divine attack Lee Mi-rae unleashed initially was a prepared finishing move with buffs.


    They had poured most of their strength into that attack.


    It was supposed to bring the situation under control, but it was unexpectedly blocked.


    And all of that with just one shield.


    Look at them now.


    Death Knight was holding a massive shield.


    And the maid outfit fluttering as she rushed forward felt bitterly mocking, as if ridiculing them.


    Team leader, what should we do now?


    Lee Mi-rae asked with difficulty.


    Even after continuously unleashing attacks, the opposing monsters didnt show the slightest sign of injury. Instead, her own strength waspletely depleted due to the reckless attacks.


    Mi-rae, for now, fall back to the rear and replenish your strength.


    I can still fight!


    Although Lee Mi-rae insisted she could still fight, Han Jung-cheol didnt permit it.


    She had already fulfilled her role sufficiently.


    She knew that the monsters were impervious to Divine attacks.


    Moreover, long-range attacks were meaningless. Shooting arrows wouldnt cause significant damage to ghouls in the first ce, unless aiming for the head or infusing the arrows with Divine power.


    But whenever Divine power was applied to an arrow, Death Knight seemed to sense it like a ghost.


    And once again, the situation repeated where attacks were blocked by the shield adorned with a maid outfit.


    The same applied to guns, making long-range attacks practically useless.


    A Death Knight and a maid outfit wielding death.


    It was abination that didnt match at all.


    As mismatched as it was, their appearance was terrifying.


    Where could they have found such a thing?


    The story of a maid outfit with such options was unheard of.


    Could it be.


    Could there be a more powerful existence than them?


    A chill ran down his spine for a moment.


    But Han Jung-cheol soon shook his head.


    It cant be.


    Just looking at Death Knight now was threatening enough.


    In addition to that, there was also a Lich. If there were beings more powerful than them


    Then the situation was already gravely serious.


    It would undoubtedly be a disaster for humanity.


    In the end, he felt relieved thinking that they were facing their maximum strength.


    When he was lost in thought for a moment,


    Captain!


    One of his subordinates called out to Han Jung-cheol.


    It was Kim Seung-su, the vice team leader of the emergency response team.


    Instead of staying put, why not just charge straight in? Its not good to drag this out here.


    He was right.


    Staying still wouldnt solve the problem.


    The best course of action now was to buy time and wait for reinforcements.


    It would be good if reinforcementse quickly.


    However, if they too obviously tried to dy, the monsters would catch on.


    From then on, they wouldnt know where the monsters might turn.


    In other words, it would be uncontroble.


    Now they had to make the most of the advantages that caught the monsters attention.


    An attack.


    But a direct assault was too risky.


    It seemed better to engage in guerri-style attacks while keeping the opponent restrained.


    If done well, it might even chip away at the opponents strength.


    However, he hesitated to agree immediately because of the Lich.


    But theres a Lich.


    A monster that used a skill called corpse explosion.


    Ah, you think the Lich will randomly explode monsters on their side?


    Han Jung-cheol slightly nodded at the Vice team leaders words.


    Well.


    Corpse explosion.


    Corpse Explosion is the Lichs skill that detonates undead creatures of lower grade than itself. However, for Lichs explosion skill to work, there needs to be a sufficient number of undead around.


    If there are no undead nearby, the Lich is practically a no risk. Moreover, the Lich is an intelligent monster, well aware of its own capabilities. Thus, it wouldnt recklessly explode ghouls.


    Alright.


    With that opportunity, they could easily engage inbat.


    They had been too timid in the face of the opponents momentum since the beginning. After a moment of contemtion, Han Jung-cheol gave his approval.


    Good! Listen up, everyone!


    Han Jung-cheol shouted.


    Over there are Death Knight and Lich. Never engage with them directly! The same goes for ghouls! Disperse and focus on Incubus!


    Incubus were not undead.


    Unlike ghouls that Lich could explode, Incubus couldnt be handled in the same way. If aimed well, it wouldnt be difficult to eliminate them.


    Han Jung-cheol decided to slowly gnaw away at the opponents strength.


    Of course, not everyone would participate in the attack. It was more advantageous for hunters specialized in long-range attacks to attack from the rear in a defensive manner.


    Alright! Lets move forward!


    The leadersmand was followed by an intimidating shout from Vice Team Leader Kim Seung-su, boosting the morale of the hunters.


    Then, he charged forward directly. Seeing the Vice leaders figure, Han Jung-cheol didnt stop him.


    Hes fast because of his speed.


    It was a skillful maneuvering body. He hoped the Vice leader would ridicule the opponent, also he couldnt even imagine the Vice leader being on the receiving end.


    Lets go too! Lets get rid of those bastards!


    In no time, seeing the Vice team leader reach the monster horde, the remaining members also rallied their spirits.


    Pressed by the unexpected momentum of the monsters, everyone fought well.


    While observing such scenes, when Han Jung-cheol was about to join the attack.


    <strong> Boom </strong>


    <strong> Boom </strong>


    <strong> Boom </strong>


    Huh?


    Ghouls exploded in front of them. Moreover, not just one but three ghouls exploded simultaneously.


    Damn it!


    The problem was that the figure of the Vice team leader, who had charged forward, was nowhere to be seen.


    No matter how much he looked around, he couldnt find him.


    Perhaps, he didnt notice that ghouls explode and left the scene.


    However, that hope was soon shattered. The space where the ghouls had exploded. The scattered bone fragments began to move.


    The bones gathered one by one, starting to take shape.


    Skeleton?


    The bones assembled to form a skeleton. The skeleton moved and began to wear the scattered equipment nearby.


    Everyone fell silent at the sight.


    ..


    Not a single person could make a sound. The fully equipped skeleton resembled someone.


    Vice Team Leader


    Urgh!


    Everyone was shaken.


    A skeleton, wearing the same equipment the Vice team leader had used, appeared. Moreover, there hadnt been a skeleton in the monster horde.


    That meant one thing.


    Arc Lich.


    Han Jung-cheol muttered.


    The worst-case scenario he had in mind had urred. A monster entirely different from the Lich, who simply used the explosion skill.


    A monster that resurrected corpses into skeletons, the Arc Lich.


    Report to the higher-ups immediately! They said there were only two A-rank monsters!


    Now he realized. The initial proposal for negotiation wasnt because they were weak. It was a negotiation in the truest sense.


    In a way, it might have been mercy.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At the same moment, Lee Kang-hyun was in a taxi with Maru, moving.


    Maru covered his entire body with a robe and a mask, presenting a bizarre appearance. However, the taxi driver didnt pay much attention.


    In an era where summoning creatures wasmon, it was a natural atmosphere.


    Lee Kang-hyun didnt put down his smartphone even while on the move. The Skeleton Knights had entered the dungeon Azmo managed.


    Since Celia was nowhere to be seen, it seemed like she had already left.


    Of course, Lee Kang-hyun wasnt just going to watch silently.


    Things must happen under my control.


    Otherwise, it wasnt true power. Ultimately, he had to conclude this matter himself.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  20<time datetime="December 16, 2023">December 16, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  2<time datetime="October 11, 2023">October 11, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  22<time datetime="December 18, 2023">December 18, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 59

    Chapter ¨C 59


    <strong><em>EP.59 Hell (2) (Revised)</em></strong>


    An unprecedented monster wave has urred.


    So far, only two A-ss monsters have been confirmed.


    In response, the Hunter Association issued a hunter mobilization order for the nearby area, and guilds dispatched their affiliated hunters.


    Hurry up!


    Dont push! Were already packed in here!


    The nearby area was already chaotic.


    Hunters were appearing, but the oue was uncertain.


    At least in the area where the monster wave urred, it was best to stay far away.


    Even in the middle of the night, people who thought so joined the long evacuation procession.


    Around the evacuating people, hunters and soldiers were controlling them.


    Dont go that way! Its dangerous!


    Follow the instructions!!


    But their shouts were nothing more than echoes.


    It was natural.


    There were not just one, but two A-ss monsters.


    And it wasnt just A-ss monsters.


    There were also monsters estimated to be B-ss, and numerous lower-ranked monsters.


    Truly a situation that could be described as hell.


    In short, peace was shattered.


    As peace crumbled, people recalled the nightmare of 25 years ago.


    The time when dungeons and monsters first appeared in the world.


    Sigh, how far will it go this time? It would be great if it ended quickly without much damage.


    One hunter on the sceneined.


    It hadnt even been a full day since this wave broke out.


    No, it had only been a few hours, but the atmosphere was grim.


    While oveing the previous crises, the world had been returning to a peaceful state.


    For a while, there was a belief in peoples hearts that peace would continue.


    But that belief was shattered.


    There was even anxiety that such incidents might be moremon in the future.


    In fact, increasingly powerful monsters were gradually revealing themselves.


    Just like now.


    Itll be over soon. Still, we should be okay considering our capabilities, right?


    A fellow hunter approached, expressing discontent.


    They were hunters affiliated with the Phoenix Guild.


    The Sacred Guild guys went to deal with A-ss monsters. Two of them.


    If its the Sacred Guild, of course, Kim Soo-Ho went. It makes sense for a holy knight to be dispatched against undead.


    The A-ss monsters that appeared in this monster wave were Death Knight and Arch Lich, both undead.


    Attacks with the light attribute were most effective against the undead race.


    And the most suitable guild for that was the Sacred Guild.


    Especially Kim Soo-Ho was the most appropriate.


    Having received the title of holy knight from the White Order on the El Dorad Continent, he could easily eliminate this threat.


    Even though they belonged to different guilds and considered each other rivals, they had to unite in the face of such a serious crisis.


    Yeah, please donte just to us for help.


    Especially when it came to matters involving ones own life.


    Tsk, but seriously, how is the world going to turn out like this?


    They heard that the origin of the monster wave had not been found yet.


    In such a situation, thebination of Death Knight and Arch Lich was enough to make ones heart tremble.


    They were not just strong; they were beings beyond that.


    The skill that turns people into monsters was truly malicious.


    If not dealt with quickly, this area would be filled with ghouls and skeletons, it was only a matter of time.


    In their minds, they desperately hoped that the hunters of the Sacred Guild would resolve the situation.


    Of course, it would be dangerous, but ones own life was more precious.


    Fortunately, if you could call it that, they were luckypared to the Sacred Guild.


    Unlike the Sacred Guild, they were controlling citizens from the rear.


    While the two hunters were deep in conversation, screams erupted from the rear of the procession.


    Aaaah!


    What the! Why are there monsters here?


    Screams burst from all directions, and people began to flee.


    It truly became a chaotic scene.


    Dammit!


    The hunters turned their heads at the sound.


    There were indeed monsters there.


    They were dwarves with green skin.


    Goblins.


    Everyone was armed with equipment.


    Could monsters keep popping up like this!


    Report to headquarters immediately! And the rest, prepare for battle!


    The hunter who was controlling the scene shouted orders to the surroundings.


    Fortunately, if you could call it that, the monsters were only goblins.


    Goblins werent particrly challenging.


    They acted in groups, but as individual monster, they were quite weak.


    Here theye! Get ready!


    The goblins were approaching.


    The Phoenix Guild hunters assumed a posture to brace for the impending impact.


    <strong>Gulp</strong>


    Everyone tensed, swallowing nervously.


    Huh?


    The goblins suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    Everyone, hold!


    Someone from behind the goblin ranks spoke.


    The presence emerged from among the goblins, revealing itself.


    Everyone was astonished.


    They fell into silence simultaneously.


    Some were even rubbing their eyes to confirm if what they were seeing was real.


    Wow, a crown?


    The revealed goblin had a different appearance from the typical goblin.


    It had arger build, and unlike the regr goblins, it exuded charisma.


    Above all, the crown on its head indicated that this goblin was the Goblin Lord.


    Does this make any sense!


    The hunters despaired.


    There were clearly only two A-ss monsters.


    And both of them were supposed to be dealt with by the Sacred Guild.


    However, a third A-ss monster appeared.


    It was none other than the Goblin Lord.


    Since the Goblin Lord could control all goblins freely and devise strategies, it was not an easy opponent.


    Dammit! Quickly, go and bring Team Leader!


    T-Team Leader? Whos the Team Leader?!


    This idiot! Snap out of it! Its Team Leader Jung Ye-rin!


    The hunter shouted.


    From his mouth came the name, Jung Ye-rin, Team Leader.


    The daughter of the Phoenix Guilds leader, who had recently cleared a dungeon.


    Interestingly, that dungeon happened to be the Goblin Lords dungeon.


    A time when everyone thought it was impossible.


    Ye-rin had conquered the Goblin Lord and returned.


    Thats why the hunters of the Phoenix Guild sought out Ye-rin first.


    The monster before them now was also the Goblin Lord.


    So, there was an expectation that Ye-rin might do something about it.


    For now, everyone, slowly step back!


    Now that they knew the Goblin Lord was present, the best course of action was an immediate retreat.


    The Phoenix Guild hunters started stepping back, waiting for Ye-rin.


    The Goblin Lord stood still, observing the movements of the opposition.


    The goblins, with a disciplined stance, awaited themands of the mid-boss, the Goblin Lord.


    The current location of the Goblin Lord was in an area close to the dungeon with a dimensional portal.


    They came here to secure an escape route for when they faithfully executed themands of their esteemed master and returned.


    Of course, to them, such an action seemed unnecessary, considering their formidable strength.


    Already, there were the Knight Commander Death Knight and Inspector Arch Lich in this area.


    In addition, there was the Apostle Celia, so from the Goblin Lords perspective, there was no need to worry too much.


    This might not have been necessary, but for now, it was a superiorsmand.


    It was simply a task to be faithfully executed.


    Kek, some of you scout the surroundings!


    The Goblin Lord ordered some of its subordinates to scout the area.


    The opposing humans switched to a full defensive posture.


    Thus, the Goblin Lord directed its subordinates around, hoping to find any weaknesses.


    These subordinates had experience as scouts.


    Based on that experience, they automatically divided into groups and began searching the surrounding terrain.


    And a momentter.


    <strong>Swish </strong>


    A signal came from the scouting unit.


    If you were a member of the scouting unit, you knew exactly what the current signal meant.


    Intruders!


    As agreed beforehand, everyone sprinted in the direction where the signal was heard.


    Whats this? Goblins again?


    At the location of the signal, there were intruders.


    Everyone was armed.


    The atmosphere was reminiscent of adventurers.


    Underneath them, goblin subordinatesy defeated.


    The Goblin Lord opened its mouth, radiating anger.


    Who are you, kek?


    But the opponents were not fazed.


    Instead, boldly speaking, they looked over the Goblin Lord.


    Crown? Team Leader, its definitely the Goblin Lord.


    Thats right. Didnt expect the Goblin Lord to get caught.


    At the forefront was Ye-rin.


    Affiliated with the Phoenix Guild and the guild leaders daughter.


    And until recently, she had struggled in the Goblin Lord dungeon.


    It should have been a break, but with the sudden report from a guild member that the Goblin Lord appeared, she had to rush out.


    Even though it was an A-ss monster, there was no fear.


    Having already captured the Goblin Lord once, there was no sense of fear in the current situation.


    Everyone, prepare for battle!


    In fact, her strength surged.


    Ye-rin shouted to her team members.


    There were many goblins.


    There, an A-ss monster, the Goblin Lord, also existed.


    However, tension was nowhere to be found in Ye-rins expression.


    Because it was Ye-rin and her team who had conquered the Goblin Lord dungeon, once thought impossible by everyone.


    Thanks to that, all team members were in a situation full of confidence.


    Once this is over, I really need to contact Mr. Lee Kang-hyun.


    Being able to conquer the Goblin Lord dungeon was truly a coincidence.


    It wouldnt have been possible if it werent for a guy named Lee Kang-hyun, she met at the cafe.


    Ye-rin recalled that moment and adjusted her posture.


    Everyone knows, right? The opponent is the Goblin Lord! Dont overextend, just pick off the surroundings!


    This strategy, too, was taught by Lee Kang-hyun, and above all, they had contributed significantly to conquering dungeons.


    So, this battle was one where they were confident.


    The hunters rushed toward the goblins.


    Witnessing this, the Goblin Lord also activated its skill simultaneously.


    A faint red light began spreading from its entire body.


    [<strong>Aura of War</strong>]


    Thanks to the Goblin Lords skill, a red light also circted around the bodies of nearby goblins.


    The breath of every goblin became noticeably rapid.


    But it wasnt difficult.


    Instead, energy began overflowing in their bodies.


    Above all, their bodies felt incredibly light.


    The strength of all goblins was enhanced.


    It was the effect of the Goblin Lords skill.


    The Goblin Lord could never forgive its opponent.


    Didnt the great master order, and Administrator Celia say something about minimizing damage?


    But weve already lost some subordinates.


    In the end, it squeaked from the first step.


    So, they had to make up for this mistake.


    Give it your all!


    Along with the Goblin Lords shout, the goblins began stepping back.


    The Goblin Lord also smirked and turned back.


    It wasnt fleeing.


    They were originally part of the scouting unit.


    The true strength of the scouting unit came from guerri attacks.


    Fighting the enemy head-on was a foolish and idiotic act.


    They just needed to defend this ce.


    The night was long.


    Everything would proceed ording to the will of the great one.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the middle of the night, they rushed to the location where the monster wave urred by taking a taxi.


    Of course, due to the danger, the taxi couldnt get too close, so they had to get off at a nearby location.


    Lets go, Maru.


    Maru covered his entire body with a ck mask and a robe, just likest time.


    And I, too, covered my whole body with a robe I had prepared in advance as soon as I got off the taxi.


    Naturally, I wore a mask on my face as well.


    It looked suspicious to anyone, but right now, its an emergency.


    The monster wave, of course.


    Needless to say, the monsters that made up the monster wave are my possessions.


    A game that I started when I returned from the El Dorad Continent.


    I grew dungeons and monster as minions while ying the game.


    Those guys were the cause of the current situation.


    Since they were my possessions from the beginning, they were not a threat to me.


    So, I have to hide my identity even more.


    Even if the situation esctes, those guys wont attack me.


    But if I tantly show that, how would others think of me?


    It must not end up like that.


    It onlyplicates matters more.


    I walked slowly along the road with Maru.


    As we headed towards the center where Death Knight and Arch Lich were, human presence became scarce.


    Even the few people we encountered were fleeing in the opposite direction.


    How far had we walked?


    While continuing forward, we unexpectedly encountered a group.


    Whats this?


    The five-member group noticed me first.


    Looks like its not a person, maybe a summon?


    Anyway, it looks weak. What does it matter? It came here as prey by itself.


    Kick. Thats a valid point.


    They alternated between looking at me and Maru, chuckling.


    Their expressions looked extremely vile.


    Behind them, people were lying down.


    None of them seemed normal.


    Even the women had their clothes disheveled.


    But that wasnt the issue.


    None of them were breathing.


    They were all dead.


    Not attacked by monsters, just killed by the people in front of them.


    Hey, seen enough? Since youve enjoyed the sight, bring out everything youve got.


    One of them said to me.


    Huh? That guys weapon looks good.


    Someone was interested in the demon sword Maru possessed.


    .


    I couldnt say anything because I was dumbfounded by their appearance.


    The guys in front of me were also hunters.


    Sometimes there were guys like them.


    In the midst of danger, they only cared about their own survival.


    Certainly, the current situation with the monster wave was dangerous.


    Kneel and hand over that weapon. Maybe you know? We might spare your life only.


    Even defending the area was insufficient, and yet, they were oppressing fellow humans.


    Ha This guy wont listen even if I say this? Kneel if youre weak, punk!


    When I didnt say anything, they approached angrily.


    In an instant, past events shed before my eyes.


    Being discriminated and bullied at the academy but enduring it.


    Even after barely graduating, working as a porter wasnt a smooth life either.


    How about life in this world?


    Werent there guys who were targeting me until recently?


    Of course, behind that, even the guy from the academy I attended was involved.


    Ha.


    Yes, I know.


    If youre weak, its like this.


    Now its a world where the strong dominate the weak.


    The voice of the weak had no meaning.


    If youre strong, even if youmit a crime, its not a crime. But if youre weak, even a small thing bes a sin.


    Nothing has changed.


    I quietly murmured.


    Of course, its not something I should say.


    After all, looking closely, the current situation happened because of me.


    Probably, the damage would have swelled like a snowball, and it might still be ongoing.


    Yes, I didnt do anything good.


    I know that well.


    But they crossed the line in a different sense.


    Maru.


    I briefly said his name, and Maru raised his sword.


    Then, with all his strength, he stabbed the opponent.


    <strong>Thunk </strong>


    The sword pierced the heart of the guy who was approaching Maru.


    Huh?


    In the blink of an eye, one person perished.


    His group, who were hisrades, were shaken.


    They didnt expect Maru to be this powerful.


    If the opponent realizes that they are weaker, most people react like this.


    It was the same with the guys who tried to kill me in the dungeon.


    Maybe their expressions were like that too.


    Strength was like this.


    You underestimated me too much.


    It might have been just pity.


    Maybe I wanted to appear morally righteous.


    Their bewildered expressions were visible to me.


    And behind them, I saw the corpses.


    If I didnt have this strength,


    If the opponent was stronger than me,


    The person lying there on the ground might have been me.


    But theres no if.


    They copsed because I was stronger than them.


    No matter what story you tell, it ultimatelyes down to strength.


    Even if I promote ethical behavior, its just one persons conscience.


    That alone cant change the world.


    Maru.


    Those who misuse distorted values and power.


    Kill them all.


    To eliminate them and change the world, in the end, it required strength.


    That strength would allow me to create a better future that I dream of.


    Bodies piled up on the ground.


    It might be difficult to clean up under normal circumstances, but dont I have a useful ability?


    <strong>[The skill True Dungeon Master has been activated.]</strong>


    <strong>[Would you like to use the corpses of these hunters as an offering for your dungeon?]</strong>


    The corpses lying on the ground gradually disappeared.


    This absorption was different from the offerings sent by Celia.


    Their corpses were intended to be used for the development of my dungeonter.


    It was also my power.


    But I know.


    No matter how powerful the strength is, if I cant control it, its meaningless.


    Lets go.


    Now it was time to move forward again.


    To seize power for myself.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Unconsciously, I reached the location where Death Knight was visible.


    And I confirmed that Arch Lich was beside him.


    Everyone was watching ahead, but I couldnt see what they were looking at.


    However, Celias figure was very faint.


    she must be doing well.


    At least thats what I thought, and I ordered Maru.


    Maru, go and bring those guys here.


    Upon receiving themand, Maru rushed forward with the demon sword, radiating a ck light. The targets were Death Knight and Arch Lich.


    !


    However, the superior existence, Death Knight, was well aware of Marus approach.


    Death Knight immediately turned his body, intercepting Marus sword.


    <strong>ng </strong>


    The sword shed with a shield adorned with a dark me, apanied by a maid outfit. Arch Lich, standing beside them, opened its mouth.


    Ddak-ddak-ddak-ddak. Dalgduk.


    (You are like us, so why are you disrupting the n? This is the n of our great master.)


    Arch Lich spoke while holding a feather-like quill. Then, a skeleton holding an ink-filled bottle beside it opened the bottle.


    Arch Lich dipped the quill in the ink and promptly started writing something in the book it held.


    [Daring to rebel against the masters n and causing disturbances. This is an issue that cannot be resolved with mere deductions, and we request an immediate dismissal from the position.]


    But Maru had much to say as well.


    Ddak-ddaddak-ddak.


    (This is an order from our master.)


    Arch Lich lifted its head at Marus words. Upon closer inspection, a familiar presence could be felt. Far away, a figure in a ck robe became visible.


    Ah.


    Arch Lich nodded its head.


    [Listen to the words of our great and noble master so well. This ismendable.]<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <strong>Trantor Note:</strong>


    Hi guys, sorry for not updating for a quite time. I had some ident awhile back when I travel back to my hometown, myptop was being stolen. My whole data of trantion is lost and now I just bought a usedptop for the trantion, also I need to start collecting the novel raw again from the beginning.


    I will try to get back to my regr schedule on posting the chapter.


    Thank you so much for your patience.


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  57<time datetime="March 13, 2024">March 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  53<time datetime="March 13, 2024">March 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 51

    Chapter ¨C 51


    <strong><em>EP.51 Selecting the Second Manager (2)</em></strong>


    Vampire Aren.


    She was a young vampire who barely escaped the grand assault of the Holy Knights.


    Currently, she was in a state of leaving the dungeon where she originally lived, and was contentedly living in her current location.


    There are so many friends here, I love it!


    Blood-sucking butterflies fluttered around Aren.


    Aren caught one of the fluttering blood-sucking butterflies and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The more she chewed, the juicier the essence of the blood-sucking butterfly burst in her mouth.


    Delicious! Indeed, butterfly friends are the best!


    Arens red pupils sparkled brightly.


    Thats how satisfied Aren was with her current lifestyle.


    While ying and frolicking around with the blood-sucking butterflies, she nced momentarily at a corner.


    There, some beings had taken their ce.


    Ugh.


    The beings in the corner were giant spiders.


    They were still drooling, looking at Aren.


    Theyre not friends.


    As Aren pouted and tried to avert her gaze elsewhere.


    Were you quietly ying here?


    A savior appeared.


    Pretty sis!


    It was Celia.


    Aren immediately jumped into Celias embrace.


    This ce was Celias dungeon, where she was the Manager.


    The dungeon, consisting of several areas, was quite extensive, and Aren was staying in an area called Area 3.


    Area 3 was a ce close to the natural scenery with vast fields, carnivorous nts, blood-sucking butterflies, and spiders.


    Celia had built a small shack for Aren to stay in such a ce.


    Of course, it wasnt entirely free.


    Aren was not yet officially a part of the dungeon.


    She was a visitor.


    Strictly speaking, she was akin to a dungeon refugee.


    Since they couldnt just let Aren y around, Celia assigned her a task.


    It was the management of the Area.


    Unlike other areas, Area 3 didnt have monsters that acted and behaved on their own.


    Therefore, Aren followed Celias orders to personally manage the monsters within Area 3.


    And the reason Celia came to see Aren wasnt much different now.


    Today, I want to give Aren a different mission.


    Celia smiled and stroked Arens head.


    Yeah!


    Aren also smiled as she felt Celias touch and replied.


    Aren is really good.


    Celia praised, handing something to Aren.


    It was a small box.


    Aren received the box and checked its contents.


    Rustle, rustle


    Something was rustling inside the box.


    Upon closer inspection, it was some worm-like creature.


    A tiny creature?


    Aren muttered while looking at the wriggling presence in the box.


    Yes, thats right. Its the child sent down by the Master. From now on, Arens mission is to take good care of that child. Its very important, so there should be no mistakes. Understood?


    Celia believed that Aren would handle this level of mission well.


    Originally, she should have raised the child herself, but the current workload was quite overwhelming.


    In this situation, with one less hand, she entrusted it to Aren.


    While giving instructions, Celia cautioned Aren.


    With the caution,


    Instead, if Aren takes good care, Ill let the spider friends out.


    She also presented a carrot to boost Arens enthusiasm.


    Really?


    No sooner said than done.


    Arens eyes sparkled once again.


    For Aren, the spider friends, or rather, not friends but spiders, were not beings she wanted to get close to.


    So, Celias words were very weing to her.


    Dont worry! Ill take good care of my worm friend!


    Aren clenched her fist, revealing confidence.


    She immediately opened the box and ced the self-proimed worm friend on her palm.


    Worm friend! From now on, Aren will protect you!


    Understanding Arens determination, the worm friend wriggled more energetically.


    While watching the wriggling worm friend, Aren skillfully grabbed a blood-sucking butterfly that was nearby.


    Then, she ced it in front of the worm friend.


    Lets be friends with the butterfly friend too!


    The worm friend wriggled and began to wrap around the blood-sucking butterfly that Aren had caught.


    Wrapping its bodypletely, it suddenly started to open its mouth.


    Inside the mouth, there were small thorn-like things sticking closely together.


    Wow! The worm friend also likes the butterfly friend!


    Aren mumbled as she observed the worm friend closely.


    Hmm? Whats this?


    As the worm friend was wriggling, something fell onto Arens palm.


    Scales?


    To Arens eyes, the worm friend not only had a simr appearance but also a surface that felt simr.


    Oh! Its just like the long friend I know!


    The snake, which Aren knew, also had scales like that.


    However, the worm friends scales felt a bit harder.


    I wonder if the worm friend will transform like the long friend when it grows up.


    Aren looked at the worm friend with anticipation and excitement.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>Name:</strong> Little Worm, Wriggler


    <strong>Characteristics:</strong> A worms offspring. Crawls in the ground.


    <strong> Would you like to set as the Manager of the dungeon Nest of Evil God? </strong>


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    The Little Worm that came out on thest of the ten Manager selected.


    Originally, I was going to refuse.


    But if I refused, the cost of the next Manager selection would double, so I chose the little guy as an Manager.


    Alright, lets think positively.


    Celia was originally a 3-star as well.


    That Celia, who was now exerting tremendous influence, might not the Little Worm also undergo unusual growth?


    Of course,paring it to Celia was unreasonable, and I knew it well.


    Still, I didnt let go of the thread of hope, believing in the small possibility.


    In addition to that, I secretly hoped for a special promotion package toe out like it did during Celias time, but there was no appearance of such a thing.


    Well, relying too much on packages isnt right either.


    Understanding myself, I sent the Little Worm that came out from the draw to Celia.


    Celias dungeon, where she was the Manager, had a well-established system.


    Even if a 1-star monster was assigned as an Manager, the system wouldnt copse just because of that.


    Lets draw monsters separately.


    Apologizing to Celia like that, I checked the dungeons list.


    [<strong>Nest of Evil God</strong>]


    <strong> Manager:</strong> Celia


    <strong> Assistant:</strong> Little Worm


    <strong> Subordinates managed dungeons:</strong> [Red-Headed Tribe], [Vige Shrouded in Mist], [Remnants of the Abyss], [Sticky Puddle]


    <strong> Special Note:</strong> There exists a dungeon core connected to the master, Lee Kang-hyun.


    Looking at it this way, the difference is too much, isnt it?


    1-star below 6 stars I had the intention to definitely purchase any package that would allow the Little Worm to grow.


    For the time being, I could only hope that the Little Worm would grow well with a sorry heart towards Celia.


    I prepared for the next draw.


    Since I gave Celia a new assistant, this time it was Azmos turn.


    Fortunately, the subordinate to be drawn this time could be decided quite easily.


    As soon as I rerolled the draw, a monster with four stars appeared.


    <strong>Name:</strong> Genius of Transformation, Vetter


    <strong> Characteristics</strong>: A slime with a blue body.


    It is a genius of transformation with the ability to mimic the appearance of others. Once Vetter sees someone, it never forgets and copies the appearance exactly. While copying the appearance, it also copies the faint characteristics of the other person.


    <strong> Would you like to set as the Manager of the dungeon Temptation of Illusions? </strong>


    [<strong>Yes</strong>] [<strong>No</strong>]


    Wow!


    A blue slime appeared.


    Just saying slime might make it look weak, but this fellow was a 4-star.


    Mimicking the appearance exactly.


    Moreover, upon checking the details, it seemed to be a monster useful in various ways.


    This way, the biggest problem will disappear.


    Dungeon managed by Azmo, currently had one major problem.


    That was the overly simple and standardizedposition.


    Since all monsters wereposed of incubus, it would be easy for intruders to deal with.


    In reality, dungeons of B-rank and above mostly had monsters of various attributes, making it challenging.


    Calcting various possibilities and mobilizing multiple hunters for countermeasures made itplicated.


    Currently, having only incubus would make it a matter of time before they were defeated.


    Now, although Death Knight and Arc Lich were there, it was not easy to ce them in that dungeon indefinitely.


    Certainly, I had to focus more on my original dungeon, where my life was at stake, than Azmos dungeon.


    Of course, I didnt foolishly abandon Azmos dungeon easily.


    More dungeons are better.


    I immediately assigned the fellow from the subordinate draw to Azmo.


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong>]


    <strong>Manager:</strong> Azmo


    <strong>Assistant:</strong> Vetter


    Even though I only added an assistant, I already felt a sense of aplishment.


    Finally, I touched the screen to check another dungeon under my possession.


    It was the dungeon where I captured Ji Tae-hoon and Ji Seong-minst time.


    It was the F-grade Skeleton Dungeon.


    Perhaps it was due to my <strong>True Dungeon Master</strong> trait.


    Originally, humans couldnt hear the words of skeletons.


    But thanks to my trait, I started hearing their words too.


    As a result, I couldmunicate with the F-grade skeletons, the monsters in the dungeon, and they pledged loyalty to me.


    Well, having more dungeons wouldnt hurt, so I epted their loyalty.


    Hmm, cant I manage them separately?


    The problem was that unlike other dungeons, the F-grade Skeleton Dungeon, where I personally obtained loyalty, had no way of management.


    [<strong>Faint Skeleton Dungeon</strong>]


    <strong>Manager:</strong> Vacant


    Moreover, I couldnt assign anyone as the Manager as I pleased.


    It merely upied one slot in the screen list with the name of the Skeleton Dungeon, and I couldnt touch anything about it.


    Do I have to go there and manage it myself?


    Its truly an inconvenient system.


    I needed to find out why only this ce couldnt be managed through the smartphone.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>Temptation of Illusions</strong> Dungeon.


    There, Azmo, the Manager, was talking to someone.


    If you have this air freshener, the scent of your clothes will change very nicely.


    Azmo said so and started spraying air freshener on the clothes in front of him.


    <strong>Spritz</strong>


    How about it? Isnt the scent very pleasant?


    As Azmo said, a good scent began to emanate from the clothes.


    The entity who owned the clothes nodded in satisfaction.


    It was none other than Death Knight.


    To have such a pleasant scent from the maid outfit hanging on his shield was truly satisfying for Death Knight.


    At the same time, Arc Lich was beside him.


    He had recently received the grace of Master and upgraded from Lich to Arc Lich.


    He, too, was feeling satisfaction, enjoying the enchantment applied by Azmos subordinates.


    Perhaps this ce was like heaven?


    Death Knight and Ark Lich wanted to stay longer in this dungeon.


    And then,


    A change began.


    Wooong-


    The entrance of the dungeon began to vibrate.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  27<time datetime="December 31, 2023">December 31, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  32<time datetime="January 13, 2024">January 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  50<time datetime="March 13, 2024">March 13, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 52

    Chapter ¨C 52


    <strong><em>EP.52 Experiment Subject, Vetter</em></strong>


    The moonlight hanging in the sky was obscured by passing clouds. In the deep, dark forest, a building existed, a researchb of unknown name.


    The interior of theb was shrouded in darkness. The ring siren sounds echoed within, signaling an emergency.


    The walls were sttered in red, and the corpses of people were scattered, contorted and neglected. Equipment on theb tablesy destroyed beyond recognition.


    Other facilities were in a simr state. It seemed as if something had passed through, leaving chaos within the researchb. asionally, small mes flickered. In the dim light of the mes, the presence revealed itself, a body emitting a gleaming blue light.


    With a lustrous glow, reminiscent of arge sphere, it traversed the interior of theb, dancing between the light and darkness amid the corpses and equipment.


    Leaving sticky footprints on the floor as it moved forward, it eventually came to a stop.


    The researchb, enveloped in the disgusting scent of chemicals and the thick smell of blood, seemed to slide, concealing itself at the border between darkness and the mes.


    Its all over now.


    Its identity was a slime. Its name was Vetter.


    It was a slime with intelligence to the extent that it could be considered sentient.


    Initially, it was no different from an ordinary slime. It couldnt speak, and it couldnt even think. Naturally, it had no name. It was just a slime that had lived ording to its desires.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Vetter, as a slime, lived peacefully in a dungeon filled with slimes.


    However, one day, tragedy struck. A group appeared in the dungeon. They were all humans.


    No, they were not ordinary humans. They were armed with terrifying equipment and powerful strength. This group entered the slime dungeon and captured Vetter along with all the other slimes.


    The captured slimes were taken somewhere.


    The ce they were taken to had nothing but white walls. The humans confined themselves and their kind in a strange cage.


    Until then, Vetters mind had been empty. It simply surrendered its body as it was led along. Time passed continuously. As time went on, the number of its fellow captives dwindled rapidly.


    Then, one day, the humans came for a slime. They took Vetter and began injecting strange fluids into its body. A stinging and tingling sensation entered its body. It soon spread throughout. And at that moment.


    Doctor, Vetters reaction is minimal. Should we administer more medication?


    It began to understand the humans words. It also became aware of its name, Vetter. At the same time, something shed in its mind. It was a thought.


    Of course, it was very faint.


    However, now Vetter did not surrender its body as it was led by the flow of time.


    It started to perceive its situation, thinking at least a little. Time continued to pass. Humans still injected strange substances into Vetter every day.


    The initial stinging and tingling pain were no longer felt. It was a sensation of dullness spreading throughout the entire body. Liberated from pain, strength began to surge throughout its body simultaneously. But Vetter concealed it.


    I am


    Daily repetitive experiments. Vetter now realized that it was an experimental subject. It listened to the conversations of humans around it. It was good study material for Vetter.


    Time passed again. Vetter was still confined in its current location. Through the conversations of humans, it learned that this ce was aboratory.


    The humans experimenting on Vetter were referred to as researchers. The exact identity was unknown. They were simply beings conducting experiments on Vetter and its kin.


    I will


    A tingling sensation arose in Vetters mind. And a part of Vetters body began to change. It changed rapidly and then returned to its original state. But Vetter didnt miss the brief change. Something was happening.


    How much time had passed?


    In this world, various beings existed. There were monsters like Vetter, as well as humans more powerful than ordinary humans. Those who destroyed the world Vetter lived in were not ordinary humans either.


    They were a presence called Hunters. And there were researchers who experimented on Vetter and its kin. But Vetter still didnt know what their true identities were.


    One thing was certain. They killed Vetters kind. They were the ones who destroyed the world Vetter lived in.


    The emotions that were insignificant when it had no thoughts at first were now swirling in Vetters mind. The tickling feeling turned into a whirlwind. Realizing this, a single goal emerged in Vetters empty mind.


    I want to kill them.


    The face of the researcher who injected an unknown liquid into Vetter every day came to its mind. The number and position of the dots on that researchers face were vividly remembered.


    Simultaneously, Vetters body began to change. It transformed into the appearance of the researcher Vetter had in mind.


    Fortunately, there was no one around. Theboratory was dark, and there was no one to witness Vetters transformation.


    As Vetter transformed into the appearance of the researcher, Vetter groped its own body. It opened its mouth.


    Ah


    A voice came out. At the same time, Vetter articted the goal it had in mind.


    I will kill them.


    Words flowed smoothly from its mouth. The tone of the voice stabilized. To anyone looking, Vetter now appeared to be a perfect human. At the same time, Vetters body rapidly crumbled. It returned to its original slime state.


    Time passed. By the time the very concept of time itself was about to disappear, an opportunity to achieve Vetters goal arrived.


    Hmm. Experimenting with a slime seems to be difficult after all.


    Vetter knew the owner of this voice well. It was the director of theboratory responsible for the current facility where Vetter was trapped, leading the researchers, an elderly researcher with white hair swept back. Unlike the gentle wrinkles on his forehead, his eyes had a menacing look.


    Well, nothing to be done. Dispose of Vetter.


    With just one sentence, he left theboratory. As the director left, the actions of the researchers inside hastened. In order to follow the directorsmand, they all approached Vetter.


    One of the researchers stood out, a guy who injected liquid into Vetter every day. At that moment, Vetter stood up.


    !


    The researchers who had focused their attention on Vetter all showed bewilderment. It swiftly transformed its body. The liquid body bubbled and twisted, then suddenly transformed into the appearance of the researcher in front of it.


    What is this!


    All the researchers faces showed shock. They couldnt fathom what was happening right now. Why did it change? In the sudden situation, thinking stopped, and the body stiffened. One thing was clear.


    The experiment was a sess.


    But simultaneously, it was their downfall. Vetter, now resembling a researcher, began to move. When it swung its hand, the head of the researcher in front exploded, and blood sttered in all directions.


    That was the beginning. With bloodlust as if releasing all the umted resentment, Vetter started eliminating everyone one by one.


    Inside theboratory, only screams echoed. As if vowing not to leave any living beings, it continued to move. Quite some time had passed since the frenzy of blood began.


    Vetter had turned the entireboratory upside down, but unfortunately, the director couldnt be found.


    That rat.


    He probably noticed and slipped away. It was regrettable, but there was nothing to be done.


    Its all over now.


    Vetter looked around. The inside of theboratory was already in shambles. Perhaps soon, human reinforcements woulde to this ce. Now, it was time for it to slowly withdraw.


    Doctor


    Though he had slipped away for now, Vetter vowed that someday he would kill the director with his own hands. As it was about to leave theboratory slowly,


    [<strong>Follow me.</strong>]


    A voice,ing from an unknown direction, reached Vetters ears. It turned back toward the direction of the voice.


    Who is it!


    But there was nothing there.


    [<strong>Serve me.</strong>]


    The voice echoed once again. In that voice, a power that Vetter dared not approach emanated.


    Its a being much higher than me.


    Chewing on the words spoken by the voice, Vetter thought. At first, he said to follow him, and then he asked Vetter to serve.


    The unidentified counterpart desired Vetter. Of course, Vetter had nowhere to go right now. No, especially after turning theboratory upside down, those involved wouldnt leave it alone.


    It was a fact Vetter had learned over many years spent in theboratory. Thisboratory was operated by an unknown organization, and those who opposed their intentions all disappeared, even if they were fellow researchers. Just by looking at them, it wasnt hard to predict what would happen to Vetters future.


    Vetter closed its eyes for a moment. Too much had changed to return to the former simplicity. Vetter was a slime and simultaneously not a slime. Its kin had died a long time ago. There was no longer anyone in the world to represent Vetter as a slime. Surely, thats what Vetter thought.


    [<strong>Slime, follow me.</strong>]


    Surely, thats what Vetter thought, but someone appeared who called Vetter a slime.


    ..


    An unknown voice. Vetter thought for a moment, then quickly made a decision.


    I will follow you.


    As Vetter epted, the space in front of it began to distort.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The scenery inside the burningboratory changed.


    Dungeon?


    Yes, it was a very familiar yet nostalgic feeling.


    Of course, it wasnt the dungeon Vetter had stayed in in the past.


    Oh, a new one has appeared.


    And there was someone speaking to Vetter. It wasnt a human, it was a monster like Vetter.


    The creature weed Vetter. Vetter looked at the creatures face. The opponent was very handsome, and the muscles on the body were sculpted.


    Vetters head turned to the side. Besides the handsome monster, there were other beings. Quite a number of Ghouls and, alongside them, a human trembling in fear.


    Next to them was a knight armed with ck armor and weapons. A skeleton holding arge book apanied the knight.


    They all looked at Vetter and nodded.


    The skeleton began to write something.


    Vetter could instinctively understand.


    The knight and the skeleton also possessed tremendous power.


    Of course, they couldnt match the unidentified voice that spoke to Vetter, but they also possessed tremendous power, and simultaneously, Vetter could discern that they were allies.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    The skeleton, still continuously writing something while looking at Vetter, cked its bones together. Vetter could understand what it meant. Yes, this was a test. It was a test for Vetter, an evaluation of its own abilities.


    The being Vetter had sworn to serve had revealed its identity. Vetter didnt know who it was, but this moment was a representation of itself for that being.


    <strong>Thump-thump.</strong>


    <strong>Thump-thump-thump.</strong>


    Vetters body twisted and started to change.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  47<time datetime="February 17, 2024">February 17, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  24<time datetime="December 24, 2023">December 24, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter – 53

    Chapter ¨C 53


    <strong><em>EP.53 Monster Wave (1)</em></strong>


    Now that an assistant had been assigned in the dungeon managed by Azmo, the overall shape was slowly taking form. I also selected another assistant. There was no urgent need to draw more, especially with the current monster.


    Moreover, depending on the species, they reproduce on their own.


    In cases like that, monsters often reproduced among themselves. A notable example was the blood-sucking butterflies in Area 3 of the first floor.


    Even without additional gacha, their numbers were steadily increasing.


    Being insect-type monsters, their reproduction speed was fast, so as long as an ecosystem was established, there were no significant issues.


    So, should we try drawing misceneous items now?


    It seemed like a good time to shift focus to something else.


    How about drawing misceneous items?


    The description mentioned that equipment, weapons, or skills mainly came out in misceneous item draws. To be honest, I had tried a misceneous item draw once before.


    Back then, only trash items came out.


    While I couldnt get a 1-star item from monster draws, the misceneous item draws contained items that could easily be called trash.


    Unnecessary things like twigs, leaves, and even rocks came out. Fortunately, the dress Celia was currently wearing was among the draws. If not for that, I would have been quite upset.


    However,pletely avoiding misceneous item draws was not an option. Just by looking at Celias clothes, there were various options avable. Even though the item obtained wasnt from draws, the maid outfit Celia had worn before had enchanting characteristics.


    If I can draw just one really good thing, its a profit.


    With that thought in mind, I attempted to touch the misceneous item draw option in the shop window.


    <strong>Ding </strong>


    However, before pressing it, an alert popped up.


    <strong>The number of monsters in your dungeon Temptation of Illusion has reached a certain level.</strong>


    <strong> Adjust the poption through expanding the dungeon or using monster waves.</strong>


    <strong>You can choose settings for the monster wave.</strong>


    It was an alert stating that the number of monsters in the dungeon was full. Looking at Azmos dungeon status, it seemed that the recent increase in ghouls was the cause.


    How many did he capture, exactly?


    The increase in ghouls was likely due to the Death Knights.


    Due to the Death Knights skill, any being killed by it would be reborn as a ghoul.


    In Azmos original dungeon, which was an Incubus dungeon, having so many ghouls meant that the Death Knight had caught a lot of intruders.


    The intruders might be people like me, but I didnt particrly feel sympathy for them.


    After all, the one rushing to steal something first was the other party. I only tried to block them to protect what was mine.


    Indeed, the number of ghouls is extraordinary.


    With the assignment of an Assistant, the dungeon seemed even narrower.


    Well by the way, is it possible to configure the Monster Wave?


    Monster Wave. It referred to the phenomenon where monsters emerged from the dungeon. The most usible hypothesis was that when the dungeon was full of monsters, it pushed them out.


    Based on the exnation now, its hard to say its entirely wrong.


    The Monster Wave settings window was straightforward.


    The Monster Wave settings involved specifying the range and determining how many monsters to release.


    Of course, I could choose to avoid the Monster Wave immediately by expanding the dungeon size.


    However, considering the situation where monsters would breed among themselves in the future, I needed to take that into ount.


    I couldnt manually check each dungeon under my control every time the number increased.


    Lets set it up for now.


    Luckily, it wasnt necessary to set up each dungeon in detail. There was also an option for the dungeon manager or assistant to make judgments and take action on their own.


    I guess this is better.


    Considering that these monsters had shown some intelligence so far and sometimes produced better results with appropriate neglect, I chose this option without hesitation.


    Azmo should handle it well on his own, right?


    Curious about how Azmo would respond to the current situation, I intentionally didnt expand the dungeon size.


    Hell probably send the ghouls out of the dungeon first.


    Ill just do some draws for now.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Why the hell do we have to put up with this?


    A hunter patrolling around the dungeon expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Another person next to him spoke up, also discontentedly.


    We should justin if were at the bottom. Well, what can we do?


    The individuals belonged to the Phoenix Guild, and the ce they were guarding an Incubus dungeon.


    It was the dungeon that Jung Woo-jin, the second son of the Phoenix Guilds leader, entered to subjugate.


    Of course, it failed.


    Thinking there were only Incubi, it turned out there was a Subus as well. Coming back from the dungeon with a pitiful appearance, there was no way the guild atmosphere would be pleasant.


    Naturally, the Phoenix Guild prepared for a second attack. This time, they adjusted the gender ratio of the hunters to counter Subus.


    They even mobilized hunters specialized in mental defense skills and utilized artifacts.


    The leader of the raid, as well as nearly half of the fifty hunters, were A-ranked hunters. In other words, the Phoenix Guild leadership was determined.


    Yes, the sess of this raid was inevitable. However, one variable arose.


    Is it going to be a waste again today?


    Sigh, arent we going to be stuck here until the next day off at this rate?


    Despite a considerable amount of time passing since the Phoenix Guilds raid, there was still no news. The dungeon remained closed, and the fate of the hunters who entered was still unconfirmed.


    Whether the raiding party came out after conquering the dungeon or the hunters inside perished, and the dungeon reopened, or even if the dungeon owner, like Jung Woo-jin before, showed mercy and let the raiding party members return alive, any of these oues would be fine. However, harshly, the dungeon remained firmly closed.


    In this situation where the Phoenix Guilds hunters didnt know when the raiding party woulde out, they continued to guard the surroundings.


    This was quite important. Suppose the raiding party members conquered the dungeon and came out exhausted. If there were individuals with grudges against that guild, what would happen?


    Without seeing it, it was obvious. Thats why every guild dispatched two types of hunters for dungeon conquests, the raiding party that conquered the dungeon and the patrol party that could quickly provide support until news of the raiding party arrived.


    The hunters currently patrolling, while harbouring dissatisfaction, silently carried out their mission. As they continued to patrol, another variable urred.


    A trespasser breaking the silence of the quiet night. The energy of the dungeon began to fluctuate. Shortly after,


    <strong></strong><strong>Wee-ee-eeeng</strong>


    The sound of sirens echoed here. It was a signal that the dungeon had opened.


    Damn. Of course, it opens when Im around.


    Mutteringints outwardly, internally, I had different thoughts. Hopefully, it wasnt something like a Monster Wave


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Despite the loud sirens, nothing seemed to have changed. There was nothing noteworthy happening.


    Did the measuring device malfunction?


    Leading the patrol team was B-rank hunter Choi Ji-hoon.


    As he examined the measuring device inside the outpost, he mumbled.


    The device responded to the energy of the dungeon. The fact that the device had just rung meant that the closed dungeon had opened.


    Hmm.


    However, ultimately, nothing happened. The dungeon remained closed, and there was no news of the returning raiding party or monsters emerging.


    Well, its too early for a Monster Wave.


    Monster Wave referred to the phenomenon of monsters emerging from the dungeon. It usually urred when the number of monsters inside the dungeon continued to increase due to neglect. It was somewhat like this, the house bes too crowded, so things get pushed out.


    Dungeons were the same. Anyway, Monster Waves were quite tricky. As more monsters emerged, there were more areas to be cautious about. Therefore, governments and guilds periodically cleared dungeons.


    Choi Ji-hoon put down the measuring device in his hand. Indeed, Monster Waves were overly simplistic. Even now, it seemed like no monsters hade out.


    Well, as long as the raiding party members who entered the dungeon dont turn into monsters


    He said that while chuckling to himself.


    Ha.


    Originally, it didnt make sense.


    Of course, there were monsters that turned hunters into monsters.


    Death Knights were representative, turning them into ghouls. Zombies that turned others into zombies by biting them also existed. Even vampires who made others of their kind.


    However, this dungeon was inhabited by Incubus and Subus. They had the weapon of enchantment, but that skill wasnt about turning people into monsters. It was closer to mind control. Therefore, Choi Ji-hoon didnt consider any other possibilities.


    Captain Choi Ji-hoon!


    Someone entered the outpost and called Choi Ji-hoons name. It was his deputy.


    Oh, right. Did you check the personnel?


    When the sirens sounded a while ago, Choi Ji-hoon had ordered his deputy to check the personnel.


    Yes, all here!


    Choi Ji-hoon looked at the status board handed by the deputy and muttered to himself.


    Hmm, twenty-two people


    The status board showed how many people were currently here and even listed the names.


    Today, we were roughly around twenty, right?


    They patrolled the dungeon surroundings, prepared for any unforeseen circumstances. As the number of people changed slightly every day, the personnel situation kept changing.


    Choi Ji-hoon gazed at the status board with a raised eyebrow. Originally, they should thoroughly check the number of personnel, but


    Im not exactly an idle person.


    Since the roughly matched the number of personnel, there wasnt a problem.


    Alright, you can go.


    Choi Ji-hoon gave the dismissal order to his deputy and immediately contacted the guild situation room. Reporting on the situation of dispatched hunters was essential for the guild, given that they were crucial elements.


    Soon, he connected to the Phoenix Guild situation room.


    Yes, Patrol Leader Choi Ji-hoon.


    Choi Ji-hoon reported the current situation and the personnel status.


    So, with this, there are no issues with the current twenty-two personnel.


    After reporting up to this point, todays work was almost done. Just as he was about to cut off themunication and take a rest,


    [Wait.]


    A voice came from the guild situation room. It was the voice of the Phoenix Guilds director.


    [How many personnel are there now?]


    Oh, did you not hear it earlier?


    Choi Ji-hoon slightly distorted his expression and repeated it once again.


    Currently, twenty-two personnel.


    However, the situation room asked again with a serious tone.


    [Really? Are you sure? Could there be a mistake?]


    Ha.


    Choi Ji-hoon let out a small sigh. Although slightly irritated, the other person was higher-ranking.


    Smoothing his voice, he replied politely.


    There are no special circumstances with the personnel. There were no issues.


    [But. Hey, you!]


    An exmation of swearing came from the director.


    [You didnt check the personnel properly! Hey, you guys, today its twenty-one people!]


    What? Twenty-one people?


    Momentarily flustered, Choi Ji-hoon replied with a bewildered voice.


    [Quickly check the personnel again!]


    Urgency emanated from the situation room.


    Choi Ji-hoon went through the status board handed by his deputy once again, naming each one.


    Kim Min-jae, Lee Nam-hyuk, andstly, Seo Yeong-ho.


    Certainly, the status board had 22 people written on it. There were no duplicate names.


    [Choi Ji-hoon, what did you say at the end?]


    Yes? At the end? Ah, Seo Yeong-ho, you mean?


    [You idiot! Are you kidding right now?]


    Choi Ji-hoon was gradually getting annoyed. He always approached his responsibilities seriously. However, hearing usations of joking while being cursed abruptly, who wouldnt be angry?


    No! Please speak properly! I dont joke about these things. Why would I?


    []


    A moment of silence passed. Then, a voice echoed again from the situation room.


    [Hey, Ji-hoon. Dont you remember? Seo Yeong-ho, that dog, participated in the recent raid. Im talking about the dungeon you guys are currently patrolling.]


    Ah.


    Right. He remembered. The recent raid, and leading that raid was A-rank Hunter Seo Yeong-ho. Why had he forgotten?


    Oh, its just a coincidence with the name, right?


    There could be a possibility of a namesake. It must be the case. However, the response from the situation room shattered that hope.


    [We just checked. There is no one named Seo Yeong-ho in our Phoenix Guild.]


    Are you kidding?


    [Im not in the mood for joking right now!]


    Rather, the director raised his voice and made amotion.


    [So, immediately check the personnel!]


    <strong></strong><strong>Click. </strong>


    Choi Ji-hoon disconnected the call.


    Yes, he needed a moment to think. Perhaps, his deputy had made a mistake.


    But what if, hypothetically speaking, it wasnt a mistake? Now that he thought about it, the siren had gone off before the personnel check. Could it be


    Damn it.


    Choi Ji-hoon shouted as he rushed outside the headquarters.


    Everyone, gather!


    Something had gone wrong.<hr>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>


    <ul data-sharing-events-added="true"><li>Twitter</li><li>Facebook</li><li></li></ul>


    LikeLoading...


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  Prologue<time datetime="October 9, 2023">October 9, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  31<time datetime="January 8, 2024">January 8, 2024</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices  15<time datetime="November 24, 2023">November 24, 2023</time>In "Dungeon Sacrifices"

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    <strong><em>EP.60 As the Master Wills</em></strong>


    Before Lee Kang-hyun and Maru arrived at the scene,


    The emergency response team hunters were still confronting monsters.


    A critical situation where monsters emerged from the dungeon, threatening human civilization.


    Despite their deployment to resolve this, the situation did not improve at all.


    Instead, they discovered the presence of two A-ss monsters.


    Tsk.


    Team leader Han Jung-cheol bit his lips as if irritated.


    Ive been thinking wrong from the beginning.


    Ghouls, Incubus, and Death Knight were expected, but Arc Lich were unexpected.


    How could there be two formidable A-ss monsters even when dealing with just one is too much?


    Probably, no one could have expected that.


    The biggest loss here was losing the Vice team leader.


    Charging without urately assessing the opponents strength turned into a failure.


    And then, the terror of the opponents monsters revealed itself here.


    The undead transformation of the in.


    The Death Knight turns the opponent into a ghoul.


    Simrly, the Arc Lich raises a skeleton from the corpse.


    In theory, the opponent could endlessly produce monsters.


    Of course, we went out to stop their advance, but now it was meaningless.


    The Vice team leader who charged forward also became a skeleton.


    The ironic situation of a hunter who was loyal to the country now trying to destroy it.


    Han Jung-cheol slowly scanned his team members.


    The morale that had risen just a while ago plummeted again.


    No one moved from their positions due to the death of the Vice team leader.


    Despair and fear filled their faces.


    The emergency response team, praised for its strength, was now too ustomed to the longsting peace.


    Theycked the ability to suppress the current monster wave.


    At this point, even staying and fighting against them was suicidal.


    At that moment, when they were considering temporarily retreating and joining forces with support units.


    <strong>Bang!</strong>


    Suddenly, a beam of light shot towards the monsters.


    ?!


    Naturally, the Death Knight raised a strange shield for defense,


    The light!


    The light was blocked by the shield and spread to the surroundings.


    The spreading light finally delivered a decisive blow.


    Part of the surroundings began to melt away, excluding the ghouls, other monsters conveyed the impact.


    Nevertheless, a crack appeared in the fortress-like monster formation.


    Strong.


    And beautiful.


    The hunters here were thinking that.


    Han Jung-cheols gaze followed the direction where the light had just shone.


    Dozens of hunters, armed and ready, were walking towards this ce from behind.


    Distinctive white-designed armor.


    It was the Sacred Guild.


    At the forefront, a man leading them came into view.


    It was evident who had justunched the attack.


    Kim Soo-Ho


    Affiliated with the newly formed guild and simultaneously an A-ss hunter like Han Jung-cheol, but his level was vastly different.


    Kim Soo-Ho was already a talent who had traveled to the El Dorad Continent.


    Not only that,


    He imed to have been knighted there as well.


    Even though Han Jung-cheol, who had never been to that ce, didnt know how remarkable that achievement was.


    Thanks to that, Kim Soo-Ho now held the title of a holy knight.


    Despite his outward image,


    Huh, you cant even handle this one thing. The title Emergency Response Team is a waste.


    It was already known that Kim Soo-Hos personality was rough.


    Due to the nature of the emergency response team, even if they didnt deploy to the field, they interacted with various guilds.


    Han Jung-cheol knew this well from meeting Kim Soo-Ho several times through these interactions.


    After leaving the already-established guild, you came to a ce like this?


    And of course,


    Kim Soo-Hos tone was arrogant and challenging.


    From his gaze alone, it was clear that he was dissatisfied with his opponent.


    Kim Soo-Ho rudely confronted Lee Mi-rae, who was waiting behind him.


    Sigh


    Han Jung-cheol was troubled by the current situation.


    Kim Soo-Ho had always been like this.


    People who didnt know him well admired the name Kim Soo-Ho, but his current appearance was the real deal.


    However, the situation was urgent now.


    Even though the previous impression wasnt great, they needed to join forces to resolve the crisis.


    They already had a rough idea of the opponents strength.


    Moreover, the newly formed guild primarily utilized the Divine power, an attribute of light.


    If they could use the power of the Sacred Guild along with their abilities, they could quickly subdue the monster wave.


    Cooperation was crucial.


    Despite Kim Soo-Hos rudeness, Han Jung-cheol silently extended his hand.


    It was a sign of requesting cooperation, but the opponent just sneered.


    Fine. Whats the use of those who cant even handle this? Just stand back and watch since well take care of it ourselves.


    Kim Soo-Ho, being in a formal setting, didnt use informalnguage.


    But there was disdain in his words.


    At the same time, he belittled the hunters of the emergency response team.


    .


    Han Jung-cheol also had nothing to say.


    Whatever he said here wouldnt matter to Kim Soo-Ho and his group.


    There was a high chance that the Sacred Guild would follow Kim Soo-Ho rather than listen to his words.


    But now, it was a dangerous situation.


    At least, he didnt want the power of the Sacred Guild to be depleted, so Han Jung-cheol said one thing.


    Dont let your guard down and be careful of the Arc Lich.


    He said it with as much courtesy as possible, but Kim Soo-Ho ignored them and passed by.


    Han Jung-cheol didnt bother to stop them.


    They would realize it soon enough.


    That their opponent was a different being from the monsters they had faced so far.


    Despite being the worst monster wave, ironically, the overall damage situation was minimal.


    Though they didnt know what those monsters were aiming for, there was still hope.


    Thats why they decided to do their best with what they could now.


    Be careful not to let the damage spread to the surroundings!


    At the team leadersmand, the emergency response team hunters started moving again.


    .


    Kim Soo-Ho was moving forward silently.


    Death Knight and Arc Lich


    On the opposite side, the appearance of monsters was obvious.


    While they knew about the Death Knight, the power of the Arc Lich was unexpected.


    Now, everyone was aware of the report from the emergency response team that had been deployed earlier.


    It meant that the worst-case scenario had unfolded.


    But there was no need to worry.


    After all, they are the best.


    The guild that applied for the title of number one in South Korea.


    Even the hunters they brought with them had all decided.


    Moreover, the opponents were undead.


    This meant they were leading, above all, Kim Soo-Ho himself was here.


    This is nothing.


    Kim Soo-Ho briefly reminisced about the past.


    He had walked the elite course until now.


    He had never missed being the top at the Hunter Academy.


    In the end, he graduated as the top student and traveled to the El Dorad Continent.


    His true worth showed in the El Dorad Continent.


    He entered the White Order and aplished various feats there.


    Thanks to that, he received the title of a holy knight along with a mass-produced holy sword used by the holy knights in the White Order.


    This much was known publicly.


    Of course, during this process, Kim Soo-Ho faced many monsters.


    Especially, the monsters on the El Dorad Continent were different level from those on Earth.


    The monsters in front of us are nothing more than parasites from the Earth!


    Therefore, Kim Soo-Ho was not afraid at all.


    If he, who had strengthened himself while rolling around in El Dorad, couldnt handle this, who could?


    Kim Soo-Ho slowly drew the sword at his waist.


    Ill show you.


    It wasnt a genuine scripture of the holy nature, but even this alone shone brightly.


    The Divine Power!


    Kim Soo-Hos swordpletely emerged from its sheath.


    My power!


    Simultaneously, he moved forward.


    <strong>Swish</strong>


    The light emitted towards the monsters with a fierce sound.


    <strong>Thud </strong>


    The result was a hit.


    However.


    !


    This time too, the attack was blocked by the Death Knights shield.


    But Kim Soo-Ho wasnt flustered.


    Continuing to attack, he emitted light.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Each time, the Death Knight blocked Kim Soo-Hos attacks with the shield.


    Even though he continued to block the light, the surrounding ghouls were gradually copsing due to the aftermath.


    But Kim Soo-Ho wasnt satisfied with that.


    Kruuk!


    Kim Soo-Ho distorted his expression.


    The number of ghouls was decreasing, but the Death Knight continued to resist.


    Why were all his attacks beingpletely blocked?


    Kim Soo-Ho carefully examined the Death Knight.


    Maid outfit.


    There was no information heard about this before.


    No, before that, why did he tie a maid outfit to his shield?


    It was a strangebination.


    Maybe.


    Is there something on that outfit?


    Otherwise, it didnt make sense why his attacks were consistently blocked.


    If thats the case, wouldnt it be enough to just avoid that shield?


    Thinking like that, Kim Soo-Ho gave the order to attack to his guild members.


    Attack simultaneously!


    All the hunters from the Sacred Guild at the back began attacking the monsters.


    And Kim Soo-Ho also gathered strength to the maximum.


    I have to finish it in one strike!


    The Death Knight was swinging the shield back and forth, defending against the simultaneous attacks of the hunters.


    He was unable to focus due to attacksing from various directions.


    Nows the time!


    When the opponent wasnt paying attention, Kim Soo-Ho swung his sword.


    The radiant light from his sword was even brighter andrger than before.


    Its done!


    The light Kim Soo-Ho shot soared urately through the gap in the Death Knights defense.


    <strong> Boom </strong>


    Simultaneously, a tremendous sound rang out, shaking the ground.


    Smoke spread thickly, obscuring everyones vision.


    The hunters from the emergency response team were dumbfounded by the spectacle, and the hunters from the Sacred Guild were already in a festive atmosphere.


    There was a significant difference between having one A-ss monster and having two.


    With the recent attack, the Death Knight was likely subjugated, so now they just had to deal with the Arc Lich.


    After a while, the dense smoke began to disperse.


    Now the opponent looked pitiful enough to be called a monster wave.


    However.


    What!


    Even those who werent easily surprised were shocked at this moment.


    ..!


    Kim Soo-Ho was the same.


    Certainly, the attack just now was an attack that exerted all the power he could muster.


    He believed that he would be able to eliminate the Death Knight, but the situation unfoldedpletely differently.


    Oh, my. Youre quite forceful, arent you?


    Kim Soo-Hos attack against the Death Knight was effortlessly blocked by the appearance that appeared in front of the Death Knight.


    It was blocked even by the outstretched hand of the opponent.


    W-Who are you!


    This time, Kim Soo-Ho was also bewildered.


    The opponent didnt look ordinary at first nce.


    Despite having an extraordinary appearance and charm, the horns protruding from her head represented her as a unique existence.


    He tightened his grip on the sword, but the opponent showed her back.


    Tsk.


    Kim Soo-Ho tasted humiliation.


    How much did she disdain him to tantly show her back like this?


    At the moment when he tried to swing the sword to retaliate against the one who openly ignored and disrespected him.


    Sir Death Knight and Sir Arc Lich, pleasee to me after this incident is over.


    The voice of the unknown figure echoed.


    For some reason, the monsters beside her began to tremble.


    The Incubus at the forefront even bowed his face to the ground.


    Even the A-ss monsters, Death Knight and Arc Lich, started to cautiously step back while ncing at her.


    In the process, Arc Lich seemed to be writing something diligently, but that was probably good.


    What is this?


    Kim Soo-Ho was bewildered.


    Monsters that seemed powerful were suddenly trembling at her words.


    What kind of existence was she to make those monsters tremble like that?


    No way.


    Suddenly, one possibility came to Kim Soo-Hos mind, and he shouted towards her.


    Are you the master of this dungeon!


    However, as if she heard something she shouldnt, she put her finger near her lips.


    It was a signal to be quiet.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the tense situation where the attack was directed towards Death Knight, Celia appeared.


    She extended her right hand straight out, nullifying the opponents attack.


    The light dispersed powerlessly.


    It was an attack where all his power was poured in, but it was easily blocked by Celias hand.


    In fact, it was more urate to say that she took full damage.


    Oh my. Youre quite forceful, arent you?


    Celia looked at her hand.


    Her hand had turned slightly red from the recent attack.


    As there was a considerable gap between her and the opponent, this much was expected. If the current attack had hit Death Knight head-on, it would have been quite a significant blow.


    She looked around and opened her mouth.


    Sir Death Knight and Sir Arc Lich, pleasee to me after this incident is over.


    Simultaneously, she also spoke towards Azmo.


    Sir Azmo I will let it go this time.


    Celia, who was the dungeons overall manager and assigned the role of maintaining discpline by Master, announced her judgment. Upon hearing her sentence, the reactions sharply contrasted.


    Azmo prostrated himself towards Celia and conveyed his gratitude.


    In fact, Azmo just wanted to show loyalty to Master. As such, Celia decided to give him a chance.


    However, it wasnt the same for Death Knight and Arc Lich.


    Death Knight began to tremble at her words.


    Arc Lich, who was beside him, didnt forget to record as an inspector even amid this situation.


    [The great manager Celia personally descended, and the humans were horrified while the Incubus bowed his head and Death Knight trembled. Truly magnificent.]


    Recording like that, while gradually stepping back at that moment.


    There was a presence felt from behind.


    <strong>ng</strong>


    Death Knight immediately raised his shield to respond.


    Arc Lich saw it.


    The figure of the opponent who attacked Death Knight.


    And the opponent noticed that the opponent had a simr aura to them.


    It was a bit early, it seemed.


    Why were they attacking someone on the same side?


    Arc Lich spoke with curiosity, and he didnt forget to record it.


    But the opponents words werepletely different.


    Its an order from Master.


    At this statement, Arc Lich was surprised.


    An order from the master!


    Now that he thought about it, he faintly felt the masters aura far away.


    Arc Lich immediately revised the content he wrote.


    [Listens very well to the words of the great and noble Master. This is amendable reason.]


    Of course, he wrote it like this, but why did Master give such an order now? It couldnt be understood.


    While pondering about Masters intention, Vetter popped up next to him.


    Vetter, who was appointed as an assistant to Azmo, who manages the dungeon. He was a slime but also a genius in transformation. Even now, he had the appearance of a human, not a slime, and he moved his mouth to speak with precise pronunciation.


    Ah! Master is trying to take advantage of the current situation!


    What did that mean?


    How does one take advantage of the current situation?


    Everyone harbored doubts.


    Celia, who was in front, also leaned in to listen when Vetter mentioned Master.


    In other words!


    Vetter started exining with a firm tone.


    1. Currently, Master wants to dominate this world.


    2. However, dominance by force alone cannot garner true loyalty.


    3. Therefore, Master is staging a scene of directly saving the world, receiving everyones admiration.


    4. Swallowing up the world.


    Vetter had spent a long time in the research institute.


    Even though it was called a research institute, it wasnt a ce where research was conducted peacefully.


    Researchers divided themselves into factions, and it was a ce overflowing with intrigue and power struggles.


    Naturally, Vetter was able to learn about those things. And now, it seemed that Master also had a great purpose.


    So, Vetter confidently exined.


    Oh.


    Azmo, who was prostrated, responded first to Vetters exnation.


    It seems like a natural pursuit of beauty!


    As someone who believed that forcing loyalty was not beautiful, Azmo admired Masters insight.


    Indeed, Master truly understood the essence of beauty.


    Celia also nodded her head.


    Indeed. This lowly servant also finally understands Masters thoughts.


    She now understood why Master sent her here.


    Death Knight and Arc Lich also nodded their heads.


    Death Knight immediately looked ahead at his owner, and there, Maru was present.


    <strong>Nod.</strong>


    Death Knight nodded his head towards Maru.


    Although it was the first time Maru heard that sound, upon careful thought, it seemed to be the right words.


    Now, there was only one thing left.


    To act ording to Masters will in all of this.


    When Marus sword touched Death Knights shield, Death Knight flew backward.


    It was an enormous force.


    As if acknowledging that Arc Lich couldntpete with this, he leaped toward Maru.


    Marus sword pierced through Arc Lichs body.


    Of course, since the sword passed through the bones of Arc Lich, it didnt bother him at all.


    However, Arc Lich reached out to the sky.


    Argh...


    As if in misery.


    Even more desperately.


    Sadly, the hand that reached toward the sky fell to the ground.


    Thats how Arc Lich remained motionless.


    At the same time, the hunters from the emergency response team and the hunters from the Sacred Guild, who were watching the scene, were astonished.


    In their eyes, an unidentified figure suddenly appeared, not only subduing the monsters but also Arc Lich.


    Han Jung-cheol and, of course, Kim Soo-Ho were blinking their eyes in the current situation.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    <strong><em>EP.61 After the Monster Wave</em></strong>


    Silence followed.


    It was so quiet that one might think time had stopped.


    Even the passing wind seemed hushed, as if it too held its breath in anticipation.


    If it werent nighttime, would the sky be leisurely adorned with drifting clouds?


    ?


    And in my mind, filled with the sight I witnessed a little while ago, there were only question marks.


    As Maru swung the sword, the Death Knight soared.


    Arch Lich fell to Marus sword.


    No.


    What are they doing?


    No matter how powerful Marus sword, it couldnt have had such an impact on opponents like Death Knight and Arch Lich.


    Could it be that Maru has awakened?


    Just to be sure, I checked on my smartphone.


    The monster list confirmed that Death Knight and Arch Lich were still intact.


    Maru was the same.


    Their ranks were not so low that they would copse with just one sword.


    To me, their current appearance was merely a show.


    Since they were originally my monsters, and I knew their ranks urately, it was nothing surprising.


    However, the hunters far away seemed to perceive it differently.


    The distance was considerable, making it impossible to confirm who they were, but they must be hunters sent by the guild or association.


    They seemed frozen in ce, as if shocked by the current situation.


    Regardless, it was the most suitable moment for me.


    The hunters remained still, and my monsters kept their positions without shing.


    I quickly ran towards Marus direction.


    Then, I grabbed Arch Lich in front of Maru.


    Even though caught in my hands, Arch Lich continued to show an exquisite appearance as if nothing happened.


    Ha.


    I couldnt help butugh at the absurdity. I continue to held onto Arch Lich while looking around.


    Celia and Azmo, as well as the hunters who were in front of me, were all staring at me.


    If I didnt have the robe and mask, it would have been a big problem.


    Currently, Maru and I are covered from head to toe with a robe and a mask.


    Of course, the monsters know its me, but at least the hunters shouldnt suspect my identity.


    What in the world is happening?


    I asked Maru with doubt in my voice. I had definitely ordered Maru to capture them.


    Maru followed the order and charged forward, but the situation suddenly turned chaotic, leaving me puzzled.


    Tick.


    Maru spoke, moving his jawbone.


    And due to my ability, I easily understood Marus words.


    What? Are you saying I want to dominate this world?


    What does that mean?


    Thinking I might have misunderstood, I asked again.


    But Maru nodded, affirming his positive response.


    Ha.


    It was even more surprising than I thought.


    Where did my intention go wrong?


    Now I realized.


    I need to manage this more thoroughly from now on.


    No, I needed to givemands more precisely, at least in clear terms.


    Fortunately, it seemed they didnt ignore my words but rather acted out of excessive loyalty.


    Nevertheless, the situation had unfolded.


    I wanted to say something here, but the situation was not favorable.


    Even if Celia and the others didnt know, the eyes of the hunters focusing on this ce were too numerous.


    Now, lets finish up slowly.


    I couldnt tell them to go back from here.


    If Imand the monsters to go back obediently now, how would it appear in their eyes?


    At least a minimum level of naturalness was required.


    I whispered to Arch Lich, directing my voice towards him.


    Can you explode all those ghouls?


    A skill that Arch Lich had even before evolution.


    Corpse Explosion.


    Despite the name, it could only explode undead monsters, but that was fine.


    I formted a n in my mind.


    Explode the ghouls one by one, diverting the opponents attention as much as possible, and take advantage of that gap to smoothly escape.


    Arch Lich subtly nodded in response to my question.


    He had been ying dead until now.


    This guy is really immersed.


    I immediatelymanded to explode the ghouls.


    As soon as Arch Lich heard themand, he exploded the ghouls.


    <strong> Bang </strong>


    <strong> Boom </strong>


    <strong> Crash </strong>


    Deafening noises spread as the ghouls exploded one after another.


    <strong> Bang </strong>


    The ghouls exploded, creating thick dust.


    Due to the dust, smoke billowed, engulfing everything in the vicinity.


    When the sight waspletely blocked by the smoke.


    I threw Arch Lich andmanded Celia.


    Celia! Take them and go back to the dungeon now!


    Now was the opportunity, bought with the sacrifice of the ghouls.


    Seeing Celia directly was the second time, following the dream fromst time.


    I wanted to have various conversations since we met, but I couldnt dy any longer.


    Take them all back to the dungeon and wait!


    I would change the system as soon as this mission waspleted.


    At least in a direction I could control.


    Celia seemed eager to say something, but there was no time for it right now.


    Understood, Master.


    Celia bowed her head and replied.


    Controlling the remaining ones, she began to leave this ce.


    Whats up?


    Arch Lich, who hade to my side unnoticed, was holding a thick book and writing something.


    It looked like a notebook, probably.


    I was curious about what he was recording, but there was no time to check.


    You, too, follow quickly.


    In response to my words, Arch Lich bent his waist at a right angle and started to follow Celia.


    ?


    Was that Arch Lichs way of greeting?


    At least he was a polite one.


    After Arch Lich left, I scanned the surroundings.


    Now there were no monsters left in this ce.


    Considering Celias ability, they would safely return to the dungeon.


    Lets go, Maru.


    The dense smoke was gradually thinning.


    As long as Maru and I left this ce before all the smoke disappeared, it would be fine.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The sudden explosion of ghouls.


    The dust created by the explosion covered everyones sight.


    What the! Whats happening!


    Hunters shouted helplessly.


    The dense smoke didnt seem to settle.


    Each time the ghouls exploded, the sound and even more dust spread.


    Guard the current position and stay alert!


    Han Jung-cheol shouted to the hunters.


    He already was a formidable opponent with immense strength.


    In such a situation, even the sight was blocked?


    It was the worst.


    Fortunately, before the ghouls exploded, there was a presence that showed a tremendous appearance.


    Two figures in robes and masks.


    Of course, their identities were unknown due to the disguise.


    Is he a summoner?


    Maybe they were hunters working together.


    Whatever they were, their abilities were truly remarkable.


    A person rushed forward, and the Death Knight was pushed back.


    And thats not all.


    Arch Lich was also taken care of in an instant.


    I have to recruit him at all costs.


    Was there ever a hunter who easily dealt with A-rank monsters until now?


    Even if they were a duo of hunters, their achievements were remarkable.


    If he were summoner-type hunters, it could be truly sensational.


    Summoned creatures by hunters are generally weak.


    In theory, they have the power to control a powerful legion, but in reality, it was not so.


    If a summoned creature really did something like that.


    A new wind will blow in the hunter industry.


    This was not only Han Jung-cheols thought.


    Kim Soo-Ho also shared the same sentiment.


    However, his expression was heavily distorted.


    He watched the front silently, waiting for the smoke topletely disappear.


    Eventually, the smoke that had swallowed everything became faint.


    Everyone raised their weapons, preparing to attack.


    But there was no one there.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As the day brightened, news articles poured in.


    Since a significant event had urred, both broadcasts and portal sites continued to release news rted to the Monster Wave.


    [The Worst Monster Wave? Minimal Damage]


    [Monsters just passed by Citizens Testify]


    [Hunter Association, Unaware of the Situation in Advance, Is This Okay?]


    [Unable to Locate the Dungeon Location, Ipetence of the Government and Hunter Association Exposed]


    [Not Over Yet? Expert: This Monster Wave is nned by Highly Intelligent Monsters]


    [Is There Someone Who Ended the Monster Wave? What Is His Identity?]


    [Unknown Hero, Possibly S-rank? Reactions]


    There were mainly two types of articles on the portal sites.


    The situation of damage caused by the Monster Wave.


    And curiosity about the identity of the person who appeared at the end.


    Nevertheless, the overall response was that, although the worst Monster Wave had urred, fortunately, the damage was not significant.


    Of course, it meant the damage was minimal, not nonexistent.


    Han Jung-cheol, who led the emergency response team of the association, had lost his vice team leader.


    Rather than mourning his colleague, he was being pulled in various directions to exin the situation.


    He didnt know if there would be any disciplinary action due to the initial failure to respond.


    But it didnt matter.


    Han Jung-cheols thoughts were focused on the person that had defeated Death Knight and Arch Lich.


    If he could recruit that power, the status of the emergency response team would soar.


    It might truly be the appearance of an S-rank.


    But rumors spread quickly.


    The story of an unknown hero who ended this Monster Wave spread like wildfire.


    It was a situation even covered by the media.


    Other guilds might have started moving after hearing this news.


    We must recruit them at all costs.


    Determination was evident in Han Jung-cheols eyes.


    As expected, there was a guild that moved as Han Jung-cheol had anticipated.


    Kim Soo-Ho of the Sacred Guild.


    He, too, was shocked by the events of the previous night.


    [So, what should we do to Lee Kang-hyun? It seems perfect to handle it in the current chaotic situation.]


    To Kim Soo-Hos message, he just clicked his tongue, not replying separately.


    In his mind, someone other than Lee Kang-hyun had taken over.


    How did he overwhelm A-rank monsters?


    The unknown person that defeated the monsters.


    Of course, there were quite a few hunters who faced A-rank monsters.


    But in this case, the unknown figure defeated not one but two A-rank monsters.


    Moreover, with a single blow.


    Kim Soo-Ho found that point very displeasing.


    It was the one who faced Death Knight, whom he couldnt defeat with his own attacks.


    He was recognized not only at the Hunter Academy but also on the El Dorad Continent.


    And he had to be recognized in the present and future.


    The worlds attention should be solely on him, but someone had intercepted that.


    Kim Soo-Ho found that extremely displeasing.


    I need to find out who it is.


    One nagging question was why this person tried to hide their existence.


    In the end, even the unknown figure disappeared, not just the monsters.


    Could they be in cahoots with the monsters?


    That thought crossed his mind for a moment, but he quickly shook his head.


    Even by his own standards, it was a thought that had gone too far.


    The monsters may not have expected an unexpected strong opponent to appear.


    Even if the monsters were like that, why did the figure hide themselves?


    With such power, they still concealed their appearance?


    In other words, maybe there was a situation where revealing themselves was not an option.


    In an instant, a different possibility crossed my mind.


    Kim Soo-Ho grinned.


    Perhaps he might be the viin.


    Viin.


    An awakener who hadnt officially registered as a hunter, harming others among the hunters and people.


    Kim Soo-Ho immediatelymanded the guild members around him.


    Bring all the data on registered viins from the association. Dont leave out a single one.


    Of course, it didnt matter if he wasnt a viin.


    Making him a viin would surely rekindle peoples interest.


    Kim Soo-Hos expression turned ominously dark.


    Those who were shocked by the monster wave fromst night werent limited to them alone.


    Especially elite hunter Jung Ye-rin, a member of the Phoenix Guild who faced the Goblin Lord, was no exception.


    Is that the true power of the Goblin Lord?


    The Goblin Lord that appeared in the monster wave.


    She had faced the Goblin Lord.


    But that presence was too powerful.


    She also entered the Goblin Lord dungeon.


    And at the end of a prolonged battle, she sessfully subjugated the Goblin Lord.


    Of course, all of this was thanks to one man.


    Lee Kang-hyun.


    He had said this.


    If you kill the goblins the Goblin Lordmands, the Goblin Lord weakens.


    And that statement was urate.


    Jung Ye-rin, along with her team, bought time while killing the goblins.


    And eventually, they dealt with the Goblin Lord.


    So, she believed that this Goblin Lord would be easily dealt with as well.


    However. The goblinsmanded by this Goblin Lord were strange.


    Not only were they agile, but even their equipment was of high quality.


    It was difficult to dismiss their strength as that of ordinary goblins, to the point where they couldnt be underestimated as D-rank.


    Above all, where did they get those weapons?


    The Goblin Lord didnt use ordinary weapons.


    Mana gun.


    A gun that used mana, not the conventional bullets.


    It was a hunters weapon that could be used almost permanently as long as the user had mana.


    And the Goblin Lord was using such a weapon.


    Moreover, quite skillfully.


    On top of that, the magic grade was high, and the firepower was powerful.


    Because of that, Jung Ye-rin lost some of her team members.


    While the majority of the media reported that the damage was minimal, at least it wasnt for her.


    If the Goblin Lord and its horde hadnt suddenly left their positions, she would have suffered even greater losses.


    I need to strengthen my power.


    This incident ended here only because coincidences ovepped.


    But I dont know what will happen in the future.


    In reality, powerful monsters continued to appear even now.


    It was evident from the recent monster wave.


    She immediately stood up from her seat.


    To increase her strength, she decided to find a man named Lee Kang-hyun.


    If I knew it would be like this, I should have at least taken his number.


    Jung Ye-rin regretted slightly.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sir Death Knight.


    At Celias words, the Death Knight raised his head.


    Celia was carrying out the will of the master as soon as she returned to the dungeon.


    The master was quite angry about what Azmo had done this time.


    Azmo was already trapped in the dungeon and could onlye out with the masters permission.


    Moreover, the master had also moved Azmos dungeon location.


    Indeed, the masters power is remarkable.


    And the punishment to Death Knight and Arch Lich for leaving Azmo was entirely entrusted to her.


    For the time being, no outings. Stay in the dungeon and focus on maintenance until I give permission.


    The Death Knight was shocked at her words of no outings.


    On top of that, she mentioned starting maintenance work on the dungeon.


    The Death Knight looked as if he had lost the world, copsing in shock.


    Celia turned her head and looked at the Arch Lich.


    Sir Arch Lich


    Arch Lich also stared at Celia.


    As a punishment, monitor the nearby dungeons for a while. If there are rumors of Sir Arch Lich misbehaving, just like Sir Death Knight, outings will be prohibited.


    Understood!


    Arch Lich vigorously nodded.


    Under Celia, there were four dungeons.


    [Red-Headed Tribe]


    [Vige Shrouded in Mist]


    [Remnants of the Abyss]


    [Sticky Puddle]


    There was a time when the owners of adjacent dungeons surrendered to Celia.


    And the master had merged those numerous dungeons into four.


    So far, she hadnt been able to manage them properly due to a busy schedule.


    The discretion of managing each dungeon was left to the owners.


    But this time, sending Arch Lich to thoroughly investigate the situation in the dungeons was necessary.


    Arch Lich immediately began preparing for the task under Celiasmand.


    The thick notebook that Arch Lich carried was held by the skeleton on the left.


    The feathered quill that Arch Lich used for writing was held by the skeleton on the right.


    The ink needed for Arch Lichs records was held by the skeleton at the back.


    The skeleton at the back was newly created as a subordinate on Earth this time.


    Arch Lich nodded.


    All preparations wereplete.


    Arch Lich and the three skeletons ventured out of the dungeon.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    <strong><em>EP.62 Dungeon Inspection by Arch Lich (1)</em></strong>


    Celia returned from her mission on Earth.


    She promptly resumed her duties.


    To think so much work piled up in my absence


    Indeed, Celias desk was filled with relevant documents.


    Mostly letters from Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom or information sent by shadows attached to Elena.


    asionally, there were documents from the Demon Merchant.


    She first examined the letters from Elena.


    The contents were simple.


    Firstly, a visit from the White Order to the Sael Kingdom was imminent.


    Princess Elena will handle this well on her own.


    Celia was not in a position to interfere in such matters.


    From the start, she had decided to delegate all authority to Elena, as handling such tasks was better suited for someone adept.


    Celia moved on to the next letter.


    Again, it was a letter from Princess Elena.


    Indeed.


    The content of the next letter was as follows.


    Once the Orders work was finished, they nned to transfer the mountain development rights to the nobles.


    This, too, was a n devised under Celias name.


    However, another issue arose here.


    Before Celia went to Earth to fulfill her Mastermand, she had ordered Elena not to allow entry into the mountains.


    So far, so good. However, the contents of the next letter revealed that some nobles had harbored suspicions and secretly sent adventurers into the mountains.


    Hmm.


    Princess Elena had vowed to immediately find those responsible and punish them, but Celia didnt feel the need for such drastic measures.


    Shadow, let this one slide.


    During her time on Earth, Celia had a lot to think about.


    Battle is not something done alone, it involves many factors.


    Being strong alone was meaningless.


    Wasnt that evident in thest battle?


    Celia hadnt prepared the dungeon defenses perfectly before leaving her post.


    If this aspect had been wless, there wouldnt have been a need for an order prohibiting mountain entry.


    Therefore, she decided to view the nobles sending adventurers as an opportunity rather than a problem.


    Its a good time to assess their strength.


    Celia had four dungeons under hermand.


    These dungeons were located in the directions surrounding Celias main dungeon, creating a protective structure.


    In situations where the distances between them were not close, each dungeon needed to have minimal defenses.


    Hence, it was even more critical to assess the power of these dungeons.


    With Arch Lich currently inspecting, this could be quickly determined.


    If the strength was below Celias standards, she nned to formally propose a merger issue to her Master.


    Perhaps it was necessary to expand the scope of the Goblin Reconnaissance Unit she was currently operating.


    Lets wait for now.


    Celia unfolded the next document.


    It was sent by Death Knight.


    She immediately moved on to the following document.


    This time its from Goblin Lord?


    This document was authored by Goblin Lord.


    The writing resembled worms crawling, making it challenging to decipher.


    There were a few words that could be recognized.


    Mana Gun Guard Unit?


    Mana Gun.


    Celia was well aware of this term from Goblin Lord.


    He had acquired several Mana Guns during his battles with hunters to secure a route, as per her orders.


    Hmm.


    Celia pondered, trying to guess the words.


    Perhaps Goblin Lord was suggesting creating a Goblin Guard Unit using the additional Mana Guns he had obtained.


    Well, its amendable idea to strengthen our forces, so I approve.


    Thus, the dungeons power continued to grow stronger.


    With the protection of the great master, there was nothing to fear.


    Smiling, Celia continued her tasks.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Arch Lich and the skeletons were strolling through the forest.


    Their race was undead.


    They didnt tire, nor did they need to eat anything.


    So, not long after they set out, they arrived at the first dungeon.


    [Red-Headed Tribe]


    The owner of this dungeon was an orc named Squall.


    He had surrendered first and now served as the dungeons Margrave.


    In reality, his abilities were quite decent.


    Arch Lich nodded and entered the dungeon.


    Chwiik! Been waiting! Lord Lich.


    The orc Squall, with red hair flowing, weed Arch Lich energetically.


    Oh, seeing your energy has be even more powerful, cheers! It seems I should call you Lord Arch Lich!


    Arch Lich, too, nodded at Squall.


    [Information is slow. This is a deduction.]


    Indeed, Arch Lich was a stern inspector.


    As the chief of the tribe, Ive prepared a feast for Lord Arch Lich!


    Arch Lich nodded and added a few words after the record he had just written.


    [Information is slow. This is a deduction, but pursuing the beauty of slowness in a rapidly changing dungeon ismendable.]


    Arch Lich followed Squall, recording the dungeon.


    Squall showed and exined every corner of the dungeon to Arch Lich.


    True to orc nature that reveres strength, weapons adorned the walls abundantly.


    Some orcs were maintaining the weapons.


    This is our warriors training ground!


    Proudly, Squall pointed to a ce.


    It was a training ground.


    Most orcs were spending their time training with vigorous shouts.


    Though unarmed, their massive builds were threatening.


    Some were even wielding weapons, engaging in what might seem like duels to an outsider.


    To others, it might appear they were not sparring but rushing to kill each other.


    Contrary to such concerns, Squall exined calmly.


    Chwiik! We always worship strength! So, we train a lot. We work hard for the master!


    Squall confidently raised his hand.


    Orcs were training as if in realbat to gain strength.


    [Power is good. The effort for Master ismendable.]


    No one could deny this part.


    In this aspect, Squall was making efforts to strengthen the dungeons power.


    Arch Lich also praised him for this.


    Then, Arch Lichs gaze shifted to another area.


    There, goblins, not orcs, were gathered and living.


    Oh, they are goblins!


    Squall made a cheering sound and continued speaking.


    Living together in the same ce with orcs and goblins is not in line with our nature! So, we separated the areas!


    As Squall said, the area where orcs and goblins lived was neatly divided in half.


    Of course, Squall didnt like it from his perspective, but since it was the masters will, he tookfort in it.


    Arch Lich nodded.


    As expected! Is Lord Arch Lich recognized me!


    Squall eximed with emotion.


    [A dungeon owner managing by dividing rather than uniting]


    This is a gift for Lord Arch Lich!


    At that moment, Squall handed something to Arch Lich, who was recording.


    Its an artifact called a fountain pen that I got from adventurers!


    It looked like a sophisticated writing instrument.


    Moreover, it was said to write smoothly even without dipping in ink.


    Arch Lich cautiously received the item from Squall.


    He immediately tried writing in his notebook.


    The pen, smoothly releasing ink, was a delightful item.


    [Attempting to divide responsibilities rather than unite while being the dungeon owner. A good attitude.]


    Actually, isnt Squall saying that now?


    So, ording to their characteristics, I use goblins as reconnaissance teams!


    Distributing roles ording to each races characteristics was also part of the dungeon owners role.


    Currently, Squalls dungeon had no issues, not only in terms of power but also in various aspects.


    He was, in fact, doing well.


    Arch Lich nodded, evaluating the dungeon.


    [Red-Headed Tribe Dungeon, no problems.]


    It was definitely not a biased assessment.


    Arch Lich exited the dungeon as the inspection for the first dungeon concluded.


    The skeleton on the left held a thick notebook, and the one on the right held a fountain pen given by Squall, not a feather quill.


    The skeleton at the back was no longer holding a bottle of ink.


    With the fountain pen Squall provided, there was no need for ink.


    Instead, the skeleton held the small tokens Squall had prepared.


    Perfect!


    Arch Lich, along with the skeletons, immediately headed to the next dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A group of adventurers was climbing the mountain range.


    But, is it okay for us to do this?


    One of them raised a question.


    Her name was Nariel.


    She was lightly armed, wearing arge hat that was deeply pressed on her head.


    She carried a bow on her back, presenting the appearance of an ordinary adventurer to anyone who looked.


    Due to her agile abilities, she also served as the guide for the group.


    In response to Nariels question, another member replied.


    It should be fine. After all, its a request from Noble, right?


    They were all members of the adventurer guild in the Sael Kingdom.


    Even as adventurers, they often found themselves influenced by the policies of the Sael Kingdom.


    It was no different now.


    Currently, the Sael Kingdom was expecting a visit from the White Order.


    Given the circumstances, the adventurer guild in the kingdom was keeping a low profile.


    A typical example was the suspension of dungeon requests in the mountains.


    Moreover, the royal family recently prohibited entry into the mountains.


    In essence, ascending the mountains at this time was something to be avoided.


    However, despite this situation, they were climbing the mountains.


    Not only that.


    They even received reconnaissance and subjugation requests for dungeons in the mountains.


    Of course, it wasnt an official request.


    It wasnt through the adventurer guild either.


    Yet, they were able to do this because a noble had separately assigned a secret mission.


    Furthermore, it wasnt just any noble, it was a noble from the Sael Kingdom leading this request.


    epting this request meant rebellion against the royal family and, at the same time, disobedience to the adventurer guild. However, refusing was not an option because the amount offered by the other party was a ridiculous sum.


    Of course, the background of the other party being a noble yed a role, but it was the vast amount of money that moved their hearts. Moreover, the request was straightforward. It simply asked them to scout the mountains and check if there were any peculiarities.


    Dungeon reconnaissance and subjugation requests followed a simr context.


    I cant believe a noble from the Sael Kingdom would provide such a request


    Even the adventurers who epted the request expressed their confusion. It seemed odd for a noble to act in vition of the royal order.


    Could a civil war break out at this rate?


    Come on, surely not. If that were the case, we wouldnt have taken on dungeon requests.


    Everyone expressed their thoughts on the current situation. However, they had already epted the request. No fool would reject such a substantial amount of money. Besides, wasnt it just a matter of quietlypleting the task?


    Currently, both the kingdom and the adventurer guild controlled ess to the mountains. If they quickly entered and exited in secret, there would be no chance of exposure.


    So, without much thought, they were climbing the mountains. Nariel was also silently walking at the forefront. However, her expression was not very good.


    Nariel, whats wrong? You look really unhappy.


    One of the members approached Nariel. It was Isrin, who used ice magic.


    Isrin


    Isrin touched Nariels forehead with her hand.


    Hee.


    Nariel was startled when someone elses hand touched her forehead.


    There doesnt seem to be a fever. Whats wrong that you look like this?


    Just I just have a bad feeling.


    Nariel expressed her emotions, her words trailing off. As her predictions had sometimes been urate, no one took it lightly.


    However, there was no intention of giving up the request. They had already received the initial payment for the task.


    Even with just the initial payment, it was a staggering amount. How much more significant would the final payment be when theypleted the request?


    It was a situation where they could earn the most significant amount of money in their lives.


    For the simple reason that she had a bad feeling, Nariel didnt want to give up this request.


    Moreover, if they did give up, they would have to pay a penalty. The amount was several times the received payment, an unimaginable sum. Thats why they reassured Nariel instead.


    Its okay. You must not be feeling well today.


    Yeah, if youre too tired, do you want to rest a bit?


    They called Nariels name with affectionate voices. Externally, they seemed caring, but within them, dark desires lurked. Nariel also noticed to some extent.


    Now all she had to do was nod in agreement.


    No, its fine.


    Nariel forced a smile and continued walking forward. There was nothing else she could do. After all, she knew it too well. It was already toote to turn back.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    <strong><em>EP.63 Dungeon Inspection by Arch Lich (2)</em></strong>


    The adventurers were climbing the steep terrain of the mountain range.


    How much longer do we have to climb? Wasnt there supposed to be a dungeon nearby?


    However, contrary to what was marked on the map, the actual appearance of the dungeon was nowhere to be seen.


    The surroundings were the same when they looked around.


    Already, this was a futile endeavour several times over.


    Adventurers began to express their frustration.


    Those guild brats sold us a lousy map and made a fortune.


    The map they possessed was purchased from the Adventurers Guild.


    The Adventurers Guild restricted ess to the mountain range, but maps indicating the terrain and dungeons were sold normally.


    However, there was nothing urate about it.


    Since there was nothing urate, and the map wasnt even cheap, everyoneined.


    What to do.


    Isrin, an ice mage, spoke up.


    Maybe there really is something to it, and thats why the noblemanmissioned it.


    Isrins argument was quite usible.


    That makes sense.


    A burly man nodded in agreement with her words.


    He was the warrior Grektor.


    With a massive shield in his right hand and arge sword in his left, Grektors appearance was truly awe-inspiring.


    For an ordinary person, just holding a shield like that would require a lot of strength.


    But Grektor wielded the shield and sword as if they were toys, effortlessly.


    Originally, our purpose wasnt dungeon exploration. It was amission to survey the entire mountain range and check for any abnormalities.


    As everyone focused on him, Grektor continued, shrugging his shoulders.


    As Isrin said, we dont know whats happening in the mountain range. The worst-case scenario is that we be Mormot, who finds out about it.


    Mormot.


    ording to him, everyone here was like an experimental mouse.


    They didnt know what was really happening in the mountain range.


    Perhaps the prohibition on entering the mountain range was rted to this?


    And ording to Grektors argument, the Adventurers Guild and the nobles conspired to set up this situation to find out.


    Damn! No wonder they paid so much.


    Normally, it would be dismissed as an absurd im, but thismission was too strange.


    Especially the advance payment alone was an amount that each person here could live on for a year without working.


    Initially, they just thought it was a simplemission from the wealthy noble.


    They didnt think deeply, drawn by therge sum of money.


    Moreover, themission was simple.


    It was just reconnaissance and terrain exploration of the mountain range, so they didnt attach much significance to it.


    .


    But now, it was different.


    The maps purchased from the Adventurers Guild werepletely off.


    She has not checked every part, but so far, they have been wandering aimlessly.


    At this point, its not that the map is wrong.


    When everyone was taking it seriously, Nariel, who was at the front, shouted.


    Uh, there are footprints over there!


    There were indeed footprints.


    But they were faint.


    Just lightly imprinted on the dirt path.


    If it werent for Nariel, who took on the role of a guide, it was so subtle that they might have passed by without noticing.


    As expected, there must have been a traveller. Nariel, can you roughly tell what kind of footprints they are?


    At Grektors words, Nariel stared through the footprints intently.


    Although faint, fortunately, the footprints had distinctive features.


    Um for now, there are four of them.


    Nariel continued to describe the features.


    If its peculiar, all except one seem to be monsters. Yes, three out of four seem to be skeletons.


    The footprints of the three entities were imprinted in the shape of bones.


    So, it was easy to identify them as some kind of skeleton.


    Skeletons?


    Grektorughed at her words.


    What, did we get scared by mere skeletons? Uhaha.


    Facing an unknown is always frightening.


    But if the opponent is clear, as it was now, it was not a difficult task.


    Moreover, maybe its not even a skeleton.


    Then whos the remaining one? Not a monster?


    After a burst ofughter, Grektor cleared his throat and asked another question.


    Oh, yes. For now, its wearing shoes, so I dont know what it is.


    Unlike the bone imprints, one entitys footprint was preserved as a shoe mark.


    But theres a slightly strange aura.


    A strange aura?


    I dont know what it is exactly, but I feel that way.


    Nariels exnation ended there.


    As soon as he heard that, Grektor turned around as if it were nothing.


    Since the rough calction was already done, there was nothing more to see from Nariel.


    In summary, there were four opponents.


    Among them, three were skeletons.


    The other one was wearing shoes, ording to Nariel.


    Perhaps a dark wizard.


    Of course, it might be a monster.


    Monsters, too, can wear equipment like humans.


    Well, it doesnt matter.


    Even though they didnt know who the remaining one was, three of them were definitely skeletons.


    The adventurers here had the power to subdue skeletons without much concern.


    Therefore, there was no need to worry.


    Grektor looked at everyone and spoke.


    Perhaps the owners of these footprints might be the entities we need to find.


    It could be the one messing with the current map.


    And if they were scouting the mountain range, they would eventually encounter them.


    With things like this, lets just split into two groups here. How about it?


    What Grektor proposed was to split the current group of adventurers into two. One group would follow the footprints to track the unknown beings.


    The other group would trace the direction in which the footprintse from.


    Of course, the footprints might be too faint, and they might lose them along the way.


    But it would be much more efficient than blindly turning the mountain range upside down.


    Everyone nodded in agreement with his words.


    Until a little while ago, they were afraid, but now they were okay.


    Rather, they wanted to finish quickly and get paid.


    Adventurers began to split into two groups as suggested by Grektor.


    For now, Nariel, you lead the group tracking those guys.


    Nariel, wearing a hat, nodded slightly.


    Her role was a guide.


    It was a natural measure since she was agile and adept at tracking someone.


    While adventurers were dividing into groups, Nariel cautiously looked at the tree beside her.


    The tree is shaking.


    The reason she was proficient as a guide wasnt just because of agility.


    It was because she could sense nature.


    But this was a secret she hadnt told anyone.


    Nariel touched the tree.


    The tree was shaking intensely.


    Nariel closed her eyes and shared the emotions of the tree.


    Darkness.


    It was so dark that the end couldnt be seen.


    And desire.


    There was desire in that darkness.


    Finally, greed.


    Endless greed unfolded.


    Nariel opened her eyes, feeling a sense of fear.


    This is something else altogether.


    An indescribable feeling.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Steam rises gently, forming droplets as it touches the ceiling before dripping down to the floor in a dimly lit ce.


    In a deeply recessed area, various colored slimes mixed with warm water created a slime bath.


    And in the center of the slime bath was Arch Lich.


    Splish.


    The skeletal frame of Arch Lich sparkled, emitting light in the warm water.


    Slimy creatures were diligently cleaning every nook and cranny of Arch Lichs bones.


    Some acidic substances emitted from the slimes, but it meant nothing to Arch Lich.


    Instead, he felt a refreshing sensation.


    Splish.


    Bathing in the warm slime bath was bizarre yet fantastic.


    Arch Lich wore a satisfied smile as if he enjoyed it thoroughly. The slimes not only cleaned Arch Lich but also polished the shoes he wore.


    The elegant-looking shoes were one of the small courtesies given by Squall to Arch Lich.


    Splish.


    Arch Lich ordered the skeletons standing by with their belongings toe in.


    The skeletons hesitated at first, but upon Arch Lichs repeatedmand, they finally entered the bath.


    Splish.


    Arch Lich was satisfied.


    Enjoying it alone would be bribery, but if everyone shared the pleasure? It would be just a regr treat.


    After thoroughly enjoying the bath for a while, they came out of the tub.


    Arch Lich nodded and raised a notebook. With a pen gifted by Squall, he smoothly recorded.


    [Sticky Puddle Dungeon, no issues at all.]


    It wasnt favoritism.


    There really were no issues.


    The current manager leading the dungeon Sticky Puddle was a 3-star King Slime.


    True to its name, it wasrger than regr slimes, and itsbat power seemed formidable.


    Squeak!


    The King Slime roared.


    [Roaring like a dungeon master, quite aggressive. Poses a significant threat to adventurers.]


    Based on these points, Arch Lich recorded thoroughly.


    The record for this dungeon was quicklypleted.


    Splish.


    As Arch Lich spoke, skeletons also emerged from the slime bath.


    Now it was time to leave. The skeletons began to take their positions.


    On the left side of Arch Lich, a skeleton holding a notebook, on the right, a skeleton holding a pen, they assumed their ces.


    The skeleton behind Arch Lich held a pack made of slime mucous, along with the small courtesies received from Squall.


    This pack, when applied to the body, had an enhanced effect, a gift from the King Slime.


    Arch Lich nodded, and they exited the slime dungeon. Already, he had examined two out of four dungeons.


    [Red-Headed Tribe]  Completed, no issues.


    [Sticky Puddle]  Completed, no issues.


    Now, two dungeons remained:


    [Vige Shrouded in Mist]


    [Remnants of the Abyss]


    Thinking about the next destination, Arch Lich decided to head to the rtively nearby Remnants of the Abyss dungeon.


    Arch Lich and the skeletons began to move. They were all undead, requiring no rest, so they continued walking.


    They walked and walked. Repeating this action, they soon arrived at the dungeon entrance.


    [Remnants of the Abyss]


    A single skeleton soldier awaited at the front. As soon as it spotted Arch Lich, it rushed over.


    Splish!


    Then, with a loud noise, it saluted Arch Lich.


    Arch Lich nodded.


    [Swift action. This deserves praise.]


    In fact, their actions were swift because they were all undead.


    The skeleton soldier, like the others, was undead, requiring neither sleep nor rest.


    It had been standing at the dungeon entrance since the creation of the Remnants of the Abyss.


    Once Arch Lich entered the dungeon, the soldier resumed guarding the entrance.


    Splish!


    Splish!


    As Arch Lich entered, everyone greeted him.


    The Remnants of the Abyss dungeon was entirelyposed of skeletons.


    There were skeleton warriors, archers, and even mages. Of course, there were lower-tier beings as well, soldiers, archer apprentices, mage trainees, and so on.


    A skeleton knight approached Arch Lich, extending its hand for a shake.


    It was a 3-star skeleton knight, originally a 2-star skeleton inspector but evolved to 3-stars under the great mastermand.


    <strong> Thunk, clink. </strong>


    As they greeted Arch Lich, a closer look revealed that their bodies were subtly trembling.


    They were genuinely feeling fear towards Arch Lich.


    Inspector Arch Lich.


    It was an being that came from the higher-level dungeon to inspect them.


    Moreover, it was Arch Lich, capable of causing an explosion that could engulf them all.


    One of Arch Lichs skills was Corpse Explosion, enabling it to detonate undead monsters of lower rank than itself.


    However, Arch Lich was a 5-star monster, and all the skeletons presents fell within the range of Arch Lichs skill.


    The fear of their own bones exploding at any moment shook them.


    To them, Arch Lich was not just an inspector but a source of fear and terror.


    Splish.


    Arch Lich opened its mouth. The inspection was about to begin.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    <strong><em>EP.64 Saving the Young Lamb (1)</em></strong>


    A few days ago, the monster wave came to an end.


    In the process, I was able to bring Azmo and Vetter back safely, without a single scratch.


    No, was it correct to say safely from the start?


    Behind the monster wave, Death Knight and Arch Lich followed.


    Thats not all.


    Before I knew it, even Celia appeared in front of them.


    In practical terms, considering the appearance of S-rank and A-rank, there was essentially no crisis for me.


    <strong>[Rescue Azmo and Vetter! The urgent mission isplete.]</strong>


    <strong>[As a reward, you are given a transfer ticket to the dungeon Temptation of Illusion.]</strong>


    Thanks to this, I was able toplete the urgent mission and, as a reward, move Azmos dungeon location.


    Now that Ive moved it nearby, there shouldnt be any problems.


    Azmos dungeon is now located near where I live.


    I thought it was better to have it close to me than far away.


    No matter what happens, I can handle it quickly at my level.


    Actually, moving the dungeon near my house is not a good choice.


    Because the dungeon continues to emit its unique energy.


    This provides crucial information that exposes the location of the dungeon.


    But the reason I moved the dungeon nearby was one.


    Why was there an artifact there?


    The moment Ipleted the urgent mission and was about to move Azmos dungeon.


    <strong>[There is an artifact that conceals the energy of the dungeon Temptation and Illusion. Will you transfer together?]</strong>


    I learned that there was an artifact in the dungeon.


    And its an artifact that conceals the energy of the dungeon.


    It was truly amazing.


    No wonder I couldnt find it.


    I could understand why I couldnt sense Azmos dungeon all this time.


    The power of the artifact was so great that even I, the master of the dungeon, couldnt find it.


    As long as this artifact exists, it would be difficult for anyone to find Azmos dungeon.


    Following the rm, I moved Azmos dungeon along with the artifact, just as it said.


    Since there was already an artifact, I boldly moved the location of the dungeon near my house.


    So two of my dungeons are like this?


    The Nest of the Evil God is also in a concealed state.


    This one was not an artifact but an ability obtained by purchasing a beginners package in the early stages.


    Adding this to the dungeon managed by Azmo, the energy of both dungeons was concealed.


    Truly remarkable.


    Immediately, the artifact alone boasts a high price, but I bought something with a simr effect for a mere 1200 won.


    In other words, its a tremendous cost-performance ratio.


    If only the in-game purchases were unlimited


    Actually, by now, money is not the issue.


    The problem lies in the systems inherent limit.


    If you try to make a big in-game purchase, they have set a limit on it.


    It was disappointing because beyond that, making in-game purchases was impossible.


    And it was the same even now.


    <strong>[In the process of performing urgent missions, all causality has been temporarily released.]</strong>


    <strong>[There are penalties.]</strong>


    <strong>[Gem purchases are temporarily suspended.]</strong>


    <strong>[Manager draw temporarily changes to a locked state.]</strong>


    <strong>[Monster draw temporarily changes to a locked state.]</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon expansion system temporarily changes to a locked state.]</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon support & dispatch content temporarily changes to a locked state.]</strong>


    Most elements are currently locked, possibly because most of the energy went into performing the urgent mission.


    There was nothing I could do other than stare at the screen.


    When touching the screen meaninglessly.


    Come to think of it, the misceneous draw isnt locked?


    I could see that the misceneous draw in the shop window was not locked.


    Misceneous draw.


    Unlike the monster draw, it involves drawing items.


    The problem is that the ratio of useless items is extremely high.


    If youre lucky, you might draw high-grade items like the ones Celia is wearing, but if youre unlucky, youll end up with truly meaningless things.


    No, they cant even be called items.


    <strong>[You drew a twig (F).]</strong>


    <strong>[You drew a rotten twig (F-).]</strong>


    <strong>[You drew a silk with a hole (F).]</strong>


    <strong>[You drew rainwater containing sugar (F).]</strong>


    <strong>[You drew a rotten, unidentified hind leg meat (E-).]</strong>


    Useless things like these kepting out.


    And all of these were the items I had drawn just a moment ago.


    Lets just throw all of these away.


    I disposed of everything I had kept.


    Fortunately, there was an option to dispose of them.


    Even though the result is like this, practically everything except the misceneous draw is locked, so I had no choice.


    Well, should I try drawing this at least a bit more?


    I immediately touched the misceneous draw.


    <strong>[You drew a stone (F-).]</strong>


    It was a dud from the beginning.


    <strong>[You drew a fragment of a unicorn horn (C).]</strong>


    Huh?


    The second draw was different from the items that hade out so far.


    Of course, it was immediately useless and meaningless, but it was different somehow.


    I should keep this one for now.


    After storing the fragment of a unicorn horn, I continued with the draw.


    <strong>[You drew a branch of a tree that wanted to be a world tree (E).]</strong>


    ?


    <strong>[You drew a frightening bouquet made of carnivorous nts (D).]</strong>


    Things with unclear meanings began to appear as well.


    So, I drew several more duds.


    <strong>[You drew a sturdy wizard robe (A).]</strong>


    Oh!


    After experiencing several duds, I finally got equipment.


    And it was an A-grade robe.


    <strong>[Sturdy Wizard Robe (A)]</strong>


    Increases defense significantly when worn.


    Reduces skill cooldown by 10%.


    Increases mana recovery by 20%.


    Its performance was quite decent.


    With the defense option, it felt like itpensated for the weaknesses of a wizard to some extent.


    Cant I wear this?


    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind.


    While Celia was wearing a dress, I felt that I could wear the robe that just came out.


    I touched it once to see if there was a rted option.


    Thismand is not avable.


    Tsk.


    It was impossible.


    No, really? Cant it be done at all?


    I wondered, what if I made it an offering item and received it myself?


    I touched it to try.


    [This item cannot be offered as a sacrifice.]


    It waspletely impossible.


    From the start, it was an item I couldnt use.


    Its a pity, but I need to think about who to give this to.


    Hmm.


    I nced at Maru.


    Maru was in a meditation posture as if contemting something since the end of the monster wave.


    Even if I spoke, there was no response.


    He was still sitting cross-legged in his ce.


    For a moment, I thought about giving the robe to Maru, but I shook my head immediately.


    The robe is too shy.


    It was a robe with a very colourful design.


    If Maru wore it, it would definitely attract attention.


    And above all, in the media, they were still chasing after the hero who appeared in the monster wave.


    The presence of that hero was none other than me and Maru.


    [Who is the Hero Who Ended the Monster Wave?]


    [Hunter Specialist Potential Hunter Cultivated by the Government?]


    [Turns Out South Korea is a Country with S-rank Hunter Possession?]


    Marusst action made a decisive impact.


    With Marus sword, Death Knight flew, and in the situation where Arch Lich fell, who wouldnt be interested?


    Of course, that situation was all staged, but for those who didnt know, it would havee as a fresh shock.


    Facing two A-rank monsters in one strike.


    Even if I couldnt use the robe and mask I wore at that time again, giving Maru this shy robe?


    It was absolutely impossible.


    In the end, I returned to square one.


    Who should I give this robe to?


    And at that moment, a presence came to mind.


    Huh?


    Arch Lich?


    Come to think of it, Arch Lich was an undead monster and a wizard.


    Moreover, it was given the role of an inspector.


    Now that I think about it, during the monster wave, Arch Lich was diligently recording something.


    It might be good to give a gift to someone who works hard.


    Arch Lich, working diligently as an inspector.


    Thinking about it, if he kept recording diligently, someday, an unprotected situation might be staged.


    This directly led to a dangerous problem.


    In such a situation, a robe with a defense option would be a great help.


    Having finished my thought, I immediately touched the wizard robe.


    <strong>[Present the Sturdy Wizard Robe (A) as a gift to Inspector Arch Lich.]</strong>


    As soon as I gifted the robe to Arch Lich, reactions appeared promptly.


    [Arch Lich expresses deep gratitude for the master gift.]


    [Arch Lich is recording the master praise.]


    [Arch Lich is worried that the record of the master praise might be lost.]


    [Arch Lich takes out a second notebook.]


    [In the second notebook, Arch Lich records the master praise.]


    [In the third notebook, Arch Lich records the master praise.]


    [This will remain as an indelible record for future generations.]


    ?


    What did I just witness?


    Moreover, how many notebooks is this guy carrying around?


    Well, he seems to like it, so Im feeling good.


    If he responds like this, it makes giving gifts enjoyable.


    Now that Ive gifted Arch Lich, there wasnt much else to do.


    Outside, the aftermath of the monster wave created a chaotic situation.


    It wasnt a good choice to be active right now.


    How about taking a tour of the dungeon after a long time?


    Since most of it was locked anyway, there wasnt much I could do.


    Still, I just looked at the screen as if I wanted to explore the dungeon.


    I wonder if theres anything to sacrifice separately.


    Lately, there were no intrudersing to the dungeon.


    As a result, offerings that Celia made were also discontinued.


    It would be nice if some wizard guys came.


    Suddenly, the thought crossed my mind that it would be good if intruders appeared in the dungeon, especially wizards who could be stronger.


    With that thought, I touched each section of the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Inspecting while receiving greetings from the skeletons, Arch Lich was diligently recording something.


    [The great, superior, and magnificent master bestowed a robe. This is an extraordinary gift that I will cherish for a lifetime.]


    His records didnt stop.


    If anything, as soon as he finished recording, a skeleton soldier standing nearby brought a new notebook.


    Nodding his head, Arch Lich began recording in the new notebook.


    His loyalty and praise for the master.


    It was a glorious record that would be passed down for a lifetime.


    And recording that was the duty of an inspector.


    There was someone watching such a scene from the side.


    It was the Skeleton Knight, the master of the Remnants of the Abyss dungeon.


    He was currently relieved.


    He could be relieved because the inspector from the higher dungeon fortunately didnt bother him.


    For now, the inspector was Arch Lich.


    He was a superior being who could blow himself away with a single gesture.


    He could not only blow himself away from the position of the dungeon manager but also genuinely obliterate himself.


    Moreover, since the dungeon was full of bones, there was nothing special to treat the inspector with.


    He carefully and cautiously avoided disturbing Arch Lichs mood.


    While doing so, a skeleton soldier was seen running from a distance.


    Tak! Tak tak!


    As soon as the skeleton soldier approached, he hurriedly began reporting something.


    The content was simple.


    (Adventurers areing this way!)


    !


    Upon hearing the report, the Skeleton Knight turned his head.


    Arch Lich also stopped recording and turned his head.


    The gazes of Arch Lich and the Skeleton Knight met.


    Nod.


    Both nodded their heads simultaneously.


    The Skeleton Knight seized the opportunity to showcase his presence, facing adventurers.


    Arch Lich had the chance to objectively record the current dungeon.


    Both of them rose from their seats simultaneously.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The group of adventurers who climbed the mountain range split into two teams.


    In fact, as they were forming different adventurer parties, dividing was not difficult.


    After dividing the teams, one decided to follow the mysterious footprints.


    The remaining team chose to head in the opposite direction of the footprints.


    Thus, the two teams ventured on different paths.


    However, a problem arose at this point.


    The team facing the opposite direction of the footprints encountered an issue.


    Damn, if I knew this would happen, I would have just followed that way.


    A man expressed his dissatisfaction, swearing as they headed in the direction of the footprints.


    The group that headed in the opposite direction of them was the group that was tracking the footprints.


    Even after entering the mountains, they had no results for a while.


    Naturally, their priority had to be tracking the discovered footprints.


    Therefore, the group that was tracking the footprints was joined by skilled people.


    It was only natural that their numbers were also greater.


    On the other hand, most of them were adventurers with ambiguous skills.


    Their numbers were also smaller


    At first, it was good because the mountain range itself was quiet with no peculiarities.


    But that was only for a moment, now it was too boring.


    Continuing through the forest, they only encountered simr-looking trees.


    asionally, they encountered animals, but there was no sign of monsters.


    It was just boring.


    Their bodies itched.


    Yes, thats how they felt.


    For a mountain range, it was excessively peaceful.


    As if someone had intended it.


    But they didnt think much about it.


    Their minds were filled withpleting the request and receiving the reward.


    So, feeling bored and advancing through the forest.


    They saw someone leaning against a tree.


    Resting under the tree, the person was wearing shy, sparkling armor.


    There was some kind of ck sword beside them.


    Even from a distance, they could feel a holy power.


    A Holy Knight?


    One of the adventurers opened their mouth.


    As the adventurer was an enthusiastic follower of the White Order, they immediately eased their guard.


    Holy Knight!


    Not only did they ease their guard, but they also ran towards the Holy Knight.


    Some members tried to stop the adventurer, but they wouldnt listen.


    The Holy Knight, resting under the tree, also noticed the group of adventurers and smiled.


    Oh dear, have you lost your way?


    The Holy Knight stood up and began introducing themselves politely.


    I am Holy Knight Eric. I am tasked with guiding lostmbs to the side of the goddess.


    The courteous appearance of the Holy Knight gradually eased the remaining members vignce.


    But what they didnt see was the cloudy and dim eyes of the bowed Holy Knight.


    If youre okay with it, may I guide all of you to the presence of the great one?


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    <strong><em>EP.65: Saving the Young Lamb (2)</em></strong>


    A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes stood before them.


    He was d in the white armor of the White Order and carried a sword by his side.


    I am Holy Knight Eric.


    He introduced himself with a respectful nod.


    His name was Eric, a Holy Knight affiliated with the White Order.


    I am tasked with guiding the lostmbs to the presence of the Goddess.


    Holy Knight Eric gazed at the surrounding adventurers, a warm smile on his face.


    The adventurers, in turn, directed their attention to Eric.


    May I lead you all to the benevolent presence of the Great One, if you so desire?


    Eric extended his hand first.


    At his words, everyone nodded in agreement.


    The Great One?


    The meaning was quickly epted.


    Perhaps the Great One the Holy Knight spoke of referred to the Goddess. And guiding them to the Goddess meant resolving their current concerns.


    Although he circled around the meaning of his words, it was a characteristic of Holy Knights. The adventurers simply nodded, knowing the usual perception of Holy Knights. A stern image, solely loyal to the Order, focusing only on the Goddess.


    But the Holy Knight Eric before them was somewhat simr yet different. With a rough expression and a voice carrying dry emotions, Eric extended a helping hand first. His rugged appearance revealed his humane side, prompting the adventurers to gradually ease their guard.


    All right! We can go anywhere as long as it leads to the Goddesss ce!


    The adventurer who rushed to the Holy Knight first spoke.


    She stood by Eric, offering her words.


    Oh, thats absolutely right. May I ask your name?


    Ne, Im called Ne. Meeting a Holy Knight here is truly fortunate!


    Her name was Ne. An active adventurer and an ardent believer of the Order, she greeted Eric with a wide smile.


    Ne a beautiful name you have.


    Eric responded with a smile that held an unknown meaning. Then, he looked at the other adventurers and spoke.


    Well, lets not linger here. Lets move to another ce. Were not far from where myrades are gathered.


    Comrades? Holy Knight Erics words caught everyones attention.


    If they wererades of the Holy Knight, the likelihood of being fellow Holy Knights was very high.


    Even if not, they would at least be affiliated with the Order. It was indeed a journey alongside the Order.


    Traveling with them meant ensuring their safety to some extent.


    Of course, they were currently safe, not encountering a single monster or bandit.


    However, the mountain range was by no means an easy ce. Even though everything seemed fine now, the situation could change suddenly.


    Unfortunate encounters with monsters or losing their lives to a group of bandits could happen anytime in the treacherous mountains.


    Meeting a Holy Knight in such unpredictable circumstances was the best stroke of luck. A moment ago, an adventurer who had been grumbling to herself leaned towards Erics words.


    All right. We will follow.


    The adventurer who quickly agreed to follow the Holy Knight was named Silloin. He harbored different thoughts inwardly.


    Its probably better than staying here.


    The group he was currently with was mostly indecisive. Moreover, there was no guide like Nariel who could find traces here.


    The original purpose of tracing footsteps had already lost its meaning.


    In this situation, receiving the Holy Knights favor was one of the better choices. After all, the task was to scout the overall situation and trends in the mountain range.


    In a broader sense, their current actions could be considered within the scope of the task.


    More than that, theres something else.


    Silloin was curious about why the Holy Knights were in the mountain range. If they could uncover this fact, it would be a significant gain.


    Suddenly, one possibility crossed his mind. The one who gave them the task was a noble from the Sael Kingdom. And the White Order was supposed to visit the Sael Kingdom.


    A noble from Sael Kingdom sent the request. But was it a coincidence to meet the Holy Knights in the mountain range, the location of the request?


    Silloin thought there must be some connection between the two. With this thought, Silloin immediately followed Eric.


    As one by one, others naturally started following the Holy Knight, the entire group trailed behind him closely. It resembled the image of fledglings following their mother bird.


    It was evidence of how much they trusted the Order. Silloin couldnt help but ask.


    By the way, why are you, Sir Holy Knight, here? Whats happening?


    Walking beside him, Ne addressed Holy Knight Eric. After a moment of silence, Eric turned his head towards Ne.


    There are those who dare to challenge the Great One. Oh, dont worry. Everything will be resolved soon.


    Challenging the great presence undoubtedly meant dealing with wicked heretics. With such incidents, Holy Knights were sure to be dispatched.


    Ne agreed with Erics words. The conversation was brief, and the procession resumed.


    The adventurers walked alongside Eric for a long time, or not so long, as they had suddenly arrived at the entrance of an unfamiliar cave.


    Here, myrades are waiting.


    Eric, indicating that hisrades were inside the cave, gestured for everyone to enter.


    Its really a cleverly hidden ce. remarked one of the adventurers while looking at the cave.


    As he said, the caves location was subtly concealed by trees and vines. If it were a regr day, they might have missed it while passing by.


    Silloin also gazed at the cave. Even while looking at it, he felt a slight uneasiness.


    Are there really other Holy Knights inside?


    For some reason, he couldnt shake off the strange feeling. Above all, was it safe to enter?


    He discreetly took out an artifact from his pocket, an itemmonly used among adventurers to determine whether a location was a dungeon or not.


    Its not a dungeon.


    Luckily, the cave didnt exhibit any signs of being a dungeon.


    Since there was no energy detected from the start, it was safe to consider it a regr cave.


    Silloin, after confirming this, followed the other adventurers into the cave. The dungeon inside was eerie. Though not a single breeze passed through, it emanated a chilling atmosphere.


    Only the intermittent sound of dripping water from the ceiling resonated in their ears.


    Quiet silence. And a chilling space. Together, they created an illusion of forming a single abyss. Everyone gazed at Erics back with such thoughts.


    Eric remained silent, merely walking without uttering a word. Then, three paths appeared. Holy Knight Eric still said nothing.


    Just like before, he walked ahead.


    Despite the appearance of three paths, he chose the leftmost, the first path.


    Others followed Eric without any doubt.


    As they entered the first path, the eerie aura increased more than before.


    It was so chilling that it sent shivers down their spines.


    Um Sir Holy Knight?


    Something felt off. Ne, who had been right behind Eric, spoke up.


    Are there reallyrades here?


    It might be an unfounded feeling, but Silloin had a strong intuition that there wouldnt be other Holy Knights here. And that intuition seemed to sound a warning of danger in his mind.


    Despite Nes question, Eric didnt stop. He just continued walking forward. However, at that moment, something unusual happened.


    Hehehehehe!


    Ne suddenly burst into insaneughter. She brought both hands to her head and continuedughing.


    Hehehe!


    Sheughed again, and then with a sudden force in the hands holding her head, a cracking sound echoed.


    Despite her head twisting in a bizarre direction, Ne continued to wear a smile on her face.


    Damn it!


    Silloin, who was at the back of the procession, spat out curses and drew his sword.


    At this point, it was bing unavoidably apparent that something had gone terribly wrong.


    Starting with Silloins action, adventurers also halted in their tracks. And they all drew their swords.


    However, the swords lost their direction.


    In the first ce, they didnt know where they should be heading.


    Haha!


    Adventurers, nowughing simrly to the deceased Ne, increased one by one.


    The sight of everyoneughing in the same way was so peculiar that it was both diforting and eerie.


    Adventurers,ughing maniacally, raised their swords.


    The direction of the swords was two ways, either their own necks or the necks of those in front of them.


    Once the direction of the swords was determined, merciless swinging began.


    The air was filled with the scent of thick blood.


    Theughter filled with ecstasy echoed, reverberating like an eerie chorus.


    The crimson liquid of the swinging des scattered into the air.


    W-What is this!


    Silloin was horrified by the unfolding situation before his eyes. If there was any constion, it was that not everyone seemed to have lost their minds.


    Just looking at himself, everything seemed normal. However, the problem was that the others were swinging their swords randomly.


    But even a moment of hesitation resulted in apletely different oue.


    Someones sword pierced Silloins neck, and blood began to spurt out.


    Silloins vision was gradually dyed red. Just before his eyes closed.


    Sa Save me!


    Please!


    It was truly a scene of chaos.


    Silloins body copsed to the ground, and the bodies of other adventurers followed suit.


    Ultimately, only seven adventurers remained, but none of them were in a normal state.


    Their entire bodies were stained with red bloodstains, and with unknown expressions, they seemed tough in ecstasy.


    As they were the only ones left, Holy Knight Eric, who was previously not of much interest, approached.


    Indeed, myrades.


    There were flying monsters here, like ghostly beings that seemed to exist and not exist at the same time.


    They were all Banshees.


    The current situation unfolded due to the Banshees manipting the adventurers minds.


    Eric, too, was once a Holy Knight, but now he was nothing more than someone whose mind had sumbed to the Banshees.


    To the brothers and sisters who have received mercy from the Great One.


    Eric smiled as if satisfied.


    Go.


    Eric raised his hand, pointing to the exit passage.


    Dare to obstruct those who stand before the Great One, and face judgment.


    He whispered quietly, like a murmur.


    Guide them all to the embrace of the goddess.


    The blood-stained adventurers began to rush forward.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    Countless rms echoed through the air.


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    It was a long-awaited offering.


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    However, this time, what was offered as a sacrifice was not the important part. With a new rm, a system notification appeared.


    <strong>[The sacrificed offerings have reached a certain number.]</strong>


    <strong>[Obtained the next clue to unlock the next system.]</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] (Unlocked)]</strong>


    This system was none other than the Monster Enhancement System, something I had seen when I first acquired the True Dungeon Master trait.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    <strong><em>EP.66 Dungeon Monster Enhancement</em></strong>


    As I touched the screen and leisurely observed the dungeon, an rm popped up.


    [<strong>Intruders have entered the dungeon.</strong>]


    A group had entered the dungeon.


    Oh, who invaded?


    I quickly checked, and it was an unusualbination.


    At the forefront, a Holy Knight was leading several individuals.


    I touched each of the individuals who had entered the dungeon right away.


    Touching them didnt trigger any special effects.


    I only got simple exnations about each person.


    [Adventurer]


    It was a really straightforward description.


    Out of curiosity, I clicked on each person one by one, hoping for a different description.


    However, all the other individuals had the same description.


    They are just ordinary adventurers, huh?


    They all seemed to be just ordinary adventurers.


    Considering their numbers, I thought they might not be adventurers but invaders from somewhere.


    I stared intently at the adventurers on the screen.


    Did they just form a party?


    Dungeons are dangerous ces, not only on Earth but also on the El Dorad continent.


    Its challenging to conquer them alone or with a small group, so people always form parties.


    The most basic form of a group is a party.


    Adventurers who share simr goals gather and form parties to conquer dungeons together.


    It seemed like these adventurers had also formed a party before entering.


    I zoomed in on the screen to check their equipment.


    Hmm Doesnt look as good as I thought.


    The level of the equipped gear didnt seem significantly high.


    At best, it was bronze grade?


    asionally, there were one or two who seemed decent, but they still appeared to struggle beyond the silver grade.


    If this is the level, it should be easy to handle.


    After confirming the invaders level, Ifortably observed.


    I realized that intruders had visited my dungeon several times before.


    Among them were adventurers and even holy knights.


    So, I assumed this group of adventurers had targeted my dungeon.


    However, judging by their equipment, they were only at a mediocre level.


    If they knew what monsters are here, they wouldnte so casually.


    Even the Holy Knight leading the adventurers wasnt an ordinary one.


    [<strong>Banshee</strong>()]


    <strong>[Controlling the mind of the Holy Knight Eric.]</strong>


    <strong>Identity:</strong> Banshee.


    A monster guarding the 1st zone of the dungeon, manipting the mind of the Holy Knight.


    These guys will be very useful.


    The Banshees were monsters that came out of my previous draw and were also my monsters.


    They were useless against high-grade beings, but against adventurers who seemed inconspicuous like now, they were nothing short of a disaster.


    Sure enough.


    The Holy Knight controlled by the Banshee lured the adventurers deep into the dungeon.


    Then, the Banshees, lying in wait for defenseless adventurers, rushed in.


    The unfolding events were like a battlefield.


    There were adventurers stabbing themselves with swords, and others swinging their swords at theirpanions.


    The inside of the dungeon staged a scene of bloodshed.


    If I were not an Awakener but an ordinary person, I might have vomited on the spot.


    I guess I should consider this fortunate.


    Having worked as aborer and experienced many things, scenes like this were not horrific to a terrible extent.


    It was just numbing.


    Of course, I couldnt deny that the individuals were pitiful, but in the end, it was a business.


    If they didnt die and reached the center of the dungeon, it would soon be myst day.


    So, all I could do was do my best.


    Once the penalty is lifted this time, I need to make some significant changes.


    I had been managing the dungeon too chaotically until now.


    Considering the recent events and incidents, I needed to revise themand structure.


    I had a brief thought, and the situation was already wrapping up.


    There were seven adventurers left, all covered in blood.


    And they were being controlled by Banshees.


    A truly eerie atmosphere filled the air.


    Following the Holy Knights orders, they ran out of the dungeon.


    ?


    Behind them, the Death Knights were following.


    No, whats going on here?


    Why do these guys keep trying to leave the dungeon?


    Could it be they have some kind of wandering restriction?


    I immediately touched the Death Knight and gave amand.


    Themand was simple.


    Just stay in the dungeon, and it understood without any issue.


    The Death Knight somehow returned with a dejected look.


    Well, it did return, but suddenly, it came back again.


    And then, it began to move the corpses of the adventurers who had faced death a while ago.


    Precisely, it was themand of Celia that prompted the Death Knight to start moving.


    Indeed, the only one who can manage the Death Knight here is Celia.


    It was natural.


    Celia had the highest rank here.


    The Death Knight began to move the adventurers corpses to a specific location.


    The destination was the altar at the center of the dungeon.


    It piled the bodies on the altar, one by one.


    Celia nodded approvingly at the sight.


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    <strong>[Celia offers adventurers as sacrifices to her master.]</strong>


    Simultaneously, rms rang, indicating that sacrifices had been offered.


    It had been a long time since sacrifices were offered.


    Of course, absorbing these sacrificespletely would take time.


    <strong>[Absorbing the abilities of the sacrificed adventurers. (Remaining time: 6 hours)]</strong>


    A whole 6 hours.


    Ill probably faint again.


    And during that time, I would most likely lose consciousness.


    Based on my past experiences, I realized that each time I absorbed the abilities of sacrifices, I would faint.


    The difference now was that even if I fainted, there was someone to protect me.


    That someone was Maru.


    Actually, this ce was my home, so it was safe.


    But there is no absolute safety.


    Just because its a home doesnt guarantee safety forever.


    So, preparing for unforeseen circumstances from now on seemed like a good idea.


    Maru,e here.


    I turned my head and gave Maru amand.


    From now on, when sacrifices were offered, Maru would guard me and my surroundings.


    Fortunately, Maru understood my intentions well.


    Drawing the demonic sword from his waist, Maru took position around me.


    This should be enough.


    Maru would protect me even at the cost of his life.


    Now, I just had to wait for the moment of fainting.


    But.


    <strong>[The offered sacrifices have reached a certain quantity.]</strong>


    <strong>[Obtained a clue to unlocking the next system.]</strong>


    <strong>[Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] (Locked)]</strong>


    Another rm sounded.


    Dungeon Monster Enhancement?


    It was a system list that appeared since obtaining the True Dungeon Master traitst time.


    Of course, all of them were locked, so I didnt know their abilities.


    Just spections.


    But now that I had obtained a clue that could be unlocked, I couldnt help but be excited.


    Although it was still locked and couldnt be used yet, I believed that it would eventually be unlocked.


    Could it be unlocked based on the number of sacrifices?


    That was myst thought.


    Ah.


    Suddenly overwhelmed by drowsiness, I simply surrendered my body to it.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The adventurers divided into two groups.


    One group tracked the footprints of an unknown entity, and the other group investigated the direction the footprints hade from.


    Among them, those tracking the footprints continued to traverse the mountain range.


    Leading the way, Nariel confirmed the traces at the forefront and determined the direction of the path.


    Beside her, the warrior Grektor stood guard near Nariel.


    Many adventurers followed behind, forming a procession without letting their guard down.


    They indeed showed a veteran-like appearance, not rushing but steadily moving forward.


    How much time had passed since they followed the faint traces on the dirt path?


    Before them, the sight of a dungeon appeared.


    The problem was not just the dungeon.


    In front of the dungeon, orcs had taken positions, observing the adventurers.


    What, whats this!


    Along with the orcs, goblins were also visible around them.


    Adventurers were bewildered by the unexpectedly sudden situation.


    Even the monsters in front were emitting an aura ready for immediatebat.


    Darn it! Was it a trap!


    The owner of the footprints they had been following was mostly skeletons.


    But looking ahead, they couldnt find even simr beings.


    Should they just run away?


    But they couldnt show their backs here.


    The moment they showed their backs, they would be attacked.


    However, confronting them was also uncertain.


    The number of opponents was too overwhelming.


    As the adventurers hesitated, facing the dire situation.


    I request of you!


    Squall, among the orc group, spoke to the adventurers.


    If you win in a one-on-one life-and-death battle with me, I will let all of you go unharmed.


    In the situation the adventurers found themselves in, Squalls proposal was incredibly sudden.


    Why would a monster propose first?


    Given the current situation, the opponents forces were greater than theirs.


    Perhaps it was capriciousness.


    Maybe it was just a monsters entertainment.


    But no adventurer could refuse that offer.


    Rather, they were all hoping someone else would step forward, eyeing each other cautiously.


    There was no way to salvage the current situation anyway.


    No, even if there were, the damage would be devastating.


    Even if they managed to break through those numerous orcs and goblins, not everyone here could survive.


    Thats why they had to put all their strength into the one-on-one life-and-death battle the orc mentioned.


    If they won, at least they could keep their lives, like a lifeline descending from the sky.


    Let me go out.


    At that moment, the warrior Grektor stood up from his seat.


    Approaching the opposing orc with arge sword and shield in hand.


    A cool breeze blew through the forest.


    They looked at each other.


    The chief of the Red-Headed Tribe, known as Squall!


    Grektor spoke to the orc introducing himself.


    If I win, its only fair you let us go.


    Grektor asked again.


    He wanted confirmation.


    The adventurers were still needed by him.


    Not out of mere humanity, but as tools to fulfill a mission.


    Upon his inquiry, Squall nodded lightly.


    Only after getting the final confirmation did Grektor also nod.


    Though they didnt know why a monster would make such an offer, it wasnt bad for them.


    While Grektor entertained such thoughts, Squall was also thinking the same.


    Squall was confident because he had no reason to lose.


    His earlier provocation was merely a lie to boost the opponents morale.


    Dealing with fearful enemies was as uninteresting as it gets.


    A moment of silence.


    And then a silent roar began.


    As if they had made a promise, both advanced simultaneously.


    Squalls massive axe possessed destructive power that could even bring down the towering trees of the forest.


    With such force, the axe swung towards Grektor.


    But Grektor, holding his shield, was no easy opponent.


    <strong> ng! </strong>


    The axe and the heavy shield shed, emitting sparks.


    It was truly an equal situation where neither gave ground.


    They continued to swing their weapons at each other and dodged each others strikes.


    Unavoided attacks left minor wounds on their skin.


    As the wounds umted, their blood and sweat scattered into the air.


    Simultaneously, the battle was enveloped in extreme tension, and the atmosphere became heated.


    Squall tried to overwhelm his opponent with his massive size, while Grektor countered with skilled techniques.


    Only a delicate bnce and heavy breathing filled theirbat.


    The weight of endlessbat weighed them down.


    As the battle continued, Squall gradually advanced forward.


    It was a subtle but gradually gaining advantage for Grektor.


    Regardless of being pushed back in strength, Grektor never gave up.


    He blocked Squalls attacks and pondered while doing so, waiting for a chance to arise.


    He simply waited for an opening to appear. And when the opportunity came, he swiftly swung his sword at the opponent.


    However, Squall effortlessly avoided the attacks and retaliated with his axe.


    Grektor stepped back, raising his shield. Squalls axe shed with Grektors shield in mid-air, creating a chilling sound.


    Ha-ha! You truly are a warrior!


    Despite his attack being blocked, Squallughed heartily, looking at his opponent.


    I hope this battle continues! Cheers! I will dedicate this glory to the master!


    Squall found the current situation extremely enjoyable.


    When was thest time he approached a battle with such enthusiasm?


    If possible, he wanted to subdue the man in front of him and practice daily. But he knew it was impossible.


    The opponent had dared to trespass into the dominion of the master. For his selfish desires, he couldnt let the man live.


    Squall gradually exerted more force. Whether it was a difference in species or experience, he felt the opponents strength diminishing.


    However, he couldnt afford to reduce his own strength here.


    That would be an act of disrespect towards the opponent, a trampling of the honor of a warrior.


    Hence, Squall intensified his efforts.


    Here I go!


    At that moment, Squalls axe gleamed in the sunlight. Swinging through the air, it descended upon Grektor.


    .


    Blood started flowing from Grektors mouth. The greatsword and shield he held fell to the ground. Gradually, his posture began to crumble, and soon his head rolled to the ground.


    But Squall didnt pick up his head. He simply closed his eyes and recited a mantra.


    It was a good match.


    The opponent was at least a good warrior. The honor of a good warrior must be preserved.


    After finishing his mantra, Squall turned his back and recalled the recent events.


    And shortly after.


    <strong>[Squalls [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] has been unlocked.]</strong>


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    <strong><em>EP.67 Inspector Arch Lichs Notebook</em></strong>


    Grektors head fell to the ground.


    .


    The adventurers remained silent as they witnessed the scene.


    Some shed tears at the gruesome sight, while others felt remorse.


    Everyone wept silently.


    S- Surely


    Isrin murmured, seemingly unable to believe it.


    Who is Grektor?


    Wasnt he a formidable warrior boasting immense strength?


    Though rough around the edges, he was a reliablerade when together.


    Moreover, he was a silver-ranked adventurer.


    And yet, he was defeated by a mere orc?


    Typically, orcs are 2-star monsters.


    Silver-ranked adventurers are not a match even for 2-star monsters. A fight with bronze-ranked adventurers would suffice.


    But the oue was entirely different this time.


    Isrin nced around.


    Just by looking at the monsters surrounding them, she could tell.


    They stood in wait, obeying the orders of the orc that had defeated Grektor.


    Indeed, that orc must be controlling the nearby monsters.


    It wasnt an ordinary 2-star orc.


    It was even higher.


    Perhaps she should have intervened in the battle a little earlier?


    If she had used magic, maybe Grektor wouldnt have died.


    No, thats not it.


    But she shook her head.


    Even if she had saved Grektor that way,


    What about the remaining monsters?


    Would all those countless orcs and goblins have just stood idly by?


    No matter how much she thought about it, it wasnt the right answer.


    Most likely, others would have suffered from the rampaging monsters.


    Of course, that didnt mean the current situation was okay.


    In the end, Grektor lost to that orc, and the fate of the remaining ones was uncertain.


    If there was any silver lining, it was that the orc who faced Grektor seemed intelligent.


    At least there might be room for negotiation sincemunication was possible.


    Isrin gazed at the orc.


    Surely, he had introduced himself as Squall.


    It had only been a short time since the battle ended.


    Yet, Squall, the orc, seemed so nonchnt, as if he had expected this.


    Instead, he leisurely gathered the spoils.


    The equipment once wielded by an honorable warrior I shall use this!


    Squall picked up Grektors greatsword and shield from the ground.


    Cwiiiiiikkk!


    The monsters around him cheered as he raised the weapons.


    What should we do?


    No answer came to mind.


    The others were just as clueless.


    W- What should we do?


    Nariel, who had been trembling beside them, spoke up.


    But even Isrin couldnt think straight in the current situation.


    She merely stared at Squall in front of her.


    Squall was certainly different from the other orcs.


    Not only was he massive, but his face was covered in scars.


    And what about those flowing red hair?


    Just his presence alone was extremely menacing.


    Can we survive this?


    Could they really escape unscathed in the current situation?


    Isrin watched Squall closely, trying to find any openings.


    Coincidentally, Squall was examining the weapons he had acquired.


    I have decided to respect this warrior!


    Cwiik!!!


    With each word from Squall, the monsters around him responded enthusiastically.


    Squall looked down at the body of Grektor lying on the ground.


    The honor of this warrior must be known to all!


    After muttering these strange words, he suddenly began lift Grektors head.


    What on earth was he doing?


    Isrin, as well as the other adventurers, quietly awaited Squalls next move.


    But what happened next was truly shocking.


    Squall lifted Grektors head and began to hang it on the shield.


    Huh?


    Someone expressed doubt.


    Perhaps everyone had the same thought.


    Squall hung Grektors head on the looted shield.


    And then, as if showing off, he raised the shield.


    Cwiik!


    Grektors head was hanging from the shield.


    The adventurers felt nauseated at the sight.


    Meanwhile, the surrounding orcs cheered even louder.


    He had clearly mentioned honor.


    He had said it was to proim Grektors honor.


    What kind of honor could there possibly be in that?!


    Isrin couldntprehend.


    She found herself shouting without realizing it.


    The cheers that had followed her outcry fell silent.


    And everyones gaze turned to Isrin.


    I- Isrin


    Nariel, trembling with fear, stuck close to Isrins side.


    But fortunately, the monsters didnt move.


    Only Squall nodded and opened his mouth.


    I have acknowledged this warrior! It signifies respect among warriors!


    Isrin couldnt understand Squalls words.


    But there was no point in continuing the argument here.


    It would be a waste of time.


    Above all, they needed to prepare themselves now that it was their turn.


    Should weunch a preemptive attack, or should we just run away no matter what


    Various options appeared in her mind, but they were all reckless.


    The adventurers, too, were all in a state of panic.


    And seeing the eerie sight only exacerbated it.


    Their thoughts werent much different from Isrins.


    We need to flee.


    Survival now required each person to fend for themselves.


    But this was a mountain range.


    Even if they fled, could they safely escape past all these orcs and goblins?


    Yet,unching an attack first would also be a foolish choice.


    It was better to each run in different directions, even if it meant only a few would survive.


    As the adventurers pondered, Squall spoke again.


    Youre no longer needed.


    ?


    What did that brat just say?


    Isrins thought process momentarily froze.


    Cant you hear me? Youre no longer needed. You can go now.


    She hadnt misheard.


    Squall truly seemed to mean they were no longer needed, as he grabbed the shield with Grektors head attached and left in another direction, weapons in tow.


    The monsters followed him.


    The suffocating gazes from just moments ago vanished in an instant.


    Phew.


    W- Were alive?! Are we okay?


    As the orcs and goblins departed, the adventurers slumped down in their spots.


    They had been lucky.


    Leaving behind the adventurers who breathed a sigh of relief, Squall marched forward.


    Then, he addressed the figure beside him.


    Tell the Manager! Mark my words, one adventurer was dealt with honorably by me, Squall!


    It was a shadow.


    The shadow listened to Squalls words and promptly disappeared.


    Confirming that the figure hadpletely vanished, Squall muttered to himself.


    Indeed, is the Master testing us.


    Squalls act of sparing the adventurers wasnt merely for entertainment.


    It was simply following the directive given by the Manager, Celia.


    The order brought by the shadow was clear.


    If adventurers were toe, they were not to be exterminated.


    An inspector had visited before.


    Perhaps the Master was assessing their usefulness.


    I must stand by the Master no matter what.


    While others may not understand, Squall himself would remain by the Masters side.


    What could be more honorable than being loyal to a Master who respects warriors?


    In any case, the objective was achieved.


    Just this much would surely earn favor with the Master.


    With the shield adorned with the head of the honorable warrior, Squall stepped into his dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The surviving adventurers walked and walked.


    What had happened just now had truly been fortunate.


    Isrin pondered recent events.


    Could it be that the monsters just let us go?


    Upon reflection, even the orcs proposal for a one-on-one duel seemed absurd.


    Though they had thankfully passed one hurdle, the problemy ahead.


    What should they do now?


    Isrin nced back discreetly.


    The other adventurers had long since lost their resolve.


    Perhaps they could somewhat understand why the Sael Kingdom prohibited entry into the mountains.


    Could it be the appearance of mutant monsters


    Certainly, the orc named Squall couldnt be an ordinary orc.


    A monster who gained power for some reason.


    A so-called mutant.


    It was an unexpected problem.


    And there was another issue lurking there.


    Firstly, the fact that despite knowing this, no one seemed to consider leaving the mountains.


    They had already epted the contract and received a considerable sum of money.


    While giving up now might seem like a relief, they were worried about the penalty.


    The contract clearly stated that abandoning the request midway would incur various disadvantages.


    At that time, there was no intention to give up, so they signed without hesitation.


    But reality was different.


    Everyones spirits had already crumbled in the face of it.


    Should we run away?


    Unfortunately, they were all official adventurers.


    If they were nobles, they would have checked the backgrounds of the adventurers here before taking on the request.


    And if they fled now, they wouldnt be able to receive normal adventurer requests in the future.


    That was what nobles were like, and adventurers who lost their trust were useless.


    Although it was a secret request, but now entering the mountains was prohibited.


    Regardless, losing trust as adventurers would be the same.


    In the end, they were trapped.


    They had already received payment.


    So, they couldnt just give up the request.


    Regardless of how, they had toplete the remaining duration of the request.


    Wouldnt it be better to just hide somewhere?


    Someone suggested.


    It was a suggestion to hide somewhere for the remaining duration.


    Some adventurers agreed with the suggestion, nodding their heads.


    After all, everyone knew that the current situation in the mountains was far from normal.


    So, it was best to be cautious.


    Nariel and Isrin, standing beside her, had no choice but to agree with that statement.


    The current situation was indeed unfavorable.


    And the sun was setting.


    The worst-case scenario would be facing the night without any preparations.


    Everyone just wanted to find a ce to spend the night for now.


    How far had they walked?


    Nariel pointed forward.


    A cave? No, is it a dungeon?


    Isrin approached as she spoke.


    They needed a ce to stay for now.


    Even if it was a dungeon, it would be better to spend the night after clearing it.


    Isrin and Nariel led the adventurers into the location.


    Its dark here?


    The cave was dark.


    And it was very humid.


    As they went further in, the temperature rose.


    Adventurers began to take off their outerwear.


    Continuing inward, a figure popped out.


    Bubbl!


    The first to greet them was a slime.


    And not just any slime, it was arge slime.


    A King Slime?


    Behind the King Slime, several other slimes appeared.


    Slimes of various colors lined up and approached the adventurers.


    Chwi! Bbop!


    It seemed like the King Slime was saying something, but unfortunately, it couldnt be understood. If there was any constion, it was that they seemed friendly towards them.


    The adventurers followed the slimes further into the depths.


    Huh? Its a hot spring!


    A ce where warm water gushed forth appeared.


    It was indeed a hot spring.


    One adventurer was so excited that they leaped into the water.


    Before the others could stop him, it was already done.


    That idiot!


    Isrin lost her temper at the adventurer who had jumped into the water.


    In dungeons, one must be cautious of everything. Missing even the smallest detail could lead to death. Therefore, such actions were truly foolish.


    Still, they were fortunate. Nothing happened to the adventurer who leaped into the water.


    You all shoulde in too! Its warm and nice!


    Instead, he gestured towards the other adventurers.


    Starting with his words, one by one, they cautiously entered the water.


    Truly, nothing untoward happened. The warm spring water mixed with the slimes, providing an even more pleasant sensation.


    The fatigue umted throughout the day dissipated.


    More and more adventurers jumped into the water.


    As if their worries from a moment ago were lies, everyone wore happy expressions.


    Isrin and Nariel simply watched the scene unfold.


    Isrin, arent you going in?


    At Nariels question, Isrin just nodded her head.


    Then, she sat down on the ground.


    This was unquestionably a dungeon.


    Therefore, they needed to remain vignt until the end.


    While others may falter, Isrin was determined to stay alert until the end.


    Nariel also took a seat beside Isrin.


    The two of them quietly watched the adventurers in the water.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    So, is this the report?


    Celia frowned as she looked at the thick notebook handed over by the shadow.


    The thick notebook was something Arch Lich used to carry around.


    She had ordered the shadow to bring Arch Lichs notebook to hear the interim report, but


    Why are only good stories written in here?


    Is this the evaluation record?


    ..


    Even every point was positive.


    [Slow in gathering information. Although this is a deduction factor, perseverance in pursuing the aesthetics of slowness in a rapidly changing dungeon ismendable.]


    [Attempts to divide rather than harmonize among adventurers as the manager of the dungeon. A good attitude.]


    [Handles weapons well in ordinary times. Good.]


    [No issues with the Red-Headed Tribe Dungeon.]


    With a hint of suspicion, she turned to the next page.


    [Roaring like the manager of the dungeon is rough.]


    [Presenting a significantly threatening appearance to the adventurers.]


    [No problems with the Sticky Puddle Dungeon.]


    Even here, it was so simple that only a few lines were written.


    Is this record really urate?


    Celia was skeptical.


    Perhaps the shadow had brought the notebook incorrectly?


    Furthermore, the back of the notebook was filled with praises for the master.


    The great, noble, and magnificent master bestowed a robe. This is an extraordinary gift to be cherished for a lifetime.


    Today, Celia found herself at a loss for words.


    Evaluating in this manner made it difficult to objectively assess the dungeons capabilities.


    Celia wondered if it was right to continue entrusting the role of inspector to Arch Lich.


    Of course, entrusting the role of inspector was the will of the great master, but she could still make suggestions.


    Shortly afterward, a shadow handed Celia another document.


    She immediately checked its contents.


    The content was simple.


    [Squall defeats adventurers]


    Squall, who leads the Red-Headed Tribe dungeon.


    Reports havee in that he defeated adventurers.


    He even managed to defeat an adventurer estimated to be of silver rank.


    Its only fitting to show a form befitting of the mercy of the great one.


    If one embraced the will of the owner, then resolving such matters was appropriate.


    Celia nodded her head.


    At the same time, the evaluation of Arch Lich was slightly upgraded.


    At least it seemed that there was no personal bias in evaluating Squall.


    However, even if thats the case for Squall, isnt the evaluation of the next dungeon too modest?


    Sticky Puddle dungeon.


    Celia checked the next content of the document.


    [Melting adventurers who enter the water with slimes acidic substance]


    The report was also brief. Moreover, it is said that most adventurers died in this process.


    It seemed that Arch Lich had his own objective evaluation, after all.


    ..


    But all of this is not because Arch Lich did well.


    Did the great master not assign the role of inspector to Arch Lich?


    Indeed, you are the master.


    Celia felt reverence for the insight of the great master.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    <strong><em>EP.68 Half Goblin Mass Production n (1)</em></strong>


    Hmm


    Celia chuckled as she read the report.


    What should we do about this?


    Dealing with the adventurers was a good move.


    For those guarding the dungeon, stopping the invading adventurers was the objective.


    In that sense, everyone performed their duties excellently.


    Using Banshee to manipte the Holy Knight to lure opposing adventurers into the dungeon was truly effective.


    Thanks to that, seven adventurers are currently being controlled by Banshee along with various offerings.


    If handled well, they could even form a forceposed of adventurers.


    Secondly, the response from Squall, the Orc leading the Red-Headed Tribe dungeon, was also satisfactory.


    Its said that he overwhelmed the opponents with his unstoppable momentum.


    As a warrior, such determination and confidence are essential.


    He fulfilled his role well.


    Lastly, the slimes method was also quite effective.


    ording to the report, they lured the adventurers into the hot springs.


    While Banshee enticed opponents as a Holy Knight, the slime stimted primal desires.


    Theres nothing as enticing to a weary mind as a ce to rest.


    It was a strategy only the slime could pull off.


    But there was a problem.


    Doesnt this mean there are hardly any adventurers left?


    So many adventurers have already died.


    Too many have perished.


    Of course, its not aplete wipeout.


    Some adventurers are still wandering nearby, trying to escape.


    But the goal this time is not merely to stop adventurers.


    Its to evaluate four subordinate dungeons.


    Among them, two have been evaluated, but there are still two remaining.


    However, it was unclear if there were enough remaining adventurers to evaluate other dungeons.


    Should we ask for more adventurers to be sent?


    Celia pondered.


    In fact, there was a separate reason why these adventurers came to the mountain range.


    It was because nobles from the Sael Kingdom unterally hired them and entrusted them with requests.


    Moreover, they did so secretly, in defiance of royal orders.


    Naturally, Princess Elena vowed to identify the parties involved, but Celia intervened.


    They couldnt miss out on this opportunity, especially since they came of their own ord.


    Celia intended to utilize them to identify the shorings of her dungeon and others.


    But it was in vain.


    It seems the adventurers skills are just too low.


    She sighed and pushed the documents aside with her tongue.


    Then, she looked at the goblin lord beside her.


    Goblin Lord, Ive read your report carefully. You mentioned that adventurers are needed to establish the guard unit, correct?


    Celias calm words prompted a nod from the goblin lord.


    Yes, thats right, kehek.


    Nodding, the goblin lord retrieved something long.


    It was a mana gun.


    It was Celia who first gave this mana gun to the goblin lord.


    Celia had also acquired this weapon.


    it was a gift from Azmo during their first encounter on Earth.


    Mana gun.


    Its a weapon used by hunters on Earth.


    Simr to crossbows used by adventurers or mercenaries, but with the difference that it can be easily fired as long as mana is replenished.


    In other words, its a weapon that can be fired infinitely as long as theres enough mana. And naturally, if the mana grade is high, its power increases.


    So this is the point,


    Celia said as she picked up the mana gun.


    Holding the mana gun, she immediately infused mana into it.


    Celias magical ability was S-rank. It had already been experimented that injecting Celias mana into the mana gun produced tremendous power.


    Knowing this fact, Celia personally recharged the goblin lords mana gun.


    If the power was low, the meaning of the weapon would disappear. But this couldnt be done every time.


    So, she considered another option.


    It was a method to empower goblins to recharge the mana gun themselves.


    Guard unitposed of half-goblins.


    Handing back the fully charged mana gun, Celia spoke.


    Goblins arent an exceptional race when ites to mana. Even the goblin lord didnt have exceptional mana, so he relied on Celias strength.


    Of course, among the goblins, there were those who utilized mana. Goblin shamans were the representative examples.


    They used mana to perform various spells, but they were still goblins.


    The power of the mana gun couldnt be maximized.


    Eventually, a breakthrough was needed to solve this.


    The goblin lord proposed it for that purpose.


    It was the mass production of half-goblins utilizing adventurers.


    The purpose was to create a guard unit using mana guns with them. Half-goblins. Literally, goblins with mixed blood, not of pure lineage. Here, it could be seen as human blood mixed in.


    Celia didnt view this negatively.


    Wasnt it she who initially gave human females to the goblins?


    Coincidentally, that female also harbored mana. And given a little more time, the first child would be born.


    Celia tapped the desk with her fingers a few times before speaking.


    Ill capture all the surviving adventurers. It would be great if there was someone with mana among them.


    The purpose of half-goblins was to cultivate goblins with strong mana.


    To increase the probability of this, the opposing humans must also harbor mana.


    Not just any mana, but high-level mana. The higher the level, the higher the mana grade of the half-goblins born between them would be.


    By repeating this cycle, someday, powerful individuals with mana would be born among the goblins.


    Then, not only would the overall strength of the goblins increase, but the establishment of Goblin Lords guard unit would also be easier.


    This ultimately enhances the power of the dungeon itself.


    As the dungeon grows stronger, it will undoubtedly expedite the masters ns.


    With these thoughts in mind, Celia rose from her seat.


    Most of the adventurers were already dead. Though there were survivors among them, they were significantlycking in numbers to evaluate the power of other dungeons.


    Ultimately, Celia decided to fold this evaluation here.


    However, she had no intention of simply letting the surviving adventurers go. Shouldnt they pay the price for trespassing into the realm of a great master?


    Capture all the remaining ones alive, she dered.


    She nned to make appropriate use of the remaining adventurers.


    From Goblin Lords n to, if theres room, operating an entire adventurer unit using Banshee.


    You, my master, are a great being destined to rule over even broader territories. To achieve that, more strategic cards are needed.


    Inform everyone. Not a single injury is to be inflicted.


    The shadow that had been waiting at Celiasmand disappeared.


    Now, her orders would be conveyed to everyone within the territory.


    With the goblin lord in tow, Celia slowly made her way out of the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Pant Pant


    Nariel and Isrin were crossing the forest.


    Their breath was heavy, but they couldnt stop here.


    We just need to get out of here, so lets push on!


    Isrin encouraged, urging them forward.


    There was nothing particrly special about why they were running.


    This ce was hell. There was nowhere safer. Just moments ago, they had been in the slime dungeon.


    Perhaps they had let their guard down for a moment. The adventurers had felt safe because the slimes had treated them hospitably.


    In other words, they had let their guard down, but that was unavoidable.


    After all, seeing theirrade defeated miserably in battle against the orc had shattered everyones morale. And considering the time they had set out on their request, they hadnt had a proper rest for several days.


    In such a situation, where would an adventurer who could just pass by a ce to rest be found?


    Moreover, since even the slimes had been friendly to them, they had all rxed. But they were far from friendly.


    Using such wicked methods.


    The slimes tempted the adventurers to the hot springs and wiped them out in one fell swoop.


    Their flesh began to dissolve in the acid.


    The expressions of joy and happiness they had just shown were instantly reced by screams of despair and agony.


    In an instant, only bones remained as their flesh melted away.


    Most of the adventurers met a futile death.


    The remaining adventurers chose to scatter and flee in all directions.


    This ce is hell. It was a ce that should never have been entered.


    Thats why everyone thought so.


    Its said that dispersing and fleeing from each other increases the chance of survivalpared to staying together.


    They hadnt epted amission!


    They could understand why entry was prohibited by the Sael Kingdom and the Adventurer Guild.


    Something was definitely amiss in the mountain range.


    With these thoughts, Isrin lowered her head.


    For now, it was a priority to leave this ce first.


    Other thoughts could wait until they were out of the mountains. Penalty?


    They didnt even think about it anymore. Survival was the priority.


    J-Jo, lets rest for a bit Huff


    Nariel, panting heavily, stopped in her tracks. It seemed she had pushed herself to her limit.


    Yeah. Lets do that,


    Isrin agreed, realizing she had been running too much. A little rest was needed.


    They found a suitable spot under a nearby tree and settled down.


    Ah, I feel like I might survive now.


    Isriny down on the groundpletely.


    Then, she looked up silently. Darkness had already descended.


    The forest was filled with silence. And thanks to the branches stretching in all directions, not even moonlight could prate.


    Do you think we can survive?


    Nariel spoke weakly.


    I Im d I met you, Isrin. Youve always epted me for who I am.


    , Nariel continued.


    So, Ive always been thankful. You never treated me differently even after knowing my true identity.


    Nariel took off her deeply pressed hat. As she removed her hat, her hair cascaded down.


    Im sorry for saying this only now. Ive been too ashamed until now.


    With the hat off, her ears caught attention. Her ears werent those of an ordinary human.


    They were pointed and elegant at the tips.


    Nariel ran her hand through her hair and then spoke to Isrin.


    So, what I mean is, if we survive this time, together with m-


    Huh? Nariel, who was speaking, suddenly fell silent.


    Strange.


    Isrin, who should have been right beside her, was nowhere to be seen.


    She vanished as if by magic.


    Isrin?


    Nariel quickly looked around.


    But all she saw was darkness all around.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    <strong><em>EP.69 Half Goblin Mass Production n (2)</em></strong>


    Nariel stood up from her seat.


    And desperately called out Isrins name.


    Miss Isrin?


    No matter how much she called, only the leaves whispered, and Isrin was nowhere to be found.


    Fearing her sudden disappearance, Nariel leaned against the tree she had been relying on just moments ago.


    Perhaps nature knew something.


    ..


    But there was no response.


    Not from the tree, nor from the surrounding grass.


    No, it wasnt silence.


    Fear?


    The very nature seemed to tremble.


    Why on earth?


    Such a phenomenon was entirely new even to Nariel.


    She quickly bowed her head.


    Grasping a handful of soil, she closed her eyes.


    Maybe something woulde out this time.


    As she clenched the soil tighter, it slipped through her fingers.


    Why!


    But even this was futile.


    As if everyone had vowed to keep it a secret, they all fell silent.


    It was an unsettling and eerie silence.


    And then, at that moment.


    Nariels vision turned dark.


    Someone had covered her eyes.


    !


    It was sudden.


    She tried to scream, but no sound came out.


    She attempted to resist, but the others strength was overwhelming.


    There was nothing she could do but surrender.


    A momentter, she felt somewhat strange.


    Her head was spinning, and her body felt twisted.


    It was as if the very space itself was warping.


    Ugh..


    She felt like she might vomit at any moment.


    Fortunately, the feeling didntst long.


    The force that had restrained her disappeared, and the darkened vision cleared slightly.


    Huh?


    Before her eyes were seven people.


    They held torches in their hands.


    You all


    The ones before her were clearly adventurers.


    The same adventurers she had been with before dividing into teams.


    Had they somehow emerged from the forest?


    Nariel quickly scanned her surroundings.


    But it wasnt so.


    The ce she was in was still within the forest.


    Though it had changed slightly from just a moment ago, she hadnt escaped the forest.


    If there was any silver lining, it was that she had encountered the adventurers.


    Now she just needed to find Isrin and the others and escape.


    Where are the others?


    Nariels mouth shut as she tried to speak.


    Something was off.


    The armor of the individuals in front of her was all stained red.


    Blood?


    Had they been hunting monsters?


    But there was no vitality in their pupils.


    Each wore a grotesque yet terrifying expression.


    Just by looking at them, it was clear.


    That blood was definitely not from monsters.


    Realizing this fact, Nariel slowly stepped back.


    With each step she took backward, the adventurers in front of her took a step forward.


    Oops.


    But soon something collided with her from behind.


    Oh, what a cute littledy.


    A voice reached Nariels ears.


    Among all the voices she had heard so far, it was the most sweet and beautiful.


    It had a seductive yet sweet tone, like smooth silk gently enveloping the ears with a mysterious charm.


    Nariel turned around to find the owner of the voice.


    Oh.


    Truly, there was a beautiful woman before her.


    Her appearance surpassed that of any human.


    Her snow-white hair seemed to emit a faint glow, coexisting with purity and elegance.


    Her skin, too, was remarkable.


    It glistened even more like ss than Nariels own elven skin, smooth and wless.


    Her crimson eyes, which met Nariels, were deep and enchanting.


    Ah.


    She was so beautiful.


    But Nariel shook her head.


    If she let her guard down now, she felt she might be captivated by her.


    Even more so, Nariel pinched her cheeks firmly, trying to snap out of it.


    She knew she was beautiful.


    But at the same time, she could also sense that she was anything but ordinary.


    The horns above her head proved the fact.


    Shadow, thank you for bringing her. Today is truly fortunate.


    Where exactly was lucking into y?


    The woman before her spoke with joy in her voice.


    At the same time, Nariel realized.


    Upon the appearance of the woman before her, the adventurers who had been approaching until a moment ago stopped in their tracks.


    And she also knew that the presence of monsters was increasing among the surrounding trees.


    W-Who are you?


    Nariel spoke to the being before her.


    Instinctively, she could tell.


    That this being was the true ruler of this forest.


    I cant win.


    And that she could never win, no matter what.


    Before her hand could even reach the bow on her back, she would lose her life.


    Before that, she couldnt even move under the overwhelming force.


    W-Who on earth are you?!


    Her voice trembled.


    She was definitely a presence that should not exist in this world.


    In Nariels childhood memories,


    She felt the same power emanating from the woman before her that she had felt from the World Tree in the distant past.


    What kind of existence was the World Tree?


    Wasnt it the mother of all things, embracing the lives of elves and nature, supporting the world?


    Of course, she wasnt as great as the World Tree.


    But still, Nariel couldnt help but be astonished by the simrity in presence.


    Because she had never experienced a monster with such power before.


    Perhaps.


    Wasnt this the beginning of the invasion from the demon realm that had urred in the distant past?


    To the trembling Nariel, the woman before her spoke gently.


    My name is Celia. I am merely a servant of the Great Ones will.


    Celia?


    She tilted her head, but she had never heard the name Celia before.


    And the Great One?


    She pondered for a moment.


    It might be better to show rather than tell.


    <strong>p</strong>


    Celia pped her hands once.


    And then, goblins emerged from behind.


    Each of them led fallen adventurers.


    Among them, she could see Isrin bound.


    I-Isrin!


    Nariel called out Isrins name and approached.


    Dont worry. Shes just asleep.


    Celia grinned slyly.


    Indeed, Isrin seemed to be unharmed, just as she had said.


    She simply appeared to be unconscious.


    Celia approached Nariel step by step.


    To think a mage and an elf are friends, your bond must be truly deep.


    Celia ced her hand on Nariels shoulder.


    This child has a very rich mana.


    Nariel nodded slightly.


    It was true.


    She knew more about Isrin than anyone else.


    Isrin was a mage.


    Not just any mage, but a mage of the 3rd Circle.


    At the age of twenty-two, she was already eyeing the 4th Circle.


    It was truly overwhelming talent.


    And yet, such a talented individual was now lying in a mere forest.


    Even if they were alive now, only those monsters would know what fate awaited them.


    What do you intend to do with us?


    Nariel was quite observant.


    The goblins were still bringing back unconscious adventurers one by one.


    And they were scattered around.


    There were even adventurers who had fled from the slime dungeon earlier.


    Except for herself, they were all unconscious.


    It was impossible not to understand the tant implication.


    What do you want from me?


    Celia smiled in response to Nariels question.


    Her smile seemed to indicate satisfaction, as if she had heard the right answer.


    Im d youre observant. I really like people who are observant. And my master also likes those who are observant.


    Celia raised a finger.


    Surely its you. Oh, may I call you Miss Nariel? If you escape from this mountain range as you suggested, you should apany this child, shouldnt you?


    Nariel bit her lip.


    It was what Isrin had said right before she disappeared.


    In other words, it meant that the other party had been observing her every move.


    Since when had it begun?


    Perhaps it had started from the moment she first climbed the mountain range.


    Come to think of it, there were more than a few strange things.


    Was it for this reason that the orc spared me?


    As she thought this, Nariel shivered.


    It had been a game yed in the palm of the other partys hand from the beginning.


    The mountain range was already being eroded by that presence.


    Did the royal family of the Sael Kingdom already know?


    Many questions arose, but they were put aside for now.


    As Nariel remained silent, Celia gestured her finger to the side.


    <strong>Snap</strong>


    One of the adventurers lying on the ground had his throat shed, blood spurting out.


    It happened in an instant.


    Miss Nariel, would it be preferable to you if this one died?


    Celia raised her finger again as she spoke like that.


    Seeing her like that, Nariel lowered her head.


    She was so flustered that she couldnt even find her voice, so she could only lower her head with all her might.


    Nariels gesture seemed to satisfy Celia, who smiled as if pleased.


    Good. Thats the attitude. Normally, there would be no such mercy, but Ill make an exception.


    After pping her hands once again, Celia spoke.


    There arent any useful individuals. Leave only the women.


    At hermand, the goblins raised their rusted knives.


    And they thrust the knives into the throats of the fallen male adventurers.


    In the dead of night, the red blood spurted out like mes.


    Amidst the bursting blood, a grim darkness descended under the moonlight.


    Fear and despair were palpable.


    Wasnt this a dream?


    Yes, a terribly dreadful dream.


    It was a horrific sight, as if experiencing a nightmare.


    Leaving only the women, all the adventurers died.


    It was an absurd conclusion.


    Celia nced at the scene once and thenforted Isrin.


    Do you want to save your friend?


    Nariel nodded.


    It was a barely noticeable nod.


    Who would want to let someone die?


    Good. Then let me get to the point. Serve for me, and more importantly, for the Great One.


    Celia whispered.


    As long as you keep your promise, Ill guarantee this childs life. You will eventually have to leave here, wont you?


    It was a temptation from which she couldnt refuse.


    If she refused, Isrins life would be lost, and perhaps even her own life.


    Ultimately, it was an offer she couldnt refuse.


    But that wasnt all.


    Nariel looked at Isrin.


    Although Isrin appeared to be unconscious, she seemedfortable without any hesitation.


    Isrin.


    She was a talented mage.


    Not just any talent, but overwhelming talent, aiming for the 4th Circle at the young age of twenty-two.


    In fact, she could have been treated well even if she entered nobility instead of being an adventurer.


    Perhaps she could have be the court mage of a kingdom.


    But she refused all such honors.


    And she continued to work as an adventurer.


    It wasnt for any grand purpose.


    Isrin simply continued adventuring to take care of herself.


    When Nariel first emerged into the world of humans, everything was bewildering.


    It was difficult because their way of life was so different from that of the elves.


    The one who took care of her in such circumstances was Isrin. Her current condition was her responsibility.


    It was too much for her to die before her overwhelming talent could bloom.


    Nariel had only one choice.


    Alright. Ill do as you say. What do you want me to do?


    Celia gestured at Nariels eptance.


    As Celia gestured, something flew from the air.


    Banshee?


    As Nariel said, it was indeed Banshee.


    Banshee flew over to Isrins vicinity. It was obvious what would happen next.


    T-this isnt what we agreed upon!


    Banshee inherently controls the opponents mind.


    Of course, its useless against higher-grade beings, but Isrin is currently unconscious. She was too defenseless against Banshee.


    This is mercy. Look at them.


    Celia suddenly pointed to one side.


    There were the seven adventurers she saw earlier.


    Somehow, she thought something was strange, but they were already under Banshees control.


    As Nariel looked at the adventurers, one change urred.


    Huh? Where is this ce..?


    One of the seven adventurers spoke up. Life returned to his eyes.


    I was following the holy knight?


    <strong>Thud</strong>


    His throat was shed by Celia, leaving only those words.


    Did you see?


    Celia looked at Isrin without hesitation.


    Just because Banshee controls their minds doesnt mean their personalities diepletely. I can release them whenever Imand.


    Celia pointed at Isrin.


    In a way, this might be mercy for your friend, Nariel. Oh, Im not forcing you. This mercy applies only to your friend, Miss Nariel.


    Nariel nodded at Celias words.


    It was true. This ce was where blood spattered and people died without a second thought.


    Anyone exposed to such scenes would lose their sanity.


    Therefore, it was better for Isrin to do so for her sake.


    P-please.


    Nariel pleaded.


    As Nariel agreed, Banshee began to enter Isrins mind.


    A momentter, Isrins eyes fluttered open. But she know. The person before me now is not Isrin.


    Its just a monster wearing Isrins disguise.


    But she wont let her live like this forever.


    Ill rescue her someday!


    Nariel resolved in her own way. And she looked at Celia.


    For now, she had to bow her head.


    Then, Miss Nariel, follow this shadow. Shadow, guide Nariel to Area 3.


    The shadow behind Celia changed direction and began to move.


    Dont worry about your friend and go.


    At Celias words, Nariel finally followed the shadow.


    Anyway, nothing would change by staying here.


    As Nariels figure disappearedpletely, Celia opened her mouth.


    Now, Goblin Lord.


    As she spoke, the Goblin Lord nearby revealed himself.


    Take care of this one. Shes a promising magician for the future.


    Celia handed Isrin over to the Goblin Lord. Isrin is currently being controlled by Banshee.


    She wont remember anything that happens to her.


    Whether it will be despair or hope for her, no one knows.


    Maybe she wont even know herself forever.


    Take care of the remaining women as you wish. Its better than nothing.


    The number of goblins in the dungeon has increased tremendously. In that sense, they handed over all the surviving adventurers to the Goblin Lord.


    Now the n can move forward a step.


    Celia smiled satisfactorily. In the distance, goblins were bringing bones.


    They were the remains of the adventurers who fell victim to the slimes.


    When all the bones were gathered, they would be reborn as skeletons by the Arch Lich.


    The flesh remaining on the corpses would also be food for the monsters.


    There was nothing to waste about the adventurers. And unexpectedly, they even got an elf.


    The elf would have a lot to do in the future.


    Finally, we can develop Area 3.


    Area 1 had a Death Knight as a mid-boss.


    Area 2 had a Goblin Lord as a mid-boss.


    Compared to that, Area 3 was too in with only nts.


    This had always been a concern, and now the appearance of the elf was timely.


    As you wish, my master


    Celia murmured as she walked away.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    <strong><em>EP.70 My Own Enhancement System</em></strong>


    The dungeon interior was dark.


    The atmosphere was heavy as well.


    It felt as if a thick nket had been draped over ones face, with a weighty texture. Following the dark and heavy space, someone was desperately writhing on the floor.


    The equipment worn on their body proved that person was a hunter.


    However, the equipment had lost its luster.


    It might have disyed a splendid appearance just a while ago, but now it was devoid of its radiance, shattered.


    It would have been better if only the equipment had broken.


    After all, it could be reced at any time.


    The problem was that it wasnt just the equipment that was broken.


    The wearers physical condition wasnt good either, as much as the equipment.


    Please please save me.


    A feeble voice echoed within the dungeon.


    Along with the voice, blood flowed from the lips.


    In such agony, the hands were scratching the ground to the extent of nails breaking, blood dripping from them.


    Perhaps knowing that their life might soon end, they begged for it even more desperately.


    Please I wont report you, so please, just save me. Please?


    It was a desperate plea for salvation.


    Already, five party members behind her had long be corpses.


    All five had died instantly.


    And it was by the hands of the two hunters in front of her.


    It was an overwhelming difference.


    All she could do was beg for her life.


    She knew it too.


    That her life depended on their mood.


    So, she pleaded.


    Closed her eyes to their actions.


    Even if it meant enduring humiliation, she could bear it as long as she could save her life.


    She begged desperately, but the hunters in front of her did not respond.


    No, they wereughing instead.


    They felt exhrated seeing something so insignificant on the ground begging desperately for life.


    Kick.


    Someone burst intoughter after the silence.


    Hah, thats why I cant quit hunting hunters, huh?


    One man said with a vile voice.


    Nevertheless, the woman copsed on the ground begged even more desperately.


    She cried and grabbed the mans trouser leg in front of her.


    But that action turned into a handshake.


    Where does this filthy bitch think shes touching my clothes?


    <strong> Thud. </strong>


    With one kick from the man, her arm twisted grotesquely.


    Ah?


    It was so sudden that she couldnt even make a sound.


    Rather, she didnt feel anything at all.


    She looked at her broken arm, falling into despair.


    Now even hope had vanished.


    Now it was over.


    Even if she screamed for mercy, they would never spare her.


    Hoping they would spare her was a foolish idea.


    Rather than enduring this agony, she wished to die quickly.


    It would at least make things a bit easier.


    But things didnt go as nned.


    Dont worry. Not killing you yet.


    The man spoke with a sinister expression.


    For now, that is. The night is still young.


    Ah.


    The men approached.


    In her eyes, there was only despair at the sight.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the familiar ceiling.


    Has it been 6 hours already?


    I remembered fainting while Celica offered a sacrifice.


    I had definitely called Maru to stand guard before fainting and immediately looked around.


    Sure enough, Maru was by my side, holding a sword, on high alert while looking around.


    Of course, he was inside the house now.


    Unless a thief broke in, there was no real danger.


    Pfft.


    It was slightly amusing to see him wielding a sword and being vignt in an empty house.


    At the same time, it feltmendable.


    If he wasnt inside the house right now?


    Maru will be the only one who can protect me as I am defenseless.


    Maru, stop now and rest. Im awake.


    Upon giving themand, Maru finally rxed.


    Since the monster wave, Maru seemed a bit different, but thankfully, it obeyedmands very well.


    I dont know why.


    But it seemed to meditate or space out whenever it had the time.


    The timing was always right after the monster wave.


    Still, it diligently followed orders to protect me, which was reassuring.


    Well, as long as it listens well.


    I thought as my stomach grumbled.


    Come to think of it, I hadnt eaten anything.


    Hmm


    Maru, you dont have to guard anymore, so could you make some ramen?


    As soon as Maru heard mymand, it dashed out.


    Seeing Maru like that made me proud.


    I mean, it would be nice to let it rest after six hours of hard work, but Marus ramen was no joke.


    It had such a deep, vorful taste, showing how much effort it put into making it.


    Now, it hade to a point where it had to be Marus ramen.


    After Marupletely disappeared from my sight, I turned my head.


    By the way, is it already night?


    Looking out the window, it was already dark outside.


    I slowly got up from my seat, intending to stand.


    Huh?


    But something was strange.


    My body felt too heavy to get up.


    Why am I so tired?


    I didnt feel refreshed after sleeping.


    No, normally, I should feel light now.


    After absorbing the sacrifice, I should have gained abilities and felt as if I could fly.


    But that wasnt the case now.


    Instead, the exhaustion seemed to have umted, making me feel sluggish.


    It was slightly unsettling because I had never experienced anything like this before.


    Is something wrong?


    I immediately looked at my status window.


    <<strong>Lee Kang-hyun</strong>>


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    True Dungeon Master (EX)


    Owner of the Demon Sword (S)


    Magic Sensitivity (A)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> A+


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> F


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Maru (Activated)


    Goddesss Healing (F)


    Ha


    Was my prediction correct?


    There was no change at all.


    I had definitely absorbed the sacrifice, but there was no change in the status window.


    Whats going on?


    The traits remained the same, and there were no additional skills.


    Even the stats remained unchanged.


    Could it be that the adventurers sacrificed were too low-level?


    Or did something go wrong while absorbing the sacrifice?


    I quickly grabbed my smartphone in anxiousness.


    No way


    Could it be that theres something wrong with my dungeon?


    With an uneasy heart, Iunched the game and checked the dungeon.


    Phew.


    Fortunately, the dungeon was fine.


    All the monsters were doing their tasks in each area.


    As soon as I confirmed the peaceful scene, I felt relieved.


    Thats a relief.


    Then what could the problem be?


    I immediately touched the notification window.


    <strong> Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers. </strong>


    ording to the notification, I sessfully absorbed the sacrifice.


    But there was no change in myself.


    I quickly checked the next notification.


    <strong> Acquired adventurers stat [Divine Power]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    Huh?


    This part was subtly different.


    Previously, it would say I absorbed the abilities immediately, but now it said I acquired them.


    I checked all the following notifications.


    <strong> Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired adventurers skill [Swift Thrust (E)]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired adventurers stat [Divine Power]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired adventurers trait [Fierce Warrior (A)]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    Most adventurers provided one ability each, but some left two abilities.


    <strong> Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired adventurers trait [Minor Regeneration (D)]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired adventurers stat [Divine Power]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    The notifications continued endlessly, and they were all the same.


    I had sessfully absorbed the sacrificed adventurers, but the abilities obtained from them were only acquired, not immediately absorbed.


    Most importantly, there was a note saying they could be used for enhancement.


    Enhancement? They can be used for enhancement?


    I immediately clicked around the game.


    And there it was, a familiar window.


    [<strong>Dungeon Monster Enhancement System</strong>]


    Ah.


    This enhancement system appeared when I acquired the True Dungeon Master traitst time.


    It was originally locked, but Celias sacrifices just before I fainted seemed to have unlocked it.


    However, I thought it would take more time to use the system even after finding the clues to unlock it


    Why did it suddenly open like this?


    Of course, it was good that it opened quickly, but something felt off.


    I clicked on the enhancement system.


    There, the abilities I had just obtained were listed.


    [<strong>List of acquired abilities</strong>]


    <strong> </strong>Divine Power 13


    <strong> </strong>Minor Regeneration (D) 1


    <strong> </strong>Fierce Warrior (A) 1


    <strong> </strong>Swift Thrust (E) 1


    <strong> </strong>Magic Circuit (B) 1


    <strong> </strong>Firm Will (C) 1


    <strong> </strong>Fireball (E) 1


    <strong> </strong>eleration (E) 1


    <strong> </strong>Poison Coating (D) 1


    <strong> </strong>Agile Movement (F+) 1


    <strong> </strong>Provocation (C) 1


    There were countless abilities obtained from Celias many sacrifices.


    It was overwhelming to check each one.


    So, does this mean I can enhance anyone with these?


    From the beginning, its called the Dungeon Monster Enhancement System.


    If I can use these to enhance monsters, it would be a huge advantage for me.


    I immediately clicked on the next screen.


    [<strong>Dungeon Monster Enhancement System</strong>]


    <strong> Dungeon Master Lee Kang-hyun (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Squall () (Unlocked) </strong>


    Ah, I see.


    Upon examining the system, I realized it didnt apply to all monsters.


    At least not immediately.


    By the way, why is Squall here?


    Squall is undoubtedly the one leading the orc dungeon.


    I remember assigning him directly.


    The problem was, I couldnt understand the criteria for this system to be applied.


    Hmm


    Strength?


    No, if it were strength, then Celina with 6 stars or Death Knight and Arch Lich with 5 stars would have benefited from this system first.


    Even if Im the original dungeon master, it didnt make sense for Squall, who is a 3-star, to be listed.


    There must be something


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt figure it out.


    Its disappointing, but what can I do?


    I wont be able to use the enhancement system right away.


    Its a bit disappointing.


    Among the acquired abilities, there were quite a few that would suit specific monsters.


    For example, take the C-rank skill, Provocation.


    <strong> Provocation (C): Skill. Draws the attention of all enemies. </strong>


    Although its a simple exnation, imagine giving this skill to the Death Knight.


    Raising a grand shield and provoking


    No, thats not it.


    Come to think of it, giving it to the Death Knight didnt seem like the right choice.


    That guy attached a maid uniform to his shield.


    Even after the monster wave ended, the Death Knight still had the most poprity worldwide.


    And that poprity was ongoing, some hunters even bought maid uniforms to attach to their equipment.


    It would be fortunate if that were the end of it, but necromancers were making it a trend to dress their summoned creatures in maid uniforms.


    Even the thought makes me dizzy.


    Well, lets leave that aside. I looked at the enhancement system again.


    There was only Squall to enhance right now, but that wasnt the important part.


    Do I have anything useful?


    Enhancing monsters is important, but my own enhancement is crucial too.


    Whats the point of having all these abilities if Im weak?


    Its game over the moment I die.


    Right now, I should prioritize strengthening myself.


    I examined the lists.


    Since the adventurers sacrificed werent of high rank, there were hardly any high-ranking abilities.


    Among them, I searched and found what I needed.


    Fierce Warrior?


    It was the only A-rank.


    This ability was a trait that granted greater strength as the health decreased.


    Simultaneously dangerous, but specialized in squeezing out strength at thest moment.


    Not something Id use.


    Of course, it wasnt something I would possess.


    I was more suited to a rear position rather than taking the forefront, especially since Maru would be taking charge upfront.


    I looked for other abilities.


    Magic Circuit might be useful for me?


    Among the list, Magic Circuit caught my eye.


    Magic Circuit was a B-rank trait, and upon reading the description, it seemed to fit me well.


    It clears a path for Magic to flow through every nook and cranny of my body?


    Magic Circuit would undoubtedly synergize well with my Magic Sensitivity.


    If I add Fireball to this, it would be perfect.


    It was truly the position of a mage.


    I immediately selected these abilities.


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the trait Magic Circuit (B) for Dungeon Master Lee Kang-hyun? </strong>


    <strong> Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. </strong>


    Once enhanced, they couldnt be undone?


    If even that were possible, it would have been a scam ability.


    I didnt expect that in the first ce.


    I touched the enhancement immediately.


    As soon as I touched it, Magic began to flow into my body.


    Ah!


    The Magic flowed into my body and gathered around my heart.


    After a while, starting from the heart, it spread throughout my body.


    During this process, I felt pain all over my body.


    It felt like someone was stabbing me with a knife.


    Ugh, ah!


    I couldnt breathe.


    I couldnt move.


    I could only endure the pain.


    Damn it.


    Curses escaped my mouth involuntarily.


    ck blood started to trickle out of my mouth.


    Could it be because a path was being cleared inside my body?


    If I had known, I would have mentally prepared myself.


    I never dreamed that such pain woulde.


    Ugh


    Fortunately, the duration of the pain was short.


    As the pain gradually subsided, I regained myposure.


    Heuh Heuh.


    And soon, all the pain disappeared.


    Was it a sess?


    I took a deep breath and called up the status window.


    Status window.


    <<strong>Lee Kang-hyun</strong>>


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    True Dungeon Master (EX)


    Owner of the Demon Sword (S)


    Magic Sensitivity (A)


    Magic Circuit (B)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> A+


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> F


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Maru (Activated)


    Goddesss Healing (F)


    Ha.


    It was a resounding sess.


    Magic, which had previously only been felt superficially, now flowed throughout my entire body.


    This is amazing.


    Above all, the greatest gain was being able to selectively absorb the traits and skills I desired.


    Now I need to find out the enhancement conditions, dont I?


    I cant keep such a good thing to myself.


    If Maru could also be enhanced, we could truly be an invincible duo.


    I immediately touched the next ability.


    Next was the E-rank skill, Fireball.


    Unlike Magic Circuit, I acquired Fireball instantly without any pain.


    With this, I should be able to handle at least one persons worth of work.


    Now, I could consider myself a decent mage.


    I possessed enough power to raise my Hunter rank as well, but that could wait for another day.


    Now Im really hungry.


    Perhaps because of the circuitry inside my body, my stomach rumbled more than before.


    Is Maru still around?


    By this time, the ramen should have been ready, but there was still no sign of Maru.


    Maru, is the ramen ready yet?


    Calling out to Maru, I went to the kitchen. Maru was there.


    Maru, what are you doing there?


    As soon as I saw Marus actions, a question mark popped into my head.


    What are you doing?


    Maru was dipping his bone hand into the boiling water.


    Maru slowly turned his head and said to me,


    Tick.


    ording to Maru, doing this would enhance the vor.


    Absolutely insane.


    <strong>Hope you enjoy the chapter, if you wish to support me or read advance chapter you can do it Here</strong>

 Chapter 71: Skeleton with Divine Power

    Chapter 71: Skeleton with Divine Power


    <em><strong>EP.71 Skeleton with Divine Power</strong></em>


    Water boils in the pot.


    Even the bone hand of Maru was boiling in there.


    And so was my heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I momentarily lost words at the absurd sight.


    Even Maru¡¯s statement that it tastes good like this was shocking.


    ¡°No¡­.¡±


    The words wouldn¡¯te out.


    What exactly should I say?


    My thoughts became tangled.


    So, until now, the secret to the deep vor was Maru¡¯s touch?


    Did he put his hand in after washing it?


    More importantly, when did he start doing that?


    No, if it¡¯s the broth made from Maru¡¯s hand¡­ Let¡¯s not think about it¡­


    There were things I was curious about and things I didn¡¯t want to know.


    But putting one¡¯s own hand in and boiling the broth was not something we did.


    Especially Maru¡¯s race, the Skeleton ck Knight.


    Their bones were ck as their name suggests.


    <strong>¨C Sigh. ¨C</strong>


    First, I decided to ask one thing at a time.


    ¡°Maru.¡±


    I called out to Maru, whose hand was still boiling.


    Maru nodded in response to my question.


    ¡°Where did you learn about this? Boiling bones, I mean.¡±


    Maru wasn¡¯t always good at making ramen from the start.


    At first, even when I taught him, there were times when he put too much water or too little, making it too salty.


    The fluctuation in taste was that severe.


    He even burned the pot while making ramen, for goodness¡¯ sake.


    After going through such trial and error, the taste of Maru¡¯s ramen gradually improved.


    Now he often madepletely different ramen that we enjoyed together¡­


    That was Maru¡¯s touch.


    Truly the touch of his hand.


    The problem was where he learned to boil it like that.


    To my question, Maru¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡°Tick, Tick.¡±


    He said he watched it on his smartphone while I was asleep.


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    He said he clicked around here and there and watched rted videos.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Okay, let¡¯s leave that aside.


    But how did he use the smartphone?


    Of course, Maru¡¯s entire body is made of bones as a skeleton.


    No matter how much you tap on the phone screen, it wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Maru¡¯s answer to my question was simple.


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    He said he used the pen built into the phone.


    At this point, I became afraid.


    A skeleton capable of using electronic devices.


    ¡®How far has Maru¡¯s growth gone?¡¯


    And Maru is not even a monster from Earth.


    He was a skeleton soldier chosen from the El Dorad continent.


    That Maru.


    The Maru who couldn¡¯t even boil ramen properly at first¡­.


    Now, he boils ramen by himself while making his own broth.


    Not only that, but he also freely uses a smartphone as well.


    A monster from the continent has fully adapted to Earth.


    What should I do about this?


    Even now, Maru was looking at me while boiling his own hand.


    His gaze seemed profound.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I suppose he¡¯s doing that with good intentions in his own way.


    I understood Maru¡¯s intentions well.


    But I still had to say something.


    ¡°Maru, from now on, just boil it without doing that. Don¡¯t bother yourself unnecessarily.¡±


    I tried to sound as gentle as possible.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    He said it¡¯s okay to bother himself.


    I underestimated Maru¡¯s loyalty.


    Come to think of it, this was what Maru said the most.


    Noble One.


    Great One.


    Master.


    I didn¡¯t know where he learned such words, but his loyalty was remarkable.


    ¡®Ha, what should I say?¡¯


    How can I exin it in a way that respects Maru¡¯s feelings while preventing him from boiling the bones with his own hands?


    I pondered for a moment.


    And the answer came.


    Yes, that¡¯s it.


    It was simple.


    ¡°Maru, actually, I¡¯m not very good at eating this bone broth. So, you don¡¯t have to go through the trouble.¡±


    He probably understood it well by now.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Maru responded as if he had realized something.


    At Maru¡¯s response, the smartphone rm went off.


    ¨C<strong>Ding ¨C</strong>


    ¨C<strong>Ding ¨C</strong>


    ¨C<strong>Ding ¨C</strong>


    <strong>S</strong>ince the only thing set as the rm was the game, I immediately touched the screen.


    ¨C<strong>Maru has gained enlightenment from the battle with the Death Knight.</strong>¨C


    ¨C<strong>Maru has gained enlightenment from the battle with the Arch Lich.</strong>¨C


    ¨C<strong>Maru has gained enlightenment while understanding the master¡¯s broth preferences.</strong>¨C


    The rm didn¡¯t end there.


    ¨C<strong>Maru¡¯s [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] has been unlocked.</strong>¨C


    ¡°?¡±


    What¡¯s going on now?


    Just a moment ago, Maru was simply boiling water for ramen.


    But why did the enhancement system open?


    I couldn¡¯t follow the current situation.


    There was only one guess I could make.


    ¡°Enlightenment?¡±


    Looking at the rm, it seems Maru realized something.


    After gaining this enlightenment, the enhancement system was unlocked.


    But the subjects of the enlightenment were battles with the Death Knight and the Arch Lich?


    ¡®Did he have encounters with them?¡¯


    When Maru met them, there was nothing else besides the monster waves.


    Apart from that, there were no separate encounters.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    One memory came to mind.


    Come to think of it, we did something simr to a battle.


    Maru just faithfully yed the role of defeating the Death Knight and the Arch Lich when he swung his sword.


    ¡®Can that even be considered a battle?¡¯


    Moreover, the Death Knight and the Arch Lich were perfectly fine without any injuries.


    But Maru gained enlightenment here?


    What enlightenment could he have gained, really?


    It was a mystery even after knowing about it.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Perhaps the reason Maru kept spacing out after the monster wave was because of that.


    Whether he was meditating or something, it seemed like a posture of truly seeking enlightenment.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Where did he learn meditation?¡±


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    He said he saw it on his smartphone.


    Now I¡¯m truly scared, Maru.


    And what¡¯s with understanding my broth preferences?


    He seems to have realized everything.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After waking up from sleep.


    Several things happened in a short period.


    The dungeon enhancement system was unlocked, and using it, I could acquire Traits and skills.


    But that¡¯s not all.


    I learned the truth about the ramen Maru makes.


    I also figured out why Maru has been spacing out frequentlytely, and on top of that, I felt like I discovered how the monster enhancement system is applied.


    All of this happened in less than an hour.


    ¡°My head hurts¡­¡±


    Too much information entered my mind in a short time.


    My brain needed time to filter, but new information kepting.


    Still, I tackled each issue one by one.


    First, I decided not to add the taste of Maru¡¯s hand when he boils ramen in the future.


    Moreover, considering that the enhancement system opened for Maru, I decided to utilize this point as well.


    ¡®When you think about it, Maru¡¯s strength is essentially my strength.¡¯


    Of course, the dungeons and monsters on the screen are also my strength.


    But Maru is a monster that lives with me.


    The closer he is, the stronger he bes, making things easier for me.


    As Maru bes stronger, the number of strategies I can use also increases.


    All the Traits and skills I obtained earlier can be considered as a Wizard position.


    But Wizards aremonly known to be weak in closebat.


    But with Maru?


    That weakness could be perfectlypensated for.


    So, the more I enhance Maru, the more advantageous it is for me.


    I immediately clicked on the dungeon enhancement system.


    [<strong>Dungeon Monster Enhancement System</strong>]


    <strong>¨C Dungeon Master ¡®Lee Kang-hyun¡¯ (Unlocked) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Maru (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) (Unlocked) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Squall (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï) (Unlocked) ¨C</strong>


    Maru¡¯s name appeared newly in the enhancement system list, which previously only had my name and Squall¡¯s.


    I touched Maru¡¯s name first.


    Then Maru¡¯s status window appeared.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong>Race:</strong>Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    None


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong>B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong>B+ (1 level adjustment due to Demon Sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong>C


    <strong>Magic:</strong>C


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knight¡¯s Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (Activated)


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because he¡¯s a skeleton.¡±


    His defense and magic power were too low.


    His attack power was said to have risen by one level due to the adjustment effect of the Demon Sword.


    I pondered while looking at the list of acquired abilities.


    ¡°What would suit Maru the best?¡±


    For now, I decided to choose something simple to experiment with.


    Among them, one attribute caught my eye.


    <strong>Agile Movement (F+):</strong>Trait. Makes the body flexible.


    ¡°Should I try this first?¡±


    <strong>¨C Would you like to enhance the trait Agile Movement (F+) for Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)? ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. ¨C</strong>


    I immediately pressed to enhance.


    Then, after a while.


    <strong>Enhancement of Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) was sessful.</strong>


    His appearance didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°Maru, try moving.¡±


    But there was one thing that changed due to the effect of the trait.


    ¡®Ah, the sound has decreased.¡¯


    Maru is a skeleton.


    It was inevitable that there would be the unique sound of bones ttering every time he moved.


    But by applying the ¡®Agile Movement¡¯ trait, the bone sound decreased slightly.


    If it were a higher-grade trait?


    I didn¡¯t know if it couldpletely eliminate the bone sound.


    ¡°This is really amazing.¡±


    The change was immediately visible with just gaining one trait.


    ¡®If it¡¯s like this, should I enhance Squall altogether?¡¯


    In the end, everything needs to be enhanced.


    And since Squall was the first to unlock the system, there needed to be corresponding rewards for him.


    I immediately bestowed abilities upon Squall.


    <strong>¨C Would you like to enhance the trait Fierce Warrior (A) for Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï)? ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to enhance the trait Minor Regeneration (D) for Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï)? ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. ¨C</strong>


    I granted Squall the unique Fierce Warrior and Minor Regeneration.


    <strong>Fierce Warrior (A):</strong>Attack power increases as health decreases. If health bes critically low, there is a high risk of going berserk.


    <strong>Minor Regeneration (D):</strong>Slightly increases efficiency in healing and regeneration of wounds.


    Squall is an orc and a warrior at the same time.


    Just by looking at this, those two traits seemed toplement each other well.


    <strong>¨C Enhancement of Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï) was sessful. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Enhancement of Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï) was sessful. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s enough for Squall.¡±


    Next, I nned to continue enhancing Maru.


    I already had something in mind for the next enhancement.


    That would be Divine Power.


    I myself had absorbed divine power through sacrifices in the past.


    As a result, the divine power stat appeared on my status window.


    What I was curious about was whether it would work for Maru too.


    ¡°Undead races are fundamentally opposed to it¡­.¡±


    I was worried it might go wrong, but judging by the rm, it didn¡¯t seem like there would be any problem.


    <strong>¨C Would you like to enhance the stat Divine Power for Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)? ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any sanctions, it should be fine, right?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t allowed, wouldn¡¯t there be a warning when trying to enhance it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s enhance it for now.¡±


    I immediately touched to enhance, and soon the change began.


    <strong>¨C Enhancement of Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) was sessful. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    For now, the enhancement was sessful.


    Even Maru¡¯s condition seemed fine.


    And there was a change in the status window.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong>Race:</strong>Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Agile Movement (F+)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong>B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong>B+ (1 level adjustment due to Demon Sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong>C


    <strong>Magic:</strong>C


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong>F


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knight¡¯s Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (Activated)


    Divine power was added to the existing information.


    Of course, it was only enhanced once, so it was at the F grade, but it was a significant change.


    ¡°I wonder how far it will go if everything is enhanced.¡±


    While I was thinking about it, I decided to concentrate all divine power on Maru.


    <strong>¨C Would you like to enhance the stat Divine Power for Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)? ¨C</strong>


    I enhanced a whopping 12 divine powers additionally.


    <strong>¨C Enhancement of Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) was sessful. ¨C</strong>


    The F-grade divine power written in the status window changed to E-grade.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Maru¡¯s appearance changed slightly.


    Maru¡¯s race is a Skeleton ck Knight.


    True to its name, its appearance was ck.


    But as the grade of divine power increased, the color changed slightly.


    ¡°Your color seems slightly lighter?¡±


    Author¡¯s Note (Author¡¯s Commentary)


    I organized Cecilia¡¯s status window a bit more in Episode 3.


    <Celia Ishahar>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong>Race:</strong>Subus


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Queen¡¯s Dignity (S): Possesses an unattainable level of dignity.


    Seductive Smile(S): Overflowing charm in her smile. Stimtes the hearts of men who see it.


    Devil¡¯s Whisper(S): Stimtes the opponent¡¯s mind with sweet whispers.


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong>A


    <strong>Attack:</strong>A-


    <strong>Defense:</strong>A


    </a>


    <strong>Magic:</strong>S


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Nightmare (S): Inflicts the worst nightmare that the opponent can¡¯t wake up from.


    Dream Maniption (A): Maniptes the opponent¡¯s dreams, giving them hope in exchange for absorbing their vitality.


    Charm (A): Subjects exposed to charm cannot feel attraction to anyone other than the caster and enter a state of heat every hour.

 Chapter 71: Skeleton with Divine Power

    Chapter 71: Skeleton with Divine Power


    <em><strong>EP.71 Skeleton with Divine Power</strong></em>


    Water boils in the pot.


    Even the bone hand of Maru was boiling in there.


    And so was my heart.


    I momentarily lost words at the absurd sight.


    Even Marus statement that it tastes good like this was shocking.


    No.


    The words wouldnte out.What exactly should I say?


    My thoughts became tangled.


    So, until now, the secret to the deep vor was Marus touch?


    Did he put his hand in after washing it?


    More importantly, when did he start doing that?


    No, if its the broth made from Marus hand Lets not think about it


    There were things I was curious about and things I didnt want to know.


    But putting ones own hand in and boiling the broth was not something we did.


    Especially Marus race, the Skeleton ck Knight.


    Their bones were ck as their name suggests.


    <strong> Sigh. </strong>


    First, I decided to ask one thing at a time.


    Maru.


    I called out to Maru, whose hand was still boiling.


    Maru nodded in response to my question.


    Where did you learn about this? Boiling bones, I mean.


    Maru wasnt always good at making ramen from the start.


    At first, even when I taught him, there were times when he put too much water or too little, making it too salty.


    The fluctuation in taste was that severe.


    He even burned the pot while making ramen, for goodness sake.


    After going through such trial and error, the taste of Marus ramen gradually improved.


    Now he often madepletely different ramen that we enjoyed together


    That was Marus touch.


    Truly the touch of his hand.


    The problem was where he learned to boil it like that.


    To my question, Marus answer was simple.


    Tick, Tick.


    He said he watched it on his smartphone while I was asleep.


    Tick.


    He said he clicked around here and there and watched rted videos.


    Ha


    Okay, lets leave that aside.


    But how did he use the smartphone?


    Of course, Marus entire body is made of bones as a skeleton.


    No matter how much you tap on the phone screen, it wouldnt respond.


    Marus answer to my question was simple.


    Tick.


    He said he used the pen built into the phone.


    At this point, I became afraid.


    A skeleton capable of using electronic devices.


    How far has Marus growth gone?


    And Maru is not even a monster from Earth.


    He was a skeleton soldier chosen from the El Dorad continent.


    That Maru.


    The Maru who couldnt even boil ramen properly at first.


    Now, he boils ramen by himself while making his own broth.


    Not only that, but he also freely uses a smartphone as well.


    A monster from the continent has fully adapted to Earth.


    What should I do about this?


    Even now, Maru was looking at me while boiling his own hand.


    His gaze seemed profound.


    Hmm


    I suppose hes doing that with good intentions in his own way.


    I understood Marus intentions well.


    But I still had to say something.


    Maru, from now on, just boil it without doing that. Dont bother yourself unnecessarily.


    I tried to sound as gentle as possible.


    Tick!


    He said its okay to bother himself.


    I underestimated Marus loyalty.


    Come to think of it, this was what Maru said the most.


    Noble One.


    Great One.


    Master.


    I didnt know where he learned such words, but his loyalty was remarkable.


    Ha, what should I say?


    How can I exin it in a way that respects Marus feelings while preventing him from boiling the bones with his own hands?


    I pondered for a moment.


    And the answer came.


    Yes, thats it.


    It was simple.


    Maru, actually, Im not very good at eating this bone broth. So, you dont have to go through the trouble.


    He probably understood it well by now.


    Or so I thought.


    Tick!


    Maru responded as if he had realized something.


    At Marus response, the smartphone rm went off.


    <strong>Ding </strong>


    <strong>Ding </strong>


    <strong>Ding </strong>


    <strong>S</strong>ince the only thing set as the rm was the game, I immediately touched the screen.


    <strong>Maru has gained enlightenment from the battle with the Death Knight.</strong>


    <strong>Maru has gained enlightenment from the battle with the Arch Lich.</strong>


    <strong>Maru has gained enlightenment while understanding the masters broth preferences.</strong>


    The rm didnt end there.


    <strong> Marus [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] has been unlocked.</strong>


    ?


    Whats going on now?


    Just a moment ago, Maru was simply boiling water for ramen.


    But why did the enhancement system open?


    I couldnt follow the current situation.


    There was only one guess I could make.


    Enlightenment?


    Looking at the rm, it seems Maru realized something.


    After gaining this enlightenment, the enhancement system was unlocked.


    But the subjects of the enlightenment were battles with the Death Knight and the Arch Lich?


    Did he have encounters with them?


    When Maru met them, there was nothing else besides the monster waves.


    Apart from that, there were no separate encounters.


    Oh.


    One memory came to mind.


    Come to think of it, we did something simr to a battle.


    Maru just faithfully yed the role of defeating the Death Knight and the Arch Lich when he swung his sword.


    Can that even be considered a battle?


    Moreover, the Death Knight and the Arch Lich were perfectly fine without any injuries.


    But Maru gained enlightenment here?


    What enlightenment could he have gained, really?


    It was a mystery even after knowing about it.


    No way.


    Perhaps the reason Maru kept spacing out after the monster wave was because of that.


    Whether he was meditating or something, it seemed like a posture of truly seeking enlightenment.


    I really dont know. Where did he learn meditation?


    Tick!


    He said he saw it on his smartphone.


    Now Im truly scared, Maru.


    And whats with understanding my broth preferences?


    He seems to have realized everything.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After waking up from sleep.


    Several things happened in a short period.


    The dungeon enhancement system was unlocked, and using it, I could acquire Traits and skills.


    But thats not all.


    I learned the truth about the ramen Maru makes.


    I also figured out why Maru has been spacing out frequentlytely, and on top of that, I felt like I discovered how the monster enhancement system is applied.


    All of this happened in less than an hour.


    My head hurts


    Too much information entered my mind in a short time.


    My brain needed time to filter, but new information kepting.


    Still, I tackled each issue one by one.


    First, I decided not to add the taste of Marus hand when he boils ramen in the future.


    Moreover, considering that the enhancement system opened for Maru, I decided to utilize this point as well.


    When you think about it, Marus strength is essentially my strength.


    Of course, the dungeons and monsters on the screen are also my strength.


    But Maru is a monster that lives with me.


    The closer he is, the stronger he bes, making things easier for me.


    As Maru bes stronger, the number of strategies I can use also increases.


    All the Traits and skills I obtained earlier can be considered as a Wizard position.


    But Wizards aremonly known to be weak in closebat.


    But with Maru?


    That weakness could be perfectlypensated for.


    So, the more I enhance Maru, the more advantageous it is for me.


    I immediately clicked on the dungeon enhancement system.


    [<strong>Dungeon Monster Enhancement System</strong>]


    <strong> Dungeon Master Lee Kang-hyun (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Maru (</strong><strong>) (Unlocked)  </strong>


    <strong> Squall (</strong><strong>) (Unlocked) </strong>


    Marus name appeared newly in the enhancement system list, which previously only had my name and Squalls.


    I touched Marus name first.


    Then Marus status window appeared.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    None


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B+ (1 level adjustment due to Demon Sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> C


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (Activated)


    Its probably because hes a skeleton.


    His defense and magic power were too low.


    His attack power was said to have risen by one level due to the adjustment effect of the Demon Sword.


    I pondered while looking at the list of acquired abilities.


    What would suit Maru the best?


    For now, I decided to choose something simple to experiment with.


    Among them, one attribute caught my eye.


    <strong>Agile Movement (F+):</strong> Trait. Makes the body flexible.


    Should I try this first?


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the trait Agile Movement (F+) for Maru ()? </strong>


    <strong> Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. </strong>


    I immediately pressed to enhance.


    Then, after a while.


    <strong>Enhancement of Maru () was sessful.</strong>


    His appearance didnt change much.


    Maru, try moving.


    But there was one thing that changed due to the effect of the trait.


    Ah, the sound has decreased.


    Maru is a skeleton.


    It was inevitable that there would be the unique sound of bones ttering every time he moved.


    But by applying the Agile Movement trait, the bone sound decreased slightly.


    If it were a higher-grade trait?


    I didnt know if it couldpletely eliminate the bone sound.


    This is really amazing.


    The change was immediately visible with just gaining one trait.


    If its like this, should I enhance Squall altogether?


    In the end, everything needs to be enhanced.


    And since Squall was the first to unlock the system, there needed to be corresponding rewards for him.


    I immediately bestowed abilities upon Squall.


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the trait Fierce Warrior (A) for Squall ()? </strong>


    <strong> Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. </strong>


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the trait Minor Regeneration (D) for Squall ()? </strong>


    <strong> Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. </strong>


    I granted Squall the unique Fierce Warrior and Minor Regeneration.


    <strong>Fierce Warrior (A):</strong> Attack power increases as health decreases. If health bes critically low, there is a high risk of going berserk.


    <strong>Minor Regeneration (D):</strong> Slightly increases efficiency in healing and regeneration of wounds.


    Squall is an orc and a warrior at the same time.


    Just by looking at this, those two traits seemed toplement each other well.


    <strong> Enhancement of Squall () was sessful. </strong>


    <strong> Enhancement of Squall () was sessful. </strong>


    I guess thats enough for Squall.


    Next, I nned to continue enhancing Maru.


    I already had something in mind for the next enhancement.


    That would be Divine Power.


    I myself had absorbed divine power through sacrifices in the past.


    As a result, the divine power stat appeared on my status window.


    What I was curious about was whether it would work for Maru too.


    Undead races are fundamentally opposed to it.


    I was worried it might go wrong, but judging by the rm, it didnt seem like there would be any problem.


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the stat Divine Power for Maru ()? </strong>


    <strong> Enhanced abilities cannot be reverted. </strong>


    Since there doesnt seem to be any sanctions, it should be fine, right?


    If it wasnt allowed, wouldnt there be a warning when trying to enhance it?


    Lets enhance it for now.


    I immediately touched to enhance, and soon the change began.


    <strong> Enhancement of Maru () was sessful. </strong>


    Oh.


    For now, the enhancement was sessful.


    Even Marus condition seemed fine.


    And there was a change in the status window.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Agile Movement (F+)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B+ (1 level adjustment due to Demon Sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> C


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> F


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (Activated)


    Divine power was added to the existing information.


    Of course, it was only enhanced once, so it was at the F grade, but it was a significant change.


    I wonder how far it will go if everything is enhanced.


    While I was thinking about it, I decided to concentrate all divine power on Maru.


    <strong> Would you like to enhance the stat Divine Power for Maru ()? </strong>


    I enhanced a whopping 12 divine powers additionally.


    <strong> Enhancement of Maru () was sessful. </strong>


    The F-grade divine power written in the status window changed to E-grade.


    At the same time.


    Huh?


    Marus appearance changed slightly.


    Marus race is a Skeleton ck Knight.


    True to its name, its appearance was ck.


    But as the grade of divine power increased, the color changed slightly.


    Your color seems slightly lighter?


    Authors Note (Authors Commentary)


    I organized Cecilias status window a bit more in Episode 3.


    <Celia Ishahar>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Subus


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Queens Dignity (S): Possesses an unattainable level of dignity.


    Seductive Smile(S): Overflowing charm in her smile. Stimtes the hearts of men who see it.


    Devils Whisper(S): Stimtes the opponents mind with sweet whispers.


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> A


    <strong>Attack:</strong> A-


    <strong>Defense:</strong> A


    <strong>Magic:</strong> S


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Nightmare (S): Inflicts the worst nightmare that the opponent cant wake up from.


    Dream Maniption (A): Maniptes the opponents dreams, giving them hope in exchange for absorbing their vitality.


    Charm (A): Subjects exposed to charm cannot feel attraction to anyone other than the caster and enter a state of heat every hour.

 Chapter 72: Hit The Head

    Chapter 72: Hit The Head


    <em><strong>EP.72 Hit The Head</strong></em>


    A mountain range adjacent to the demon world.


    Because few people ventured here, the area was covered with giant, lush trees forming a forest.


    Well-crafted nks were regrly nailed between the trees, naturally forming a fence.


    Torches around the fence were driving away the darkness.


    Chwiik!


    A group walked along the fence.


    If one were to walk along the fence, they woulde across a wooden structure.


    The structure stood tall enough to be easily visible.It was a watchtower.


    At the top of the watchtower, two orcs were stationed, keeping watch over the front.


    Beside them was a quiver filled withrge arrowheads, and upon seeing the approaching group, they raised their bows.


    Halt! Who goes there?


    At the warning of the sentinels, the one at the forefront of the group removed arge robe.


    It is I, Malox!


    He too was an orc, but with striking red hair.


    Malox raised the torch in his hand and spoke.


    Weve finished the hunt!


    As Malox spoke, the orcs behind him simultaneously lifted their prey.


    The sentinels, recognizing them as members of the same tribe, allowed them to pass.


    In the past, such procedures werent necessary.


    But now, the size of the tribe had grown toorge.


    Not only had several orc groups merged, but they also began dwelling in the same dungeon as goblins.


    As a result, watchtowers were erected around the dungeon, manned by sentinels.


    I will meet with the chieftain. Tend to things here!


    Chwiik!


    Malox entrusted his subordinates with the cleanup and headed towards the dungeon.


    The dungeon took the form of a massive cave.


    Its entrance was blocked by a wooden door.


    Upon opening the door, arge and spacious area appeared.


    The space was adorned with the skulls and hides of various prey.


    Above them hung torches emitting intense mes, illuminating the dungeon brightly.


    As they traversed the spacious area, it split into two paths, with the right leading to the orcs quarters.


    Since the left was inhabited by goblins, Malox headed right.


    As they proceeded, rows of weapons hung densely on the walls.


    Among them were weapons made from the horns of minotaurs, hunted down by their ancestors.


    Malox passed through that area and continued walking.


    After a while, they arrived at the training grounds.


    Orc warriors, donned in various weapons and armor, were sparring to hone their skills.


    The entire training ground was filled with the scent of strength and ughter.


    The young warriors, intoxicated by the atmosphere, proudly disyed their strength.


    Malox nodded at the sight.


    The future of the tribe looks bright.


    Naturally, a warrior must possess such vigor and confidence.


    In that sense, the future of the tribe seemed promising.


    As they walked further, another clearing appeared.


    This one was quite spacious, with a figure seated at the far end.


    It was Squall, the chieftain leading the current dungeon, Red-Headed Tribe.


    Having led the tribe even before the dungeon was unified, he was considered a formidable warrior.


    However, Malox didnt immediately call out to Squall.


    Squall was currently in a state of meditation, not asleep but rather reying the battle from a few hours ago.


    For a great warrior, this was a natural course of action, almost a habit.


    After a while, Squall opened his eyes, having finished his meditation.


    As soon as Squall opened his eyes, he nced down at his own body.


    Something subtly changed.


    Malox congratted Squall in a booming voice.


    Chieftain, it seems youve gained enlightenment. Congrattions!


    Squall responded to Malox greeting.


    Malox, have youe.


    As Squall spoke, he sensed the changes within his body.


    Has my strength increased?


    He rotated his arms in various directions.


    But his strength hadnt increased.


    However, something had definitely changed.


    Warriors always checked their bodies.


    It was crucial to always assess ones physical condition to unleash optimal strength in critical battles.


    Therefore, even the slightest change was detectable to Squall.


    Squall closed his eyes again.


    And he felt the changes urring in his body.


    My body is healing!


    The wounds were healing ever so slightly.


    It was noticeably faster than before.


    But that wasnt all.


    His exhausted stamina was swiftly replenishing.


    And theres another power, but I cant grasp it yet.


    Yet, it was undeniable that his physical abilities had improved.


    Is this true power?


    Why was such power bestowed upon him?


    As Squall pondered, Malox beside him spoke up.


    Chwiik. Wasnt it the Master who granted strength to the chieftain?


    Squall looked at Malox.


    Indeed, there is merit in those words.


    Hasnt the Masters ability already been proven?


    Even the dungeon they currently inhabit has expanded in size thanks to the Masters power.


    But thats not all.


    There are several beings by the Masters side who possess powers even greater than himself.


    As Malox said, it was right to see this power as a gift bestowed by the Master.


    Is this the power bestowed upon me by the Master!


    Squall clenched his fist.


    Then heughed heartily.


    Hahaha!


    Squallsughter echoed loudly.


    Why then was such power bestowed upon him!


    That point was both a question and a source of joy.


    Of course, it didnt take long to resolve that question.


    The chieftains recent battle with the human warrior, Chwiik. The Master must have been deeply impressed!


    Malox words were correct.


    Surely, his significant victory over the human warrior in battle must have led the Master to bestow this power upon him.


    Indeed! Malox, your words are truly correct!


    Certainly, the Master respected warriors.


    The Master understood the honor of warriors and rewarded them ordingly.


    This was the virtue of the Master, whichpelled warriors to pledge their loyalty.


    I never imagined it would go this far.


    The Master was not merely the type to dominate their subordinates with sheer strength.


    Nor were they ever weak.


    Is this the stance of the Master.


    From now on, the path Squall must tread, alongside his unwavering loyalty, was towards the current Master.


    From now on, I, Squall, will fight only for the Master! Chwiik!


    Squall raised his shield high.


    Attached to the shield was the head of a human warrior.


    This was not only honorable to himself but also to the human warrior who had already departed from this world.


    Squall had no doubts.


    I will prove myself to the Master!


    Squall was not yet satisfied.


    We will prove our worth!


    Before they knew it, young orc warriors had gathered around Squall and Malox.


    They were the future pirs who would lead the orc tribe forward.


    Squall surveyed them and raised his shield once again.


    Our goal is one!


    More heads would hang from their shields in the future.


    Until then, Squall would not rest.


    He would continue until every shield in the tribe bore a head.


    And I will show it.


    I will prove my strength to the Master.


    To do so, I must battle even more warriors.


    Of course, it will be a challenging journey.


    But if one cannot endure even that process, then they wouldnt have started in the first ce.


    Squall rose from his seat.


    Countless orcs looked at him.


    Behold me! Chwiik!


    Chwiiiiik!


    The orcs roared in response.


    We will face even more warriors!


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    The process wouldnt be easy, but with them, they would ovee everything.


    We will hang more warriors heads from our shields!


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    Lets make the Master recognize our worth!


    At Squalls cry, everyone shouted in response.


    Their battle began now.


    To prove their worth, they would collect more heads of warriors.


    That was the honor of a warrior.


    On that day, the goal of all orcs was set.


    Of course, it was loyalty to the Master.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia, who was handling her tasks, looked up.


    The Master has given an order.


    But this order was also abstract.


    The Master expressed a desire for the minions in the dungeon to gain enlightenment.


    Enlightenment


    Celia pondered deeply.


    Discerning the essence of words was undoubtedly not an easy task.


    But Celia contemted further and interpreted the words of the great one.


    It was the attitude of a servant serving the great one.


    Hmm.


    Celia decided to follow the orthodox method for now.


    Sir Goblin Lord.


    As Celia spoke, the goblin lord beside her stood up.


    Khem!


    From now on, increase the intensity of goblin training. This is the Masters will. If there are any who do not listen, you have the authority to dispose of them immediately.


    At Celiasmand, the goblin lord went outside.


    Next is


    As Celia trailed off, Death Knight looked at her with shining eyes.


    Death Knight was still being punished for the Monster Wave incident.


    Although he hoped that this might be an opportunity for his travel ban to be lifted.


    Sir Death Knight, continue your work as usual.


    It was out of the question.


    Celia then turned to Arch Lich.


    Recently, Arch Lich had been performing well in the role of inspector.


    Not only that, but the Master had also even bestowed luxurious robes upon him.


    Since the Master had already acknowledged him, Celia spoke without hesitation.


    Assign the undead training in Zone 1 to Sir Arch Lich. Also, in ordance with the Masters will, I grant Sir Arch Lich the authority for immediate disposal.


    At hermand, Arch Lich nodded and moved away.


    In fact, the undead in Zone 1 had not been trained before.


    Therefore, Arch Lich was uncertain how to proceed with the training, but he was not worried.


    Arch Lich had observed the training of other monsters while serving as an inspector.


    With this experience, he could proceed with the training.


    Exiting the center of the dungeon and passing through Zone 4, Arch Lich returned to Zone 1.


    As soon as he entered Zone 1, he said,


    Tack! (Hit your head.)


    But not everyone understood Arch Lichs intention.


    Since they had never undergone training before, it felt unfamiliar.


    As everyone looked puzzled, Arch Lich flicked his fingers.


    <strong> Bang! Bang! </strong>


    Two undead in front of him exploded.


    Arch Lichs training had begun.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong> A skeleton soldier has gained enlightenment in training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton soldier has been unlocked. </strong>


    <strong> A skeleton warrior has gained enlightenment in training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton warrior has been unlocked. </strong>


    <strong> A skeleton soldier has gained enlightenment in training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton soldier has been unlocked. </strong>


    Many rms rang out.


    Oh.


    He had issued the order for Celia to gain enlightenment just a while ago.


    But it hadnt been long since he gave the order, and the effect was already apparent.


    Celia does seempetent.


    Even now, as he continued to see the rms popping up, he suddenly had a question.


    Why are only the undead gaining enlightenment?


    No, was enlightenment this easy toe by in the first ce?


    Maru had gained enlightenment from battle, even though it was a fake fight.


    But now, the undead were gaining enlightenment through training, as the rms indicated.


    Could enlightenment be achieved through training from the start?


    He had thought it would take a long time to achieve enlightenment, but had he been mistaken?


    If it doesnt work, they say to keep at it until youre on deaths door.


    Wasnt there such a saying?


    Like how people change after experiencing death, he had thought that monsters might gain enlightenment if pushed to the brink of death.


    But now, there was no need for that anymore.

 Chapter 73: Dungeon Infrastructure Development (1)

    Chapter 73: Dungeon Infrastructure Development (1)


    <em><strong>EP.73 Dungeon Infrastructure Development (1)</strong></em>


    Dungeon Monster Enhancement System.


    Upon gaining enlightenment, Maru acquired this system.


    Knowing how to activate the system, Imanded Celia.


    [Grant enlightenment to everyone.]


    Even to me, it was a perplexingmand.


    So, I didnt have high expectations.


    <strong> The skeleton archer has gained enlightenment during training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton archer has been unlocked. </strong><strong> The skeleton mage trainee has gained enlightenment during training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton mage trainee has been unlocked. </strong>


    Soon after, alerts popped up one by one, indicating that monsters were gaining enlightenment.


    The alerts didnt stop after just one urrence.


    <strong> Banshee has gained enlightenment during training. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of Banshee has been unlocked. </strong>


    <strong> The skeleton knight has gained enlightenment. </strong>


    <strong> The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the skeleton knight has been unlocked. </strong>


    Even rare 3-star monsters gained enlightenment and unlocked the system.


    Celia is definitely capable.


    Themand to attain enlightenment can be solved so easily


    But what kind of training leads to that?


    I dont know how Squall gained enlightenment, but Maru gained it through battle.


    And now, these guys getting alerts all gained enlightenment through training.


    Is Celia pushing them that hard?


    No, is it even possible to gain enlightenment through training?


    So easily?


    Perhaps this enhancement system is just some freebie event?


    Come to think of it, when I gained my abilities, two systems came to mind.


    One was the current enhancement system, and the other was the level system.


    Just do this, and the enhancement system will be solved in no time.


    The alerts kept sounding.


    At first, everything seemed smooth, but soon I noticed something odd.


    Why do only the undead keep getting alerts?


    The alert indicating enlightenment only appeared for the undead.


    <strong> Denver has gained enlightenment during training. </strong>


    <strong> Denvers [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] has been unlocked. </strong>


    Even named unique monsters gained enlightenment, and they were also undead.


    [<strong>Dungeon Monster Enhancement System</strong>]


    <strong> Dungeon Master Lee Kang-hyun (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Maru (</strong><strong>) (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Squall (</strong><strong>) (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Denver (</strong><strong>) (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Banshee (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>4 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Knight (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>6 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Warrior (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>21 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Mage (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>7 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Archer (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>13 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>43 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Archer Apprentice (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>27 (Unlocked) </strong>


    <strong> Skeleton Mage Trainee (</strong><strong>) </strong><strong>18 (Unlocked) </strong>


    Sigh


    Thanks to this, many monsters gained enlightenment, but I couldnt just be happy about it.


    Except for me and Squall, they were all undead.


    There was also an issue with the grades.


    Even now, Maru, a 4-star monster, had the highest grade.


    The rest mostly consisted of 1-star and 2-star monsters, with some 3-star ones.


    However, it felt like a waste to enchant 1-star and 2-star monsters.


    The abilities that could be enchanted could only be obtained through sacrifices, and theyre used for just 1-star monsters?


    It was not cost-effective.


    Its a shame. It would have been better if Celia or Death Knight had gained it instead


    It could be seen as a good deal if only Celia or Death Knight had the enhancement system opened.


    Its definitely not easy to gain enlightenment.


    Even though the enhancement system was open for undead, they constituted a small percentagepared to the total number.


    It was disappointing, but this wasnt a problem I could solve.


    Nor could I force monsters to gain enlightenment by threatening them with a sword.


    Instead, I decided to focus on another issue.


    What could be the problem?


    Why were only undead monsters gaining enlightenment?


    I immediately touched the screen of Area 1, where the undead were gathered.


    ?


    Contrary to my expectations of some tremendous training, Area 1 was peaceful.


    Arch Lich stood at the front, and the other monsters were training under Arch Lichsmand.


    It seems Arch Lich controls his subordinates well.


    Everyone followed Arch Lichs words obediently.


    It felt like discovering Arch Lichs true nature through this incident.


    Is that what a true leader looks like?


    Instead of giving Arch Lich the title of inspector, wouldnt it have been better to just give him a leadership-like title?


    Lets check other ces.


    After checking Area 1, I immediately touched the screen and headed to the next Area.


    That was Area 2.


    Area 2 was inhabited by goblins, with most of the area consisting of makeshift huts clustered together.


    And in the corner without huts, goblins could be seen training.


    It wasnt half-hearted training either.


    They were really putting in their best effort.


    In fact, they seemed to be working harder than the undead in Area 1.


    No, are they really working hard?


    Even though they trained so diligently, the goblins hadnt gained any enlightenment.


    I caught onto that detail.


    Why were only the undead gaining enlightenment?


    Why couldnt other races do it?


    What was the difference between the undead and other races?


    I pondered what difference led to this oue.


    Continuing to move between Areas 1 and 2, I toured the dungeon.


    Then suddenly, one possibility came to mind.


    Differences in facilities?


    Perhaps it had something to do with the dungeon facilities?


    That thought crossed my mind.


    Facilities


    It made sense.


    And if we looked at it from the perspective of facilities, it could exin why only the undead gained enlightenment.


    Indeed, the undead arent a race restricted by location.


    Undead are already beings that have died.


    As such, they predominantly appear in gloomy ces like graveyards or battlefields. In other words, as long as its a dark ce, they dont discriminate based on time or location.


    Even if its a dirty sewer, undead monsters could survive there.


    Location wasnt particrly important to the undead.


    Even now, they filled Area 1 to the brim, but it didnt matter to them.


    They didnt need rest, nor did they need to consume anything, being a race that didnt require sustenance.


    They just had to stand up all day.


    Ultimately, this was the biggest difference between them and other monsters.


    So, could it be that only the undead gained enlightenment for this reason?


    Meanwhile, the goblins in Area 2 didnt have a separate location, so they trained next to the makeshift huts.


    It was so insufficient that some had to go outside the dungeon to train.


    Expecting them to gain enlightenment in such an environment?


    That was too much to ask.


    At least there should be training grounds.


    Still, now that I knew, it was fortunate.


    I need to develop the dungeon facilities.


    Above all, the situation was connected to this dungeon and me.


    If the dungeon is conquered, my life is also in danger.


    The time to upgrade the dungeon hade for the efficiency of the monsters.


    I immediately touched the screen and looked around the dungeon.


    This time, rather than observing the training, I wanted to see the necessary facilities.


    Hmm.


    The current dungeon was divided into five main areas.


    From Area 1 to Area 4, totaling four areas.


    And there were five ces in total, including the core of the dungeon where the hearts was located.


    There wasnt much significance.


    Except for the core, it was just a simple design of grouping simr races together.


    I could describe this in just one word.


    A residential dungeon.


    It was simply a living space where monsters could reside.


    There wasnt anything particrly noteworthy about it.


    Of course, it was highly likely that dungeons were ces with such simple purposes for monsters.


    But from my perspective, living in modern society, the current appearance of the dungeon seemed too deste.


    Even if it wasnt modern, there was still a need to develop the infrastructure of the dungeon.


    Ultimately, the development of the dungeon was an unavoidable choice.


    But do higher-grade dungeons have something different?


    So far, all the dungeons Ive entered were low-grade ones.


    Since there was no status window, at best, a D-grade dungeon was the highest.


    Even when I lived on the El Dorad continent for two years, the highest grade dungeon I entered as a porter was a silver-grade dungeon.


    Therefore, I didnt know in detail how high-grade dungeons were structured.


    It would be useful to know at least roughly.


    It could be useful for my dungeon development.


    Out of curiosity, I immediately searched for rted information.


    But unfortunately, there wasnt much information about dungeons.


    The avable information was all about low-grade dungeons, and there was practically no information about high-grade dungeons.


    Even though I searched for dungeon-rted information, all that came up were seemingly unreliable pieces of information.


    [Another murder case in the dungeon, hunter corpses found]


    Tsk.


    Among them, there were also unpleasant articles.


    These viins seem to be increasing these days.


    Seeing such articles made me realize once again that power was ultimately important.


    I need to keep getting stronger.


    And what I needed right now was the development of my dungeon, so I returned to my smartphone.


    I systematically searched through the dungeons, starting with Area 1.


    [<strong>1st Floor Area 1</strong>]


    <strong>Mid-Boss:</strong> Death Knight


    Area 1 where Death Knight was the mid-boss and predominantly inhabited by the undead.


    But there didnt seem to be a reason to develop this ce right away.


    Well, they dont even sleep here anyway


    So, it didnt seem like they needed huts like Goblins.


    It seemed fine to check other areas first and think about itter.


    Next was Area 2.


    [<strong>1st Floor Area 2</strong>]


    <strong>Mid-Boss:</strong> Goblin Lord


    It was a ce where many goblins lived under the control of Goblin Lord.


    Hmm.


    Certainly, this ce was too cramped.


    Since separate living spaces were needed, building huts made the space look even tighter.


    Id like to resolve this right away if I could


    After dealing with the monster wave, there were still penalties remaining.


    I couldnt use most of the content rted to monster summoning or dungeon expansion right away.


    It was disappointing.


    For now, feeling disappointed, I decided to give Celia amand in a hurry.


    [Try expanding Area 2 a bit more.]


    Just saying this much would prompt Celia to start the work on her own.


    Since I couldnt use the game system right now, I decided to opt for an analog approach.


    It was about mobilizing manpower to expand the size of the dungeon.


    In a situation where I didnt know when the penalty would be lifted, doing something like this seemed better.


    And once the penalty was lifted, I could use the system to develop it more effectively.


    In addition to expansion, I nned to build a training ground in Area 2 so that goblins could train anytime.


    For now, I should at least remember the dungeon expansion and the training ground in Area 2.


    If I had the spare resources, I would upgrade the huts as well.


    I immediately touched the screen.


    Aren is doing well.


    Next was Area 3.


    There was no separate mid-boss in Area 3.


    In the center of the wide field were carnivorous nts, and only blood-sucking butterflies flew in the air.


    Spiders had taken up residence in the corners, and it looked peaceful.


    And wandering among them was a little child, Aren.


    Since Aren wasnt yet affiliated with my dungeon, I couldnt check the detailed description.


    I could only confirm the information about her being a vampire.


    But Aren was working harder than anyone else.


    Even now, Aren was going back and forth to thekeside in Area 4 to fetch water.


    She was managing Area 3 in her own way by sprinkling water on the nts.


    But who is the one next to him?


    Another being caught my eye besides Aren.


    I clicked on it, but like Aren, it wasnt affiliated with my dungeon.


    Nariel?


    At least a name came up.


    But no further information appeared.


    Thats strange.


    I zoomed in on the screen, but because the person was wearing a deeply pressed hat, their appearance couldnt be seen clearly.


    It was strange that there were already two outsiders who werent affiliated with the dungeon.


    Hmm. It should be fine, right?


    I thought Celia must have brought Nariel into the dungeon for a reason.


    Still, I realized it wasnt good to leave everything to her.


    I lost in thought, decided to demand reports from Celia soon.


    Area 3 didnt really have any particr areas to worry about.


    From the concept itself, it was about nature.


    Since the main inhabitants were nt-type monsters and insects, there didnt seem to be much significance to enlightenment or anything like that.


    If I have to worry about something, its that its too vulnerable to fire.


    Area 3, where fields and nts existed, had the disadvantage of being too vulnerable to fire.


    I need to organize a separate unit for this.


    If intruders were to start a fire in Area 3, there needed to be beings to suppress it.


    Should I make it from goblins?


    After all, goblins were the ones left over.


    So, I decided to form a firefighting unitposed of goblins.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sir Death Knight.


    Death Knight looked up at Celias question, he had been cleaning up thekeside in Area 4 until now.


    Master has given an order.


    Death Knight reacted to Celias words.


    An order from the master?


    Could it be that now they could finally leave the dungeon?


    Death Knight waited eagerly for Celia to continue speaking.


    Take this first.


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, a skeleton knight next to her handed Death Knight a pickaxe.


    ?


    What was this pickaxe for?


    From now on, ording to the masters orders, we will expand Area 2.


    Death Knights punishment continued.

 Chapter 74: Dungeon Infrastructure Development (2)

    Chapter 74: Dungeon Infrastructure Development (2)


    <em><strong>EP.74 Dungeon Infrastructure Development (2)</strong></em>


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 3</strong>]


    This area was themed around nature. A lush green field spread out, refreshing to behold. However, contrary to its appearance, the beings on the field were anything but refreshing.


    <strong>Flesh-eating Tentacle nts (</strong><strong>)</strong>


    <strong>Bloodsucking Butterflies (</strong><strong>)</strong>


    nts blooming with different vibrant flowers and butterflies fluttering above them were monsters waiting for prey. However, they had a fatal weakness.


    They seem highly vulnerable to fire.


    It seemed that even a mere spark could end them.


    We need a n for this.After all, this is a dungeon. It was unlikely to have fire safety measures like on Earth.


    The monsters probably hadnt considered that either. Ultimately, it meant I had toe up with a solution first.


    First, we should establish a fire suppression unit.


    A.k.a. the Fire Brigade. It was simple. Since goblins overflow in the dungeon anyway, it would be easy to organize them into a brigade.


    Lastly, I just needed to order Goblin Lord to execute my n.


    Its just that themand was now given to Goblin Lord instead of Celia.


    Very easy.


    In the future, if a fire breaks out in the dungeon, a fire brigadeposed of goblins will be the first to attempt suppression.


    Therefore, equipment needed to be prepared ordingly.


    Ill have to gradually work on this.


    For now, all I had were buckets that could be used. And since we had to draw water from theke in Area 4, it would require some effort.


    Hmm. Thinking about it like this, something feelscking.


    Even if we organized a fire brigade, something feltcking. It wasnt a fundamental solution, and above all, an immediate solution was needed. It was during such contemtion that one notification came to mind.


    <strong> Suppress the fire! <Dungeon Safety Package> (110,000 won)</strong>


    <strong>Composition: 1 Sprinkler, a 3-star Intermediate Water Spirit.</strong>


    It was a package item that hadnt appeared in a long time.


    The price was 110,000 won, and the issue was itsponents.


    A sprinkler?


    It wasnt just called a sprinkler, it actually looked like a sprinkler that sprayed water.


    An item that could be hanging from a buildings ceiling was included in the package.


    Were going to use this in the dungeon?


    The truth was, I wanted the infrastructure of the dungeon to develop even further than it is now.


    But the item that had juste up was too modern for that. I


    t even came with a 3-star water Spirit.


    There was no need to hesitate.


    Ill definitely buy it.


    Ive never once bought a package item and ended up at a loss.


    Plus, such products dont appear every day, so when the opportunityes, buying it immediately is advantageous.


    I clicked on the package item andpleted the purchase.


    <strong>Paymentplete! Theponents have been delivered to the mailbox.</strong>


    Immediately after the purchase, I received the items from the mailbox.


    <strong>Sprinkler:</strong> A device that sprinkles water in the vicinity.


    <<strong>Intermediate Water Spirit</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Spirit


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Water Storage (B): Can store arge amount of water in the body.


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C


    <strong>Attack:</strong> E


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C+


    <strong>Magic:</strong> C+


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Water Absorption (C): Absorbs water.


    Water Discharge (C): Discharges the water stored in the body.


    Oh.


    Especially the intermediate water Spirit was fantastic.


    Being able to store water in its body and release it whenever needed meant it could be used in various ways.


    It was indeed the right decision to purchase.


    The contingency n for the recent fire was nowpletely resolved with just one water Spirit.


    As soon as the water Spirit was summoned, it immediately headed somewhere.


    The destination was none other than Area 4.


    The water Spirit looked somewhat like a water droplet, and its wobbly walking was quite cute.


    But its so small?


    The size of the Spirit was barely the size of a palm.


    How much water could a Spirit of this size absorb? I had some doubts, but I looked at the Spirit through the screen.


    Suddenly, the water Spirit arrived at Area 4. It immediately threw itself into theke and began sucking up the water.


    The water Spirit that entered theke showed no intention ofing out.


    It continued to absorb water, and it was evident from the diminishing water level in theke.


    This little guy


    It still hadnt emerged.


    As it continued to absorb water, the water level in theke kept decreasing.


    Is theke going to disappear at this rate?


    While worrying about that, the nagas living in theke took action first.


    Perhaps feeling ufortable with the water Spirit continuously absorbing water, the nagas grabbed the water Spirit and pushed it out of theke.


    Gr-


    The water Spirit, now all bloated, even did a little trim, seemingly satisfied with thekes water.


    Its size had grown tremendously from how it was just the size of a palm to now towering over 2 meters in height.


    Huh


    Surely, it was written in its characteristics that it could store arge amount of water, but the standard for arge amount exceeded my expectations.


    I guess we need to renovate theke.


    The giant Spirit started to return to its original position.


    As it returned to Area 3, Aren and Nariel, who were there, were surprised by its sudden growth.


    By the way, how do you use the sprinkler?


    This time, I looked at the sprinkler included with theponents, along with the Spirit.


    The problem was how to install it.


    Should I just take it out first?


    I touched the sprinkler.


    <strong>Failed to install the sprinkler.</strong>


    <strong>The dungeoncks the necessary power to install the sprinkler.</strong>


    <strong>Upgrade the dungeons core to increase power.</strong>


    An error message appeared.


    I didnt expect that it wouldnt install.


    Hmm.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, thinking.


    It wasnt just called a core for nothing.


    I already knew that the dungeons core was important.


    But it was the first time I realized that the power varied depending on the dungeons core, and there were limitations on the facilities I could install.


    Fortunately, what I considered lucky was that I had a way to upgrade the dungeons core right away.


    After obtaining the ability True Dungeon Masterst time, I gained not only the Enchantment and leveling systems for monsters but also other abilities.


    One of them was the ability to absorb corpses and use them as sacrifices.


    <strong>The ability True Dungeon Master has been activated.</strong>


    And with those sacrifices, I could upgrade my dungeon.


    I can use it now.


    The corpses of the viins and those who died at their hands that I absorbed during the previous monster wave.


    I had thought of using them as sacrifices someday, and that day hade.


    <strong>There are sacrifices that have been absorbed.</strong>


    <strong>Please select the item to be rewarded with the absorbed sacrifices.</strong> <ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Upgrade Dungeon Core</strong></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Upgrade Dungeon Altar</strong></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Create an Empty Dungeon</strong></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol></li></ol>


    An alert popped up, asking me to select additional upgrade options.


    Last time, I upgraded the altar instead of the core.


    I touched the exnation again for confirmation.


    <strong>[Upgrade Dungeon Core]:</strong> The vital organ known as the heart of all dungeons. Upgrading the dungeon core increases its durability and expands the power of the dungeon.


    It was the same exnation I sawst time. However, this time, I paid attention to the phrase I had just overlooked.


    So, expanding power means this?


    It meant that ultimately, to develop various facilities in the future, I needed to upgrade the dungeon core well.


    I didnt hesitate this time. I immediately touched the option to upgrade the dungeon core.


    <strong>Selected upgrade for Dungeon Core.</strong>


    <strong>Dungeon Core upgradepleted.</strong>


    <strong>Dungeon Core level has increased to 2.</strong>


    An alert popped up indicating that the upgrade waspleted and the level had increased.


    Now, will it install?


    Fortunately, the sprinkler instation became possible.


    After considering the location for a moment, I installed it on the dungeon ceiling.


    The problem is whether it will work.


    This ce is an empty dungeon.


    Just having a sprinkler attached to the ceiling didnt seem like it would work.


    While I was staring nkly, the water Spirit started to move.


    The giant spirit raised its hand and removed the sprinkler from the ceiling.


    Then, it brought it to its mouth.


    ?


    What is it doing?


    The spirit, with the sprinkler in its mouth, immediately started spraying water.


    Spl-


    With a strange sound, water stored inside the creatures body started to gush out like a fountain.


    Oh, is this its purpose?


    Although the shape seemed odd, the performance looked fine.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sir Death knight.


    Celia called for Death knight, who was diligently working with pickaxe.


    With hope in his question, Death knight looked at Celia.


    After the expansion of Area 2 ispleted, we will renovate the huts in Area 2. And please overhaul theke in Area 4.


    Celia left, leaving a request to put effort into it, even putting in a request to the Demon Merchant.


    .


    This was both the Managersmand and the will of the great master.


    Despite despair, Death knight did not stop moving the pickaxe.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The colors of gold and jewels blended together, shining brilliantly.


    The room was filled with silent grandeur, and a deep red carpet covered the floor.


    Looking around, only furniture adorned with gold and jewels was visible.


    Even the candles, softly glowing, were on crystal candlesticks.


    As morous as the ce was, those gathered here were not ordinary either.


    Their dresses resembled a colorful garden of flowers, and their jewelry, made of gems, spoke for itself.


    One of them, extravagantly adorned, spoke up.


    By the way, what happened to Count Derek?


    The gathered individuals were nobles of the Sael Kingdom, and not just any nobles, they were part of the aristocracy.


    Well, whatever happened to that fellow is none of our concern.


    When the name Derek was mentioned, everyones expression turned sour.


    It was understandable.


    Count Derek was originally the leader of the noble faction.


    But didnt he suddenly go on a rampage with a knife during the banquet? They could have been in danger of losing their lives.


    In reality, the counts actions were orchestrated by Celia, but the nobles were unaware of this fact.


    Eventually, the count was arrested for the incident.


    Come now, lets stop talking about that on such a lovely day. Isnt it time to move on?


    As the conversation took an odd turn, one noble pped his hands to lighten the mood. Then he continued.


    A while ago, Holy Knights of the White Order arrived in the kingdom.


    ?


    His words puzzled everyone.


    But, it was supposed to take several more days for the White Order to arrive


    It was true. The scale of the White Order visiting the kingdom this time was significant.


    Naturally, it would take time.


    But the Holy Knights had arrived just now?


    No matter how weak the king may be, he is still a lion, isnt he? No, perhaps not a lion, but a wolf. We mustnt let our guard down, we never know when he might strike.


    The noble who mentioned the arrival of the knights grimaced.


    So, we must do our best. Those who arrived a while ago will act covertly and gather information. You all understand, dont you?


    Everyone nodded.


    In other words, it meant that the Holy Knights of the White Order would secretly inspect the kingdom without the knowledge of the royal family.


    This was a significant diplomatic breach, but they didnt care.


    As long as they secured their interests and obtained the rights to develop the mountains.


    Hehe, I sent adventurers for this exact reason.


    The royal family would have already known that adventurers went to the mountains.


    However, the adventurers were a decoy.


    The real purpose was the Holy Knights of the White Order who had sneaked in.


    There isnt much time left now.


    Morning was still far away, and the festival was just beginning.


    The nobles raised their sses with smiles on their faces.


    Unaware of anything, they indulged in the atmosphere, spending the night in bliss, oblivious to the hidden presence watching over them.

 Chapter 75: The Rats Infiltrating The Kingdom

    Chapter 75: The Rats Infiltrating The Kingdom


    <em><strong>EP.75 The Rats Infiltrating The Kingdom</strong></em>


    A deep darkness enveloped the walls of the kingdom.


    Despite thete hour, the area around the castle gates was brightly lit for a reason.


    It was because people attempting to pass through the castle had formed long queues around it.


    Guards lit fires at various points ording to their duties, inspecting them.


    Submit your identification.


    Soldiers demanded identification or anything resembling it from those attempting to pass through the gates.


    Hmm, adventurers, huh? No issues, you may proceed!


    Those with clear identification passed through the gates without a word.However, those with uncertain identities engaged in some dispute.


    No identification? Then you cannot pass!


    Those with unclear identities had to turn back.


    The guards repeated thisplicated process continuously.


    Next!


    A soldier let another person through and called for the next one. But the next person in line wasnt alone.


    Oh


    It was a caravan. While not particrlyrge in scale, there was a baggage cart, and there were quite a few people apanying it.


    There seemed to be more than twenty individuals.


    Im leading this caravan, Riana. Were notrge enough to have a specific name yet.


    In other words, she was a wandering merchant.


    Moreover, the leader of the caravan was not a man but a woman.


    Shes quite young for a caravan leader.


    She seemed too young for a wandering merchant.


    The soldier looked at the identification Riana handed over.


    Youve traveled a long way from the Adonil Kingdom.


    The Adonil Kingdom was a country adjacent to the White Order, located at the southernmost tip of the continent. Therefore, it was quite distant from here.


    Your name is Riana, is that correct?


    I swear by the name of the Goddess.


    Why such a solemn oath


    Since it was a country adjacent to the Order, there were many who followed the Goddess. Perhaps she was of the same kind.


    The soldier chuckled briefly at her words and returned the identification to her. Then he proceeded to inspect the merchants and their cargo behind her.


    asionally, impure individuals would mix in with the caravans.


    Taking a torch, the soldier inspected the faces of the merchants and their identifications one by one.


    Meanwhile, he nced at a piece of paper he was holding.


    It was a process of checking if there were any wanted individuals matching the descriptions on the paper.


    Alright, everything seems fine. Next, I will inspect the cargo.


    He then approached the carts brought by the merchants for inspection.


    However, Riana stepped forward, blocking the soldiers path.


    What is the meaning of this?


    Naturally, the soldier responded to Riana with an annoyed tone.


    I apologize sincerely. We actually need to deliver the contracted goods, so time is of the essence.


    I dont care about personal circumstances! Everyone must undergo inspection under the same rules!


    The soldier reprimanded the young caravan leader who was blocking him.


    It was alreadyte at night, and the queue seemed never-ending. And now, a merchant was dying the process, causing further annoyance.


    The soldiers face grew increasingly red. Just as he was about to speak, Riana discreetly handed him something.


    Arent you tired? Once your duty ends, it would be nice to have a simple drink together.


    Hmm.


    The soldier coughed a few times before checking the pouch in his hand. It felt quite hefty.


    !


    And it even contained gold coins. The golden light shimmered through the opening of the pouch.


    The soldier hesitated for a moment as he nced at the pouch.


    It seems urgent indeed. Besides, there are security guards inside anyway, so it shouldnt matter.


    He was working while others were asleep at thiste hour. Therefore, epting this seemed eptable.


    Hmm. Ive checked everything. You may pass!


    The soldiers tone became more polite.


    This is a different matter, but the current situation in the Sael Kingdom is not favorable.


    The soldier whispered to Riana who had given him the money, as a kind of repayment.


    Why is that?


    Riana asked the soldier, feigning ignorance.


    The White Order will visit the kingdom in a few days. Personally, I rmend finishing your business here and leaving before then, mydy.


    Thank you for the advice.


    The young caravan leader expressed her gratitude with a smile. And Riana, without forgetting, left her final farewell.


    May the protection of the Goddess be with you


    Soon, along with the baggage carts, the group passed through the castle gates.


    From now on, they were in the Sael Kingdom.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Once through the gates, the group continued to walk.


    Before they knew it, they had reached a building.


    However, the exterior of the building they saw was very worn out.


    Sigh


    It seemed like the buildings maintenance was not properly done, to the point where sighs escaped their lips.


    Empty everything.


    Riana, who was at the front, ordered, pointing to the luggage.


    Everyone nced around at hermand, then started unloading the baggage from the carts.


    Since it waste at night, there was no need to be aware of their surroundings.


    However, being cautious wouldnt hurt, so some individuals kept watch.


    The rest swiftly unloaded the baggage onto the ground.


    The first thing toe out was the tter of swords hitting the ground.


    The items were not ordinary goods traded by merchants.


    Once all the swords were out, next came the armor.


    It was a type of light armor made of thickyers of leather rather than steel.


    The group immediately put on the armor after taking it out of the carts.


    After putting on the leather armor, they strapped swords to their sides.


    Once everyone was prepared, they began entering the building one by one.


    Despite the worn-out exterior of the old building, the interior seemed somewhat well-maintained.


    As they entered, an old servant weed them first.


    Greetings, noble knights!


    Although they had entered the building as merchants, the title spoken by the servant was different.


    Riana, who had just been referred to as a caravan leader, spoke up in response to the servant.


    How have you been, brother? I thought the building was copsing, so I was worried about what happened.


    However, Rianas voice carried a chill.


    That, thats because here in the Sael Kingdom, the White Order has


    The servant also sensed her coldness and tried to say something, but


    <b>Swoosh</b>


    Rianas sword pierced through the servants throat first.


    Crk! Grrr-


    The servant, with blood gushing from his throat, looked at Riana with a helpless expression.


    He tried to say something, but blood bubbled from his throat.


    Daring to neglect the sacred building decreed by the White Order like this. You deserve to die a hundred times.


    Her actions were drastic. It was not something a mere caravan leader could do.


    Leaving the dead servant behind with a pierced throat, she looked at the individuals she had brought with her.


    We are the proud holy knights of the White Order. We must fulfill our duties as holy knights.


    They were not actually merchants leading the caravan. Their true identity was that of knights of the White Order.


    In a few days, the diplomatic envoy will arrive. Gather as much information as possible before then.


    The White Orders diplomatic envoy was scheduled to arrive in the Sael Kingdom in a few days. And they were merely a scouting party for gathering information before the envoys arrival.


    This fact was known only to some nobles in the Sael Kingdom.


    If it were to be revealed, it could lead to significant diplomatic issues.


    Therefore, they had no evidence of being holy knights while being holy knights.


    They did not possess anything directly rted to the White Order.


    Even the equipment and weapons they had concealed in the carts were all ordinary.


    Their current attire also seemed like that of ordinary adventurers.


    No one would suspect they had any connection with the Order.


    In short, this mission was unique in that they were affiliated with the White Order but couldnt openly dere their affiliation.


    Our goal is the Sael Kingdom. Find as many weaknesses as possible. If there are none, create them.


    She spoke without hiding her true intentions.


    The purpose of this scouting party was clear from the beginning.


    Pressure the Sael Kingdom.


    It was a quietly issued directive.


    In the name of Riana, the vicemander of the White Order.


    Riana, the vicemander of the White Order.


    At her words, the members bowed their heads.


    In truth, Riana was the vicemander of the White Order.


    However, the vice-captain, Werther Leo Bane, had gone missing, leaving the position vacant.


    Thanks to that, Riana had taken over the position of vicemander in Werthers absence.


    Although it was only temporary, it didnt matter to her. She was not attached to the position.


    As long as the Order prospered, it was enough for her.


    The happiness of the Order was her happiness.


    Let me say it again, never tarnish the name of the White Order.


    Any entity tarnishing the White Order in this process would be eliminated.


    As soon as it gets bright, lets start by searching for information on the missing priest, Yuel.


    The disappearance of Priest Yuel. This incident was the catalyst for the White Order dispatching holy knights and an inquisitor to the Sael Kingdom this time.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The day dawned.


    Indeed, the rats havee.


    Despite staying up all night for work, there was no trace of fatigue on her face. Instead, she smiled.


    Her smile was like that of a child holding a toy.


    Celia closed her eyes for a moment to gather her thoughts.


    [The holy knights of the White Order have infiltrated the kingdom.]


    It was information she had acquired staying up all night.


    Hmm, what should we do?


    The credit for obtaining this information went to Nariel, the elf.


    After persuading Nariel to join her side, Celia naturally extracted various pieces of information from her.


    Among them was the story of a noble who had entrusted amission to her.


    Of course, the one who hadmissioned Nariel was not the noble himself. He was merely ackey.


    But fortunately, elves were keen-sighted beings.


    Recalling the appearance of the person who had given her themission, Nariel described the features to Celia.


    An old man with white hair, a beard, and arge scar on his left eye and hand.


    Based on this information, Celia ryed the message to Princess Elena through the shadows.


    It seems Princess Elena is quite capable.


    Coincidentally, the person mentioned was someone Princess Elena remembered.


    With this information, they could determine which noble the person belonged to.


    Choosing to recruit Princess Elena was indeed a good decision.


    Celia nodded in satisfaction.


    In fact, she had simply instilled a single thought into Princess Elenas mind.


    Serve the great one.


    With just this simple idea nted, the rest of the actions followed ording to Princess Elenas will.


    Now she realized that she had performed her role very well.


    Thanks to her, they had learned that the one who sent the adventurers to the mountains was an empty-headed viscount and immediately deployed shadows to monitor him.


    I wonder if he was having such an amusing thought


    It would take at least several days for the diplomatic envoy of the White Order to arrive in the Sael Kingdom.


    Yet, they had already sent some holy knights secretly ahead.


    Shadow, deliver this to Princess Elena.


    The shadow behind Celia nodded.


    Tell her to deliver the gift I gave to the nobles.


    This was an opportunity for Celia to deal with troublesome nobles and seize control of the kingdom. It was an action of loyalty to the great one she served.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <b> A special mission has been issued! </b>


    <b> Dispatch Maru () to the dungeon Nest of the Evil God. </b>


    <b> Reward: 5-star transcendent ticket for Maru (). </b>

 Chapter 76: Summoning Monsters

    Chapter 76: Summoning Monsters


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  076


    <em><strong>EP.76 Summoning Monsters</strong></em>


    Waking up from my slumber, I found that the clock already pointed to the afternoon.


    Lunchtime had already passed.


    Thanks to that, my stomach was making a tremendous noise and writhing.


    Maru, I need-


    I was about to habitually ask Maru to prepare food, but I immediately shut my mouth.


    I was too afraid to say it because I remembered Marus homemade ramen from the day before.


    I need to educate myself again.I didnt know he would learn by watching a video of making bone broth.


    He even freely used a smartphone


    I realized that the undead were a more intelligent race than I thought.


    If you do something strange again, Ill be in trouble.


    Thats why I nned to teach Maru how to cook directly.


    Marus cooking isnt bad, but its kind of well.


    By the way, is Maru doing household chores?


    I heard the sound of a vacuum cleaner running from beyond the door.


    Maru had be someone who shouldnt be absent from my side.


    He perfectly handled basic cooking like ramen, as well as dishwashing and cleaning.


    Is that all? He also knew how to operate the washing machine well, not only washing but also hanging theundry neatly and putting the dried clothes in the closet.


    There really isnt a separate homemaker?


    These days, he showed signs of improving day by day, to the point of running the vacuum cleaner and even mopping.


    Maru handled tasks smoothly as I taught him.


    Thanks to that, I didnt have to do household chores myself now.


    It went smoothly without lifting a finger.


    Should I bring more skeletons while Im at it?


    Currently, the altar level of my dungeon is 2.


    Naturally, I couldnt summon high-grade monsters.


    Maru was originally just a 1-star.


    Hes now 4 stars, but Maru was originally a 1-star skeleton soldier.


    The demon sword sacrificed by Celia, and because of that demon sword, I gained a skill.


    Eventually, utilizing the demon sword and the skill, Maru was able to evolve into a 4-star.


    Should I try making a skeleton unit this time?


    A unit made entirely of bones would be dedicated solely to household chores.


    They wouldnt emit a rotten smell like ghouls or zombies, nor would they need to consume anything or sleep well.


    Skeleton monsters were beings that worked full-time, 24 hours a day.


    They were truly beings born to do household chores!


    Since were on the subject, I should bring one more.


    Before upgrading the altar, I could only bring a 1-star skeleton soldier.


    However, now the altar level was 2.


    Who should I bring if I summon?


    Since it would be a creature dedicated to household chores anyway, it didnt matter much.


    Soon, Maru and I were nning to actively roam the dungeon.


    At that time, we needed someone to take care of household chores.


    If the altar is level 2


    Perhaps this time, I could summon a 2-star monsters? I


    immediately took out my smartphone andunched the game.


    [<b>El Dorad</b>]


    Quickly skipping unnecessary screens by tapping continuously, I entered the dungeon.


    [<b>1st Floor, Area 1</b>]


    <b>Mid-boss:</b> Death Knight ()


    As soon as I saw the appearance of Area 1, I first checked the skeletons.


    Hmm.


    Its natural for everyone to have desires.


    Looking at the monster list, I felt a slight desire.


    Its a bit disappointing that its only 2 stars.


    Maru is currently 4 stars. Not only 1 star, but even 2 stars felt a bit ambiguous.


    Just in case. Even if the altar level is 2, I might not bring a 3-star monster.


    Lets just check.


    I immediately touched the 3-star skeleton knight. And Imanded him toe to the center of the dungeon where the altar was.


    I remembered that Maru tried to sacrifice himself at first instead of being summoned.


    This time, it would probably change to summoning instead of sacrifice as well.


    The skeleton knight quickly arrived at the altar.


    Hopefully it works, but since the chances of failure were high, I also summoned a 2-star skeleton Warrior.


    Well, shall we go up to the altar?


    Just as I clicked on the altar to offer the skeleton knight as a sacrifice.


    ?


    Suddenly, Celia appeared and pushed the skeleton aside, then stood on the altar.


    <b>To offer Celia () as a sacrifice, the level of the altar is extremely low. </b>-`


    <b>Please upgrade the altar. </b>


    Whats going on?


    Why did Celia suddenly climb onto the altar?


    What does this mean?


    Celia just stood quietly on the altar.


    Seeing that scene, I couldnt help but tilt my head in confusion.


    Could it be that themand got twisted somewhere?


    Everything was going well until now, so suddenly having a twistedmand?


    The chances seemed slim.


    Ah, could it be rebellion?


    Did I do something to upset her?


    I closed my eyes and pondered deeply.


    Of course, there was a point to be pointed out at.


    No, it seemed like more than one thing.


    Did I push too hard?


    Maybe I had given Celia too much work. I felt that way for a moment.


    Celia held the position of the overall manager. Not only the current dungeon but also the four subordinate dungeons needed attention.


    With already plenty to do, there was a shortage of personnel to handle the tasks.


    So the solution was the deputy system.


    The problem is really the deputies.


    The current deputies under Celia were monsters that looked like worms.


    Its name was Little Worm. Even if I put it in the deputy position right away, it would be useless because worms couldnt handle tasks while wiggling.


    Its was essentially just for show. In the end, it probably wouldnt have been helpful to Celia.


    Hmm


    Feeling that way, I felt a little sorry. But I had one excuse for myself.


    Actually, thest one that came out during the deputy selection was Little Worm.


    The problem was that if Little Worm refused, there was a warning that the price of the next deputy selection would double.


    The current price of the deputy selection is 10,000 gems. If it doubles from here, it will be a whopping 20,000 gems.


    Considering that the price of 5,000 gems is 110,000 won, its a considerable amount.


    Of course, its money I can earn quickly with my current abilities. But I have to look to the future.


    There was no guarantee that there would be no such disadvantages in the future, and the situation might even worsen.


    Im sorry, Celia, but choosing Little Worm was the right thing to do.


    There might be situations where I have to refuse if its really urgent or I need a specific monster.


    Then theres nothing I can do, but not now.


    Celia made a somewhat sulky expression and descended from the altar.


    I have to do something since Im sorry.


    Like a gift, for example. But I had something else to do now.


    Should we start again for now?


    The skeleton knight climbed onto the altar where Celia had descended.


    <b>Offering a Skeleton Knight () as a sacrifice is not possible due to the low level of the altar. </b>


    <b>Please upgrade the altar.</b>


    As expected, its not going to work.


    It seemed impossible to summon a 3-star monster with the altar level at 2.


    How far do I have to raise it, anyway?


    I wasnt hoping for 5 or 6 stars.


    At least if I could reliably summon around 4 stars, that would be great.


    It would be even better if a dimensional gate that could be freely essed could be opened, but the chances of that seemed slim.


    Even if it existed, the level would have to be extremely high.


    Wait.


    In that case, all I need to do is really raise the level of the altar, isnt it?


    Come to think of it, I upgraded the core of the dungeon, and there were still sacrifices left.


    As that thought crossed my mind, I immediately took action.


    A new window popped up before me.


    <b>The trait True Dungeon Master has been activated.</b>


    I first activated the trait.


    <b>There are sacrifices that have been absorbed.</b>


    <b>Please select the item to be rewarded with the absorbed sacrifices.</b> <ol><li><b> Upgrade Dungeon Core (not selectable)</b></li><li><b> Upgrade Dungeon Altar (not selectable)</b></li><li><b> Create an Empty Dungeon</b></li></ol>


    But I couldnt select.


    When I tried to select the item, another window popped up.


    <b>There is an insufficient number of sacrifices to upgrade the selected item.</b>


    There werent enough sacrifices.


    Ultimately, I didnt have an immediate choice.


    Tsk.


    There was no other option.


    Lets move on from here.


    The skeleton knight on the altar descended, and next, the skeleton Warrior ascended.


    <b>Offering a Skeleton Warrior () as a sacrifice is not possible due to the low level of the altar. </b>


    <b>Please upgrade the altar.</b>


    No, this doesnt work either?


    Sigh.


    I didnt expect even 2 stars to be impossible.


    This is really frustrating.


    There wasnt much to ponder about.


    I knew that continuing to pursue something thats clearly not working would be pointless.


    The only option left was a 1-star monster.


    Since I had only considered skeleton types from the beginning, the choice was easy.


    Lets go with the Skeleton Soldier.


    A 1-star monster wielding an old sword.


    This time, the Skeleton Soldier ascended onto the altar.


    <b> Offering the Skeleton Soldier as a sacrifice. </b>


    <b> Caution! The monster has been confirmed to belong to the Dungeon Master. </b>


    <b> Conflict! The monster will be changed from a sacrifice to a summon. </b>


    <b> There is a history of summoning affiliated monsters before. </b>


    <b> [Monster Summoning] has been unlocked. </b>


    <b> You will soon be able to receive the Skeleton Soldier. </b>


    As expected, can only summon 1-star monsters for now.


    Although it was disappointing, there was one significant gain.


    Monster Summoning.


    Upon examining the system, it wasnt necessary to bring the monster all the way to the altar for summoning.


    Simply touching it brought up the summoning window.


    There was also a limit to the number of monster that could be summoned.


    [<b>Monster Summoning</b>]  (2/5)


    Maru ()


    Skeleton Soldier ()


    There were five monster that could be summoned immediately.


    But for now, the purpose was not to summon for battle but simply for household chores.


    We dont need to summon more right away.


    Shortly after, a bright light started emanating from the smartphone.


    Having experienced summoning Maru before, I quickly ced the smartphone on the ground.


    Soon after the light disappeared, the Skeleton Soldier appeared on the smartphone.


    Tack!


    As soon as he saw me, he straightened his waist into a right angle.


    What should I say? Like the Arch Lich and Maru, they all seemed to have excessive behavior.


    Is this an undead trait?


    But I couldnt say anything.


    He had just been summoned to Earth.


    Everything must be bewildering for him.


    At times like this, a good supervisor was needed.


    Maru.


    As I called out his name, Maru briskly bounced into the room.


    Hes a neer.


    I introduced the Skeleton Soldier next to me to Maru.


    By the way, hell need a name, wont he?


    Since he would be living with us from now on, he needed a name we could call him.


    Hm.


    This time, I pondered a bit longer.


    Naming is always difficult, so I was careful.


    How did I name Maru again?


    Surely, I called him that because he seemed to listen well, like a good dog.


    Right, Ive got it! From now on, your name is Coco.


    Immediately, a suitable name for the neer was decided.


    Maru and Coco.


    It was a good match.


    Maru, take good care of Coco.


    After bowing once, Maru left the room with Coco.


    Now, if Coco also became proficient in household chores, then I truly wouldnt have anything to worry about.


    Is this the life of a ruler?


    Iy down on the bed for a moment, staring at the ceiling.


    Now, all I have to do is focus on increasing my strength.


    Soon, I would enter the dungeon with Maru.


    One regret was that Marus rank was only 4 stars.


    He was B-rank as a Hunter, but I couldnt help but feel a little disappointed that he wasnt a bit higher.


    Well, its still a happy concern.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of a dish breaking beyond the door.


    But I didnt pay much attention to it.


    Thats how you learn.


    As I had such meaningless thoughts,


    <b> Ding.</b>


    an rm rang.


    Whats this?


    I immediately looked at my smartphone.


    <b> A special mission has been issued! </b>


    A special mission?


    I immediately touched the screen.


    <b> Dispatch Maru () to the dungeon Nest of the Evil God. </b>


    <b> Reward: 5-star transcendent ticket for Maru (). </b>


    <b> Time limit: 4 hours. </b>


    Dispatch?


    As I skimmed through the contents, it was a mission to send Maru somewhere.


    The problem was the destination.


    Nest of the Evil God? But thats mine, isnt it?


    It was the name of my own dungeon.


    Why send Maru there?


    What danger could there be?


    But with Celia in my dungeon, I wasnt worried.


    Celia alone could handle any intruders.


    I wasnt worried at all.


    I really cant figure it out.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand why this mission hade up.


    But one thing was for sure, the reward was good.


    If Maru bes 5 stars, itll be amazing.


    In essence, having an A-rank Hunter by my side was almost the same thing.


    The problem was having to send Maru.


    Based on past experience with dispatches, the likelihood of Maru returning immediately was extremely low.


    Will I have to manage without Maru for a while?


    Fortunately, I had brought Coco as Marus sessor.


    Plus, there was still a 4-hour buffer forpleting the special mission.


    <b> ng  ng</b>


    The sound repeated.


    I immediately got up and left the room.


    Not now.


    There was something urgent to attend to.


    I had to train Coco with Maru for the next 4 hours!

 Chapter 77: Maru Return

    Chapter 77: Maru Return


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  077


    <em><strong>EP.77 Maru Return</strong></em>


    The scenery of dawn was serene.


    Those who had fallen asleep quietly rose to start a new day.


    The Sael Kingdom also gradually opened its eyes to greet the morning.


    Amidst the silence, there was a bustling group moving busily.


    Alright, everyone, remember.


    It was the White Orders Holy Knights.


    Leading the Holy Knights, Riana was the first to speak.Our purpose is information gathering. Under no circumstances should our identities be exposed.


    Indeed, their current appearance did not resemble Holy Knights.


    They had all infiltrated the Sael Kingdom while concealing their identities.


    Efforts were made to conceal their identities through attire.


    Instead of splendid white armor, they wore armor made of leather.


    They carried ordinary swords instead of the swords wielded by the Order that punished all evil.


    No one would think they were members of the Order, but rather ordinary adventurers.


    If anyone is discovered, I wont forgive them.


    Soon, the Orders envoy would arrive in the kingdom.


    The reason for the envoys visit to the Sael Kingdom was never a good one.


    It was to investigate the disappearance of priests and Holy Knights.


    Yet, the White Order deemed even this insufficient and sent a vanguard in advance.


    Secretly, at that.


    Because this covert vanguard was them, they had to be sensitive to identity exposure.


    If exposed, it wouldnt just be a diplomatic issue, but they would lose the justification for dealing with the Sael Kingdom.


    Justification.


    Their purpose foring with this vanguardy here.


    If theres no information, make it if you have to.


    Riana was well-informed within the Order.


    As the acting vicemander of the Holy Order and at the same time the assistant to themander, it was possible.


    The Order aimed to increase its control over the Sael Kingdom using the current incident as an excuse.


    And ruling over the Sael Kingdom was just a step towards entering the Demon World.


    It wasnt just about concealing identities and gathering information.


    It was about finding justification.


    And creating that justification wasnt difficult.


    Because every situation seemed to favor the Order.


    The disappearance of Order members.


    The first were the disappearance of the Priest Yuel and his fellow Holy Knights.


    The second was the disappearance of twenty Holy Knights during their mission.


    Coincidentally, all those who disappeared lost contact while heading towards the Sael Kingdom.


    We will primarily investigate the disappearance of Priest Yuel and his fellow Holy Knights. Dont overlook even the smallest clues and find out everything.


    Even if there was no information, it was okay.


    Even if this incident had nothing to do with the Sael Kingdom, it didnt matter.


    From the Orders perspective, they just needed to push forward.


    Priests and Holy Knights disappearing was indeed a fact, so no one could raise any doubts here.


    It would be better if we had evidence.


    If evidence surfaced, the Sael Kingdom could be designated as a heretical nation opposing the goddess.


    In this way, externally, the Order would gain power.


    Under the pretext of purifying the kingdom, more inquisitors could be deployed.


    Ultimately, regardless of the truth, the kingdom would copse powerless before the authority of the Order.


    The ending was predetermined, like a y.


    <strong> p</strong>.<strong> </strong>


    Now, move.


    As Riana pped her hands, the members began to act.


    As everyone left, only Riana remained alone.


    Werther Leo Bane


    Werther Leo Bane, the vice-captain of the Holy Knight.


    Although an outsider, he wasnt a weakling by any means.


    Rather, he could be considered decent.


    But such Werther had suddenly disappeared.


    What could have happened?


    But thats not all.


    Starting from Priest Yuel, Holy Knights were disappearing.


    There might be something in the Sael Kingdom after all.


    She felt like the truth would be revealed soon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The actions of the Holy Knights were swift.


    First, they headed to the Adventurers Guild.


    As it was located within the Sael Kingdom, the distance wasnt far.


    However, not everyone headed to the guild.


    Only three Holy Knights made their way to the Adventurers Guild.


    They were currently in a position where they needed to conceal their identities.


    They had minimized their numbers to avoid drawing attention from others as much as possible.


    Is this the ce.


    Holy Knight Kairen looked at the building of the Adventurers Guild.


    One strange thing was that there were too few people.


    No, it was more urate to say that there were none at all.


    Whats going on?


    Usually, the Adventurers Guild was bustling with people.


    Even as Holy Knights, they knew that when dispatched to other areas, the ce they would visit would be the Adventurers Guild.


    Despite shaking his head, Kairen opened the door to the building.


    Indeed, the interior of the guild was deserted.


    Normally, it should have been packed with adventurers, but there was no sign of anyone.


    Kairen scanned the interior of the building.


    The board that should have been filled with requests was empty.


    The wooden chairs and tables where adventurers would usually sit and chat were also vacant.


    Everything was quiet.


    Hmm.


    Even his nearbypanion seemed to find it strange as they looked around.


    Fortunately, there was one woman who seemed to be affiliated with the guild.


    Kairen and his party approached her.


    Then, he took out something from his pocket.


    It was a gold coin.


    I am Adventurer Kairen.


    Uh, a gold te?


    As expected, the woman in front of him seemed quite surprised.


    Oh, Im sorry. Im Ralli, the receptionist for the Sael Kingdom branch.


    The woman introduced herself as a receptionist along with her name.


    Then Ill call you Miss Ralli. Were interested in taking on a request, so would there be any suitable tasks?


    Kairen smoothly initiated the conversation.


    In truth, he wanted to talk to adventurers and learn about the current situation in the kingdom, but he couldnt do that.


    So, he quickly adjusted his n.


    Oh, Im sorry, but there are currently no avable requests.


    The receptionist bowed apologetically.


    Could there really be no requests.


    Seeing the request board empty made him wonder


    Kairen was puzzled.


    At the same time, he was curious why the Adventurers Guild was in such a state.


    But getting straight to the point was the priority.


    Kairen took out a gold coin and an identification card from his pocket.


    All he had to offer was the gold coin, which didnt help to ease the other partys wariness.


    Wevee from the Kingdom of Adonil. Its truly disappointing to find no requests avable.


    Oh Youvee from afar?


    Ralli quickly pocketed the gold coin Kairen handed her.


    Perhaps it was because he was an adventurer with a gold coin?


    Just casually handing over a single gold coin made it seem like he had plenty.


    At the same time, her affinity for him greatly increased.


    And then she looked at the identification card he handed over.


    Indeed, it stated that he was from the Kingdom of Adonil.


    Adonil Kingdom was a neighboring country adjacent to the Order on the southernmost tip.


    Toe all the way here, excluding the Demon World, must have taken quite some time.


    Can I ept the gold coin?


    Ralli suddenly felt sorry.


    Im really sorry. Currently, there are no avable requests due to the restricted ess to the mountain range.


    Due to the nature of the Sael Kingdom, most requests from adventurers came through the mountain range.


    Moreover, there was one special thing about the Sael Kingdom, which made it popr among adventurers.


    It was none other than the Demon World.


    Beyond that vast mountain range lies the Demon World.


    Of course, despite being the outskirts, the Adventurers Guild had thoroughly controlled ess, even for those with silver coins.


    However, ess to the mountain range was suddenly blocked.


    Most requests originated from the mountain range or the Demon World, and now that was cut off.


    As a result, the number of requests decreased rapidly, and now adventurers footsteps had halted.


    This would probably continue until the royal family of the Sael Kingdom lifted the ess restrictions.


    When Ralli mentioned that ess to the mountain range was restricted, Kairen became interested.


    Restricted?


    Yes, its controlled by the royal family, and not only are there no rted requests, but ess to the mountain range itself is now impossible.


    Why? Why did the royal family impose ess restrictions on the mountain range?


    Why had ess to the mountain range been prohibited?


    Kairen was curious about that.


    But Ralli, the receptionist, also didnt know the details.


    The guild just followed the royal decree without any other reason.


    When Ralli said she didnt know anything, Kairens thoughts deepened.


    Why?


    From what he heard, it didnt seem like something had happened, like an incident or ident.


    If a high-level monster had appeared in the mountain range, they would have dispatched a subjugation force instead of imposing ess restrictions.


    But one day, out of the blue, the royal family suddenly prohibited ess.


    And nobody knew the reason.


    Kairen nced at his surrounding colleagues and subtly nodded.


    The current situation was too abnormal.


    Something smells fishy.


    Why did the royal family prohibit ess to the mountain range?


    Where did the priests and Holy Knights disappear to?


    In their minds, these two questions didnt seem unrted incidents.


    But for now, they couldnt prove it.


    Unfortunately, ess to the mountain range was currently prohibited.


    Even if ess was restricted, they could still enter if they revealed their affiliation with the Order, but that would negate the purpose of infiltration.


    Its regrettable, but theres nothing we can do.


    It was best to leave from here.


    Just as the Holy Knights disguised as adventures were about to leave,


    Someone emerged from the office.


    Oh, Manager.


    Kairen turned back at Rallis words.


    Approaching the receptionist, the man addressed as the branch manager began speaking.


    Ralli, there was amunication from the Sael Kingdom Defense Agency just now.


    Perhaps due to the presence of outsiders,


    He lowered his voice midway, making it inaudible.


    Defense Agency?


    However, judging by the receptionists expression, I could roughly guess the atmosphere.


    As the conversation continued, the receptionists expression brightened.


    Before I knew it, the conversation ended, and the man addressed as the manager turned back inside.


    Then, Receptionist Ralli spoke up.


    Oh! Kairen, good news!


    Good news?


    Kairen waited for the receptionists next words.


    Apparently, the kingdom has lifted the restrictions on the mountain range! Youre really lucky!


    The receptionists expression couldnt have been brighter.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong> Dispatch Maru (</strong><strong>) to the dungeon Nest of the Evil God. </strong>


    <strong> Reward: 5-star transcendence ticket for Maru (</strong><strong>). </strong>


    <strong> Time limit: 4 minutes 56 seconds.</strong>


    Now it was time for Maru to leave.


    Maru,e back as soon as possible.


    This was my sincere wish.


    Even though it was less than four hours, Coco was absolutely not someone who could be left with the dishes.


    No, perhaps I should reconsider leaving household chores to him.


    I cant believe theres gacha even for skeletons


    Everyone thought Maru was just like the others, but it was a big misconception.


    Maru was just something else.


    Perhaps it would take even more time.


    Oh, and make sure to tell them what I said. Got it?


    Maru nodded in response to my words.


    Due to the system, I couldnt go to the El Dorad continent myself.


    So, I wanted to convey my intentions through Maru.


    Somehow, some facilities and units for the dungeon.


    Maybe it would be more intuitive and convey my intentions better than controlling with a smartphone.


    For that reason, I even gave Maru special training.


    Now, time was really running out.


    I immediately send Maru to the El Dorad continent.


    A bright light emitted from the smartphone engulfing Maru.


    When the light disappeared, Marus figure was nowhere to be seen.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Before Maru, a dim cave stretched out.


    <strong> Thunk</strong>.


    It was his homnd after a long time.


    Maru descended from the altar.


    And immediately headed for Celia.


    Maru realized it.


    On Earth, there is the great master.


    And here, there is the Manager.


    Tick!


    Just as Manager Celia passed by, her eyes met Marus.


    Oh, Maru, youre back?


    That was the name of the being who assists the master while perusing Arch Lichs notebook.


    They had met once on Earth before, but it was too short a time.


    In fact, for Celia, it was regrettable not to spend more time with the master.


    But this time, Maru came directly.


    Come this way. Ive been waiting for you toe someday.


    Celia invited Maru into her office.


    Maru was clearly of lower status than her.


    But their positions were different.


    Maru was akin to a deputy who assists the great and venerable master right by his side.


    Envious.


    She also wished to go, but she couldnt.


    So, she changed her mindset.


    Lets hasten the masters arrival here.


    But for that, much preparation was needed.


    Marus help was required in that preparation process.


    Now, Maru.


    Celia responded with a serious expression.


    What does the master like?


    To Celias question, Maru pondered.


    What was the essence of that question?


    While epting Earthly knowledge, Maru could think for himself.


    What the master likes.


    One thing came to mind.


    Tick!


    (A dish with a homemade taste)


    In fact, the master had denied it, but he had liked it so far and had very much enjoyed the ramen Maru had cooked.


    What did that mean?


    It was the masters mercy, caring for the subordinate without undue hardship.


    Indeed! A homemade taste. Understood.


    Celia listened attentively to Marus words.


    Then, may I know what the masters current interests are?


    To Celias second question, Maru once again fell into thought.


    The masters current interests


    Thinking quietly, one thing came to Marus mind.


    Marus species is a Skeleton Dark Knight.


    True to its name, its body was ck.


    But after the master did something to it, the ck had slightly faded.


    At the same time, Maru began to feel a divine energy surging within his body.


    All of this was the power of the master.


    However, the master had said this.


    What a shame. It would have been better if there were a bit more divine power.


    Maru nodded.


    Whenever time allowed, he had encountered various videos and media from Earth.


    He was already adept at interpreting the meaning of the masters words.


    Divine power is essentially the power possessed by Holy Knights and priests.


    In other words, the phrase It would have been better if there were a bit more divine power was akin to saying that Holy Knights and priests were needed.


    Tick Tick Tick!


    (Interested in Holy Knights and priests)


    Indeed!


    Celia responded positively to Marus words.


    Showing an interest in Holy Knights and priests essentially meant one thing.


    It was clearly a directive to offer Holy Knights and priests as sacrifices.


    Its a good thing I asked!


    A smile appeared on Celias face.

 Chapter 78: Royal Guard Loyalty to the Master

    Chapter 78: Royal Guard Loyalty to the Master


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  078


    <em><strong>EP.78 Royal Guard Loyalty to the Master</strong></em>


    Was there such an incident?


    Celia nodded her head in response to Marus question.


    I suppose its because Maru has been having a hard time, so it seems the master has been considerate.


    Maru also nodded at her words.


    The master indeed has deep consideration. Celia was impressed that he would think of humble servants like us in that way.


    Celia was so moved that she even closed her eyes.


    Listening to her words, Maru was also convinced.When he thought about it, why would there be a reason for the master to suddenly stop eating well-cooked ramen that he had been enjoying until now?


    Maru was convinced that the masters words not to make it delicious were out of consideration.


    Tick!


    And Maru brought up the words the master had asked him beforeing here.


    Hmm? Did the master ask you for something?


    Because it was the words of the great one, Celia naturally became interested.


    Tick!


    Maru gestured and conveyed the masters words.


    Indeed.


    Celia nodded, touching her chin.


    Are you saying to send the dead monsters as sacrifices?


    And not just any monsters from other dungeons.


    The masters words were to send the dead among the monsters currently in the dungeon as sacrifices.


    How amazing!


    Celia, who was contemting the masters words conveyed by Maru, smiled brightly.


    I understood well the deep meaning that even the dead are embraced by the master! Lets send them right away!


    Tick?


    (Is that even possible?)


    Maru expressed doubt at those words.


    The master had clearly said that when dead monsters ur, they should be sent as sacrifices, but to be able to send them right away What kind of situation is this?


    At that moment, a skeleton knight entered from outside.


    In the knights bone hand was a wooden te, on which two sses were ced.


    He came in naturally and ced the sses in front of Celia and Maru.


    Thank you, Sir Knight.


    The sses were exquisite, and inside them was a liquid.


    Oh, this is something we found among the adventurers belongings. It tastes very good.


    Celia offered Maru some tea.


    ?


    Maru stared at the tea for a moment and then took a sip.


    There was no taste at all.


    It didnt feel hot or anything.


    The liquid just flowed into his mouth and out of his body, dripping onto the floor.


    Upon closer inspection, there were many symbolic foods in Celias workspace.


    There were snacks like the tea they were having now, as well as jerky and other items.


    It was possible because quite a few adventurers had visited this ce.


    All adventurers carried belongings in some form, mostly money or provisions.


    Sometimes there were symbolic foods like this, so Celia had tea time.


    Indeed, the deep vor of the tea is wonderful.


    Celia also savored a sip of the tea.


    Then, she ordered the skeleton knight next to her.


    Are there any dead creature in Area 2? Bring the corpses. Handle them very carefully because they will be dedicated to the master.


    At hermand, the skeleton knight saluted and turned back.


    Was there anything else you wanted to say?


    As the skeleton knight left, Celia looked back at Maru and spoke.


    Maru thought for a moment and then said something.


    Tick-!


    From now on, it was crucial.


    Crack, rattle~!


    I see.


    Crack, crack.


    Indeed, its worthy of admiration for the masters insight.


    Maru spoke with a ttering sound, and Celia nodded in admiration at Marus words.


    Marus story was simple.


    [Write and report a n for theposition of the necessary facilities and units in the dungeon.]


    Even now, each of us has a rough role, but its not systematic.


    The size of the dungeon will continue to grow.


    It would be wise to gradually establish the framework from now on.


    Surely the master said something like that.


    Maru ryed the masters request to Celia.


    Thats definitely the right thing to do. Even though we are currently only dealing with adventurers, we must look to the future. If we are to swallow kingdoms in the future, we will need various organization.


    ?


    Swallow kingdoms?


    Maru remained silent at the unfamiliar content.


    At that time, we should consider not only the nations of humans but also wars with other dungeons. The scale itself will change. Its clear that we need to start preparing from now on.


    She understood the masters purpose well.


    But Celia asked Maru for additional help.


    So, Maru, what kind of facilities and units would be good?


    Maru was no ordinary monster.


    He was practically a deputy to the master by the his side.


    Surely, he would understand the masters thoughts well.


    So, Celia asked Maru.


    Maru paused briefly at her question.


    Facilities? Units?


    What would be good?


    In fact, Maru didnt really know the masters intentions well.


    He mainly did housework.


    However, regardless of the masters intentions, Maru could help with Celias question.


    Because he used a smartphone every day when the master was asleep.


    Maru, who had acquired knowledge not only from cooking videos but also from videos of hunters, had his own knowledge.


    Utilizing that knowledge, Maru said,


    Ddak! Ddattdattdak!


    Scouts and vanguard units, I suppose.


    Celia nodded, lost in thought.


    They are indeed necessary units.


    Currently, there is a scout unit consisting of goblins.


    So, there was no need to organize an additional scout unit.


    However, what was needed was a unit that would lead the way and break through the enemys defenses.


    Ah!


    The name vanguard unit was too ordinary.


    It didnt suit the majesty of the master.


    At the very least, if it was a unit of the great master, they should know how to break through the enemys front lines in an attack.


    Celia immediately began writing something on paper.


    [<strong>Shock</strong>]: A unitposed of multiple skeletons serving as the vanguard, with the main mission of breaking through the enemys front lines. If approved by the master, Inspector Arch Lich will be appointed as themander of the Shock troops.


    A unit was immediately formed.


    What else is needed?


    Celia looked at Maru.


    Ddattdattdak!


    Indeed, in war, reinforcements are necessary.


    In war, resources are ultimately consumed.


    The side that consumes resources first is likely to lose, so it is necessary to support other units appropriately.


    In other words, a unit was needed for support.


    Celia immediately had one thought.


    Of course, if we need reinforcements, Sir Death Knight would be perfect!


    Arch Lich was also possible, but he had already been appointed as themander of the Shock troops.


    Celia immediately began writing the next unit on paper.


    [<strong>Undead Reinforcement Corps</strong>]: Their main mission is to endlessly generate ghouls to replenish troops where needed. They also handle prisoners. If approved by the master, Sir Death Knight will be appointed as themander of the Undead Reinforcement Corps.


    Of course, Death Knight had the position ofmander of the knights.


    But in Celias eyes, Death Knight didnt fit.


    Already, two units had been formed.


    Celia and Maru continued their discussion and began toy the foundation for additional units.


    [<strong>Special Operations Bureau</strong>]: A unit consisting of shadows and banshees, specializing in special missions such as intelligence collection and rear disruption. Utilizing the abilities of shadows for intelligence gathering and factor assassination, and utilizing the abilities of banshees for intelligence gathering and disrupting enemy rear operations. If approved by the master, Celia will be appointed as themander of the Special Operations Bureau.


    [<strong>Scout Corps</strong>] (nned): A unit reorganized from the existing goblin scout unit. When the operational constraints are lifted, their mission will extend beyond patrolling around the dungeon to scouting and reconnaissance of enemy territories. Since the Scout Corps is just a name change, Goblin Lord will remain as themander.


    There were also several other proposals.


    A defensivemand to defend all of the masters territories in the future.


    A goblin mage guardposed of half-goblins.


    The fire brigade recently organized by the master was reorganized into the Facility Safety Department with Marus help.


    And things wouldnt just happen on the surface.


    Thinking ahead, Celia even organized an underwater unitposed of Naga.


    Hmm.


    They would continue to expand their units and facilities in the future.


    But Celia felt that something was missing.


    Indeed, we should organize a unit specifically for the master!


    A unit dedicated to serving and protecting only the master.


    That was the Royal Guard.


    We should recruit exceptional talents befitting the master!


    This unit would interact closely with the master, just like the units around the master.


    Therefore, the members of the Royal Guard had to be carefully selected.


    They had to be not only talented enough for the great one but also act solely for the master and praise only the master.


    But she couldnt think of such talents right away.


    Well, I guess it cant be helped.


    Celia only wrote her name as a member of the Royal Guard for now.


    It became a unit with only Celia as a member for the time being.


    Celia and Marus conversation continued.


    All of these actions were aimed at strengthening the masters power.


    Regardless of how long it would take, it was something that had to be done, so Celia worked diligently.


    And then.


    The skeleton knight came with arge sack.


    Oh, youre here early? Put all of those on the altar.


    nk!


    At hermand, the skeleton knight saluted again and left with the sack.


    Its nothing.


    Celia smiled and answered Maru, who looked curious.


    They just died while being trained.


    ?


    Maru was momentarily taken aback.


    Training?


    The homnd, which he had returned to after so long, had be a frightening ce.


    The bodies in the sack belonged to goblins.


    Upon the masters order to enlighten them, Celia had instructed Goblin Lord and Arch Lich to train them.


    She had also given them the authority for summary execution, and they were all from the goblins.


    Of course, Goblin Lord had not executed them on his own initiative.


    Some goblins had simply died from exhaustion.


    As the skeleton knight left, a goblin entered this time.


    He was clearly a goblin shaman who had been active in the scout unit.


    Three, invaders soon. They strong. Careful.


    The goblin shaman reported to Celia that three invaders were approaching.


    Their attire was ordinary, but their prowess was no joke.


    One of the goblin scout units sent out for reconnaissance had almost been annihted.


    And the enemy continued to move in this direction.


    The vultures dare to appear while carrying out the masters orders.


    Normally, she would have left such matters to others.


    But now, she was in a crucial position nning the masters future.


    But suddenly, invaders appeared and disrupted their ns?


    Celia was angry.


    And she gestured immediately.


    Three people who had been wandering near the dungeon stopped moving at Celias gesture.


    Her skill, Charm, was at work.


    Despite the distance, these individuals, taken in by her charm, quickly sumbed.


    After dealing with them, reorganize the scout unit.


    The goblin shaman acknowledged and left.


    Shadow.


    As Celia spoke into the air, a faint shadow appeared.


    Once captured at the Demon Market, this shadow monster was now under Celias control.


    Interrogate why those people came here. After dealing with them, offer them as sacrifices to the master.


    The shadow bowed and disappeared.


    Haah. Im sorry about this.


    nk!


    (Its okay!)


    Lets take a short break and continue.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>The skeleton knight offered the goblins corpse as a sacrifice to the master.</strong>


    <strong>The goblins corpse was confirmed to be a goblin belonging to the dungeon managed by the master.</strong>


    <strong>The sacrifice is absorbed immediately.</strong>


    <strong>Obtained the goblins trait [Slightly Strong Disguise (E)]. Can be used for Enhantment.</strong>


    Oh, whats this?


    There were a few stories that had been passed on to Maru.


    One of them was the order to offer the corpses of my dead minions.


    But to carry it out so early.


    Originally, the intention was to offer the corpse as a sacrifice.


    Most of the sacrifices Celia had offered so far were adventurers or holy knights who invaded the dungeon.


    When they were offered as sacrifices, it took 6 hours for absorption, a time during which I would be defenseless and could faint.


    So, since thest time, I had been preparing with Maru in case something happened.


    It was Marus mission to protect me if I fainted.


    However, I didnt faint when offering items as sacrifices.


    Last time, when Celia offered both a holy knight and a Demon Sword as sacrifices, I only fainted when absorbing the holy knights abilities.


    The Demon Sword had no effect on my fainting.


    Another type of sacrifice was my affiliated monsters.


    When they were alive, they could be summoned, but what would happen if I offered a dead monster as a sacrifice?


    I was curious about this for a moment.


    And the results were already out.


    My affiliated monsters abilities appeared immediately avable for reinforcement without the need for absorption time.


    Of course, I didnt faint.


    <strong>The skeleton knight offered the goblins corpse as a sacrifice to the master.</strong>


    <strong>The goblins corpse was confirmed to be a goblin belonging to the dungeon managed by the master.</strong>


    <strong>The sacrifice is absorbed immediately.</strong>


    <strong>Obtained the goblins trait [Greed</strong><strong>(F)]. Can be used for Enhantment.</strong>


    The problem was that only goblins had been offered as sacrifices, so there werent any particrly useful abilities.


    Where could I use this?


    What good is it to raise greed?


    While I was pondering this for a moment, another alert popped up.


    <strong>An unknown shadow offers a Holy Knight of White Order as a sacrifice to the master.</strong>


    <strong>Absorbing the abilities of the sacrificed knight.</strong>


    <strong>(Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong>


    ?


    After goblins, it was a holy knight.


    No, what on earth is happening?


    Why is a holy knight in the dungeon?


    There was another unknown shadow there.


    I had never encountered anyone with that name when exploring the dungeon.


    Did Celia hire someone separately?


    Sometimes, Celia increased the number of monsters through the market, so it seemed simr to that.


    <strong>An unknown shadow offers a Holy Knight of White Order as a sacrifice to the master.</strong>


    <strong>Absorbing the abilities of the sacrificed knight.</strong>


    <strong>(Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong>


    And the sacrifices were not just one.


    <strong>An unknown shadow offers a Holy Knight of White Order as a sacrifice to the master.</strong>


    <strong>Absorbing the abilities of the sacrificed knight.</strong>


    <strong>(Remaining time: 6 hours)</strong>


    In total, three knights were offered as sacrifices.

 Chapter 79: Skeleton Holy Knight (1)

    Chapter 79: Skeleton Holy Knight (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  079


    <em><strong>EP.79 Skeleton Holy Knight (1)</strong></em>


    Three unwee guests arrived while Maru and Celia were discussing the future. All of them were Holy Knights dressed as adventurers. Why these knights hade all the way here required going back in time.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Three Holy Knights visited the adventurers guild.


    They received various stories and current situations from the receptionist, Ralli.


    Among them was the story of the prohibition of entry into the mountains. But perhaps the timing was fortunate.Are you really lucky?


    Shortly afterward, Ralli informed them that the prohibition on entering the mountains had been lifted.


    What will you do? Sir. Shall I give you a request rted to the mountains?


    Upon her words, Kairen and hispanions stepped back for a moment.


    Although they were Holy Knights, they had to hide their identities.


    They had disguised themselves as adventurers to secretly infiltrate the kingdom, but they felt no difort.


    Instead, they blended in well.


    Alex, what do you think? Its a bit strange, isnt it?


    Kairen, the first to speak, expressed doubts about the stories he had heard at the adventurers guild.


    Its definitely strange. Blocking off the mountains without any reason from the royal family.


    Alex also nodded in agreement with Kairens question.


    Thanks to this, except for themselves, there was not a single adventurer in the guild.


    Hmm.


    Kairen, Alex, Lyden.


    The three Holy Knights discussed for a moment what to do next.


    Its a little unsettling.


    Kairen said.


    The prohibition order on the kingdoms mountains.


    It was urate to say that it was sealed off. And before that, there were incidents of priests and Holy Knights heading to the Sael Kingdom disappearing.


    The blockade of the Sael Kingdoms mountains.


    .


    The disappearance of members of the White Order.


    Something felt suspicious about those two incidents.


    At the same time, Kairen didnt understand.


    Why did the royal family control the mountains?


    No one knew the reason.


    Even the guild officials did not know other than what they said.


    Just because the royal family announced it, everyone followed without anyints.


    In fact, for Sael Kingdom, the mountain range was very important.


    The potential brought by the mountain range, but above all, it was because of the location of the mountain range.


    Once you cross that vast mountain range, youe to the Demon World, which is the northernmost part of the El Dorad continent.


    But the Demon World is an unknown ce for humans.


    There was hardly any information about what dungeons and monsters inhabit there, or what their ranks are.


    If only we knew that we would know the secret of the dungeon.


    At the same time, it would greatly expand the influence of the Order.


    Kairen was interested.


    But the reality was a powerless situation where rather than conquering the Demon World, one had to be content with the mountain range serving as a barrier.


    asionally, on a national scale or by high-ranking adventurers, the Demon World was explored, but the information they obtained was at most about the entrance of the Demon World.


    It was a very small part.


    Even though it was a very small part, the monsters were by no means easy opponents.


    But if they continue to advance, how powerful beings would there be?


    Thats why the Demon World spread as a very dangerous ce.


    Despite the existence of such a dangerous ce, the Sael Kingdom survived to this day precisely because of the existence of the mountain range.


    The vast mountain range connecting the kingdom and the Demon World served to block the monsters of the Demon World.


    But the problem arose here.


    A vast area of mountains.


    And resources.


    Would monsters just sit still in and that seemed to have no shortage?


    The answer was no.


    Naturally, dungeons and monsters appeared and established themselves in the mountain range.


    With the appearance of monsters, the Sael Kingdom was in imminent danger.


    Because at any moment, a monster wave could ur right in front of them.


    And the kingdom periodically cleaned the mountain range to prevent sudden monster waves.


    However, it was impractical for the kingdom to directly manage such a vast mountain range.


    In terms of time and cost, it was a loss.


    So, the kingdom entrusted the mountain range to adventurers.


    Thanks to that, adventurers could receive more requests than guilds in other regions.


    And they could also receive rtively high rewards, so they flocked to the Sael Kingdom.


    Good-quality monster materials were a bonus.


    But what would happen if the mountain range were sealed off?


    Most of the requests from the adventurer guilds in the Sael Kingdome from the mountain range.


    But if the mountain range were sealed, the requests would disappear.


    It was inevitable that the footsteps of adventurers who lost their jobs would stop.


    Eventually, they would turn their backs and cause another problem.


    In the current case, fortunately, it was resolved quickly, but what if this situation had continued?


    Dungeons in the mountain range would continue to be abandoned.


    The number of monsters would increase, and at worst, one would have to consider monster waves.


    In the end, the mountain range was not just a simple barrier to prevent the invasion of the Demon World.


    Why did they seal the mountain range, risking such danger?


    Alex and Lyden also sympathized with Kairens words.


    It seemed more fitting that the royal family sealed it to conceal something.


    The royal family tried to hide something from them


    And the timing was also cunning.


    The priests and Holy Knights who were heading to the Sael Kingdom went missing, and the Order nned to visit the kingdom to investigate the matter.


    Is all of this really a coincidence?


    Kairen murmured while looking up at the sky.


    Even the timing seemed too perfect.


    Just when they had gone to the adventurers guild, the prohibition on entering the mountains had been lifted.


    Its like theyre urging us to go up the mountains and see for ourselves.


    Perhaps their choices were already predetermined.


    After all, the kingdom had also lifted the prohibition on entry.


    Kairen made up his mind. Then, he went back into the guild and approached the receptionist.


    As Kairen approached, the receptionist, Ralli, smiled at him.


    Has there been anything strange happening in the mountains recently? Even something minor would be fine.


    Kairen asked first.


    The mountains were an expansive ce.


    Their purpose wasnt tob through every inch of them.


    So, if something had happened, it wouldnt hurt to find out about it quickly.


    Strange things? Well


    Ralli also pondered his question.


    It was natural to be cautious since this adventurer asked such a question right after they met for the first time.


    But the adventurer before her seemed reputable. He even gave her a tip of gold coin.


    At least adventurers with skills and money could be trusted.


    Oh,e to think of it, there was one thing.


    Ralli handed Kairen a mission request.


    Dungeon reconnaissance?


    Kairen skimmed through the request.


    The mission specified dungeon reconnaissance and was of a silver rank.


    However, it didnt involve subjugation, so it didnt seem too difficult.


    Oh, three adventurers who took on the mission for that dungeon went missing. So, the rank was upgraded to silver.


    Ralli quickly added some additional exnation.


    Since the mountains were under control, we couldnt investigate it. How about taking the request since youre going up the mountains anyway?


    Ralli suggested the request.


    In fact, this was also for her benefit.


    She didnt say it directly, but there were already only two groups of adventurers who had visited that particr dungeon.


    However, both groups had lost contact.


    At first, they were rookies who had just started adventuring.


    It didnt seem too dangerous, so they were given the request, but then they lost contact.


    Of course, they could have run away.


    There were many adventurers like that, so the probability was high.


    However, the thought lingered in Rallis mind. Even though she had rmended the dungeon herself.


    Was it Jane?


    The name of the girl among the three adventurers they had visited came to mind vaguely.


    And the second adventurer who took on the request for the dungeon was an adventurer from Earth.


    He disappeared after taking on the request with other adventurers.


    By now, even she had realized that something was amiss.


    However, she wanted to believe it was just a minor hup. And now, the opportunity had presented itself.


    The men in front were adventurers with gold coins.


    Perhaps they could help resolve this situation?


    As per Rallis wish, Kairen viewed the request positively.


    After all, their purpose was information gathering.


    It was impossible tob through the vast mountains entirely.


    It might be better to investigate the oddities felt within the guild.


    In that case, lets go with this.


    A whileter, when Kairen epted the request, Ralli smiled happily.


    Could you also deliver a letter to my colleagues?


    Since delivering news through letters was quite important for adventurers, the guild also handled rted tasks.


    The contents of the letter were simple.


    It stated their intention to investigate the mountains.


    The recipient was listed as the leader. And the delivery location was the old building where they had spent the night.


    Kairen roughly sketched the location of the dungeon mentioned in the request on the letter and handed it to Ralli.


    Could you deliver it as soon as possible?


    Even if they informed others, it would be meaningless if the letters arrivedte.


    Fortunately, Ralli nodded in agreement.


    It should arrive by tonight.


    Kairen had already given her one gold coin, and above all, Ralli herself was concerned about this request.


    Additionally, with an adventurer who possessed a gold coin, and even had separatepanions, this request was bound to seed.


    May the protection of the goddess be with you


    The three Holy Knights left the adventurers guild and headed straight for the mountains.


    Instead of wandering around the mountains, they headed straight for the dungeon marked on the map.


    There were days when they felt something was amiss. And today was one of those days.


    Before they knew it, they were climbing the mountains.


    The blue mountains were incredibly beautiful.


    The forest echoed with the sounds of various animals, and the air was refreshing.


    But amidst that freshness, there was one presence that disrupted it.


    Goblins. Get ready!


    Goblins were scattered throughout the forest.


    Perhaps the activity of monsters had increased during the brief interruption in the adventurers journey.


    But they were Holy Knights. Despite their guise as adventurers, their skills hadnt diminished.


    <strong> Swoosh! </strong>


    Their swords shed through the goblins limbs.


    The task ended more easily than expected.


    Most of the goblins that had surrounded Kairens group were annihted.


    Some goblins managed to flee, but it wasnt a significant concern.


    Tsk. They were just pests. Doesnt seem like theres any connection.


    True. Lets just look around a bit more and then head back down.


    Perhaps it was just a coincidence.


    There didnt seem to be anything peculiar.


    However, they couldnt stay in the mountains indefinitely in search of information.


    Time was limited until their main force arrived, and they needed to achieve as much as possible before then.


    Kairen continued forward, looking at the map on the request.


    They had only intended to go as far as the dungeon mentioned in the request.


    There was no fear, it was just a simple task topletefortably.


    Kairen, Alex, and Lyden continued their journey.


    Since they had already dealt with the goblins once, there were no other disturbances.


    It was peaceful, allowing them to appreciate the surrounding scenery.


    Its beautiful. Everything is so green, it refreshes the soul.


    Yeah, the leaves have all turned red.


    Huh?


    Kairen suddenly felt the conversation had taken an unexpected turn.


    What do you mean, red leaves?


    Kairen asked Alex with uncertainty.


    Why? Cant you see? All the leaves are red.


    Even Lyden, who had been quiet until now, agreed with Alexs statement.


    Youre right. The foliage has turned beautifully red.


    Like the blood of the goblins they had just in.


    Wait, something was off.


    Was what Im seeing wrong? No, its not even autumn, so how could there be red leaves?


    It was strange.


    In that moment of confusion, Kairen felt an unseen force seeping into his mind.


    He tried to resist it, but to no avail.


    Ah.


    And suddenly, the scenery around them changed beautifully.


    Alex and Lydens earlier words made sense now.


    The trees with red foliage burned like golden mes, while the sky was tinted with a subtle purple hue.


    Purple clouds drifted gently, spreading a poetic rhythm through the air.


    The purple sun gradually turned redder, resembling arge blob of paint.


    The light was blinding.


    Beautiful.


    It felt like dreaming.


    At the same time, there was a sense of mncholy.


    It felt like two worlds had opened a door to each other, an inexplicable feeling.


    Was this reality, or an illusion?


    It didnt matter.


    They just followed where their body led them.


    Someone felt like whispering to them.


    Why am I here?


    Who am I?


    Why did Ie here?


    Someone whispered like that.


    Kairen tried to answer those questions in his own way.


    Ah right, Im a Holy Knight.


    Kairen spoke with a trembling voice, uttering each word slowly.


    And then darkness unfolded.


    They were walking through a long darkness.


    A momentter, they reached the end of the darkness.


    An altar?


    Ah.


    Was this an altar dedicated to the goddess?


    Without hesitation, Kairen climbed onto the altar.


    To dedicate himself to the goddess.


    To reach the arms of the goddess.


    Alex and Lyden also climbed onto the altar.


    Whether it was their will or something manipting them, they couldnt tell.


    Unaware of Celias enhancement, they became sacrifices.


    <strong> An unidentified shadow offers the Holy Knight of the White Order as a sacrifice to its master. </strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong> The absorption of the sacrificed Holy Knight was sessful. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired the trait [Goddess Faith (D)] from the Holy Knight. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    Ah.


    Six short yet long hours passed.


    Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Most importantly, the abilities gained from the absorbed Holy Knights were amazing.


    <strong> The absorption of the sacrificed Holy Knight was sessful. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired a portion of the Holy Knights stat, Divine Power. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired a portion of the Holy Knights stat, Divine Power. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> [Divine Power]  9</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong> Acquired the Holy Knights skill [Judgment of Light (B)]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    Obtaining 9 units of Divine Power?


    Last time, when adventurers were sacrificed, a total of 13 units of Divine Power were obtained.


    And all 13 were invested in Maru.


    Thanks to that, Marus Divine Power stat became Grade E.


    <strong> The absorption of the sacrificed Holy Knight was sessful. </strong>


    <strong> Acquired a portion of the Holy Knights stat, Divine Power. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    <strong> [Divine Power]  5 </strong>


    <strong> Acquired the Holy Knights skill [Holy Shield (C)]. Can be used for enhancement. </strong>


    But this time, absorbing the three Holy Knights yielded a whopping 14 units of Divine Power.


    This is really amazing.


    Obtained skills of Grade B and Grade C.


    And theyre Holy Knight skills, no less.

 Chapter 80: Skeleton Holy Knight (2)

    Chapter 80: Skeleton Holy Knight (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  080


    <em><strong>EP.80 Skeleton Holy Knight (2)</strong></em>


    Does this make sense?


    There are only three Holy Knights sacrificed as offerings.


    From those three, I obtained 14 divine powers.


    Additionally, I acquired one Trait and two skills.


    It seems obtaining only one ability from each sacrifice is not the case.


    Above all, this incident confirmed one thing for me.


    Though Im not exactly sure of the criteria, its clear that sacrificing one thing doesnt necessarily grant only one point`.There was another difference.


    The previous adventurers collectively had 13 divine powers


    The divine powers obtained from adventurers sacrificed not long ago totaled 13.


    This time, despite only three Holy Knights being offered, I gained a whopping 14 divine powers.


    Even with the same abilities, the amount obtained varies depending on the person.


    At most, an adventurer would grant one divine power.


    In contrast, one Holy Knight gave 5, and the other gave 9 divine powers respectively.


    The El Dorad continent fundamentally believes in the goddess.


    Hence, the influence of the White Order is potent there.


    It wasnt strange for adventurers to provide divine powers.


    Considering there are many who believe in and follow the goddess.


    However, Holy Knights are members directly affiliated with the Order.


    They gave more divine powerspared to adventurers.


    To summarize. if divine powers are needed, one should seek out Holy Knights.


    Then, what about magic?


    This time, it would be appropriate to find a magician like Holy Knights.


    Of course, it doesnt guarantee obtaining what you desire.


    I obtained Magic Circuit and Fireball, but couldnt acquire Magic Stat.


    There were also magicians among the adventurers sacrificed as offerings.


    I acquired relevant skills but couldnt obtain Magic Stat.


    Instead, they only provide divine powers.


    Ultimately, what you obtain depends purely on luck.


    I promptly checked the abilities acquired this time.


    [<strong>List of Acquired Abilities</strong>]


    <strong>Divine Powers X14</strong>


    <strong> Goddess Faith (D) 1</strong>


    <strong> Judgment of Light (B) 1</strong>


    <strong> Holy Shield (C) 1</strong>


    <strong>Goddess Faith (D):</strong> Trait. When the loyalty and faith of a follower towards the goddess be excessive, this Trait manifests.


    Firstly, the D-grade Trait, Goddess Faith.


    This Trait doesnt hold much significance.


    Its simply an ability that manifests when faith bes excessive.


    Its mainly possessed by members affiliated with the Order, but it was said that not having it wouldnt cause much inconvenience.


    So, having this Trait didnt really change anything.


    This one seems rather useless.


    I promptly checked the next skills.


    <strong>Judgment of Light (B):</strong> Skill. Casts a powerful judgment with divine light. Strikes enemies with powerful light attacks, purging evil. Additional adjustments are made based on the possessed divine powers.


    <strong>Holy Shield (C):</strong> Skill. A shield made of the goddesss protection and divine energy. Blocks enemy attacks when wielded. Additional adjustments are made based on the possessed divine powers.


    This time, I obtained something decent, right?


    Judgment of Light and Holy Shield.


    These are skills used by the Orders Holy Knights and inquisitors.


    I acquired appropriate attack and defense skills. Looking at the descriptions, I could understand why the Orders skills are formidable.


    In the end, I need higher divine powers.


    Depending on the divine powers each individual possesses, even C-grade skills could yield greater efficiency.


    Its somewhat simr to the healing skill of the Goddess I obtainedst time.


    Of course, the Goddesss healing skills grade directly corresponds to the grade of divine powers, so there was such a difference.


    In this case, its best for me to use the divine powers.


    There was a time when I reinforced Marus divine powers to 13.


    Thanks to that, Marus current divine powers are of E-grade.


    It meant that I, with F-grade divine powers, needed them more immediately.


    I immediately touched the screen.


    <strong>Would you like to enhance the divine powers to the dungeon owner Lee Kang-hyun?</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced abilities cannot be undone.</strong>


    <strong>And I repeated this process continuously.</strong>


    <strong>Would you like to enhance the divine powers to the dungeon owner Lee Kang-hyun?</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced abilities cannot be undone.</strong>


    After enhancing all 14 divine powers, I confirmed that my divine power grade had risen to E-grade.


    Not bad.


    Though the journey ahead was still long, it was something I could progress through step by step.


    Since I was reinforcing anyway, I also looked at additional skills.


    Hmm.


    Attack skills and defense skills.


    Both were somewhat appealing skills.


    Initially, I considered giving both to Maru, but I couldnt neglect reinforcing myself too much.


    Above all, the Holy Shield skill seemed suitable for my current usage.


    I immediately began enhancing it.


    <strong>Would you like to enhance the skill Holy Shield (C) to the dungeon owner Lee Kang-hyun?</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced abilities cannot be undone.</strong>


    When I touched the enhancement, a different effect appeared this time.


    Powerful light appeared around me, enveloping my body.


    The light seemed to absorb into me and soon disappeared.


    Fortunately, there was no pain.


    Given the intense pain I felt when acquiring Magic Circuitst time, I was slightly anxious.


    But fortunately, there was no discernible pain this time.


    I immediately wanted to confirm what I gained.


    Status window.


    <<strong>Lee Kang-hyun</strong>>


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    True Dungeon Master (EX)


    Owner of the Demon Sword (S)


    Magic Sensitivity (A)


    Magic Circuit (B)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> C+


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> A+


    <strong>Divine Powers:</strong> E


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Maru (Activated)


    Holy Shield (C)


    Fireball (E)


    Goddesss Healing (E)


    My Divine Powers rose to E-grade.


    And with the rise in Divine Powers grade, Goddesss Healing skill also upgraded from F-grade to E-grade.


    Not bad.


    With this momentum, I considered learning Judgment of Light, but it wasnt necessary.


    Its not a skill I particrly need.


    While I might acquire another skill someday, it wasnt very efficient for me right now.


    It seemed better to give it to Maru instead.


    <strong>Would you like to enhance the skill Judgment of Light (B) to Maru ()?</strong>


    <strong>Enhanced abilities cannot be undone.</strong>


    I immediately enhanced the skill to Maru.


    While I didnt need it immediately, it would be wasteful to just let it sit unused.


    After all, Marus strength is my strength.


    Currently, he is on the El Dorad continent, but when Maru returns, it will be a great help.


    By the way, Goddess Faith


    Among the abilities obtained from the Holy Knights, the only one left was Goddess Faith.


    This Trait had no use other than representing faith in the goddess.


    It wasnt particrly remarkable, so it was only a D-grade Trait.


    Where could this be used?


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnte up with a useful application.


    Ill just leave it for now.


    Honestly, even when I was with the Order, I heard that having this Trait didnt make much of a difference.


    But I couldnt help but think why bother when considering acquiring it myself.


    Lets just leave it be.


    There was no rule insisting I must use something thats currently useless.


    So, I decided to neatly put this Trait on hold.


    I touched Marus name to quickly review his abilities.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Agile Movement (F+)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B+ (Adjusted +1 level due to Demon Sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic:</strong> C


    <strong>Divine Powers:</strong> E


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Lee Kang Hyun (Activated)


    Judgment of Light (B)


    Maru also had room for improvement in his abilities.


    However, his potential for growth was significant, so I wasnt worried.


    As long as there was an offering, of course.


    Since this aspect wasnt under my jurisdiction, I decided to wait patiently.


    Thinking about when Maru might return, I looked at the ramen Coco made.


    And as I took a bite.


    Wait, why does this taste weird?


    I put down my chopsticks.


    Coco,e here.


    Coco approached me upon my call.


    Why is this ramen so spicy?


    In response to my question, Coco headed to the kitchen and returned with something.


    Capsaicin?


    No wonder it tasted so spicy.


    But Cocos actions didnt end there.


    Coco casually started pouring capsaicin into my ramen.


    ?


    What is this guy doing?


    Confusion filled my mind.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Maru and Celia were still chatting.


    The only thing that changed was the topic, their devotion to the great master remained unchanged.


    For the sake of the master, Sir Maru must also know how to do something on his own.


    Tick!


    Maru responded to Celias question.


    For example, quickly figuring out what the master needs.


    Maru listened attentively to Celias words.


    Indeed, that aspect was important.


    Currently, the master desires the Sael Kingdom above all.


    Tick?


    It was news to him.


    But Maru focused on Celias words.


    Could possessing such insight make one a true manager?


    And as I mentioned earlier, the kingdom is currently in great turmoil.


    The kingdom was deeply divided.


    There were the king and the nobles who followed him, the royalists faction.


    And there were the nobles who asserted their authority, the nobles faction.


    The kingdom was in a state of great unrest, especially in the long run.


    Moreover, didnt the White Order also side with the nobles faction?


    In such circumstances, the kings hand was not strong.


    So, we must take action.


    Celia smiled and pulled out a document.


    This is a contract we made with the demon merchant. We mainly use this to purchase what we need for the dungeon. Conversely, we also sell the loot obtained from adventurers.


    Maru looked at the contract.


    It contained various traded items, including materials for dungeon expansion and ingredients for goblins to eat.


    There were also weapons, and most importantly, records of trading monster troops.


    Tick?


    Maru expressed doubt upon seeing the contract.


    Seeing recent transactions involving monsters, he noticed that multiple skeleton knights had been acquired.


    Why?


    The dungeons Maru knew of already had abundant troops.


    There was no need to acquire additional troops through the market.


    Yet, they had gone to the trouble of bringing in skeleton knights, even depleting the treasury.


    Was it really necessary?


    As expected, youre quick to catch on.


    Seeing Marus reaction, Celia smiled and replied.


    Since we, who follow the masters will, have restrictions on our activities here, we brought in monsters from the market that arent bound by such restrictions.


    Tick!


    Maru nodded as if understanding.


    Thanks to that, excessive spending isnt a problem. They will all change the course of the kingdom.


    Tick?


    I gave a gift to Princess Elena.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Haha, this should be enough to understand the intentions of the Order.


    Count Bearton stared at his adversary with a sinister expression.


    Count Bearton.


    He was a noble who knew that the White Order had infiltrated the Sael Kingdom with Holy Knights first.


    At the same time, he was also the leader of the confused nobles, leading them in the absence of Count Derek due to the recent turmoil.


    In front of him was a Holy Knight infiltrated by the White Order.


    It was Vice Commander Riana.


    She hade to Count Bearton to convey the intentions of the Order.


    If this matter is resolved well, the king will be useless.


    With the support of the Order, the tide turned.


    Moreover, this matter was not something the Order or the kingdom could simply overlook.


    It was a case where priests and Holy Knights of the White Order had disappeared.


    If they remained silent, the authority of the White Order would be undermined.


    Ultimately, if this matter were to be taken seriously, the king would lose authority and fall.


    In that case, the real rulers of the kingdom would be the nobles.


    Princess Elena is just a pawn.


    Now, there were no obstacles in his path.


    I trust that you will do well, Count Bearton. The White Order will never forget your favor.


    Vice Commander Riana said so as she lifted the contract she had given to the Count.


    Then, as light began to glow from her hand, the contract burst into mes.


    Currently, the atmosphere in the Sael Kingdom was one of confrontation between the royalists and the nobles.


    And the White Order harbored ambitions to expand into the demon world through the Sael Kingdom.


    In this situation, the mood in the Sael Kingdom wasnt bad for the White Order.


    The influence of the White Order in the Sael Kingdom was rtively minimal due to its distance.


    However, by supporting the nobles, the Order created a small opening.


    Now, it was possible for the Order to exert influence over the nobles of the Sael Kingdom.


    Riana stood up from her seat. At the same time, Count Bearton also rose, following her lead.


    No, please, rest a bit morefortably. Haha.


    As they were individuals who could resolve his concerns, Count Bearton graciously offered his seat.


    Though it was a bit early, he intended to extend the invitation until the evening.


    Its okay. There are many things to attend to before the Order arrives in earnest.


    But Riana politely declined, shaking her head. Well, her expression was slightly strained.


    It seemed she had some dissatisfaction but Count Bearton didnt catch on.


    Well in that case, theres nothing to be done. Ill formally invite you next time, Vice Commander Riana.


    After Riana stood up, she nced around the room.


    There were several knights armored from head to toe, leaving no gaps in their armor.


    Perhaps sensing Rianas gaze, Count Bearton proudly spoke up.


    These are the knights who assist me. Theyre all loyal fellows who protect my family.


    Pride resonated in his voice. However, Riana felt difort.


    It wasnt just because she had made the knights wait here. It was something else, something about the unusual auraing from the knights.


    That was also unsettling.


    Though not certain because of their armor, she felt something.


    Before Riana could approach them, a subordinate approached from behind and whispered softly.


    There is a problem.


    A problem?


    Three people are missing.


    Riana frowned.


    While Riana conversed with Count Bearton, her subordinates were gathering information.


    Now, three of them were missing.


    Lets go out immediately.


    Riana forgot her previous difort and headed outside. At this moment, no variables were permissible.

 Chapter 81: Skeleton Holy Knight (3)

    Chapter 81: Skeleton Holy Knight (3)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  081


    <em><strong>EP.81 Skeleton Holy Knight (3)</strong></em>


    What does that mean?


    Riana, emerging from the Counts mansion, immediately shouted to her subordinates upon arrival.


    Why have some members disappeared?


    That those members have not yet returned.


    Three Holy Knights, who were on a mission, have not yet returned.


    Riana closed her eyes at the report from her subordinate.


    It waste afternoon now. Soon the sun would set, and evening woulde.Others who went out for information gathering had already returned, leaving only those who had not yete back.


    Its not just a simple dy, is it? Its possible when carrying out a mission, right?


    She hoped for the possibility.


    A mission didnt always end at a set time.


    If there were problems, the mission could be dyed.


    But if such a situation existed, there would have been some mention of it, no matter how subtle.


    Were there no separate mentions from those members?


    To Rianas question, the subordinate nodded slightly.


    Ah


    At least she felt some relief at that.


    But the problem was that the relief didntst long.


    In any case, mail arrived a little while ago. Its from the Adventurer Guild


    The Adventurer Guild?


    Riana quickly seized the mail her subordinate brought out from his pocket.


    Then she tore it open and checked the contents immediately.


    The contents were simple.


    It included a brief exnation rted to the current situation in the Sael Kingdom and their intention to explore the mountain range.


    A simple map was enclosed, indicating the location of the dungeon they would head to.


    The situation isnt looking good.


    Judging from the current situation, it seemed that the three missing Holy Knights had sent a letter to her before climbing the mountain range.


    And it had been several hours since she received the letter.


    Yet there was still no news?


    It was definitely not a good sign.


    Lets think while on the move for now.


    What was needed now was quick situational judgment and time.


    Riana quickly boarded the carriage.


    Currently, Riana was disguised as a merchant, and the surrounding Holy Knights were disguised as adventurers escorting her.


    Therefore, the condition of the carriage was not very good.


    Move as quickly as possible.


    The carriage began to move slowly.


    Inside the moving carriage, Riana ran her hand through her hair.


    Things have gottenplicated.


    Even though it was temporary, she currently held the position of vicemander of the Holy Knight White Order.


    Before that, she had served as the deputy to themander.


    Thanks to this, she had earned considerable trust within the organization, and this time she was entrusted with a heavy mission.


    But what if she failed in managing her members and couldnt seed in the mission?


    She would surely be dismissed.


    But the problem was that dismissal wouldnt be the end.


    My position would be over.


    She had grown up watching the organization since she was young, and she had blindly followed its words with loyalty.


    Her life could be seen as synonymous with the organization.


    But because of this incident, there was a possibility that all her efforts so far would go to waste.


    Thats something I absolutely cannot allow.


    Riana continued to think about how to remedy the current situation.


    While Riana was pondering, the carriage had already arrived at their headquarters.


    There, it was already filled with Holy Knights who hadpleted their missions and returned.


    But the three were still missing.


    Now was the time to choose.


    Whether to search for the missing members or to proceed with the mission without them.


    Of course, choosing thetter from the beginning was not an option.


    In that case, she would shake hands with controversies about her qualifications as vicemander.


    Ultimately, there was only one choice.


    I must find the missing members first.


    Fortunately, they had urately recorded their whereabouts.


    If they had simply headed to the mountains without a map, Riana might have given up from the beginning.


    The mountains were vast.


    Even if they had revealed themselves as Holy Knights and armed themselves to the teeth, their current adventurer equipment was sorelycking.


    However, it wasnt wise to go straight to find them.


    There must be a legitimate reason for everything, and the benefits of simple actions must be prioritized.


    Riana fell into thought again.


    The three missing subordinates.


    They had headed to the mountains.


    The letter they sent contained details about the current situation in the Sael Kingdom.


    The most notable thing in it was the strict prohibition by the royal family on entering the mountains.


    What could it be?


    Riana tilted her head.


    If monsters had appeared, it would have been normal to issue a subjugation order instead of a prohibition on entry.


    This was also the case with monster waves.


    But this time, adventurers were also prohibited from entering.


    If it had been rted to monsters, the royal family would have tried to utilize adventurers more than anyone else.


    But they didnt.


    It was as if they were trying to hide something that shouldnt be discovered.


    Hide?


    For a moment, her mind shed and sparkled.


    Thoughts came together like scattered puzzle pieces suddenly assembling.


    It was strange from the beginning.


    The mountains were important terrain for the Sael Kingdom.


    Yet they were blocking it off?


    If they were hiding something, what could it be?


    Resources?


    No.


    This was probably for a reason simr to the monsters earlier.


    As Riana pondered, one puzzle piece came to her mind.


    What if the missing Holy Knights and priests were actually rted to the Sael Kingdom?


    It was a chilling assumption.


    Until now, it had just been the churchs im to pressure the Sael Kingdom.


    But what if it was true?


    If the Sael Kingdom had really done something to cover it up somehow?


    It sent shivers down her spine.


    But at the same time, she smiled slightly.


    It might actually be an opportunity.


    Perhaps the subordinates who climbed the mountain had thought this far as well.


    Then things became simple.


    What if something had happened to the subordinates on this mission?


    The voice of the Order would grow louder.


    If this incident were handled well, they could neutralize the Sael Kingdom itself.


    Touching the Order was that kind of thing.


    The truth didnt matter.


    As long as she held the key to this puzzle.


    Whatever the royal family countered with, if she took the initiative first, it would be over.


    If theyined about why the entry to the mountains was prohibited, she could seize upon that.


    Regardless of the process, she could find the answer to all of these mysteries.


    Once this line of thought urred to her, the next action was swift.


    Everyone, gather!


    It was time to go find the missing personnel.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In serving the master, the next most important thing is power.


    Celia said, raising a finger.


    If Sir Maru doesnt have the power to protect the master, everything be useless.


    Tick!


    Maru also nodded his head.


    Indeed, Maru had learned a lot sinceing here.


    Indeed, Celia was not just a general manager for no reason.


    Then shall we try a real battle? Since a group ising to find the missing colleagues.


    Celia had skillfully handled the three adventurers.


    In fact, they were Holy Knights who had infiltrated the Sael Kingdom.


    Knowing this, Celia also anticipated that they woulde to find their missing colleagues soon.


    But Sir Maru is too vulnerable to divine power. Its not favorable to face Holy Knights.


    Marus affinity with Holy Knights was extremely poor, as he was an undead monster.


    Even if Marus grade had been 5 stars, he wouldnt have known, but currently, he was 4 stars.


    No matter how he fought with a demon sword, it would be difficult if several Holy Knights rushed at him.


    Luckily, theres something good.


    As if she had a thought, Celia called a skeleton knight standing nearby.


    Bring Sir Death Knight.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Darknesses quickly in the mountains.


    As the evening sun barely seeped through the trees, casting long shadows, the forest gradually began to be engulfed in darkness.


    And amidst that darkness, there were those wandering through the forest.


    They were the Holy Knights of the White Order.


    The sunlight seeping through the trees added a gleam to the swords they held, making them look like shining stars in the darkness from afar.


    However, strangely, this forest was quiet.


    In a ce where the sounds of nature should have filled the air, there were no bird chirps, no whispers of the wind, no cries of insects.


    This silence brought great unease to them.


    The trees seemed to have silenced their voices, and the Holy Knights felt an unknown gaze from somewhere as they looked around.


    Vice Commander, wouldnt it be better toe back when its daylight?


    In a ce filled with darkness like this, their activities were limited.


    Even if they illuminated the area with divine power, they could only drive away the surrounding darkness at best.


    Thats why the suggestion made earlier was reasonable.


    It was not the right time to carry out the mission.


    Weve onlye this far as marked on the map.


    But her obsession and urgency had paralyzed her rationality.


    Temporary or not, she was the one leading the Holy Knights as the vicemander.


    In other words, in the current situation, her words and actions were thew.


    In the end, she continued to move forward ording to her will.


    And before she knew it, they had reached the vicinity of the marked location on the map.


    Now, it was time for the dungeon toe into view.


    They searched their surroundings and proceeded even more slowly.


    Soon, creatures appeared, breaking the silent tranquillity of the forest.


    <strong>tter, tter</strong>


    The sound of bones shing grew closer from the darkness.


    Everyone, get ready for battle!


    Riana shouted loudly amidst everyones vignce.


    As they scanned the dim light filtering through the trees, their figures became visible.


    Skeletons?


    Skeleton soldiers, with only eerie bones left, were running towards them with rusty swords in hand.


    They were not high-level monsters, but rather the lowest-ranking among skeleton species, skeleton soldiers.


    Their number was five.


    The tense atmosphere from earlier dissipated in an instant.


    Someughed at the sight of the skeleton soldiers, while others breathed sighs of relief.


    What? Just these guys?


    Feeling relieved that only a 1-star monster had appeared in what they thought was eerie surroundings.


    At the same time, it seemed absurd and ridiculous that only 1-star skeleton soldiers hade to face them.


    However, Riana chuckled softly as she watched the scene.


    Its not even a dungeon yet


    Monsters appearing when it wasnt even a dungeon.


    Of course, monsters could exist outside dungeons.


    Especially undead monsters could naturally ur in ces overflowing with death energy.


    But this was the forest of the mountains.


    Is it just a coincidence?


    Riana nced around.


    No matter how she looked at it, there seemed to be no reason for skeletons to appear here.


    Die!


    Undead trying to block our path? Eradicate them!


    The subordinates rushed towards the appearing skeleton soldiers.


    Normally, they should have been cautious, but since they were weak monsters, everyone swung their swords excitedly.


    They were all Holy Knights.


    As they infused divine power into their swords and swung, the skeleton soldiers began to shatter with dim light.


    But it didntst long.


    Huh? Why are there so manying out!


    Even if there were many monsters, there were too many.


    At first, there were five.


    Then, ten skeleton soldiers appeared.


    But after dealing with them, fifteen new ones emerged.


    Tsk.


    Riana frowned.


    Thats right.


    These undead were not natural urrences.


    Somewhere, there must be a monster controlling them.


    Theyre being manipted.


    Surely, they must be observing how to respond to the current situation.


    She raised her sword.


    And with the annoyance she felt, she shouted loudly.


    Oh goddess, grant your faithful followers the power to purify those unholy beings. [<strong>Holy Purification</strong>]!


    A bright white light began to emanate from the sword Riana held.


    And that white light was directed towards the skeleton soldiers.


    A massive light covered the forest.


    After a moment, the light gradually faded, and there were no more skeleton soldiers left.


    Maintain formation and continue forward!


    Their position had already been exposed.


    Backing off here would only result in more losses.


    In such cases, it was better to simply eliminate the threat.


    Moreover, the opponents were undead.


    Even if their equipment was inadequate, as Holy Knights, they could surely handle them.


    Riana and the Holy Knights advanced slowly with their swords drawn.


    Fortunately, no additional monsters came during that time.


    Could it be over already?


    It would be fortunate if it ended like this.


    The atmosphere in the mountains was definitely strange, and it was possible to connect it to the Seil Kingdom with the right words.


    Vice Commander! Theres something over there!


    One of the Holy Knights at the forefront shouted.


    At his shout, Riana also turned her head in that direction.


    !


    She was simultaneously astonished.


    There was a different creature standing there from the skeletons they had seen just before.


    That creature was a skeleton dark knight, with its entire body dyed ck.


    But that wasnt the problem.


    W-what is that!


    An evil aura emanated from the sword it held.


    And what it was wearing was also an issue.


    A maid outfit?


    It was a skeleton dark knight wearing a maid outfit and holding a demon sword in one hand.

 Chapter 82: Skeleton Holy Knight (4)

    Chapter 82: Skeleton Holy Knight (4)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  082


    <em><strong>EP.82 Skeleton Holy Knight (4)</strong></em>


    The skeleton that appeared in the forest shocked everyone.


    Whats its identity?


    At the same time, everyone present had the same thought.


    A skeleton wearing a maid outfit.


    It was a horrifyingbination.


    The problem waspounded by the unusual aura emanating from that skeleton.


    The ominous aura emanating from the sword it held was dominated by the power of darkness, yet at the same time, a familiar aura was also felt.No way


    That aura, if one belonged to the Order, was the source of the sacred and sublime power known to everyone.


    Yes, it was undoubtedly divine power.


    But that divine power was being felt from that undead.


    Including Vice Commander Riana, all the Holy Knights realized this fact and were astonished.


    It was too confusing.


    A skeleton suddenly appearing wearing a maid outfit, holding a sword full of dark energy in one hand, yet paradoxically, a divine power was felt from the skeletons body.


    Even if they were to report the current situation to the Order, it would surely be rejected as absurd.


    It was a situation that simply made no sense.


    Regardless of their reactions, Maru, wearing the maid outfit, nodded slightly.


    The current appearance was orchestrated by Celia and she quite liked it.


    Maru pondered again what Celia had said earlier.


    Sir Maru, listen carefully. If you go out from the beginning, you wont be able to have a dramatic effect on the other party.


    Celia said so while dressing Maru in the maid outfit.


    When Maru removed the maid outfit from the Death Knights shield, the Death Knight sobbed, but Maru was unaware of the reason.


    Anyway, Celia also suggested another opinion.


    Well send skeleton soldiers to the other party first to test the waters.


    This is a way of warning the other party that something big ising.


    The important thing here is that Maru must never move or speak first.


    Celia emphasized thest point.


    She said never to move first.


    That was the true disy ofposure and dignity to the other party.


    At that time, she even gave examples by pointing to Death Knight and Arch Lich, asking if they looked dignified.


    Then Maru had an epiphany.


    Maru remembered well what Celia had said.


    And when the opponent approached, Maru sent out the skeleton soldiers prepared in advance.


    Here too, you shouldnt send all the skeleton soldiers at once from the beginning! Its very important. You should send them out little by little at first.


    Celias words fit perfectly from start to finish.


    Look at their expressions now.


    Are they not shocked to see his appearance?


    Maru remembered Celias words well and nned to use themter.


    Thus, a brief stalemate ensued between them.


    The Holy Knights observed the eerie skeletons wearing maid outfits, and Maru, as Celia advised, didnt make the first move.


    And soon after that.


    Everyone, take your positions!


    The first to break the silence was Vice Commander Riana.


    Regardless of the opponents strength, their task was simply to carry out their mission.


    With over twenty people, could they not take down a single undead?


    At the same time, Riana had another thought.


    Was that creature the mastermind?


    There was a possibility that priests or Holy Knights who had gone missing might have lost their lives at the hands of that creature.


    At the same time, it was likely that even the royal family of the Sael Kingdom knew this fact.


    How dare they thrust their sword at the Order.


    The Sael Kingdom had made a foolish judgment.


    If they were to defeat the bizarre creature before them, they would surely teach the Sael Kingdom the power of the Order.


    Maintain formation and pressure the enemy!


    With hermand, the quiet forest turned into a battlefield of collision.


    It was a battle between the Orders Holy Knights and the holy skeletons in maid outfits.


    The Holy Knights swung their swords imbued with divine power but were blocked by the skeletons sword.


    Kuh


    Conversely, even when divine power was directed at him, the skeleton dark knight remained unfazed.


    The divine power flowing from the skeletons bones was unaffected by any attacks from the Holy Knights.


    Tick!


    Maru, too, knowing this fact, became slightly more proactive.


    The maid outfit provided by Celia.


    It reduced damage received from divine attacks by 90%, she said.


    Although the divine power that wasnt neutralized seeped into Marus body, it didnt matter.


    Despite being undead, divine power actually made Maru feel good.


    Marus stat, divine power.


    Even though it was Grade E, it prevented the Holy Knights attacks from taking effect.


    Maru didnt mind either way, but the Holy Knights wore defeated expressions.


    Even as they shouted various divine spells and approached their opponents, it was to no avail.


    Their swords were blocked by the monsters sword imbued with darkness, and the spells imbued with divine power were inexplicably useless.


    Why? Why arent our attacks working!


    One Holy Knight eximed in confusion.


    But they were the swords of the Order.


    Even in difficult situations, they must never yield.


    Despite their confusion, they didnt stop trying to find the skeleton dark knights weakness.


    Push harder! Deliver even stronger blows!


    Rianasmand came relentlessly from the middle.


    Hearing her cry, the Holy Knights delivered even more powerful blows, but they couldnt inflict any damage on the skeleton.


    No weaknesses seemed apparent no matter what they tried.


    Only then did the Holy Knights exchange nces with each other.


    Confusion was evident on their individual faces.


    In the brief gap when the Holy Knights ceased their attacks,


    Maru raised the sword high.


    And felt the flow of the sword.


    It was instinctual.


    Knowing how to wield the sword.


    Light began to emanate from the demon sword Maru was holding.


    Around the ck sword, which exuded a fierce aura, divine power rose.


    Tick!


    (Judgment of Light!)


    The demon sword swung towards the Holy Knights.


    The ominous and divine energiesbined, dealing significant damage to the Holy Knights formation.


    Kuk!


    Urgh!


    Fortunately, no lives were taken.


    Only ck blood trickled from their mouths.


    But even so, it was hard to call the current situation fortunate.


    The attack a moment ago was definitely not to be taken lightly.


    Shadows fell over their faces.


    In someones eyes, even the eyes trembled.


    Their resolve was shaking as much as their eyes.


    Should we flee?


    After all, this mission was unofficial.


    Would there be no major repercussions if they fled?


    Rather, wouldnt dying here mean be a dogs death?


    Conflict arose.


    In their minds, loyalty to the goddess coexisted with the sweet voice of the whispering demon.


    But victory was likely to lean towards the demon.


    Of course, Vice Commander Riana also noticed this fact.


    The momentum had already shifted.


    But what was her role as the Vice Commander?


    In a situation like this, shouldnt she boost the morale of her allies?


    Tsk.


    Riana clicked her tongue briefly and pulled out an artifact from her pouch.


    I didnt intend to bring this out


    The artifact was made of leather, but it had turned white as it was imbued with divine power.


    False faith will never prevail against us! O goddess, grant me strength!


    Riana immediately tore the artifact apart.


    Grant me the authority to cleanse that impious thing that dares deceive the goddess!


    Instantly, the forest was bathed in white light.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    So, theyre Holy Knights, huh?


    Celia raised the report.


    It contained information about adventurers disguised as Holy Knightsing to the dungeon, and Maru would be facing them.


    Since there was nothing else to do, I watched Marus battle through the smartphone screen.


    Watching the battle, it was indeed an excellent choice to imbue Maru with divine power.


    The attacks of the Holy Knights didnt affect Maru, who possessed divine power.


    It could be seen as the undeads weakness beingpensated for.


    Moreover, with Maru wearing the outfit, the result became even more wless.


    Youre wearing the maid outfit quite well.


    At least Maru seemed to suit it better than Death Knight.


    Well, that was settled, and now it was time for Maru to slowly end the battle.


    As Maru swung the demon sword, the Holy Knights began to fall to the ground.


    However, their determination was definitely remarkable.


    Seeing them rise again even after falling, Maru couldnt help but think they were truly formidable.


    As Maru prepared to finish them off, raising the sword high,


    One person in the center activated an artifact.


    Instantly, the dark forest turned white.


    Whats this?


    But that wasnt the issue.


    <strong>Maru (</strong><strong>) gains the Divine Mark (A) trait.</strong>


    Divine Mark?


    And it was even an A-grade trait.


    I immediately brought up Marus status window.


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Agile Movement (F+)


    Divine Mark (A)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> B-


    <strong>Attack:</strong> B+ (adjusted to +1 level due to demon sword)


    <strong>Defense:</strong> C


    <strong>Magic Power:</strong> C


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> 0 (adjusted due to Divine Mark)


    [Skills]


    Knights Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (activated)


    Judgment of Light (B)


    Huh


    As soon as this trait appeared for Maru, the divine power disappeared.


    The divine power disappeared just because of this trait.


    What kind of ability could cause that?


    I immediately touched the trait.


    <strong>Divine Mark (A):</strong> Grants divine mark to enemies, making them targets of divine wrath. This mark inflicts continuous divine damage on enemies and maximizes damage from divine attacks. However, it only activates on those who do not believe in the existence of the goddess.


    Reading the description, it was an incredible trait. In reality, it was a debuff.


    This is a disaster, isnt it?


    I never expected such an artifact to exist. Even when I was in the Order, the information granted to me was extremely limited, so I never thought such a trait would exist.


    Most importantly, Maru was in immediate danger. The Holy Knights also realized this fact and rushed towards Maru.


    Fortunately, Maru could withstand it with the maid outfit he was wearing, but it couldnt be ignored forever.


    At this point, it seemed like Celias help was necessary. Thinking so, I read through the trait once again.


    Granting a mark Maximizing divine damage


    And most importantly,


    Those who do not believe in the existence of the goddess.


    The trait was exined to only affect those who did not believe in the existence of the goddess.


    Unfortunately, since Maru was an undead monster, it was safe to assume he had no belief in the goddess.


    Even Maru possessing divine power was because I enchant him.


    Enchant?


    Come to think of it, there was a way.


    Traits and skills obtained from three sacrificed Holy Knights. Among them, I had used the skills, but there was one trait I hadnt used.


    <strong>Goddess Faith (D):</strong> Trait. When the loyalty and faith of a follower towards the goddess be excessive, this Trait manifests.


    Although it was a Grade D trait, it manifested when there was excessive loyalty and Goddess Faith.


    If I had only this, there might be no need to call Celia.


    But is it okay to enchant this trait for Maru?


    What would happen if an undead believed in the goddess?


    Above all, Maru possessed a skill.


    It was Knights Oath.


    Hmm


    But the dilemma didntst long. Maru on the screen was gradually being pushed back. There was a risk of Maru being annihted first.


    <strong>Do you want to enchant the trait Goddess Faith(D) for Maru (</strong><strong>)?</strong>


    <strong>Once enchanted, this ability cannot be reversed.</strong>


    I immediately touched the enchant.


    <strong>An error has urred!</strong>


    <strong>The skill Knights Oath (S) and the trait Goddess Faith(D) are conflicting.</strong>


    <strong>The higher-ranked skill Knights Oath(S) absorbs the trait Goddess Faith(D).</strong>


    <strong>The skill Loyalty as a Holy Knight (S+) is applied.</strong>


    <strong>The Divine Mark(A) trait of Maru (</strong><strong>) is deactivated.</strong>


    Fortunately, the debuff trait disappeared. But the alert didnt end there.


    <strong>Dispatch Maru (</strong><strong>) to the special mission dungeon Nest of the Evil God.</strong>


    <strong>The special mission has been sessfullypleted.</strong>


    <strong>As a reward, Marus transcendence ticket is given.</strong>


    <strong>Skeleton Dark Knight Maru (</strong><strong>) transcends to Skeleton Holy Knight Maru (</strong><strong>).</strong>


    <strong>There is a significant increase in divine power.</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Holy Knights, who had been pushing with all their remaining strength, stopped in their tracks.


    ?


    Something was off about the Skeletons condition.


    Whats happening?!


    Riana shouted.


    The undead, who had been unable to exert any power just moments ago, was undergoing some kind of change.


    This cant be!


    The Divine Mark imposed on the opponent using the artifact was disappearing.


    Attack quickly! Squeeze out everyst bit of strength!


    They had to settle the match before the markpletely vanished.


    Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain.


    Riana also rushed towards the opponent with her sword.


    Were running out of time! Finish it quickly!


    And soon, the mark ced on the Skeleton disappearedpletely.


    But that wasnt the end of the problem.


    The undead was absorbing the divine power unleashed by the Holy Knights.


    Ah?


    The body of the Skeleton Dark Knight was changing.


    Gradually turning gray, it soon transformedpletely into white bones.


    No, it wasnt just white, it shimmered with a subtle radiance.


    Ah


    In the presence before them now, beyond the familiar aura of an undead monster, they felt an overwhelming sense of holiness.


    They they are the Goddess


    Beyond the familiar aura, they sensed a vast holy power. They had just witnessed a miracle.


    At the same time, they realized that the being before them was no mere undead monster.


    The envoy of the Goddess has descended!


    Though a dark aura still emanated from the sword he held, its significance was clear. This was undoubtedly the envoy sent by the Goddess to punish them for their greed.


    Tears flowed from the eyes of the Holy Knights. Some even knelt down in prayer.


    Amidst the spectacle, only Riana shouted.


    Snap out of it, everyone!


    She shouted as she lifted the Holy Knights who had fallen to the ground.


    A monster like that cant possibly be an envoy!


    But no one paid attention to her words. They were allpletely out of their senses.


    With lips tightly pressed together, she looked at the Skeleton being hailed as the envoy.


    Then, she grasped her sword.


    If her subordinates couldnt do it, she would have to do it herself.


    A skeleton with a maid uniform fluttering and a sword in hand.


    She slowly stepped forward, keeping her eyes on the being hailed as the envoy.


    It had to be done in one strike. She put all her strength into her hand.


    As she raised her sword, the shining Skeleton spread its bony arms as if beckoning her into its embrace.


    It was too beautiful.


    How could such a holy and beautiful being exist?


    The sword slipped from her hand.

 Chapter 83: Dungeon Social Circle (1)

    Chapter 83: Dungeon Social Circle (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  083


    <em><strong>EP.83 Dungeon Social Circle (1)</strong></em>


    They all witnessed an unbelievable sight.


    Clearly, it was a skeleton, an undead monster.


    Yet from within the skeleton, a divine power could be felt.


    Indeed, the bones of the skeleton emitted a faint light.


    An undead monster imbued with holiness.


    Upon seeing the mysterious light up close, even Riana couldnt speak.Why would monsters instill faith in themselves?


    Its an unbelievable story.


    Certainly, its a paradoxical and absurd tale that nobody would believe.


    Yet, a paradoxical scene was unfolding before their eyes.


    The events unfolding now were all real.


    Have you ever seen records of such beings before?


    No.


    Then have you ever heard stories about them?


    No, not that either.


    From the start, the notion of a dark creature possessing holiness was never recorded anywhere, and nobody knew about it.


    This is undoubtedly a miracle.


    If this isnt a miracle, then what is?


    As she is now, she had no choice but to believe it.


    The Holy Knights around her felt the same way.


    That being in front of them was undoubtedly the envoy sent by the goddess.


    That envoy led them into trial.


    At the same time, instilling strong faith in them.


    Yes, otherwise there would be no way to exin the current situation.


    Even now, the envoy of the goddess stood with arms outstretched.


    It was an inviting gesture, as if beckoning them into her embrace.


    Ah


    Tears flowed from Rianas eyes.


    And she regretted.


    Why the envoy of the goddess had descended to the earth could be understood without even pondering.


    It is to punish us.


    In the hands of the envoy was a sword.


    A ck sword emitting a daunting aura just by looking at it.


    Riana quickly realized that the sword was a demon sword.


    But why would the envoy of the goddess wield a demon sword?


    The meaning of that demon sword is punishment.


    Punishment for us.


    Furthermore, its punishment for the White Order.


    She had spent considerable time in the Order.


    Thus, she knew well about the current Order.


    Riana was raised by the Order from a young age.


    The Order took her in as an orphan after she lost her parents early.


    She grew up there, receiving various educations.


    She could learn basic manners, ethics, beliefs, along with faith in the goddess.


    Fortunately, she also had talent in swordsmanship and joined the Holy Knights of White Order .


    Thats how she came to her current position.


    For Riana, the Order was her entire life.


    It was certainly so.


    But at some point, the Order changed.


    The higher-ups moved only for their own gain.


    Even the lower ranks were blinded by greed.


    Can the Holy Knights of White Order be considered clean?


    Not at all.


    Starting with themander, they pushed their subordinates to their limits under the pretext of training.


    A prime example was the former vicemander, Werther.


    Currently, he and neen other Holy Knights were missing.


    Even when faced with such sights, Riana turned away.


    If the Order could grow, she thought, a few sacrifices were inevitable.


    But seeing the envoy of the goddess changed her mind.


    The goddess has undoubtedly answered that our direction is wrong.


    This thought led to one conclusion.


    The current Order must change.


    And it was obvious how she should act in the future.


    Riana cautiously spoke up.


    Um


    Emotions surged, making it difficult for her to speak.


    Still, she strengthened her voice.


    My name is Riana. How should I address you?


    First, Riana introduced herself.


    Then she asked what to call the being that could be considered the representative of the goddess.


    It couldnt go on forever by calling you.


    Tick?


    But Riana didnt understand his words.


    All she heard was the sound of bones shing.


    As she hesitated for a moment.


    Riana, he is a saint.


    Someone appeared from behind.


    He was clearly armored and armed with a sword of a Holy Knight, and Riana knew him well.


    Eric, is that you?


    Eric, one of the neen Holy Knights who disappeared along with Vice-Commander Werther.


    It was natural for Riana, who was then themanders aide, to remember him.


    Why are you here


    Riana thought Eric was already dead.


    Her pupils trembled.


    In fact, Eric was being manipted by Banshee, but Riana didnt know that.


    Normally, she might have noticed, but the presence of the divine being clouded her judgment.


    I have been chosen by a great one, unlike others.


    Eric smiled and slowly moved his steps.


    Here, the great one referred to is Lee Kang-hyun.


    The goddesss choice?


    However, Erics words sounded differently to Riana.


    Unlike others, Eric was the only one chosen by the goddess.


    Thats why he survived in this mountain range.


    And ording to his will, he sent me here to assist the saint.


    It meant that Celia, the manager who follows the Great one, had sent it here.


    The purpose was to support Maru.


    So thats how it happened.


    Riana nodded her head.


    Eric, chosen by the goddess, must have been given the task of assisting the saint.


    Hearing Erics words, Riana became even more convinced of her own thoughts.


    Then the reason the saint descended to the earth


    Yes.


    Eric nodded his head.


    His expression was determined, with a sense of readiness.


    Its the will of the great one. The great one desires absolute loyalty from the continent.


    Ah


    Riana interpreted Erics words in her mind.


    The great one must be the goddess.


    There was no doubt.


    And the goddess desired that everyone on the continent follow her.


    Absolute loyalty meant to strictly adhere to the goddesss words.


    In other words, it also meant not to lose ones faith due to indulgence and greed.


    That must be the case.


    In the end, the saint descended to the earth ording to the goddesss will.


    It was to alert the corrupt and greedy Order.


    Up to this point, it made sense.


    But there was still one question that remained unanswered.


    What was their reason foring all the way to this mountain range in the first ce?


    They came to find the missing subordinates.


    And why did the Sael Kingdom block ess to the mountain range?


    Riana asked this question.


    ck-ck-ck-?


    (Weve dealt with those three, but Im not sure about the mountain pass?)


    As Maru responded to Rianas question, Eric, who was beside her, assumed a prayer posture.


    And then he fell silent for a moment.


    He had been thinking about how to answer Rianas question earlier.


    He knew very well that he couldnt just give the same answer Maru did.


    Hmm


    He closed his eyes for a moment, pondering.


    For Banshee, controlling Eric was the biggest challenge in his monster life.


    If he misspoke here, it would distort the managers n.


    And besides, he didnt know how the great one would feel about it.


    After much thought, Banshee spoke through Eric.


    Do you happen to know that the kingdoms nobles sent adventurers into the mountains?


    Apletely different story emerged.


    Adventurers? But the mountain pass was closed.


    Originally, yes. But.


    As Riana asked a question, Eric briefly exined what had happened.


    [There are noble factions in the Sael Kingdom currently seeking to weaken the king.]


    [The nobles disobeyed the royal order and sent adventurers to the mountains on their own.]


    [And the royal princess is already under the embrace of the great one and controlled the mountains ording to her will.]


    All of this came from Celia or from his own experiences.


    And in addition, he added one more thing.


    Its possible that the disappearance of our brothers was the work of the nobles.


    Erics words were ambiguous.


    The missing brothers.


    He didnt say they were the three Holy Knights who disappeared this time.


    Perhaps it was a suspicion that even the priests and Holy Knights who disappeared earlier might have been the work of the nobles.


    As Riana listened to his words, she turned to look at the saint in the form of a skeleton.


    So thats how it happened.


    The royal princess was already under the embrace of the great one.


    This meant that the Sael Kingdoms royal family was already within the grasp of the Order.


    Regardless of why they controlled the mountains, if it was the will of the goddess, there was no reason to hesitate.


    In that case


    Riana remembered the Count she met before climbing the mountain.


    He was someone who aimed to weaken the kings power by borrowing the Orders strength.


    His desires were evident on his face.


    If all of this was his conspiracy from the beginning?


    He yed us!


    Rianas face contorted in anger.


    In the end, all of this was the doing of the noble factions attempting rebellion.


    But the target of that rebellion was the royal family of the Sael Kingdom.


    The important thing here was that the royal family was already under the embrace of the goddess.


    This meant that those audacious nobles had dared to raise their swords against the goddess.


    Rianas face contorted in anger.


    Seeing Rianas expression of anger, Erics expression softened.


    And he assumed the prayer posture once again.


    Surely, the note Celia gave me?


    While praying, he secretly unfolded the note Celia had given him.


    [Instruct Princess Elena to ce skeleton knights in the nobles mansions as spies.]


    These are purchases from the ck market, so theres no risk of being traced back.


    Gifts sent by Celia after her contract with Princess Elena.


    The gifts were none other than skeleton knights armored in the kingdoms knight armor.


    And a few days ago, she ordered Princess Elena to secretly ce them in the mansions of the nobles.


    The nobles who sought to overthrow the kingdom with the support of the Order.


    Now, it would be the Orders power that would expel them first.


    Riana, I will now tell you something important.


    Erics words began as he looked at Celias note.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The scene on the other side of the screen was very intriguing.


    <strong>You have sessfully captured the Holy Knights of the White Order!</strong>


    At the same time, an alert popped up.


    Ive never heard of undead possessing Divine power.


    Maru transcended to 5 stars and evolved into a skeleton Holy Knight.


    Thanks to this evolution, Maru, despite being an undead monster, gained tremendous Divine power.


    There had been no stories of such monsters on the El Dorad continent or even on Earth.


    And they were undead.


    Beings with opposing elemental attributes.


    Its no wonder the Holy Knights recognize Maru as a special being.


    I examined Marus abilities:


    <<strong>Maru</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong>


    <strong>Race:</strong> Skeleton


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    Agile Movement (F+)


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> A


    <strong>Attack:</strong> S (adjusted to +1 level due to demon sword)


    <strong>Defense: </strong>B+


    <strong>Magic:</strong> B


    <strong>Divine Power:</strong> A+


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    Knights Oath (S): Lee Kang-hyun (activated)


    Judgment of Light (A)


    With this transcendence to 5 stars, Marus abilities have increased.


    But whats important is not just reaching 5 stars.


    It was crucial that the weaknesses of undead monsters werepletely offset.


    If I use this well, it could be a jackpot, dont you think?


    Furthermore, there was a presence beside Maru, blowing wind. It was a Holy Knight monster controlled by Banshee, which allowed them to attract other Holy Knights.


    But thats not all. If they used him, Maru wouldnt need to remain on the El Dorad continent.


    This was a tremendous advantage.


    On the contrary, if we keep exposing Maru, his uniqueness might fade away.


    Originally, the first time is special.


    Now, everyone approves Maru, but if they continue to see him, they might get used to his appearance.


    Even if Maru isnt on the continent, if needed, they could have Banshee convey the story.


    But there was a problem here.


    The opponents are fundamentally Holy Knights belonging to the White Order.


    If the Holy Knight in front realizes that hes actually being controlled by Banshee?


    That Banshee fellow needs to be enhance.


    Fortunately, Banshee had gained enlightenment.


    Although his grade was 3 stars, he yed an important role, so it seemed good to enhance him to some extent.


    Should I give him Divine power? Or are there good traits avable?


    While pondering for a moment, another alert popped up.


    <strong>Remarkable achievements have been achieved!</strong>


    <strong>Penalties have been lifted. All locked systems have been unlocked.</strong>


    All systems that were locked during the dungeon wave resolution were now unlocked.


    <strong>The dungeons reputation spreads widely due to extraordinary achievements.</strong>


    <strong>Those who envy the rising reputation of the dungeon will emerge.</strong>


    <strong>The [Dungeon Social Circle] system is unlocked.</strong>


    And a new system has been opened.


    The Dungeon Social Circle?


    While trying to touch the relevant system, another new alert popped up.


    <strong>Please select the monster to participate in the [Dungeon Social Circle].</strong>


    Hmm.


    A Social Circle


    Just by looking at the word, it seemed like a gathering where dungeons interact with each other.


    In other words, monsters attending here represent their dungeons.


    Of course, one shouldnt think naively just because its an interaction.


    Its probably a ce where they gauge each others strength and check each other.


    Its a gathering of dungeons from various ces.


    It would undoubtedly be a terrifyingly political ce.


    Sending Celia to such a ce would be ideal, but it shouldnt be thought of lightly.


    Celia is like the final boss of the dungeon right now.


    Its not possible to reveal everything about my dungeon from the beginning.


    I need someone suitable.


    Someone with enough power yet able to maintain a poker face.


    On top of that, it would be perfect to assess the opponents strength.


    Hmm Who could it be?


    After much deliberation, a decision was made.


    As expected, he would be better, right?


    <strong>You have selected Arch Lich (</strong><strong>) as the monster to attend [Dungeon Social Circle].</strong>


    I selected Arch Lich to attend the social circle.


    Currently, Arch Lich is performing the duties of an inspector.


    When I saw himst time, he was certainly performing the role of inspector well, keeping records himself.


    If its Arch Lich, he will surely fulfill his role well even in the social circle.


    Moreover, as the main body is a skeleton, emotions dont show on the surface.


    He was a talent specialized for the social circle.


    <strong>Please select a sub-monster to attend the [Dungeon Social Circle].</strong>


    ?


    This time, are they sending not one but two?


    Well, sending two might put my mind at ease more than just one.


    By the way, a sub-monster?


    It feels somewhat like a supporting role, doesnt it?


    Then, who would be good for the next one?


    Arch Lich seems to have a rather stern impression.


    In that case, someone with opposite traits to Arch Lich would look good.


    Moreover, it would be even better if they had artistic sense.


    Since its a social circle, someone with good sensibility would be ideal, right?


    Who could be such a monster?


    Hmm.


    This time, it took a bit longer to ponder.


    Oh! Thats right, hes the one, isnt he?


    I immediately found the creature that shed through my mind and touched it.


    By the way, I wonder if the location is different?


    The dungeon he managed was beautiful.


    He seemed to have talent for decorating it.


    That is to say, it wasnt bad to have artistic sense.


    Since hes an Incubus, he should be good at setting the mood.


    And fortunately, I was able to select him as the monster to attend.


    <strong>You have selected Azmo (</strong><strong>)</strong><strong>as the sub-monster to attend [Dungeon Social Circle].</strong>

 Chapter 84: Dungeon Social Circle (2)

    Chapter 84: Dungeon Social Circle (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  084


    <em><strong>EP.84 Dungeon Social Circle (2)</strong></em>


    The uppermostyer of the Demon World Merchant Association.


    As the light from the abyssal torches rose, reflecting off the darkness, the space was engulfed in obscure shadows.


    Gathered in this dimly veiled ce were those responsible for the Association.


    True to the nature of the Demon World Merchant Association, none of its members were ordinary.


    Even amidst their busy schedules, the reason for gathering here was simple.


    The Social Circle.


    The uing Social Circle hosted by the Merchant Association was soon tomence.They needed to select the master of the dungeons to be invited to the event.


    Has everyone decided whom to send the invitations to for this Social Circle?


    Someone spoke up first.


    But perhaps due to the darkness?


    The figure who just spoke was not clearly visible.


    No, it wasnt just the visibility.


    The voice itself sounded oddly distorted, as if tainted by some noise.


    With everyone obscured by simr appearances and voices, distinguishing one from another was difficult.


    This was due to the magical Enhancement ced on the current space itself.


    Given the importance of the matter at hand, it was the Associations consideration to allow everyone to speak freely, without discrimination.


    Moreover, as a gathering ce for various races, extra care was taken.


    Will there be any new faces at this Social Circle?


    The Social Circle hosted by the Association.


    Although it appeared to be aworking event, it was far from a simple social gathering.


    The abilities of those attending here would be thoroughly recorded by the Association.


    It was akin to surveince, nothing less.


    Hence, the process of selecting and inviting dungeons was quite significant.


    Inviting an ignorant novice would only cloud the waters.


    Will Subus Queen not attend this time either?


    Various responses immediately followed someones question.


    Its been over a few decades since shest appeared. Would this time be any different when her subordinates have been attending on her behalf?


    Still, shouldnt we send the invitation? ording to the information, its said that the Queen is aiming for the 6th stage but hasnt shown herself.


    Heh, isnt Subus Queens dungeon located in the Human World, not the Demon World? Yet aiming for the 6th stage Is it ambition or recklessness? Hmm.


    Shh, restrain your words. If she truly reaches the 6th stage, well be the ones bowing our heads.


    All voices split into the same tone.


    Unknown forms.


    Thanks to the system where identities remained unknown, the meeting proceeded smoothly.


    Well, you never know. By the way, are you well aware of these rumors? Seems like the order has be quite desperate. The damages from the Vampire dungeons are bing too severe.


    The topic swiftly changed.


    With many present, such transitions weremon.


    Baalzerith, her damages must be considerable as well. Having climbed up the ranks due to her lineage, shes now in quite a predicament. Hahaha.


    Theyughed and chattered while greedily drinking the wine on the table.


    Since they nibbled on various snacks from different dungeons, there were no issues.


    Additionally, someone fiddled with the exotic goods and jewels ced on the table, sparking conversations.


    Their topics continued to change, drifting away from the original subject to unrted stories before circling back.


    By the way, theres said to be an interesting dungeon.


    At the mention of an interesting dungeon, the room fell silent as if in anticipation, resembling a pact of sorts.


    They were the ones managing the Association.


    Most of the Associations profits came from dungeons.


    It was not strange at all for everyone to perk up at the mention of an interesting dungeon.


    Its been less than a year since the dungeon appeared. However, ording to the inspection team, it has already repelled many adventurers. They even say the trading volume with the Association is overwhelming.


    Ah, hearing this makes it intriguing. Could you continue sharing the story?


    Its a report sent by the inspection team. Let me distribute the contents one by one.


    As they did so, reports were ced in front of each person. The author of the report was listed as Chief Maltis of the inspection team.


    Chief Maltis from the inspection team is quitepetent, isnt he?


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Maltis was an Owlbear, resembling a bear with the head of an owl, who served as the chief of the inspection team.


    Whether his head resembled an owl or an eagle was a topic of debate, but that wasnt important.


    What mattered was Maltiss prowess as the chief of the inspection team, solely based on his skills rather than any noble lineage.


    However, they didnt know that Chief Maltis was already under the control of Celia.


    With this unawareness, they began reading the report written by Maltis.


    Huh such a dungeon exists


    The contents of the report were shocking.


    What about the year they mentioned earlier?


    It was truly a newborn among newborn dungeons, not even half a year old.


    Although it was a one-time event, it had already dealt with adventurers of the silver grade.


    It was written that the dungeon was engaging in numerous trades with adventurers and had promising prospects for the future.


    Its astonishing to have such a dungeon at this time.


    Thats right. Nowadays, humans have be too powerful.


    Because of this, newborn dungeons couldntst long.


    And from the Associations perspective, it was a considerable loss.


    New dungeons needed to thrive to be the Associations patrons and bring benefits to themselves, but the reality was that such dungeons were being crushed from the very beginning.


    Yet, for such a situation, the emergence of any kind of dungeon was a stroke of luck.


    In that case, does anyone oppose sending an invitation to the Master of that dungeon?


    No objections, but who is the Master of that dungeon?


    Hmm ording to the report, its listed as Subus.


    Ah, I didnt see that part.


    Upon hearing the term Subus, there were others who had further questions.


    Is it one of the Subus Queens groups then?


    Subus are monsters that dont directly engage inbat as monsters but instead live in groups. It wouldnt be strange to think that this Subus belonged to the Subus Queens group.


    Well, it doesnt seem to be the case. ording to the Chief, theres no connection whatsoever. She doesnt belong to any group.


    A Subus not belonging to any group. Nowadays, there were many monsters who didnt belong torge groups.


    Everyone nodded in agreement to the invitation, and they promptly moved on to the next topic.


    Now, onto the next ce to invite


    Their discussions continuedte into the night.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    [<strong>Demon World Merchant Association Social Circle Invitation</strong>]


    To the esteemed dungeon Masters,


    Greetings.


    We extend our greetings to all of you who consistently strive for the protection and advancement of your dungeons.


    The Demon World Merchant Association wishes to host a special event, thanks to your efforts.


    This event is a gathering where Masters of various dungeonse together to form new alliances, share new challenges, and experiences.


    We look forward to your participation in making this event even more splendid.


    [<strong>Date and Location</strong>]


    <strong>Date:</strong> Two days after receiving the invitation.


    <strong>Location:</strong> Dungeon Exchange Hall, located at the center of the Abyssal Caves.


    [<strong>Application for Participation</strong>]


    Your participation will be confirmed by injecting mana into the invitation.


    Representatives of dungeons may be apanied by their servants.


    However, the number of attendees is limited to one per dungeon.


    [<strong>For further inquiries, please contact the Association representative within the application deadline</strong>.]


    We anticipate meeting you and strengthening our alliances through this exchange, as well as embracing new challenges together.


    We eagerly await your presence to share in this special moment.


    Thank you.


    The Demon World Merchant Association


    ====


    ***


    ====


    So, the Social Circle is opening this time.


    Celia murmured as she read the invitation. Just a while ago, members of the Association came to her and handed her the invitation.


    An invitation


    The contents of the invitation were simple. It simply mentioned a gathering for socializing.


    Of course, it wouldnt just be simple socializing. Celia was well aware of the kind of interactions that happened in such gatherings.


    She also knew about the existence of the invitation because she was once part of the Subus dungeon.


    However, she didnt know how the Social Circle would unfold.


    Itll probably just be a gathering of idle chatter.


    It was obvious even without experiencing it. And they were potential adversaries.


    Eventually, they would all have to be defeated and subjugated. That was Celias loyalty to her great master.


    Nevertheless, the master is truly remarkable.


    Just two days ago, Celia was given a separate order.


    [<strong>Send Arch Lich and Azmo to the Social Circle.</strong>]


    So, it is the master after all.


    The invitation had arrived just now, but the order from the great one came two days ago.


    They had already chosen who would attend the Social Circle before it even opened.


    It meant the great one were already aware that the Social Circle would open.


    I still have a long way to go to understand the masters intentions.


    Celia thought with a pensive expression.


    For the most part, she had dealt with what had happened until now.


    Maru had returned to the masters side, and the Holy Knights had already been captured by Maru and were on their way back to the Sael Kingdom.


    Of course, they would not be heading back to the royal family but rather toward the nobles, as Celia desired.


    Are you already looking forward to it?


    How the gifts she had nted would be utilized depended on the intentions of the Association.


    We wont need to worry about that ce for a while.


    The affairs between the Association and the Sael Kingdom were already out of Celias hands.


    There was no need to bother about it as long as she only needed to watch. If her assistance was truly needed,


    Princess Elena would directly request it.


    The issuey with the Social Circle. ording to the invitation, it would open in two days.


    We still have some time.


    It wasnt much time, but it wasnt too little either.


    They had to prepare Arch Lich and Azmo within these two days.


    When they attended the gathering, they would represent the dungeon.


    It was absolutely crucial that they didnt tarnish the masters reputation with any improper behavior.


    Summon Sir Arch Lich first.


    Arch Lich was easy to summon since he was in the same dungeon.


    The problemy with Azmo.


    Azmo, being an Incubus, resided in a dungeon on Earth, not on the El Dorad Continent.


    Celia pondered how to summon a monster from a different dimension.


    Fortunately, a dimensional portal had conveniently appeared within the dungeon.


    It was a portal connected to Azmos dungeon.


    Bring Azmo as well!


    Celia immediately issued themand. Skeleton knights rushed to the portal to bring Azmo, following her order promptly.


    And so, Celias education began.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    When Azmo first arrived at this ce, he was horrified by the dungeons appearance.


    It was more urate to say it was on the verge of copsing.


    This This isnt beauty!


    The dungeon pursued a design that was overly simple and practical,cking any embellishments.


    However, upon realizing that the one who designed this dungeon was a great one, Azmo quickly changed his tune.


    Practical simplicity is indeed the ultimate beauty. Our great master is truly magnificent!


    Azmo received various teachings from Celia in this dungeon.


    He learned about life on the El Dorad Continent and received education rted to it.


    All of this was in line with Celias intention to debut sessfully at the Social Circle.


    Time flew by quickly. Before they knew it, it was the date written on the invitation.


    As the time approached, members of the Association came out to greet them from outside the dungeon.


    Well then, make sure not to tarnish the masters reputation and have a safe journey.


    Celia cautioned Arch Lich and Azmo onest time.


    Tick!


    Arch Lich was always positive.


    Absolutely. Lady Celia.


    Azmo bowed deeply to Celia. Despite being from Earth, he had learned and epted everything about the El Dorad Continent perfectly.


    Now, Azmo was wless.


    Moreover, in his embrace, there was something else, Arch Lichs thick notebook.


    Since Arch Lich couldnt bring the skeletons with him, Azmo carried the thick notebook on his behalf.


    When Arch Lich confirmed that the notebook was securely held, he nodded in approval.


    Now, there was nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 85: The Beginning of the Banquet

    Chapter 85: The Beginning of the Banquet


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  085


    <em><strong>EP.85 The Beginning of the Banquet</strong></em>


    A carriage made its way through the mountainous path.


    Inside, a woman dressed in ck sat gracefully. Her flowing blue hair seemed to emit a subtle glow, adding to her beauty.


    Ugh, isnt this too boring? Are we still far from the gathering ce?


    Sheined with a sigh. She had been sitting in the carriage for hours already.


    If only the carriage were morefortable.


    Even now, it shook violently as it moved forward. It wasnt because of the carriages poor quality.


    The road she was traveling on was a mountain path, rugged with rocks and tree roots, far from smooth.Thanks to that, the carriage jolted heavily once again.


    Ah, damn it! Cant you drive this carriage properly?


    It was natural for the ride to be unpleasant.


    I apologize.


    the woman vented her frustration at the coachman for no reason.


    The coachman lowered his head, calmly apologized, and gently pulled the reins.


    But that was all.


    Please bear with it, Lady Arcane. Well arrive shortly.


    Another person inside the carriage spoke up.


    This person, also a woman, addressed the one sitting across from her as Lady Arcane with respect.


    Fine. Ill endure it when I see Stia.


    Arcane and Stia. Just by looking at them, they seemed like ordinary noblewoman and her maid.


    But they were not nobles.


    They were not even ordinary humans.


    Every time they opened their mouths, their tongues were extraordinary.


    Long and slender, with split tips reminiscent of a snake.


    That wasnt all.


    Their skin had a glossy sheen like scales, feeling firm yet smooth.


    While this might be charming in itself, the biggest issue was their lower bodies, which were not human legs but snake-like bodies.


    Yes. Their upper bodies were those of attractive women, but their lower bodies wereposed of snake-like forms.


    They belonged to a race called Lamias, monsters with a blend of snake and human features.


    Arcane was the master of the Lamia Dungeon.


    And as the masters attendant, Stia was apanying her to participate in the social circle hosted by the Demon World Merchant Association.


    Its not so bad, though. The mountain air near the Demon World is always refreshing, no matter when you smell it.


    Arcane leaned her head out of the window.


    As always, the air in the mountain range adjacent to the Demon World was sweet.


    Even though they were only at the beginning of the range, it was different from the mountain where her dungeon was located.


    If there were a dungeon here, how wonderful would it be?


    Then, it would be close to the Demon World, and there would be many benefits in trading with the Demon World Merchant Association.


    Perhaps the transportation cost wouldnt be added to the goods prices just because the distance is far.


    But unfortunately, reality wasnt so.


    Her dungeon was not only distant from the Demon World but also from the current mountain range.


    No matter how vast the mountain range was, this was the only ce connected to the Demon World.


    However, it wasnt just the mountain range that bordered the Demon World.


    Next to the mountain range was a hugeke, but it was too dangerous to cross.


    The Diat Lake


    Argeke that supplied the finest ingredients.


    But nobody knew what lived beneath its surface.


    Even the Demon World Merchant Association didnt cross theke.


    Crossing theke would significantly reduce the transportation time, but that never happened.


    Tsk.


    In the end, she was in a frustrating situation.


    Of course, the Associations technology had advanced.


    They had many artifacts.


    With artifacts utilizing dimensions, trading could be done easily, but she knew it was meant for VIPs, not for herself.


    I need to expand the dungeon quickly.


    Then, the Association would pay more attention to her dungeon.


    And she needed to prove her worth in this social circle.


    As Arcane pondered a hopeful future, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    No! Drive the carriage properly!


    She was about to shout in frustration when something was sensed outside.


    I apologize. It seems an unwee guest has intervened. I will deal with it promptly in the Associations name.


    The coachman, belonging to the Demon World Merchant Association, lowered his head again.


    Such matters would be resolved swiftly.


    As Arcane waited quietly, voices of humans were heard outside the carriage.


    Dont make it difficult fo us and just pay the toll quickly!


    Yeah, if you hand over everything you have, we might spare your lives, you know? Hehe.


    Arcane nced through a small window.


    There were nine humans gathered, and their equipment didnt seem impressive, they werent adventurers.


    They seemed more like a group of thieves trying to extort money from travelers passing through the mountains.


    And the thieves also noticed Arcanes face peering through the small window.


    They recoiled at the sight of her face.


    Oh, wasnt that smooth bitch on board? Is she some nobledy?


    Even the carriage looks fancy. Did we ask the right folks?


    Im gonna go first! Im gonna go first!


    While they were shouting aimlessly, the coachman, who had been driving the carriage, stood up from his seat.


    Stop. I was bored, and this turned out nicely.


    Arcane stopped the coachman and opened the carriage door before stepping outside.


    Whats whats this?


    The confident demeanor of Arcane startled the group of thieves.


    It wasnt because she simply came out, but because her lower half was different from a humans.


    Even if they were ignorant of monsters, it was impossible not to notice that her lower half was that of a snake.


    S-Shit! Its a monster! Run, everyone!


    As soon as someone shouted, the group turned and started running away.


    Arcane muttered softly as she watched them flee.


    Boring.


    She smiled slightly and lowered her body.


    Then, with her blue eyes, she scanned each fleeing prey. When all calctions were done, she sprang into action.


    Her body slid smoothly on the ground with agile speed, and there was no one who could escape her grasp.


    The seven fleeing thieves were caught in no time, feeling a sense of hopelessness as venom was injected into their bodies.


    One of them swung a weapon, but it couldnt pierce her scaled skin.


    Ugh


    Eventually, all of them sumbed to Arcanes venom.


    As they felt their bodies stiffening, they closed their eyes in despair, realizing they were about to be consumed by the monster.


    This entire process took only a few minutes.


    Too nd, isnt it?


    Arcane shoved the stiffened thieves into her mouth, still alive.


    While she enjoyed her dinner, Stia neatly piled the remaining thieves inside the carriage.


    There was still a long way to go.


    During the journey, they would serve as Arcanes entertainment.


    Taking care of the masters emotions was also part of the assistants duty.


    After a brief incident, the carriage started moving again.


    Once again, a dull and boring time ensued.


    Time continued to pass, and soon, the carriage she was riding entered the Demon World.


    Now, they were not far from their destination.


    At the same time, she was excited.


    Who will entertain me this time?


    Just the thought made her joyful.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Inside the venue where the social circle was held was filled with rich mystique and unique beauty.


    The ceiling resembled a night sky, sparkling with starlight in the darkness.


    Everything was magical yet so intricate that it felt like looking up at the sky.


    Tall marble pirs supported the ceiling, creating a serene atmosphere, surrounded by ornate candle lights and gold-carved decorations.


    Lavish tables were set, disying rare delicacies.


    Monsters belonging to the Demon World Merchant Association, dressed in elegant attire, approached the attendees of the gathering, offering drinks with smiles on their faces.


    In one corner, artistic performances enhanced the atmosphere, though the performers, all humans, didnt look well.


    Their faces and bodies were bruised, and shackles adorned their legs.


    They yed their instruments with all their might, knowing that any mistake could cost them their lives.


    Of course, nobody cared about that.


    Instead, attendees freely enjoyed the food, trying to get ustomed to the atmosphere.


    And as the mood intensified, a man appeared in the center


    He was a muscr man with dark brown skin, exuding a strong presence.


    Introducing himself as Thunderhead, he continued speaking.


    First of all, it is an honor to share this special moment with you. This exchange meeting is a special opportunity to form solidarity and alliances between various dungeons and create new challenges and experiences.


    Thunderhead held a ss filled with alcohol for a moment and quenched his throat.


    We have prepared a modest dinner for you all. Please enjoy freely and mingle with others. Feel free to introduce your dungeons, or exchange goods and items. Thats what this gathering is for, after all. Hehe.


    However!


    Any act of taking lives is strictly prohibited. Engaging in such acts willnd you on the Associations cklist. Otherwise, feel free to do as you please.


    It was an extreme exnation.


    While causing harm was overlooked, taking lives was strictly forbidden.


    Those who understood the significance of being on the Associations cklist listened quietly to Thunderheads words.


    Of course, there are various events prepared for the banquet. For example, shall we call it dungeon duels? How about saving your strength for then and unleashing it at the right moment?


    Hahaha.


    Everyone responded enthusiastically to his words.


    This was not the first social gathering hosted by the Association.


    On the contrary, it had a deep history, and even those attending for the first time had heard many stories about it.


    For example, the benefits returned to the winning dungeon in duels, or the secret not-so-secret stories about unique items auctioned at the banquet.


    We hope to form new connections here and move towards a brighter future together. We will now begin the social gathering hosted by the Demon World Merchant Association!


    With Thunderheads words, the music resonated more energetically, marking the beginning of the official social gathering.


    Sitting at his table, Arch Lich listened to Thunderheads words attentively.


    Tick!


    Arch Lich nodded in agreement as he continued to write something in his notebook.


    Beside him, Azmo was enjoying the surrounding beauty.


    The Demon World Merchant Association is truly remarkable.


    Azmo remarked, being intoxicated by the atmosphere of the banquet.


    There was no such system as the Association on the Earth Azmo came from.


    Each dungeon had to survive on its own.


    The fact that there was an Association taking care of dungeons here on the El Dorad continent was surprising.


    Of course, it was more about trade than care, but the existence of such an organization seemed impressive.


    Tick.


    Arch Lich approached Azmo and suggested splitting up and acting independently from now on.


    It would indeed be better to do so. I will explore elsewhere and rejointer.


    Azmo agreed with Arch Lichs suggestion and moved to another location.


    Arch Lich remained in his ce, still jotting down something.


    Then, someone approached him, breaking his solitude.


    Tak!


    It was a skeleton.


    Just an ordinary one, not appearing particrly powerful.


    Perhaps it was just a subordinate following its master.


    Finishing his thoughts, Arch Lich continued to ignore the skeleton approaching him, still focused on his notebook.


    <strong>Tap</strong>.


    ?


    The skeleton ced something in front of Arch Lich. It was a shining, high-quality diamond.


    Arch Lich closed the notebook she had been looking at moments ago.


    He realized that the purpose of the gathering was to interact with other dungeons.


    Making connections like this might be helpful someday.


    ncing around, he didnt see Azmo anywhere.


    Nodding to himself, Arch Lich discreetly pocketed the diamond.

 Chapter 86: The Snakes Jealousy (1)

    Chapter 86: The Snake''s Jealousy (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  086


    <em><strong>EP.86 The Snakes Jealousy (1)</strong></em>


    The atmosphere of the banquet gradually intensified.


    The venue was filled with dazzling lights and mouth-watering foods.


    Those in attendance were enjoying themselves in the morous and elegant atmosphere.


    Although caught up in the mood, they did not forget the purpose of their presence here.


    Some came to form connections with many dungeons.


    Based on those connections, they could form alliances and perhaps even aim for more.


    They harbored such hopes.Or perhaps, there were those among them who came to ovee the current difficulties.


    The reasons for attending social events like this varied, but there was onemonality.


    That was securing ones own interests.


    Regardless of the reasons, they all moved ultimately for their own gain.


    And to achieve their goals, they couldnt just stand still.


    In fact, they were still acting swiftly even now.


    Especially in this social circle, the appearance of one individual had hastened the steps of the undead monsters.


    Tick, Tick?


    (Did you hear that?)


    What about it, what are you saying?


    Even now, in a corner, a skeleton and a mummy monster wrapped in bandages were conferring with each other.


    Ddak ddak.


    (Someone extraordinary has attended this ce.)


    Extraordinary, someone, who?


    The skeleton nced around before whispering to the mummy.


    Ddak ddak.


    (Do not be surprised the great Arch Lich has descended here.)


    !


    And from their mouths, the name of one being was being discussed fervently.


    It was none other than the Arch Lich.


    Who was the Arch Lich?


    Wasnt it a high-grade undead monster of 5 stars?


    The moment they heard that name, what they had to do was clear.


    It was to promptly go to the ce where the Arch Lich was.


    Was he really such an extraordinary figure?


    Various monsters were lined up in front of the table where the Arch Lich was seated.


    Most of them were undead monsters.


    They were eager to make contact with the Arch Lich by any means necessary.


    Just forming a connection with the Arch Lich would fulfil the purpose of attending this social event.


    But it was not an easy task.


    Even now, there were quite a few who left with despairing expressions, turning their backs and leaving.


    Ddak ddak-


    (They say you need money if you want to form a connection with the Arch Lich.)


    Thats right.


    Various gold coins and jewels were piled up on the table where the Arch Lich was seated.


    Those were all kinds of gifts meant to ingratiate themselves with the Arch Lich.


    When the Arch Lich received a gift, a connection was established.


    Ddak ddak ddak!


    (And then your name goes up in the Arch Lichs book!)


    The moment they heard that story, Mummys eyes sparkled.


    Usually, the strong only make verbal promises.


    But the Arch Lich in front of them was different.


    He actually wrote their names in his book.


    What could that mean?


    If your name was written in the Arch Lichs book, it meant the connection was solidified.


    As if determined, Mummy, with her bandaged body, took her ce at the end of the line.


    The line was quite long, but if they could establish a connection this time, it would be helpful someday.


    However, contrary to their thoughts, the Arch Lich didnt think much of these connections.


    Instead, he hade to a significant realization here.


    And based on that realization, he continued to jot down something in his notebook.


    [Ghoul Dungeon, located near the Free City Union. The distance is more than expected.]


    It was information about the opponents dungeon.


    Before attending the social circle, Celia had said.


    Collect as much information as possible.


    Toply with her order, the Arch Lich continued to be busy without a moments rest.


    There was no hesitation in his records, thanks to the realization he had just gained.


    He had figured out how to gather information about the opponent while also arranging gifts.


    <strong>Jingling</strong>.


    Even now, a considerable amount of gold coinsy on the table.


    The Arch Lich nodded and began jotting down the names and locations of the dungeons that the opponents mentioned.


    Thanks to this, his luxurious blue robe was now stuffed with coins and jewels.


    Nodding.


    The Arch Lich nodded slightly, wearing a satisfied expression at the modest gain.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>The Arch Lich gained enlightenment at the social banquet.</strong>


    <strong>The [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] of the Arch Lich has been unlocked.</strong>


    Oh, whats this?


    The Arch Lich sent to the [<strong>Dungeon Social Circle</strong>] gained enlightenment.


    Sending the Arch Lich was indeed the right choice.


    But unfortunately, there werent any skills or traits readily avable to enhance the Arch Lich right away.


    Hmm..


    Anyway, there was plenty of time.


    When skills or traits suitable for the Arch Lich emerged, they could be applied then.


    After checking that alert, I immediately summoned Maru.


    Maru, lets start getting ready to go out.


    Maru, who had returned from the El Dorad Continent, had now transcended to a 5-star skeleton.


    He had be not just an ordinary skeleton but a skeleton Holy Knight.


    Thanks to him, all the chronic weaknesses of undead monsters were nullified.


    With Maru as he is now, he would be a tremendous help even in dungeon exploration.


    A skeleton Holy Knight wielding a dark sword.


    It sounded contradictory, but it was the truth.


    With Maru as he is now, he could easily hunt down even viin hunters.


    And my goal was also hunting viins.


    Shall we go leveling up in the dungeon soon?


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The banquet had grown lively in no time.


    While everyone was moving for their own interests, there were also those who simply enjoyed the atmosphere quietly.


    The subus and incubus were exactly like that.


    Isnt this social circle really splendid and charming?


    One subus brought up the topic.


    She elegantly tilted her wine ss and brought it to her lips.


    But it wasnt just casual drinking.


    She swept her long hair back, emphasizing her own body.


    And it wasnt just the subus.


    The incubus were the same.


    Everyone was radiating their own charm and engaging in intensepetition.


    Haha, it truly is an amazing ce. Those exquisite paintings and sculptures are so beautiful that I would want to ce them in my dungeon.


    Azmo spoke inly about his inner thoughts, unrted to the ongoingpetition.


    This ce was truly beautiful.


    He wanted to bring those artworks into his dungeon right away.


    Is this your first time at this social circle, Mr. Azmo?


    One subus showed interest in Azmo, approaching him subtly as she spoke.


    But it wasnt just her.


    Most of the subus gathered here were looking at Azmo.


    Just looking at Azmo made one feel somewhat uneasy.


    Why did that feeling arise, one couldnt say.


    But one thing was certain.


    Azmo was different.


    There was an energy and atmosphere about him that other incubusi couldnt exude.


    It was like the atmosphere of a beast that seduces without discriminating against anyone.


    It was drawn to that aspect.


    The problem was, some incubus also felt that way.


    How can I feel the same towards a fellow incubus


    They were currently confused by the situation.


    They didnt even know that this was due to Azmos skill, [<strong>Distorted Allure</strong>].


    The small banquets of subus and incubius were peaceful.


    And they naturally hid themselves from the social circle by engaging in various conversations.


    Where they were headed was a secret.


    There was even one person who watched them quietly as they each enjoyed the party in their own way.


    That person was Arcane.


    She was a Lamia, with the upper body of a female but the lower body resembling that of a snake.


    And currently, she was not pleased with the party.


    Why did it turn out like this!


    At the table where she was currently seated, there was no one besides her subordinates.


    No one came to visit her either.


    Kuk.


    It was humiliating.


    There was nothing more humiliating than fading into obscurity in the social circle.


    Moreover, the Subus Queen was absent from this banquet.


    It had been a long time since she had shown herself, so her absence was predicted.


    That meant they didnt have to worry about one of the strongestpetitors.


    And anotherpetitor, the 5-star vampire Baalzerith.


    She, too, was a formidable opponent.


    The strong were always favored in banquets.


    Thats why Baalzerith was considered the biggestpetitor.


    But it wouldntst long.


    Baalzeriths current situation wasnt great either.


    Rumors had it that the White Order was suppressing her and cracking down on surrounding forces.


    At first, they thought it was just a rumor, but seeing Baalzeriths dark expression, they realized it was true.


    And the reaction was immediate.


    Although Baalzerith might have been famous in thest social circle, it wasnt the case this time.


    There wasnt a single monster approaching her, who was sitting in the corner.


    Even the vampires, who were of the same race as her, ignored her.


    Everyone had already heard the news.


    That Baalzerith was currently in danger.


    The vampires were probably avoiding her in case things got heated.


    But she still showed up.


    Baalzerith had already exposed her appearance.


    Even though she was busy defending her dungeon against the churchs attacks.


    She had no choice but toe.


    Arcane understood.


    Maybe even if her own dungeon was in danger, she would have attended the social circle no matter what.


    The social circles hosted by the Association were not ordinary banquets.


    Just attending had several benefits, one of which was the Associations responsibility to protect the dungeon.


    Thanks to this, dungeon masters could attend the social circle without worries.


    If Baalzerith had considered her dungeon in jeopardy, she wouldnt have missed this point.


    That way, the Association would take responsibility for protecting her dungeon.


    Well, even so, Baalzerith was practically being treated as non-existent already.


    Tsk.


    But Arcane also encountered a problem.


    In this party, even two beings of 5-star caliber were overshadowed, and her own presence seemed to vanish.


    How dare they


    A party where a 5-star being disappeared.


    And she was soon to reach the position of a 5-star herself.


    She believed that she would stand out in this party with her distinctive presence.


    She wanted to demonstrate her unique presence to the Association.


    Surely, the Association would take good care of her dungeon as well.


    She was certain of that.


    But this thought was distorted by a single being.


    Where did that guye from?


    Arcane muttered with an irritated voice.


    Her eyes were directed elsewhere, specifically at the table where Arch Lich was.


    Stia.


    Yes, Lady Arcane.


    Arcane secretly instructed her subordinate, Stia.


    After this party ends, no, gather information about that guy thoroughly using all avable contacts.


    Understood.


    Stia obeyed her mastersmand and immediately rose from her seat.


    Where have you been hiding all this time?


    Surely, Arch Lich wasnt present at thest party.


    But he appeared at this one.


    It didnt make sense for a being of 5-star caliber to suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Where on earth did this guye from?


    Luckily, her opponent was Arch Lich.


    Lich, by default, were undead monsters that utilized magic, but their power wasnt overwhelming.


    The only usable skill was corpse explosion, but even that couldnt be used freely here.


    Ill just have to show my strength in the dungeon battle anyway.


    There would be a dungeon battle event in the future.


    It was a showdown to determine which dungeon possessed the strongest forces.


    The dungeon that performed well in this event would receive the protection of the Association.


    She just had to showcase her strength there.


    Ill show that bone that Im superior.


    Moreover, she had always attended social circles.


    There was no way that guy, who had just arrived, would have many connections in the banquet.


    As time passed, this would be increasingly apparent.


    Yeah, then the tide will turn in my favor.


    Arcane smiled softly.


    She wanted to show how terrifying a jealous snake could be.


    But she didnt know.


    Oh, Lord Arch Lich! What a coincidence to meet you here. Chwiik!


    Ttak?


    Arch Lich turned his head at the voice calling him.


    There stood an Orc Scout.


    And the Squall, like himself, was an orc serving the same master.


    As if it wasnt enough that all the masters minions were invited, isnt this just great!


    The Squall smiled as he spoke.


    He also thought it was only natural for the masters minions to be invited since this was their first invitation to this social circle.


    But thats not all.


    There was talk that all four dungeons managed by Celia, who serves the great one, had their masters attend the social circle.


    It was also mentioned to Arch Lich that his allies, all under the same master, had officially debuted in the social circle.


    This fact was beyond Arcanes wildest dreams.

 Chapter 87: The Snakes Jealousy (2)

    Chapter 87: The Snake''s Jealousy (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  087


    <em><strong>EP.87 The Snakes Jealousy (2)</strong></em>


    So thats how it happened!


    3-star Orc, Squall.


    Simultaneously leading the dungeon Red-Headed Tribe.


    Squall exchanged stories with Arch Lich.


    Among them were also included events before entering the social circle.


    A few days ago, a representative from the Association visited Squalls dungeon and handed him an invitation.


    Moreover, it was mentioned that not only him but all the dungeons under the control of Manager Celia received invitations.Especially, it was suggested that if they attend the social circle, the Association will take responsibility for protecting the dungeons.


    However, Squall rejected such an offer from the Association.


    The reason was simple.


    I am a warrior! I can never forgive handing over my tribe to someone elses hands! It goes against the honor of a warrior!


    He believed that one should protect their own territory.


    To entrust it to someone elses hands was not the honor of a warrior, ording to Squall.


    And we are all strong!


    Nodding,


    Arch Lich nodded at Squalls words.


    It was true.


    Come to think of it, Arch Lich had no worries about intruders either.


    Rather, shouldnt they wish for the well-being of the intruders who entered the dungeon?


    In fact, after receiving the invitation to the social circle, the first thing Celia did was reinforce the defense of the dungeon.


    The defense range of the dungeon was expanded more widely.


    The Goblin Scouts extended their activities beyond the dungeon to the forests surrounding four dungeons under her control.


    .


    Indeed, there seemed to be no problem when thinking about it again.


    When Arch Lich was lost in thought for a moment, Squall brought up the topic again.


    By the way, Arch Lich! Its fate that we meet here, so let me introduce my tribe member!


    Squall introduced another orc next to him.


    He is from my tribe Malox! The most reliable strategist in my tribe!


    Malox also had red hair like Squall.


    Squall proudly introduced his tribe member, even baring his fangs with a smile.


    Indeed, Malox was the most loyal subordinate to Squall and held a position simr to that of a strategist.


    Its truly a pleasure! Im called Malox!


    Malox extended his hand with a simple greeting.


    Arch Lich shook Malox hand without any change in expression.


    ?


    They shook hands like that, but something was odd.


    Tick?


    In Arch Lichs hand, there seemed to be gold coins suddenly.


    Ive heard youre always busy serving the great Master! This is a small gift for him!


    Malox replied so and stepped back.


    Arch Lich silently watched Malox retreating figure.


    Then, Squall also requested a handshake from Arch Lich in session.


    The result was the same as before.


    After shaking hands with Squall, there were gold coins clenched in Arch Lichs palm.


    Well then, see youter! Lord Arch Lich!


    Tick!


    As Squall and Malox stepped back, Arch Lich immediately unfolded a notebook.


    And he began to record with a fountain pen on the thick notebook.


    [Loyalty of Squall and Malox to the great Master remains unmatched.]


    [Based on this loyalty, no inspection will be conducted for the Red-Headed Tribe dungeon for the time being.]


    [Malox, the strategist.]


    Just by looking at it, Arch Lich could understand.


    It meant that Squalls dungeon was being run correctly to the extent that it didnt require inspection.


    This wasnt because of the gold coins.


    Since it hade to this, Arch Lich decided he wanted to meet the masters of other dungeons as well.


    There were a total of four dungeons under Celia.


    [Red-Headed Tribe]


    [Sticky Puddle]


    [Remnants of the Abyss]


    [Vige Shrouded in Mist]


    He had just met Squall earlier.


    Excluding the Red-Headed Tribe dungeon, there were three dungeons left.


    Arch Lich nodded.


    At the social circle, two visitors from each dungeon could allowed to attend.


    That meant, apart from Squall and Malox here, there were six more monsters to meet.


    As an inspector, he had the authority to meet those six.


    Tick!


    As Arch Lich made a sound, a nearby skeleton rose from its seat.


    Then, it picked up Arch Lichs notebook from the table.


    Indeed.


    The skeleton that had given Arch Lich diamonds first when the party began.


    Life is all about timing.


    By offering diamonds first, it gave Arch Lich enlightenment.


    With just one reason, it had now be Arch Lichs right-hand man limited to the social circle.


    Tick!


    (Lets go!)


    Tick-tick-ddak!


    (Understood!)


    The party of Arch Lich and the skeleton was now beginning.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Someone was sitting in a corner of the banquet hall.


    Her eyes had lost their sparkle, and a dark expression enveloped her face.


    Her golden hair had long lost its vitality, and instead of a stylish dress, only a worn cloak indicated her situation.


    Fear and anxiety trembled her body.


    Her destion was not the end of it.


    As the bright light from the ceiling engulfed her, the marks on her skin stood out.


    Sigh


    Her name was Baalzerith.


    She was a 5-star Vampire.


    Though the blood of high-ranking demons flowed within her, her situation was dire at the moment.


    Where did it all go wrong


    Baalzerith muttered weakly.


    Once, she lived a life not enviable by others.


    Even if she remained still, her table was always filled with fresh blood every day.


    Without effort, under the name of a high-ranking demon, power gathered around her.


    Soon, she could have umted enough power to be called the Queen of Vampires.


    Her domain was untouchable by adventurers, and even in the Demon World, she couldnt be treated lightly.


    Literally, it was a life no different from a kings.


    But that joy didntst long.


    The White Order


    The only order on the continent, the White Order.


    The Order suddenly began to purge vampires, sending knights to hunt them down.


    The reason was unknown.


    But as time passed, the Orders actions became bolder, and her power continued to diminish.


    Countless vampires who followed Baalzerith died.


    As the number of vampires decreased, the next to crumble were the dungeons.


    The once vast power slowly faded, now reduced to the level of copse.


    At this point, the vampires who had been loyal to her began to leave gradually.


    Such a decline in power soon threatened Baalzeriths safety.


    This became another opportunity for the Order.


    No matter how powerful a 5-stars was, there was hope that they could subdue Baalzerith this time.


    Of course, she knew it too.


    If things continued like this, she wouldntst long.


    So, she reluctantly attended this party.


    Tsk.


    Normally, she should be in the dungeon at this time, not at the party.


    It was right to think about how to stop the Order and devise a strategy.


    But the current situation was too dire.


    She had to prolong the bnce that seemed to copse at any moment.


    One way to do that was to attend the current social circle.


    If she attended, the Demon World Merchant Association would take care of her and protect her dungeon.


    In the end, Baalzerith hade to rely on the Associations help.


    And this news spread quickly.


    Because of this, there was no one approaching her at the party now.


    There was no one to apany her already marked by the Order.


    Except for one.


    Lady Baalzerith?


    A man dressed in a suit approached her, sitting in despair.


    Neat ck suit and neatly groomed hair.


    And ck sses and ck shoes.


    From head to toe, he was covered in ck.


    Lifting his ck sses, the man took out a document.


    Now, if you just sign here, all contracts will be finalized. This is ourst courtesy to you.


    His voice was dry.


    It was like an emotionless creature.


    And the document he handed to Baalzerith was a transfer contract of dungeon management rights.


    The mans name was Sernu.


    He was a demon affiliated with the Demon World Merchant Association.


    Once again, he tempted Baalzerith with a sweet voice.


    Now, Baalzerith, dont you want to take a break too? How about leaving everything to our Association and enjoying afortable life?


    His slightly smiling words were nothing less than a demons whisper.


    Indeed, he was a demon, but Baalzerith knew.


    The moment she signed that contract, she would simply be a puppet of the Association.


    She would be a mere facade of a master, managing the dungeon ording to the Associations instructions.


    As the price for bing a scarecrow, the Association would resolve her current situation.


    .


    Baalzerith could only bite her lips quietly.


    Damn bastards.


    If she had the power, what good will it do if you help now?


    But the Association was adamant.


    Unless she signed the contract and handed over the dungeons management rights, they wouldnt make any deals.


    Baalzerith could do nothing but re at Sernu.


    The Association bes infinitely weaker to the strong but shows strength to the weak.


    And now, Baalzerith was not in a position of power but one of weakness.


    All she could do was weakly respond.


    Just a little longer, please


    The demon Sernu just lifted his sses and smiled.


    Anyway, Baalzerith didnt have much time left.


    If she didnt sign the contract, there would be no way to remedy her current situation.


    In the end, it was only a matter of time before she was purged by the Order.


    Knowing this fact, the Association was rxed.


    Since Baalzerith was the one in a tight spot, she would eventually bow her head as time passed.


    We dont have much time, do we? Then Ill wait for good news soon, Baalzerith.


    Until just now, he had been calling her Lady, but in thest sentence, he simply called her by her name.


    Now, Baalzerith was no longer a client of the Association.


    This must have been thement of a powerless person.


    As Sernu left, tears flowed from Baalzeriths eyes.


    ck.


    Her situation seemed so pathetic.


    Because there was no remedy other than that contract.


    In her helplessness where she could do nothing, she shed tears.


    I should have epted that offer back then.


    An unknown being with inexplicable power.


    There was a time when such a being reached out to her.


    But she immediately refused at that time.


    Even though she was living afortable life without much effort, why bother taking care of others?


    And she didnt like the idea of being looked down upon by her as a high-ranking demon.


    So, she declined.


    But now, that rejection felt painfully regrettable.


    What if?


    What if she had epted that offer back then?


    If she had followed the words of that being, wouldnt there have been different results by now?


    Perhaps her power wouldnt have crumbled.


    As she was under themand of a powerful entity, she might have been given significant power herself.


    She regretted why she made such a choice back then.


    Please pleasee back


    Since then, she developed a habit of murmuring towards the empty air.


    Perhaps there was a possibility that the great being woulde back again?


    If another chance came, she could prostrate herself on the ground like a dog.


    She could wail and beg.


    She could give up everything she had.


    But reality was harsh.


    The miracle of that day didnte back.


    She looked at the contract handed to her by the demon with a deste expression.


    Now, there really was no time left.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Hows the reconnaissance going?


    Sernu, a demon affiliated with the Association.


    He spoke to his subordinate, leaving Baalzerith behind.


    A small imp with wings opened its mouth in response to Sernus question.


    Weve sent monsters to scout the dungeon. You should hear the results soon.


    One of Sernus instructions was clear.


    The dungeon currently in the limelight at the Association.


    It was a dungeon with a subus as its master, and the volume of transactions with the Association was overwhelming.


    Thanks to this, it was rumored that the official responsible for trading with this dungeon was in the Associations pocket.


    But something was off to Sernu.


    It was a newly formed dungeon that had appeared not long ago.


    Yet strangely, it had too much money.


    The added problem was that information about the dungeon was shrouded in secrecy.


    Although a report on the dungeon had been prepared by the auditing team, something seemed off.


    It couldnt shake off the suspicion that the auditing team only reported partial information.


    The grade of the subus, the owner of the dungeon, was also not disclosed, and above all, it hadnt revealed itself in this social gathering.


    Its definitely strange.


    The current situation was too bizarre to Sernu.


    And one thing was certain.


    He would keep a check on this situation.


    A being with a 5-star rating instead of a subus.


    The monster that reced the dungeon master is Arch Lich.


    Its grade was an astonishing 5-star.


    Could the masters grade even be 6-star?


    Sernu shook his head.


    Thats unlikely.


    Even in the depths of the Demon World, there had been no mention of a 6-star being in the human realm.


    Moreover, even the subus queen who currently hides her presence is only 5-star.


    In such a situation, it was inconceivable for the grade of another subus to be higher than the queens.


    But then, the dungeon masters grade isnt necessarily high, right?


    At that moment, a single assumption popped into Sernus mind.


    No way.


    And it was a very usible assumption.


    If the subus isnt the dungeon master?


    What if the subus is just a propaganda?


    What if the real master isnt the subus but that Arch Lich?


    It made sense.


    Arch Lich couldnt possibly wander around like that if it wasnt the master of the dungeon.


    An ominous smile spread across Sernus face.


    Theyve yed a fair game.


    They dare try to deceive him and the Association.


    It was despicable.


    He wanted to give that Arch Lich a taste of its own medicine.


    The price for deceiving the Association would be paid in full.


    What should he do?


    After a moment of contemtion, Sernu instructed his subordinate.


    Summon Arcane.


    The dungeon master who attended this social gathering, Arcane.


    As a monster with the lower half of a snake, she was currently envious of Arch Lich.


    Her sense of existence, which was supposed to shine, had dimmed because of Arch Lich.


    Snakes jealousy.


    A snake that couldnt ascend to the sky was terrifying.


    The object of that envy was relentlessly pursued and trampled upon by the snake.


    Tell her that Ill show her how to defeat Arch Lich in the next event. Shelle on her own then.


    And Sernu decided to make use of Arcanes jealousy.

 Chapter 88: Master of the Fake Dungeon (1)

    Chapter 88: Master of the Fake Dungeon (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  088


    <em><strong>EP.88 Master of the Fake Dungeon (1)</strong></em>


    Dungeons are always bustling ces.


    Being a ce where intruders coulde at any time, it requires thorough preparation each time.


    Thanks to this, the Manager, Celia, was workingte into the night despite the hour.


    All of this was for the sake of the great one she followed.


    While focusing on her work, someone came to see Celia.


    What brings you here this night, Miss Nariel?


    An elf, Nariel. She hade to see Celia.Currently, Nariel was staying in the third area of the dungeon managed by Celia.


    Her main task was managing the nt monsters in the third area.


    Of course, it wasnt something Nariel did willingly.


    I must save Isrin.


    Isrin, Nariels friend. She was a talented magician and the only human friend who didnt discriminate against her for being an elf.


    Isrin had been active as an adventurer for her own sake but got caught by Celia.


    And the Celia in front of her was using Isrins life as leverage, threatening to devour her.


    But all Nariel could do in this situation was to obediently follow Celias orders.


    It was an unavoidable choice for the sake of her friend Isrins survival.


    Suppressing her boiling anger, Nariel spoke to Celia.


    We have an intruder. Theyre still quite far away


    There hadnt been a direct intrusion into the dungeon.


    However, the trees had said that some beings had intruded into the area far away.


    Can you identify who they are?


    Of course, Celia had also sensed the presence of the intruders.


    But to know exactly who they were, she needed Nariels answer.


    There are a total of twelve.


    As an elf, she had the ability tomunicate with nts.


    While that might have been all for an ordinary elf, Nariels ability was much greater.


    Given enough time, she could not onlymunicate with a single nt but also listen to themunication between nts.


    Thanks to this, they were able to hear and be aware of the presence of intruders far away, through themunication between the nts.


    Celia also highly valued Nariels ability and arranged for her tomunicate with the nts near the dungeon.


    T-the nearby trees said theres, theres a cat? And a ck-skinned being simr to those monsters.


    Closing her eyes at Nariels words, Celia let out a slight sigh.


    Although Nariels ability was impressive, the transmission ofmunication from the nts was not instantaneous.


    It meant that there was a time difference between themunication being heard and ryed.


    Wouldnt it take quite some time for the stories of nts from distant ces to reach here?


    Indeed, the movements of the intruders continued to change.


    Celia made a slightly pleased sound.


    There hadnt been any sacrifices to offer to the master recently, so if they came on their own, it was a good thing.


    Understood. Miss Nariel, you may rest for now.


    Nariel nodded to Celia and went outside.


    Celia opened her eyes. There was one thing that bothered her.


    By the way, there havent been any reports from the scouting team?


    They had expanded the range of the goblin scouting team.


    Yet the goblin scouts hadnt noticed the presence of the intruders.


    The reason Celia had remained silent even after noticing the intruders was that it was a test for the goblin scouts.


    However, there had been no news from the goblin scouts so far, and instead, Nariel hade and reported the situation.


    Its a shame. If Miss Nariel belonged to our dungeon, it would be really good.


    But Celia also knew well. Nariels goal was to save her friend.


    She was only showing loyalty to the dungeon to save her friend.


    Well, lets think about that slowly


    The problem at hand wasnt that.


    If she and Nariel werent here now, what would have happened? They would eventually discover the intruders at some point, but how quickly they discovered them would determine their response.


    Thats why early detection was important.


    It seems we need to reinforce the scouting team.


    Of course, reinforcing the scouting team was a task forter. Right now, they needed to prepare for the current situation.


    Celia muttered quietly and then turned her head.


    Bring Sir Goblin Lord.


    As Celia ordered, a skeleton knight nearby quickly sprang into action.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the dark forest, the melodies of cicadas slowly spread.


    Moonlight seeped through the branches, casting a faint light in the dark forest.


    By that dim light, the shadows of the trees grew deeper in the darkness.


    Suddenly, an uninvited guest appeared in the quiet forest.


    A small sound shattered the silence that had settled in the forest.


    The cicadas, which had been singing loudly in the forest, suddenly stopped their cries.


    The uninvited guest cautiously made their way through the forest, treading on the grasses on the ground.


    The sound of the grass being trampled continued to spread.


    The uninvited guest was not alone. It was a group. And they were all armed with simple weapons.


    They had the appearance of hyenas heads. They were monsters called Gnoll.


    Thats odd.


    The leader of the group, who was at the front, stopped and quietly spoke.


    Arent there too many goblins in this forest?


    The leader of the Gnoll, Crimdor, expressed doubt.


    Suddenly, from a certain moment, the number of goblins had increased.


    Although they hadnt been discovered yet, the movement of the Gnoll had slowed down.


    However, confronting the goblins would be the worst option.


    Including the leader Crimdor, there were a total of eleven Gnoll.


    In contrast, the number of goblins was too many to count.


    Until the identity of those goblins was known, taking action first was out of the question.


    Luckily, as they specialized in infiltration, they had managed to sneak here unnoticed.


    Open the map.


    As Crimdor ordered, a Gnoll behind him quickly unfolded the map.


    It was too dark to see well, and lighting a fire here would only reveal their position to the enemy.


    They examined the map as best they could using the moonlight.


    The map depicted the terrain of the nearby forest in detail, based on which they were moving.


    Then, a Gnoll who had unfolded the map opened his mouth.


    Leader, something seems strange when looking at the map.


    The Gnoll expressed one doubt to Crimdor, the leader.


    Although goblins are goblins, as you can see on the map, the positions of the dungeons seem too arbitrary.


    The Gnoll pointed to the map and exined.


    There were a total of five dungeons on the map.


    The problem was that the positions of the dungeons were very strange.


    First, take a look at this dungeon. Its a dungeon with a subus as its master.


    A dungeon marked with an X in the center.


    It was said to be a dungeon with a subus as its master, ording to rumors from the demon world. And that dungeon was their destination.


    The dungeon marked in the center of the map was the target of their mission, 0Dungeon Investigation.


    The problem is that this subus dungeon is surrounded by four other dungeons.


    The subordinate Gnoll continued to exin systematically.


    Of course, the distance between each dungeon is considerable, but the four dungeons are positioned exactly north, south, east, and west of the subus dungeon.


    When connecting the dungeons, it resembled the shape of a cross.


    Crimdor, the leader Gnoll, nodded in agreement with his subordinates exnation.


    Thats definitely strange.


    Until they received the map at the demon world, they hadnt noticed anything odd.


    But after hearing the exnation, the positions of the dungeons felt arbitrary.


    The subus dungeon in the center, and the other four dungeons forming a cross shape around it.


    Its as if someone deliberately ced the dungeons.


    But Crimdor knew how absurd that thought was.


    Dungeons naturally urred. They werent objects that someone could create and adjust their positions at will.


    So, the current positions were the result of coincidence.


    Was there no previous map?


    Crimdor asked his subordinate again.


    Just the five dungeons marked on the current map alone covered quite arge territory.


    It was unlikely that there would be only five dungeons in such a vast territory.


    The previous map was lost by the audit team at the Association. The map we have now is the only one.


    These guys from the Association arent efficient at all. Well, with so many departments, what can you expect?


    Crimdor sighed, shaking his head.


    The Demon world Merchant Association hadnt told them much when they assigned them the mission.


    Investigate the subus dungeon and its master.


    That was just about it.


    If necessary, they were allowed to use force.


    With the Associations resources, they could have investigated the dungeons using the audit team, but they hadnt.


    There was no doubt that the Association had reservations about those dungeons.


    So, they entrusted it to us.


    Crimdor and his group were monster mercenaries hired by the Association.


    Even though it was a temporary contract, for now, they were no different from being under the Associations jurisdiction.


    Following the orders of the Association was their job.


    And this time, the mission given by the Demon world was to investigate the subus dungeon.


    But an obstacle had emerged.


    It was the presence of goblins.


    Silres, can you find out which faction the goblins belong to?


    This time, Crimdor addressed another member.


    The individual wasnt a Gnoll.


    With dark skin and ck hair, their overall tone was dark, making it hard to see them well on a night like this.


    But there was one feature that identified her.


    Her pointed ears.


    There was only one being with dark skin and pointed ears.


    A Dark Elf.


    Silres, whom Crimdor called, was also a monster employed by the Association.


    Just a moment. Im currently examining the spirits of the nearby trees


    Silress hand was already ced on the tree.


    Dark Elves, like elves, couldmunicate with nts, making it a suitable ability to identify the presence of nearby goblins.


    Trees rooted themselves in one ce for their entire lives.


    At the same time, they observed their surroundings the most. So, they hoped to quickly find out the identity of the goblins.


    But


    Why?


    Silres could only tilt her head.


    I didnt make any mistake.


    Despite trying tomunicate with the trees, she continued to fail.


    At first, she thought she had made a mistake.


    But when she ced her hand on the tree again, there was no response.


    Its not a failure.


    The trees unterally rejected hermunication.


    Silres removed her hand from the tree.


    Then, she stooped down and ced her hand on the grass below.


    The result was the same.


    I cant feel anything.


    The nts rejected her touch.


    But that wasnt all.


    They all seemed to be afraid of something.


    What could it be?


    Silres had never felt nts exhibit fear before.


    What could possibly be in this forest?


    Silres was momentarily chilled to the bone.


    However, regardless of her reaction, Crimdor raised his voice slightly.


    Youre saying you cant feel anything?


    It was important to know whether the goblins belonged to the dungeon or were just wandering in the forest.


    If they were monsters belonging to the dungeon, Crimdor had nothing to worry about.


    Even though it was temporary, he was currently under the jurisdiction of the Association.


    Most dungeons had to defer to the Demon world Merchant Association.


    However, if they were just wandering goblins, there was a potential risk.


    Crimdor intended to give her anothermand, but Silres acted faster.


    Ill leave from here.


    !


    At her deration of departure, the Gnoll were surprised.


    Why?


    Crimdor shouted in frustration, realizing he had raised his voice unintentionally and quickly scanned the surroundings.


    Fortunately, there were no goblins.


    Crimdor tried to persuade Silres, but she didnt listen.


    Before saying anything else, she turned around and walked away.


    Soon, Silres disappeared.


    Everyone simply watched the direction she had left.


    What do we do, Captain?


    One of the subordinates who had unfolded the map earlier spoke.


    The Dark Elf had disappeared.


    Even though there was only one, the difference in utilizing a Dark Elfs abilities was significant.


    What should they do now?


    Crimdor silently continued to scan the surroundings.


    Huh?


    After a moment, he noticed something had changed.


    The goblins are gone?


    Crimdor and his group cautiously moved around, scanning the surroundings.


    After a few minutes of confirmation, they were certain.


    The goblins have indeed disappeared.


    The numerous goblins that had been guarding the forest had suddenly vanished.


    Even when he closed his eyes quietly, he felt no signs of movement.


    Though he didnt know why they had disappeared suddenly, one thing was certain, this was an opportunity.


    Everyone, move quickly!


    In Crimdors mind, the Dark Elf had long been erased.


    Since the goblins were gone, there was no need for her.


    That thought proved correct.


    With the goblins gone, they quickly reached their destination.


    Is this the ce?


    Crimdor discovered a cave that seemed to be the dungeon while examining the map.


    He didnt sense any special aura.


    Is this really a dungeon?


    It seemed more like an ordinary cave than a dungeon.


    Well, it doesnt matter anyway.


    Crimdor sent his subordinates to infiltrate the dungeon first.


    There was no need to be submissive.


    Even if they were discovered, he was affiliated with the Demon world Merchant Association.


    And in terms of their rtionship with the Association, all dungeons weremitted to full cooperation.


    Once he revealed his affiliation with the Association, there was nothing the other party could do.


    Theres no way I could go wrong.


    With that thought in mind, Crimdor stepped into the dungeon.

 Chapter 89: Master of the Fake Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 89: Master of the Fake Dungeon (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices  089


    <em><strong>EP.89 Master of the Fake Dungeon (2)</strong></em>


    A pack of gnolls with hyena-like faces led by Crimdor.


    They stepped into the dungeon.


    Upon entering, they were greeted by the quiet darkness giving way to torches on the walls.


    Its bright.


    The torches lined up in a row slowly illuminated the cave interior with a flickering light, providing a sense of psychologicalfort.


    Crimdor scanned the surroundings and resumed his steps.


    The floor was covered with soft pebbles, muffling the sound of his footsteps.Its well-maintained.


    He ran his hand along the wall, but not a speck of dust came off.


    It meant that the dungeon was meticulously maintained.


    Must be to the masters taste.


    The ambiance and maintenance of a dungeon varied ording to the masters preference.


    The dungeon they visited this time had a clean yet austere atmosphere.


    But for a subus dungeon, it feels too nd.


    Crimdor expressed his doubt as he surveyed the surroundings.


    There had been a time when he visited a subus dungeon like this.


    It wasnt the dungeon of the Subus Queen but one under her influence.


    His impression upon seeing a subus dungeon for the first time was Beautiful.


    Indeed, like a dream.


    The dungeon itself was an enchanting and mysterious space.


    It harbored a quiet yet dizzying allure as if one could fall into fascination.


    It was adorned with red, ck, and morous magenta decorations, and the portrait of the Subus Queen hung in the center was truly lethal.


    Although it was a thing of the past, even now, illusions seemed to flicker before his eyes.


    That was how captivating the subus dungeon he first saw was.


    But look at the dungeon now.


    Is it too austere to be called a subuss domain?


    Its strange.


    Of course, it could just be a matter of taste difference.


    But as he came here, one suspicion arose.


    Why did Association tell us to investigate this dungeon?


    Perhaps there was information even Association hadnt uncovered, leading them to be assigned this mission.


    Does that mean we can be sure this is truly a subus dungeon?


    Thats not it.


    The Demon Merchant Association did identify this dungeon as a subus dungeon.


    But they didnt mention how far the subus, the master of this dungeon, had risen.


    Nor did they say anything about the abundance of goblins in the forest.


    This is a dungeon even Association doesnt know well!


    That was the conclusion.


    Even Association, who assigned the mission, didnt seem to know much about this dungeon.


    Then there was no guarantee that the master of the dungeon was a subus.


    Crimdors thoughts reached this point.


    Certainly, his thoughts were on target, but unfortunately, when he received the mission, Association only mentioned it as a subus dungeon.


    There was no guarantee that Crimdors own thoughts were urate at the moment.


    Hmm


    As he walked through the dungeon cautiously, he heard a distant sound.


    Crimdor concentrated on the sound using all his senses.


    Water?


    It was the sound of water.


    A gentle sound of water rippling from deep within the dungeon.


    Is there ake in the dungeon?


    The sound seemed too vast to be just a simple puddle.


    Various thoughts crossed Crimdors mind.


    The size of the dungeon was muchrger than he had thought.


    And the information Association provided wasnt reliable, which also bothered him.


    Stop.


    Crimdor halted his subordinates who were walking with him.


    They, too, had undergone various tasks with Association.


    Among those tasks were missions to investigate dungeons like this and missions to directly subdue dungeons.


    Through such experiences, he thought he could grasp the current situation.


    After catching his breath for a moment, Crimdor shouted loudly enough to echo throughout the dungeon.


    I am an inspector from the Abyssal Council!


    Their actions had been exposed since they entered the dungeon.


    Perhaps even before we entered


    In an instant, he recalled the goblins in the forest.


    Perhaps those goblins werent wandering in the forest but belonged to the dungeon.


    Such unease suddenly struck him.


    At times like this, it was better to dere oneself as an affiliate of Association and approach it legitimately.


    Whether that was the right decision or not, as soon as he shouted, a monster appeared to greet them.


    Goblin


    The monster that came out to greet them was a goblin.


    The problem was that the goblin looked armed just like the ones in the forest.


    Does it mean theres no need to hide?


    Crimdors expression momentarily distorted.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Crimdor and his subordinates followed the goblin.


    Three paths appeared, and the goblin headed down the first one.


    Normally, his subordinates would have split up to explore the second and third paths, but for some reason, they felt hesitant.


    So Crimdor and his subordinates followed the goblin without a word.


    As they headed down the first path, they encountered numerous undead monsters in the first open area.


    Among them, skeletons predominated overwhelmingly.


    There werent any high-grade monsters, and so far, it seemed like an ordinary dungeon.


    But when they reached the next location, he was astonished.


    Death Knights!


    At the sight of the presence there, Crimdor involuntarily eximed.


    To think there were creatures of 5-star!


    But why are Death Knights here?


    There was argeke at that location.


    He wondered if the sound of water he heard near the entrance of the dungeon was from thiske.


    But there was one thing he couldnt understand.


    If there were Death Knights with shovels digging near theke.


    ?


    It was iprehensible.


    If a Death Knight of the 5-star was practically the master of the dungeon.


    In Crimdors mind, the existence of a subus had already vanished.


    Originally, the master of the dungeon was a Death Knight, and Associations mistaken information was undoubtedly wrong.


    If Association had known that the dungeons master had a 5-star, he wouldnt have sent him in the first ce.


    Instead, he might have tried to establish a good rtionship with the dungeon.


    Surely, the Death Knight, who was undoubtedly the master of the dungeon, continued to dig the ground with a shovel.


    Is the situation in the dungeon not good?


    Sometimes, in dungeons with poor financial situations, the master participated directly in work.


    But something was off.


    The Death Knight, who was thought to be the master of the dungeon, was diligently working here, but the undead they had seen earlier were just standing still.


    Hmm.


    Perhaps the master of the dungeon was diligent.


    Regardless of the exact details, it was impolite to just watch silently.


    Crimdor greeted as politely as possible.


    I am Crimdor from Demon Merchant Association.


    He had thought it was just an unremarkable dungeon because he had only heard of subus.


    But in reality, it was a dungeon with a Death Knight as the master.


    Since the actual master was of 5-star, Crimdor had no choice but to be cautious.


    Is it really a Death Knight?


    Even though Crimdor greeted him, the Death Knight just continued to dig without paying attention to his words.


    Hes intentionally ignoring us.


    Well, the one whomands so many goblins in the forest must be quite something.


    A person like that would surely take great pride in their strength.


    Crimdor addressed the Death Knight once again.


    I am Crimdor from Demon Merchant Association. It seems you are the master of this dungeon, but


    But his words didnt continue until the end.


    It was because the Death Knight, who had been diligently digging until a moment ago, reacted to Crimdors words.


    Huh?


    He was puzzled by the Death Knights actions.


    The Death Knight brought his finger to his lips.


    It was a gesture for silence.


    Whats this?


    Why would he want silence?


    Then the Death Knight resumed digging.


    Was this being ignored?


    No matter how high-ranking the presence, it felt disrespectful.


    Crimdor himself visited as an affiliate of Association.


    No matter how impressive the dungeon, in front of Association, it was like a cat in front of a mouse.


    But this treatment crossed the line.


    No! Even if youre the master of the dungeon, this treatment is


    But once again, his words didnt reach the end.


    Huh?


    The goblin that had greeted him before was gesturing for them toe over from afar.


    Whats this?


    There were too many oddities in this mission.


    For now, following the goblins gesture, Crimdor moved away from the Death Knight.


    And another location appeared.


    Just how vast is this ce?


    Even theke they had just seen was impressive in size.


    But another location emerged.


    Huh?


    There were humans being held captive there.


    It definitely seemed like something the master of the dungeon would do.


    Have youe?


    And another entity greeted Crimdor and his group.


    Subus?


    At a nce, he noticed that the other party was a subus.


    Her enchanting appearance and dress caught his eye.


    Even her horns on her head were alluring.


    But the power he felt from her was nothing special.


    No, it was as if it didnt exist, perhaps because her power seemed weak.


    Was it really like that?


    The existence of a subus.


    Finally, he realized why Association had said this was a subus dungeon.


    So the subus seduces the master of the dungeon!


    Subus were beings treated as demons along with incubus.


    They seduce other genders with their charm.


    Typically, subus seduced males, but their ability was not limited to humans.


    Sometimes, they even seduced the same type of monster, and this was exactly such a case.


    Ha, a subus seducing and acting as the master of the dungeon


    Certainly, there was no doubt about it.


    Currently, the Subus Queen was hiding her presence.


    In such a situation, there couldnt be a subus higher in rank than the queen.


    Even if there were, their name wouldnt be unknown.


    In short, the subus in front of him was seducing the Death Knight, the master of the dungeon, and acting as the master.


    Haha. This is hrious.


    Crimdor couldnt help butugh incredulously.


    Its ridiculous.


    Association probably didnt know this fact either.


    At the same time, the Death Knight who had been defeated by just that woman seemed insignificant.


    Whats so funny that I could know too?


    The opposing subusughed and spoke.


    She appeared dignified, indicating that she was well-maintained.


    But to Crimdor, she was just a pretty flower.


    Its just too funny that a fake is pretending to be the master of the dungeon. Hahaha!


    This time,ughter truly burst out.


    He might be rude from the start, but anyway, the opponent was a subus.


    A mere woman who relied solely on her appearance couldnt intimidate him.


    Moreover, as soon as he heard it was a subus dungeon from Association, both he and his subordinates wore equipment immune to mental attacks.


    Well, since the master of the dungeon is such a pushover, it makes sense for a subus to act as the master.


    Crimdors words became increasingly harsh.


    Now, he realized that it was truly an insignificant dungeon, and he felt like a fool foring here.


    He felt pathetic.


    He felt angry.


    To release the anger he felt now, he shouted loudly.


    But the more he shouted, the more contorted the other partys expression became. But was that enough?


    Who do you think you are to make such an expression?


    But his words were cut off midway.


    Huh, when did she!


    Sure enough, the subus in front of him had suddenly approached and covered his mouth.


    Quiet down.


    Her cold words sent shivers down his spine.


    And Crimdor couldnt release her hand because of her unexpectedly strong power.


    No matter how he struggled, it was futile.


    Of course, as soon as the leader was subdued, the followers raised their weapons, but it was useless.


    The goblins who approached immediately subdued them.


    Even among the goblin crowd, there was a hobgoblin.


    G-Goblin Lord?!


    The most noticeable was the goblin wearing a crown.


    The so-called Goblin Lord.


    Why?!


    In addition to the Death Knight, there was also a Goblin Lord in the dungeon.


    Moreover, the subus was not an ordinary creature either.


    Only then did Crimdor realize that something was seriously wrong.


    Even so, he couldnt escape from her grasp.


    I dont mind insults toward me, but insulting my master is unforgivable.


    Although she spoke quietly, there was power in her voice.


    Crimdor could tell as well as she was angry.


    Ugh ugh!


    Even if he wanted to speak, he couldnt.


    And at the same time


    <b> Swoosh </b>


    <b> Thud </b>


    His subordinates around him began to fall to the goblins des.


    Ugh!


    Then, the subus in front of him, Celia, released her grip.


    Only then did Crimdor protest loudly.


    How dare you touch the Demon Merchant Association!


    To be precise, they had a contractual rtionship with Association.


    However, right now, escaping from the dungeon even by selling Associations name was a priority.


    No matter how powerful the other party was, mentioning Associations name would make them back off.


    They had to back off.


    But contrary to his thoughts, Celia just smiled.


    Indeed. Are you causing such trouble because you believe in Associations name?


    Celia had no intention of letting Crimdor go in the first ce.


    He insulted their esteemed master.


    For that alone, he deserved to die a hundred times over.


    At Celias gesture, this time the Goblin Lord moved.


    <b> Thud </b>


    With a deafening noise as if his ears were being torn apart, Crimdor felt pain in his abdomen.


    What?


    As he touched his abdomen, he felt blood.


    Even after this you think youll get away with it!


    If a monster affiliated with Association was killed, the dungeon would be finished.


    Knowing this fact, Crimdor pressured his opponent with a loud voice.


    But the opponent wasnt intimidated at all.


    Do you think Im afraid of such words?


    The more Crimdor raged, the more Celia smiled.


    It seems you were assigned by Association after all.


    Perhaps this ce was the destination.


    If Crimdor went missing, this ce would be the first to be suspected.


    But unfortunately, you were attacked by wandering goblins on your way here.


    Crimdors expression turned pale at her words.


    What, what is this!


    At the same time, Celia flicked her finger.


    Then something astonishing happened.


    Kii! For the masters sake!


    Several goblins cried out faintly as they stabbed knives into their own throats.


    Some stabbed themselves in the stomach.


    Seeing goblins taking their own lives, blood sttering everywhere, a sense of madness filled the air.


    Crimdors expression darkened.


    You, who fought fiercely with your subordinates against the goblin attack, ended up dead.


    Celia pointed to the corpses of the goblins who had just taken their own lives.


    But still, killing goblins before dying is quite impressive.


    Her smile felt sinister, like that of a demon.


    As Crimdor stood there in shock, Celia gave an order.


    Shadow, take the bodies as far away as possible. Make it look like they killed each other.


    The corpses of Gnolls and the goblins still retained warmth.


    If the scene was manipted properly, Association wouldnt suspect a thing.


    Her words left Crimdor in disbelief.


    This ce is insane.


    And that was his final word.

 Chapter 90: Auction (1)

    Chapter 90: Auction (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 090


    <em><strong>EP.90 Auction (1)</strong></em>


    At the heart of the dungeon,


    The bodies of goblins and gnolls were mingled, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    ¡°To dare enter the great one¡¯s dungeon. Make it as natural as possible so as not to arouse suspicion from Demon Merchant Association.¡±


    At Celia¡¯smand, the monsters within the dungeon moved busily.


    The goblins used the weapons they had been ying with to mutte the bodies of theirrades.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The goblins, with meticulousness, used the weapons they held to carve up the bodies of the gnolls.At first nce, it appeared as if the gnolls and goblins had fought each other and perished.


    Just by looking at the damage inflicted upon each other, it seemed there had been a fierce battle.


    ¡°Now, quickly move thepleted items first.¡±


    As Celia pped her hands and spoke, skeletons from Area 1 approached.


    They cautiously lifted the bodies of gnolls and goblins.


    Even if the gnolls looked unsightly, they were affiliated with the auction.


    And naturally, there were penalties for harming monsters affiliated with the auction.


    In the worst case, cutting ties with the Demon Merchant Association could be staged.


    Of course, Celia wasn¡¯t putting in all this effort because she was afraid of the Demon Merchant Association.


    There were still plenty of things to extract from the Demon Merchant Association, so tantly cutting ties now would be regrettable.


    Even so, the Demon Merchant Association would definitely investigate without direct evidence.


    But suspicions alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to make any usations.


    That would be sufficient.


    Celia nned to use that time to slowly engulf the vast Demon Merchant Association.


    Although she had already secured Maru and the audit team, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Her goal was topletely grasp the entire Association in her hands.


    She nned to present the engulfed Association to her master in its entirety.


    ¡°I hope my master will be pleased.¡±


    Just the thought of the great one brought a smile to her face.


    ¡°And set aside three gnolls separately.¡±


    Even in chaos, one must show respect to the great one.


    ¡°They will be dedicated to my master. Please move them to the altar with extreme care.¡±


    Including the elite gnoll, there were a total of eleven gnolls.


    Three of them would suffice as offerings.


    She wanted to dedicate all the dead gnolls, but there was a risk that suspicions from the Association would immediately turn here.


    For now, bold investments needed to be made where necessary.


    The master would surely expect that.


    ¡°Oh! And please, cut off the hands of the gnolls dedicated as offerings and store them separately.¡±


    At the same time, Celia thought to herself.


    ording to Maru, who closely assists the master, he truly enjoys the taste of hands.


    Considering the master¡¯s preferences is the least one can do as a humble servant.


    The hands were to be collected separately and offered directly.


    Following Celia¡¯s orders, some skeletons headed towards the altar.


    Once all the bodies were removed, the floor of the dungeon was drenched in blood.


    ¡°Sir Death Knight, please.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    In response to her words, the Death Knight began to wipe the floor with a long stick wrapped in cloth scraps.


    Despite feeling like there was more work to be done, Death Knight attributed it to a simple mood.


    After a while, when the dungeon stabilized, a hobgoblin appeared.


    The hobgoblin rushed to Celia and Goblin Lord and knelt down on one knee.


    ¡°Whew, found the runaway bugger!¡±


    And reported in a faint voice.


    They found the runaway.


    The one who fled.


    Before the gnolls entered the dungeon,


    Upon Celia¡¯s orders, the goblin scouts had strengthened their surveince of the nearby forest.


    Thanks to them, they discovered the fact that a group of gnolls was hiding.


    The goblins had discovered the gnoll group ording to the manager¡¯s orders, but they waited.


    It was a judgment to understand the opponent¡¯s intentions and respond without dy.


    But then a variable urred.


    Someone had detached from the gnoll group.


    Of course, the scouts immediately followed to capture the presence.


    However, they couldn¡¯t capture the individual directly, at best they could only find out where they were headed.


    ¡°To the Sael Kingdom. Headed towards the kingdom!¡±


    That was the end of the hobgoblin¡¯s report.


    ¡°Went to the kingdom?¡±


    Celia nodded.


    The goblin scouts could be considered elites in their own right.


    Seeing that such scouts couldn¡¯t capture the opponent, there was no doubt that the presence was extraordinary.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Currently, Princess Elena is in the Sael Kingdom.


    So, if the fleeing presence entered the Sael Kingdom, it would be a relief for Celia.


    However, the White Order has infiltrated the Sael Kingdom.


    After some Holy Knights infiltrated recently, the envoy reached the kingdom in earnest.


    As a result, the Sael Kingdom is currently in turmoil.


    But for Celia, the kingdom¡¯s situation was not a consideration.


    ¡°Tell Princess Elena. Inform her that an unwee guest has entered the kingdom.¡±


    For her, there was only the great one.


    As Celia¡¯smand was given, the shadow behind bowed its head and disappeared from its ce.


    ¡°Now, prepare to receive the guest. They will visit from the Association soon.¡±


    Today, too, the daily life of the dungeon flowed busy.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C Skeleton soldiers dedicate gnoll corpses as offerings to the master. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Absorbing the abilities of the offered gnoll. (Remaining time: 6 hours) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Skeleton soldiers dedicate gnoll corpses as offerings to the master. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Absorbing the abilities of the offered gnoll. (Remaining time: 6 hours) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Skeleton soldiers dedicate gnoll corpses as offerings to the master. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Absorbing the abilities of the offered gnoll. (Remaining time: 6 hours) ¨C</strong>


    In the dead of night, skeleton soldiers brought offerings.


    This time, it was gnolls.


    Gnolls were monsters resembling hyenas, known for their agility.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t there an intruder this time?¡±


    There was no separate rm indicating an intruder entering the dungeon.


    ¡°Well, does it matter much?¡±


    They probably hunted and offered it as an offering.


    And once the offering is made, I¡¯ll soon faint trying to absorb its abilities.


    But currently, my fainting wasn¡¯t a big issue.


    I had already traversed the dungeon during the day, and now I was safely at home.


    Moreover, Maru would protect me by my side, so there was nothing to worry about.


    However.


    <strong>¨C Celia dedicates the hand of a gnoll as an offering to the master. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Receiving the offering ¡®Gnoll¡¯s Hand¡¯. (Remaining time: 1 hour) ¨C</strong>


    ¡°?¡±


    Why was the gnoll¡¯s hand sent separately?


    What could it mean?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand.


    If someone else had sent it, I wouldn¡¯t have cared, but Celia sent it.


    There was no clue at all as to why she would have sent it.


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    It was a problem to think about after waking up anyway.


    Unless the rm ends there.


    Another new rm popped up.


    <strong>¨C An auction will be held in the social circle of the Demon Merchant Association Auction House in 6 hours. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Rare items will be up for auction at the Demon Merchant Association Auction House. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to participate in the auction? ¨C</strong>


    An auction.


    The timing was perfect.


    It takes 6 hours to absorb the gnolls offered as sacrifices.


    If I sleep and wake up, I can participate in the auction right away.


    But the problem was whether I could attend.


    ¡®Can I participate?¡¯


    Currently, I am on Earth.


    However, the auction is held on the El Dorad Continent, so even if I wanted to participate, the dimensions were entirely different.


    Moreover, how could I participate in the auction when I hadn¡¯t even attended the social circle?


    When I had such doubts, one item appeared on the screen.


    <strong>¨C You can purchase a participation ticket for the Demon Merchant Association Auction House¡¯s auction. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Auction Participation Ticket for the Demon Merchant Association Auction House (16,900 won) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Temporarily lift the dimensional restrictions and participate in the auction at the Auction House.</strong>


    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±


    Even here, is it pay-to-win?


    But it was true that the prospect of many rare items was enticing.


    ¡®But lifting the dimensional restrictions temporarily?¡¯


    Did that mean I could go directly to the El Dorad Continent?


    I immediately paid for the auction participation ticket.


    If I could somehow participate in the auction, it would be advantageous.


    But before that, should I absorb the offerings?


    ¡°Maru, please keep an eye on the surroundings.¡±


    Before fainting, it was essential to order Maru to protect me.


    The difference fromst time was that Maru had now be a 5-star monster as a Skeleton Holy Knight.


    It certainly felt more reliable than when he was a 4-star.


    In addition, if I took good care of Maru¡¯s skills and attributes now, there would be no way for an A-rank hunter to stand against Maru.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sernu, a demon affiliated with the Demon Merchant Association, raised his sses with one hand and spoke.


    As he spoke, the imp next to him immediately responded.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Sernu. When I mentioned the Arch Lich to Arcane, she reacted immediately.¡±


    Sernu silently nodded.


    As expected.


    Currently, the most talked-about monster at the banquet was undoubtedly the Arch Lich.


    Even now, many dungeon masters and monsters were bringing all sorts of treasures to see him.


    On the other hand, Arcane was displeased with being overshadowed by the Arch Lich.


    ¡°Well, snakes can be quite jealous creatures.¡±


    Arcane is a Lamia, with the lower half of her body being that of a snake.


    If she expresses her dissatisfaction a little, she¡¯ll naturally rein in the Arch Lich.


    And that thought was spot on.


    The highlight of the uing banquet.


    If Arcane wins in the duel against the dungeon, the atmosphere will shift back to her.


    And Sernu nned to empower Arcane at that moment.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be for free.


    That¡¯s how slowly she nned to engulf the dungeons.


    ¡°By the way, have you looked into the Arch Lich and the dungeon?¡±


    Aside from Arcane¡¯s efforts to restrain the Arch Lich, what was important now was from this point forward.


    Originally, it was a dungeon known as the Subus Dungeon.


    However, in that dungeon, both the Arch Lich and the Incubus attended the social circle.


    Sernu wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the Incubus.


    There was only one 5-star being, the Arch Lich.


    There was no way the Subus could be the master of a being like that.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely the Arch Lich who¡¯s the master.¡¯


    Sernu believed that without any doubts.


    Currently, there were no beings exceeding 5 stars in the human realm.


    But if asked whether they were in the demon world, Sernu couldn¡¯t answer outright.


    Even though Sernu was affiliated with the Demon Merchant Association Auction House, he didn¡¯t know everything about the demon world.


    The Demon Merchant Association was a massive organization.


    And in that organization, Sernu was ultimately just a low-ranking member.


    To rise higher, achievements were needed.


    If he wanted to see more information, Sernu himself had to increase his value.


    And that started with monopolizing all information about the Arch Lich.


    ¡®I need to find out where that being appeared.¡¯


    With the appearance of the Arch Lich, what was crucial was what kind of influence it was currently forming.


    No matter if it was 5 stars, like the Vampire Baalzerith, if its influence copsed or weakened, there was always a chance for the Demon Merchant Association to infiltrate.


    So, through his subordinates, Sernu had them investigate the Arch Lich and the dungeon.


    Of course, initially, they thought it was the Subus Dungeon, so there was a need for correction.


    But from his subordinate¡¯s mouth came an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Um¡­ about that.¡±


    Sernu frowned slightly at his subordinate¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°I wanted to correct the information to those we already sent to the dungeon, but we lost contact with them.¡±


    ¡°Lost contact?¡±


    What did it mean to lose contact?


    Was it possible they were caught by humans?


    There were no brash individuals among the monsters affiliated with the Demon Merchant Association who would mess with them.


    The most likely scenario was humans.


    But once again, from his subordinate¡¯s mouth came an entirely different answer.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already dispatched investigators. We¡¯ll hear back from them soon, Sir Sernu.¡±


    Sernu nodded.


    If investigators were dispatched, they would naturally find out in due time.


    ¡°Well, then, for now, let¡¯s just focus on the banquet.¡±


    There was nothing urgent.


    He just needed to focus on the progress of the banquet.


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s move on to the auction.¡±


    The time hade for the Demon Merchant Association to legally drain the dungeon¡¯s resources.


    ¡°In this auction, we¡¯ll only ept magic stones.¡±


    Magic stones would be the best measure to evaluate the dungeon¡¯s wealth.

 Chapter 91: Auction (2)

    Chapter 91: Auction (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 091


    <em><strong>EP.91 Auction (2)</strong></em>


    The banquet hall was still bustling with activity.


    Under the bright lights illuminating the space, monsters of various races adorned in beautiful attire engaged in conversation with each other.


    Elegant music flowed as the banquet continued in a graceful atmosphere.


    Amidst the lively ambiance, a certain change began to unfold.


    A special stage was being set up in the center of the banquet hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those who already knew what was about to happen quietly turned their attention to the center.Some called upon their subordinate monsters, whispering instructions to them.


    Those unaware of what was happening asked questions to the monsters around them.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Azmo, who hade to enjoy the festivities, asked those around him.


    It was a small group consisting of subus and incubus, all of whom had flushed faces.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s finally starting.¡±


    In response to Azmo¡¯s question, one subus promptly replied.


    ¡°There are various events at the banquet, and that¡¯s one of them. The order changes each time, but it¡¯s likely set up for an auction.¡±


    ¡°An auction¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that it was a stage for an auction, Azmo nodded thoughtfully.


    While Azmo¡¯s curiosity was satisfied, the subus continued without pause.


    ¡°Well, even though it¡¯s called an auction, it¡¯s limited to the social circle. There might be rare or mysterious items, but the chances of something truly rare are slim.¡±


    That makes sense.


    Even if Azmo were new to the social circle, he had a rough understanding of the atmosphere.


    This auction was merely a catalyst to enhance the ambiance of the banquet.


    Moreover, the auction was exclusively for those participating in the banquet.


    Therefore, truly rare items might not be showcased here.


    ¡°But don¡¯t count it outpletely. Those bidding here are likely to be invited to the official auction houseter.¡±


    In the end, this auction being held was akin to a makeshift auction house.


    At the same time, it meant that spending money here was necessary to attend the official auction house of the social circle.


    It was a thorough business.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Azmo sighed at the scheme of the Demon Merchant Association.


    At the same time, he envied the system of the Demon Merchant Association.


    Even if he didn¡¯t know what the Demon Merchant Association¡¯s image was like, dungeons at least guaranteed minimal growth within the system.


    And not only that.


    Through such gatherings, dungeons could unite and move forward together in oveing difficult situations.


    ¡®It¡¯s beautiful.¡¯


    Companions advancing together while oveing adversity.


    ¡®Truly beautiful.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just about guarding the dungeon alone.


    ¡®It¡¯s a life of protecting together¡­¡¯


    This was true beauty.


    For Azmo, who had been guarding dungeons alone on Earth until now, this was a different experience.


    If this wasn¡¯t beautiful, then what was?


    No matter how many gems and jewels one possessed, no matter if they hung beautiful sculptures or paintings in the dungeon, that wasn¡¯t true beauty.


    No matter how much one sculpted their body and appearance, there was still ack of true beauty in calling it so.


    He knew this well, having once pursued beauty in appearance himself.


    But meeting the current master changed Azmo¡¯s perspective.


    It was an opportunity to reflect on the essence of beauty.


    At least, that¡¯s how he saw it.


    At the same time, Azmo realized one thing.


    In his mind, the words ¡®banquet¡¯ or ¡®auction¡¯ had already been erased.


    Instead, a different goal took their ce.


    ¡®I want to create a system like the Demon Merchant Association.¡¯


    What if there were a presence like the Demon Merchant Association on Earth?


    It would likely require a lot of capital.


    But it wasn¡¯t just capital.


    Those who managed the system would also be necessary.


    And what else?


    If there wasn¡¯t the strength to uphold it, it would ultimately just be a pretty picture.


    It would undoubtedly be a difficult path.


    But even so, Azmo wanted to realize his current thoughts by walking that difficult path.


    Lost in thought for a moment, he didn¡¯t hear the chatter around him.


    ¡®¡­.¡¯


    How long had he been thinking?


    It was a moment when the question mark in his mind turned into an exmation mark.


    As he thought about it quietly, he realized he didn¡¯t have to do this alone.


    Azmo looked around.


    He had already formed a close rtionship with the subus and incubus group he had met today.


    Even though he was from a different dimension, hadn¡¯t he formed more intimacy than anyone else in just one day?


    And there were others even more closely intertwined than mere intimacy.


    Azmo¡¯s eyes turned to Arch Lich.


    And he thought of the general manager Celia.


    ¡®Perhaps they¡­?¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t they support his n?


    At the same time, they could provide additional strength.


    And if even a great one supported him?


    It wasn¡¯t just a dream anymore.


    Perhaps an evenrger and more powerful group than the current Demon Merchant Association would be born.


    Azmo¡¯s heart began to beat faster.


    But for now, the banquet was still ongoing.


    Even after the banquet ended, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to make ns.


    Since he was benchmarking the Demon Merchant Association, it was important to understand the system as much as possible.


    Azmo looked at the central stage while swirling his wine ss.


    The central stage had beenpleted without him noticing.


    At the same time, the lights in the banquet hall all went out.


    The light illuminated only the central stage.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C Sessfully absorbed the offering of the Gnoll. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Acquired the Gnoll¡¯s trait [Sensitive Smell (C)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Sessfully absorbed the offering of the Gnoll. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Acquired the Gnoll¡¯s trait [More Agile Movement (D)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Sessfully absorbed the offering of the Gnoll. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Acquired the Gnoll¡¯s skill [Quiet Footsteps (D)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C</strong>


    I woke up to the sound of rms.


    And beside me, Maru was keeping watch over the surroundings with a sword in hand.


    ¡®He¡¯s doing well, as expected.¡¯


    Next to Maru was a newly recruited skeleton soldier who seemed to be finding his ce as well.


    Their sight somehow amused me, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m awake, you can stop.¡±


    At my words, they finally rxed their guard.


    ¡®Cute little guys.¡¯


    As I looked around, I realized one thing was missing.


    ¡°But where¡¯s the Gnoll¡¯s hands?¡±


    The Gnoll¡¯s hands sent separately by Celia were nowhere to be seen.


    I still didn¡¯t know why she sent them separately, but it was better to confirm since she did send them.


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    But Maru promptly answered my question.


    ¡°Huh? Did you handle it?¡±


    Maru¡¯s response made me pause for a moment.


    Perhaps Celia sent the Gnoll¡¯s hands not to me but to Maru?


    Thinking about it, Maru must have also had conversations with Celia during his time on the Eldorado continent.


    ¡®Ah, was that it?¡¯


    Now the puzzle pieces fell into ce.


    It seemed strange at first, but it turned out that perhaps the Gnoll¡¯s hands were meant for Maru, not me.


    This both resolved the current question and made sense.


    ¡®This could be a way to use offerings.¡¯


    Trading among monsters seemed quite promising.


    ¡®It could also be a way to build camaraderie.¡¯


    Anyway, why Maru needed the Gnoll¡¯s hands wasn¡¯t the issue right now.


    The newly acquired Gnoll abilities weren¡¯t important either.


    <strong>¨C The Demon Merchant Association auction has opened. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C To participate in the auction, you need a Demon Merchant Association auction pass. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to use the Demon Merchant Association auction pass to participate in the auction? ¨C</strong>


    What mattered now was that the auction had opened immediately.


    But what would we bid with in the auction?


    All I had were gold and gems.


    Recently, through Celia¡¯s report, I learned that the gems I possessed were magical gems.


    ¡°I think the gems are enough.¡±


    There had been penalty incidents this time, and I didn¡¯t know when payments might be blocked again.


    So, whenever I had the opportunity, I had to buy gems.


    Anyway, with the penalties disappearing this time, I even made additional payments for gems.


    In the end, the gems, the magical gems as Celia called them, were more than enough.


    ¡°These bullets should be enough.¡±


    At least, I would be able to buy everything I needed.


    Just as I was about to touch the screen to participate in the auction.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t go like this, can I?¡±


    No matter what, fully exposing my appearance was risky.


    If this was the Demon Merchant Association, monsters would being and going, and I lookedpletely human right now.


    At least I needed to conceal my appearance.


    ¡°Maru, bring me a mask and a robe.¡±


    And that was quickly resolved.


    It was time to bring out the ck mask and robe that I had left after wearing them during thest monster wave.


    ¡®It¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A monster ascended to the central stage of the banquet hall.


    It was a giant monster with dark brown skin, the same one that announced the start of the banquet.


    ¡°Ah, everyone. Greetings once again. I am the host of this event, Thunderhead.¡±


    All eyes turned to Thunderhead on the central stage.


    ¡°Now! There¡¯s nothing like heating up the atmosphere!¡±


    Thunderhead shouted with a powerful voice mixed with exaggerated gestures.


    He continued speaking, encouraging the audience¡¯s response.


    ¡°And now, it¡¯s time for the auction!¡±


    Everyone apuded and cheered at the mention of the auction.


    Some even shouted in excitement.


    However, Thunderhead¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be surprised! Some of you might be thinking, ¡®Since it¡¯s just a makeshift auction, there won¡¯t be any decent items to bid on.''¡±


    ¡°But! After this auction, that thought will bepletely shattered!¡±


    Everyone was astonished by Thunderhead¡¯s confident ambition.


    ¡°I guarantee the quality and rarity of every item. And you¡¯ll be able to see items avable only at this auction!¡±


    Cheers erupted in response to his words.


    ¡°Of course, for this auction, we¡¯ve changed the rules so that only magical gems can be used for bidding!¡±


    As Thunderhead finished speaking, those who had been cheering fell silent.


    ¡°Magical gems¡­?¡±


    What were magical gems?


    They were gems imbued with magic or supernatural powers.


    Because of this, the potential uses of magical gems were endless.


    They could be used to enhance power, research magic, strengthen equipment or weapons, or create jewelry imbued with power.


    However, they were rare.


    Their utility was high, but their quantity was low, so their prices were high.


    But conducting an auction only with magical gems?


    It was natural for some to express dissatisfaction.


    However, Thunderhead continued speaking without paying attention to them.


    ¡°Instead, payment will be received afterwards!¡±


    In other words, as long as you seeded in bidding this time, payment could be madeter.


    It was something possible in the Demon Merchant Association.


    ¡°Now, do we need to continue stalling for time? We¡¯ve prepared artworks to impress your eyes!¡±


    Additionally, monsters ascended to the central stage.


    Each of them held a painting in their hands.


    ¡°Just looking at them, aren¡¯t they truly magnificent? These are paintings by a famous artist among human nobles. You can almost feel the vitality bursting out as if it will tear through the paper! We¡¯ll start the bidding for each painting with one magical gem!¡±


    Before the words were finished, some monsters started bidding fiercely.


    What started with one gem quickly reached ten.


    Though seemingly useless paintings, hints were hidden in the auctioneer¡¯s words.


    Paintings by a famous artist among human nobles.


    This implied that they could be sold to human nobles.


    In other words, if a monster had connections with or ess to human nobles, they believed they could profit more than the value of the magical gems.


    Of course.


    ¡°Fourteen magical gems!¡±


    There were also monsters who bid fiercely without caring about such considerations.


    ¡°Yes! The gentleman over there has bid fourteen magical gems! Is there anyone else willing to challenge!¡±


    It was Azmo.


    With no further bids, the painting went to Azmo.


    After the bidding for the painting ended, it was time for the gemstones.


    After the gemstones came the sculptures, all of which were truly beautiful.


    The beings bidding, aware of the value of this beauty, were mostly subus and incubus.


    Of course, this was just a taste.


    Luxury items like these served merely to set the atmosphere in the early stages.


    Knowing this fact, many remained silent.


    And among them was a particr entity.


    A figure cloaked in a ck mask and robe.


    Simultaneously, they drew the attention of the demon currently leading the banquet, Sernu.


    Sernu spoke to their subordinate at their side.


    ¡°Find out discreetly who that person is. Also, recheck and reinforce security in the banquet hall.¡±


    No matter how you looked at it, they were a neer.


    They were certainly not present when the banquet began.


    Yet, they appeared like a ghost as soon as the auction started.


    ¡®Who could they be?¡¯


    Normally, one would directly inquire or expel such a person from the banquet hall.


    But that wouldn¡¯t do right now.


    ¡®They¡¯re a powerful presence..!?


    Tremendous power emanated from that figure.


    Though their entire body was concealed by a ck mask and robe, their overwhelming power couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡®Who on earth are they?¡¯


    And shortly after, the subordinate returned.


    ¡°Sir Sernu, there are no issues with the security in the banquet hall. It¡¯s already operating at the highest level.¡±


    The subordinate confirmed that there were no security issues in the banquet hall.


    Then why was there a mention of a neer participating in the auction?


    ¡°But there¡¯s something strange. We couldn¡¯t find any information about the person you mentioned, Sernu.¡±


    The Demon Merchant Association is vast.


    And its intelligencework is considerable.


    Yet, there was no information avable about this person.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    They wanted to immediately remove the robe to confirm their identity.


    The problem was, the opponent was too powerful.


    Just the thought of provoking someone with such formidable power?


    Absolutely out of the question.


    There was nothing to gain from needlessly provoking them.


    In the end, Sernu¡¯s choice was clear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch for now. If the other party remains quiet, there¡¯s no need for us to act first.¡±


    There was no need to poke a ho¡¯s nest for no reason.


    Besides, the other party didn¡¯t seem to harbor any ill intentions towards the Demon Merchant Association.


    Perhaps they could even be a valuable partner for the Demon Merchant Association?


    With a glimmer of hope, Sernu continued to keep an eye on the figure in the ck mask.

 Chapter 92: Auction (3)

    Chapter 92: Auction (3)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 092


    <em><strong>EP.92 Auction (3)</strong></em>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to participate in the auction using the Demon Realm Auction Participation Pass? ¨C</strong>


    The moment I touched the screen to confirm my participation.


    The surrounding space distorted.


    Simultaneously, I felt as if the ceiling and floor were flipping, and my field of vision changed in an instant.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    With a slight dizziness, the space unfolded before me was not a house.


    The scenery that was a house just a moment ago had changed to apletely different ce.I wondered if anyone happened to see my sudden appearance.


    With a slightly worried mind, I looked around.


    ¡®At least that¡¯s fortunate.¡¯


    Except for one woman, there was no one else.


    Moreover, the other person seemed uninterested in me.


    ¡®But still, luckily I ended up in a corner, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    Well, if I suddenly appeared in the midst of monsters milling about.


    Surely everyone¡¯s gaze would be on me.


    Then, I would inevitably attract unwanted attention.


    ¡®It¡¯s better this way.¡¯


    My purpose from the start was simply to participate quietly in the auction.


    What¡¯s the point of drawing attention from monsters as a human like me?


    It would only lead to trouble if my human identity were revealed.


    Thinking so, as I was about to move.


    ¡°Sob sob¡­¡±


    The woman nearby suddenly began to cry.


    ¡°?¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why is she suddenly crying?


    I paused for a moment at the sight of her crying so bitterly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the crying woman, there was something strange.


    This ce is clearly where social gatherings are held before the auction.


    As such, it was normal to interact with others and make connections.


    At least, being alone here was definitely odd.


    And the appearance of the woman was the same.


    The woman crying looked too shabby to say she attended the gathering.


    Her golden hair seemed lifeless and unkempt, and her clothes were clearly worn out.


    Clearly, the woman was also not an ordinary human but a monster.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Did the dungeon go wrong?¡¯


    Perhaps the auction is dealing with ves.


    Whatever it is, I didn¡¯t see any benefit for me to get tangled up in annoying matters.


    Just as I was about to move my feet.


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    The woman who had been crying suddenly raised her head with a sound.


    At the same time, her eyes turned towards me.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    A moment of silence passed.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Her familiar eyes were still fixed on me.


    It¡¯s awkward.


    Why is she still looking at me?


    Could she have realized that I¡¯m human?


    That couldn¡¯t be it¡­.


    Should I just say some words offort?


    Various thoughts raced through my mind.


    Then, I came to a conclusion with one thought.


    ¡®Is there really a need to strike up a conversation?¡¯


    After all, the other party is a monster.


    It would only raise suspicion if I spoke unnecessarily here.


    As soon as I reached this conclusion, my next action was swift.


    I quickly turned my head and headed towards the center.


    Even as I headed towards the center, I could feel the other party¡¯s gaze, but I chose to ignore it.


    ¡®But still, it¡¯s a bit nerve-wracking.¡¯


    This is clearly a gathering ce for monsters.


    No matter how much I hide my appearance with a mask and robe, my essence is human.


    ¡®There must be some terrifying creatures gathered here among the monsters, right?¡¯


    And just like earlier, I might encounter other monsters and end up in the worst-case scenario of getting into an argument.


    Maybe I could be torn apart in an instant.


    ¡®I need allies.¡¯


    I needed someone to guard me at least in the vicinity.


    ¡®They must be nearby.¡¯


    My subordinates whom I brought into the social circle must be somewhere.


    I searched around to find Arch Lich and Azmo.


    If I had them by my side, I would feel somewhat relieved.


    And soon enough, I found a familiar face.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound.


    It was none other than Arch Lich.


    He was easy to spot as he was wearing the robe I gave himst time.


    The problem was where Arch Lich was sitting.


    ¡®Why are they piled up like that?¡¯


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed that the table was piled high with gold coins and jewels.


    At the same time, monsters were lined up in front, and when it was their turn, they presented gold coins and jewels to Arch Lich.


    It seemed as if Arch Lich was being treated as their master.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since I arrived here, and there were truly bewildering situations.


    Still, meeting Arch Lich was a relief.


    I immediately moved towards Arch Lich.


    Just having someone on my side in this vast ce put my mind at ease.


    As I moved towards Arch Lich, a strange scene unfolded.


    Every time I moved forward, the line in front of me began to scatter.


    ¡®Seems like they¡¯re avoiding me.¡¯


    It felt like the monsters were trying to avoid me as they cleared the path whenever I approached.


    Like a miracle of the Red Sea, the monsters parted to make way for me.


    Thanks to this, there was no one between Arch Lich and me as the path cleared.


    Soon, Arch Lich¡¯s gaze turned towards me.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Arch Lich, upon seeing me, had a surprised expression and quickly stood up from his seat.


    Then, he rushed towards me and bowed more than 90 degrees, as if greeting me.


    The murmurs from the surroundings were just an added bonus.


    Some monsters followed Arch Lich¡¯s lead and greeted me.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    I found myself surrounded by monsters, receiving greetings.


    ¡®This guy¡­.¡¯


    Even now, Arch Lich continued to bow, and the monsters who followed Arch Lich in greeting also remained still.


    ¡°Arch Lich, get up quickly.¡±


    As more attention was drawn to us, I whispered to Arch Lich to stop.


    In response, Arch Lich straightened up and pretended to offer all the jewels and gold coins on the table to me.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°p p p!¡±


    (What an impressive person!)


    ¡°Arch Lich bowing his head so deeply¡­?¡±


    People around were whispering about me.


    Thanks to that, I gained a lot of attention.


    My original goal of quietly participating in the auction had long disappeared.


    Instead, thanks to my loyal subordinates, it became an opportunity to make myself widely known.


    ¡®Oh my, what a mess.¡¯


    I sighed deeply at thepletely unexpected situation.


    Then, I looked at Arch Lich and whispered quietly.


    ¡°You can have all that, just please stay quiet.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    (As you wish!)


    Fortunately, Arch Lich listened to me well.


    Moving towards my own seat, I pulled out the chair and sat down quickly, no longer wanting to attract attention.


    Although it hadn¡¯t been long since I arrived here, I had experienced quite a lot.


    ¡®Please, stop staring at me.¡¯


    I sat quietly, waiting for the attention focused on me to dissipate.


    Fortunately, as the auction began immediately, the attention shifted away from us.


    All the lights except for the one on the central stage went out.


    The once chaotic atmosphere gradually subsided.


    ¡°Ah, everyone. Greetings once again. My name is Thunderhead and I will be the host of this event.¡±


    The brown behemoth monster who climbed onto the stage started exining about the auction along with his introduction.


    The exnation about the auction was quite lengthy, but the host provided some service, aware of the boredom it might cause at the auction.


    Monsters dressed in elegant attire began to move around.


    ¡®Are they using monsters as waiters?¡¯


    While doing so, they handed out sses, each containing a reddish liquid.


    ¡®Are these drinks?¡¯


    As a skeleton approached, it handed a ss to me and Arch Lich.


    ¡®Just when I was feeling thirsty.¡¯


    As the skeleton tried to drink the liquid from the ss.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    There was a conspicuous eyeball floating in the ss along with an unidentified reddish liquid.


    Damn it.


    An expletive popped into my mind involuntarily.


    ¡°Is it safe to drink this?¡±


    I looked at Arch Lich next to me with a sense of unease.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to bring the drink to his lips and quickly emptied the ss.


    Naturally, since his entire body was made of bones, the red liquid sttered on the ground without wetting his high-grade blue robe.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I discreetly handed the ss to Arch Lich.


    ¡°You finish it.¡±


    Arch Lich nodded gratefully and quickly drank the drink I handed him.


    ¡®Well done.¡¯


    Since there was nothing else to do, I listened to the host¡¯s speech while looking at Arch Lich.


    The host¡¯s words were predictable.


    It was just boasting about the auction, iming it to be special, but among them, there was one piece of good news for me.


    ¡°¡­This auction has changed the rules so that only Magic gem can bid!¡±


    ¡°Instead, payment will be received afterward!¡±


    The announcer¡¯s deration that only Magic gem could bid in this auction made my spirits rise.


    ¡®I did buy gems in advance.¡¯


    Gems purchased with real money.


    I had spent them to develop dungeons, and I learned that the gems I bought were actually Magic gem through Celia¡¯s report.


    It was also noted that the price varied greatly depending on the quality of Magic gem.


    It was said that one Magic gem was worth 100 gold coins.


    ¡®At least there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t buy at the auction.¡¯


    I waited eagerly for the auction to begin with a proud expression.


    Soon enough, with the announcer¡¯s call, the auction began.


    The start was simple yet smooth.


    Monsters came up to the stage with a single painting.


    As the painting was raised, the announcer immediately introduced it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really cool just to look at? It¡¯s a painting by a famous artist among human nobles¡­¡±


    Even though I was ignorant of art, I felt that it was well drawn.


    But it was definitely not something I needed.


    What I needed right now were weapons or items rted to dungeon management that could actually help in battles.


    Come to think of it, monsters probably didn¡¯t have a reason to buy paintings like me, did they?


    But that was just my spection.


    ¡°Now, one Magic gem hase out!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the gentleman has bid for two Magic gem!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Up to four Magic gem are out!¡±


    The price for the painting rose rapidlypared to its value.


    Thanks to this, the announcer¡¯s mouth opened and closed without a break.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already reached ten Magic gem! Is there anyone else bidding?¡±


    The price of the painting had risen to ten Magic gem, just for a single painting.


    I was waiting for the painting to be awarded for ten Magic gem when something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Fourteen Magic gem!¡±


    The price of the painting jumped to fourteen Magic gem due to someone¡¯s bid.


    ¡°Yes! Fourteen! Fourteen are out! Anyone else bidding? No more?¡±


    The announcer¡¯s spirits were lifted by the unexpected harvest.


    ¡°Yes! Then, it will be awarded for fourteen Magic gem!¡±


    The auction had been intense from the beginning.


    Of course, fourteen Magic gem was nothing to me.


    I could draw monsters ten times with 5000 gems.


    Even if I spent 5000 gems, only one-star monsters woulde out inrge numbers.


    Compared to such a poor value gacha, fourteen was just cute.


    ¡°But why would someone buy that painting?¡±


    I was curious about what they were going to do with that seemingly useless painting.


    I turned my head slightly to see who had bought the painting.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    There was a very familiar face there, a monster I knew well.


    ¡®Azmo?¡¯


    He was none other than Azmo, the incubus who manages dungeons on Earth.


    ¡®Does he have somewhere to use the painting?¡¯


    I thought Azmo would have bought it with some purpose in mind.


    ¡°Yes! The ring studded with diamonds is for the subusdy!¡±


    ¡°This valiant knight¡¯s statue will go to the incubus gentleman!¡±


    ¡°The perfume that seduces the senses will also be imed by the subusdy!¡±


    The subus and incubus had bought nothing more than luxury items for show.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, I guess so.


    Seeing that, I realized that Azmo probably bought the painting without much thought.


    Well, since the auction was held for him to buy, and he used his own money, I had no reason to stop him.


    Regardless, the auction continued.


    ¡°Now, shall we change the mood a bit?¡±


    The announcer smiled pleasantly.


    At the same time, individuals with shackles on their hands and feet began to climb onto the stage one by one.


    ¡°Are you short on workers for your dungeon? Now is the time to acquire high-quality ves at a low price!¡±


    It was a ve auction.


    ¡°Worried they might escape? Haha. Each ve has a soul stamp. ves with soul stamps cannot escape, so the buyer has nothing to worry about! Haha.¡±


    As expected of a ve auction, there were various races, including humans like me.


    ¡°Look at these workers for the dungeon, and these sturdy bodies. Aren¡¯t you salivating? Or perhaps you dungeon masters are interested in nighttimepanions? Maybe the ves also see it as an honor!¡±


    There were humans, as well as monsters like goblins and orcs.


    But there was something that caught my eye.


    ¡®Elf.¡¯


    No matter how dirty and ragged their clothes were, their unique appearance couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Even their pointed ears were just painful to look at.


    ¡®An elf¡­¡¯


    Although there was only one, the value of an elf was remarkable.


    Elves were a race that lived in harmony with nature.


    Moreover, elves were known for their exceptional skills as hunters.


    Perhaps this ve, despite being just one, was the most rare item in this auction?


    ¡®If I could bring them to Earth someday¡­ it would be a tremendous help.¡¯


    Elven dungeons on Earth were known for their challenging nature.


    But if an elf were included in my party?


    That would be a tremendous innovation.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if I can bring them to Earth anytime soon¡­¡¯


    Even if I couldn¡¯t take them to Earth right away, having an elf as a ve would surely be useful in the long run.


    If it was an elf, securing them was definitely advantageous.


    I immediately whispered to the Arch Lich next to me.


    ¡°Make sure to secure the elf no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 93: Scheduled Slaves Rebellion (1)

    Chapter 93: Scheduled ves Rebellion (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 093


    <strong><em>EP.93 Scheduled ves Rebellion (1)</em></strong>


    The auction was in full swing at the banquet hall.


    And someone was quietly seated in the position overlooking the hall.


    Unlike the lively atmosphere of the auction-filled banquet hall, this ce was quiet.


    A high-ranking official of the Demon Merchant Association and the current leader of the banquet, Sernu.


    Neatly groomed ck hair.


    The ck sses made his gaze even colder and moreposed.


    He raised his sses once, wearing a cold expression.¡°So, there seems to be a connection between Arch Lich and that entity, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Sernu.¡±


    Sernu responded to his subordinate¡¯s report.


    In preparing for the auction, there was a momentary oversight, which was the rtionship between the mysterious entity and Arch Lich.


    Before the auction began, the mysterious entity approached Arch Lich first, and Arch Lich also greeted the entity.


    Indeed, now that he looked, the entity was sitting next to Arch Lich.


    The mysterious entity.


    Covered in a ck mask and robe, still disying immense power.


    The power emanating from him was enough to make onlookers shudder.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Sernu leaned back on the chair and let out a long sigh.


    Several unexpected variables had emerged at this banquet, indicating a gap in the Association¡¯s intelligence.


    First and foremost was the presence of Arch Lich.


    Initially, it was supposed to be a subus dungeon.


    Since it was investigated by Association¡¯s audit team, the uracy was expected to be very high.


    But those who actually came from the subus dungeon were Arch Lich and an Incubus.


    The grade of the Incubus was also high, but the presence of Arch Lich surprised Sernu.


    ¡®I never thought there would be a 5-star.¡¯


    Officially, records of grades higher than 5-stars had not appeared for quite some time.


    Of course, there were even 7-stars, but now they were merely stories that would be considered legendary.


    Ultimately, the world of dungeons was said to have a maximum grade of 5-stars.


    Yet, the reason bnce was maintained between humans and monsters was due to the gap in ss between them, even if they were of the same grade.


    They evolved to kill and plunder their opponents from the start, while humans were weak.


    They needed armor to protect themselves and weapons to kill their opponents. Not to mention various magical essories bestowed by magic and the grades based on the achievements of wizards or knights, humans were differentiated.


    So, even if they were of the same grade, it was not possible to have a fair fight.


    Thus, bnce had been maintained until now.


    The problem was the next one.


    ¡®Where did the gape from?¡¯


    The Demon Merchant Association was vast.


    It was no exaggeration to say that it had prated all the information of every dungeon.


    Yet, when it came to this dungeon, they had missed the mark by a long shot.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t even a subus dungeon to begin with.¡¯


    The fact that a 5-star like Arch Lich appeared meant that the master of this dungeon was not a subus.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear that the 5-star Arch Lich is the master of the dungeon.¡¯


    Thinking of subus as the master was like a smoke screen.


    For a brief moment, Sernu instructed his subordinate to gather information.


    Upon further investigation, the Demon Merchant Association¡¯s responsible person for the dungeon also believed the master to be a subus.


    ¡®How dare they attempt to ridicule the Association¡­¡¯


    How much had they underestimated themselves to act like that?


    It was disgusting.


    No matter how valuable the power of a 5-star, without influence over the dungeon, there was nothing remarkable.


    Otherwise, why would Baalzerith have fallen?


    Even though Association imed to have seized her dungeon management rights, why remain silent?


    The strength of the dungeon master was important, but so was the size of the faction leading the dungeon.


    In the end, Baalzerith lost the dungeon¡¯s influence.


    And even now, her power was diminishing due to the White Order.


    In short, relying solely on one¡¯s power could lead to a big downfall.


    But Arch Lich had crossed the line.


    Sernu believed that those who crossed the line needed to be made aware of reality.


    So, he brought Arcane, one of the attendees at the banquet, into the picture.


    It was easy to exploit her fear of jealousy.


    Moreover, he had already taken care of the ve who would appear at the next auction.


    ¡°Yes, it seemed smooth up to this point.¡±


    It was all part of the n to corner Arch Lich.


    If they felt powerless in front of Association¡¯s power, they would be good business partners in the future.


    His thoughts were positive.


    But then, another variable emerged.


    ¡°The ck mask¡­¡±


    Sernu¡¯s gaze shifted to the figure wearing the ck mask and robe.


    Commonly known as the ck Mask.


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the ck Mask is the actual master of the dungeon?¡±


    With the problem of the 5-star Arch Lich, the appearance of a being possessing even greater power than Arch Lich was concerning.


    But Association knew nothing about it.


    What if they hadn¡¯t held the banquet this time?


    ¡®It¡¯s terrifying just to imagine.¡¯


    So Sernu mentioned one possibility.


    If that ck Mask was indeed the real master of the dungeon?


    Then it could subtly make sense.


    But his subordinate denied the possibility.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Sir Sernu? Our invitations are not ordinary. We confirmed that only Arch Lich and the Incubus attended the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    So, who was this ck Mask that suddenly emerged from somewhere, breaking through Association¡¯s security without even being invited to the social circle?


    ¡®Could it really be an exceptional existence?¡¯


    He felt an urge to immediately remove the robe and uncover the identity.


    But the momentum emanating from the ck Mask was anything but ordinary.


    ¡°Fear, confusion, despair¡­¡±


    As a demon, Sernu could sense the familiar scent.


    But with the current information alone, there was nothing precise to know.


    No matter how much he thought about it, it wasn¡¯t just a guess.


    ¡°So, what happened to the investigators?¡±


    When Arch Lich was enjoying the banquet here, Sernu wasn¡¯t just idling around.


    To investigate the dungeon, Association sent mercenaries and monsters under its control.


    Contrary to the expectation that they would quickly find out, the first group of mercenaries sent out lost contact.


    So, Association immediately dispatched its investigators.


    There was only one case where contact was lost with Association¡¯s mercenaries.


    The fact that there was a problem with their safety.


    Of course, there was a possibility that the mercenaries had vited the contract and fled, but such cases were really rare.


    There was no one who didn¡¯t know what happened if you vited the contract with the Demon Merchant Association.


    Simrly, causing harm to those affiliated with Association would also be a significant problem.


    Even if they were temporary contract mercenaries, it was no different.


    So, if their contact was lost, it meant that there was a high probability that something had happened to their safety, and if something happened to their safety, it meant that someone had interfered with Association.


    So, Association immediately dispatched its investigators.


    They were swift and urate, so they probably reached a conclusion by now.


    ¡°Yes, Sir Sernu. In fact, we received a report just now.¡±


    As expected, the investigators acted swiftly.


    Sernu smiled satisfactorily and nodded slowly.


    ¡°The investigators confirmed that all the mercenaries were killed by wandering goblins in the forest. They concluded the case like that and stated that they would collect and examine the bodies separately.¡±


    ¡°They already concluded?¡±


    Sernu expressed doubt unintentionally in response to his subordinate¡¯s words.


    Did the investigators really reach a conclusion so quickly?


    ¡°Is it really certain that it was the work of wandering goblins?¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t we confirm whether it was indeed the work of wandering goblins?


    Perhaps it was the act of someone disguised as wandering goblins.


    But there was a sense of urgency in the investigators¡¯ actions, as if they were hastily reaching a conclusion.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    However, Sernu couldn¡¯t intervene in the investigators¡¯ conclusion.


    They belonged to a different department, and the investigators were individuals guaranteed independent activity.


    But there was something strange.


    Why did the investigators reach a conclusion so quickly?


    Was there an external intervention?


    ¡®Could it be the subus?¡¯


    After all, there was a subus in that dungeon.


    Although she pretended to be the master, she was undoubtedly a mesmerizing monster.


    And the ce where the mercenaries died was not far from that dungeon.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯


    The investigators werepetent.


    With Association¡¯s support, they were never vulnerable to mental attacks from subus or the like.


    The possibility was erased from Sernu¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®Then is it really just a coincidence as the investigators say?¡¯


    Something felt off, but the events unfolding here were too overwhelming to handle.


    Dealing with Arch Lich and even the ck Mask immediately was a headache.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave it at that. Let me know again if the investigatorse up with a different opinion.¡±


    While Sernu was speaking, the auction continued in the hall below.


    ¡°Hahaha! Yes, we have 300 Magic Stones! The two Water Reapers who lost their dungeon are heading to Arch Lich¡¯s embrace!¡±


    The jovialughter of the auctioneer echoed in Sernu¡¯s ears. The Water Reapers, like monsters with bat wings attached to frogs, had a small amount of poison in their tails, making them useful for reconnaissance and simple warnings.


    ¡°Come to think of it, it seems that only Arch Lich is winning the bids after the ve auction started.¡±


    Sernu became interested again at his subordinate¡¯s words.


    ¡°All the ves were won?¡±


    Sernu was shocked to learn that Arch Lich monopolized all the ves.


    The ves appearing in the auction were usually monsters from dungeons unable to repay their debts or wandering monsters kidnapped by Association.


    Or there were humans who failed in dungeon conquests.


    But their prices were never cheap.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t overly expensive either, but winning all the ves was a different story.


    Just earlier, the two Water Reapers were sold for 300 Magic Stones.


    Moreover, the auction wasn¡¯t even fierce.


    It was said that the bidding went up to 100 Magic Stones, but Arch Lich immediately bid 300.


    ¡°Insane!¡±


    How much money was spent to buy just two reconnaissance monsters at such a price?


    Even if the payment was made on credit, could they afford it?


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Sernu had experienced many surprises today.


    But this wasn¡¯t a loss.


    After all, the auction was an existing event, and evaluating Arch Lich¡¯s wealth at this opportunity was more important.


    The auction continued.


    ¡°How about this Gargoyle? It usually freezes like a statue, but when intruderse, it attacks. The more magic power you inject, the stronger the Gargoyle bes! A very good opponent for human adventurers, isn¡¯t it? Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Yes! 1500 Magic Stones! The Gargoyle also goes to Arch Lich!¡±


    The Gargoyle¡¯s grade was 1 star.


    Although its grade was the lowest, its rarityy in the fact that it was a created life form.


    There weren¡¯t many who could create Gargoyles.


    Knowing this fact, Association sometimes paid with Gargoyles instead of money to those who could create them.


    As long as magic was infused, they lived immortal lives, making them very versatile.


    Even though it was only grade 1 for now, if powerful magic was infused, its grade would rise significantly.


    For now, Arch Lich¡¯s choice could be considered correct.


    With Arch Lich¡¯s level of magic, the Gargoyle¡¯s grade would quickly rise to 3 star.


    ¡°Next is the Ogre! They¡¯re not very intelligent, but if you give them appropriate rewards, they¡¯ll be loyal to their new master! As powerful as they are, having just one will make your dungeon much stronger, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Next was the Ogre.


    It was a monster with two heads, and although itcked intelligence, it possessed immense strength.


    Of course, Arch Lich won the bid for this as well.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­¡±


    Now, Sernu was speechless.


    And next in line was the appearance Sernu had been waiting for.


    ¡°Alright, everyone participating in the auction! The next item is a group of humans!¡±


    The auctioneer¡¯s booming voice energized the atmosphere.


    ¡°But they¡¯re not ordinary humans! They¡¯re members of the church! Two priests and seven holy knight trainees! We¡¯re about to start the auction for a total of nine individuals¡­¡±


    The auctioneer nced briefly upwards.


    Sernu nodded as his eyes met with the auctioneer¡¯s.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a short break and continue the auction!¡±


    Sernu¡¯s mouth curved slightly upwards at the auctioneer¡¯s words.


    ¡°Tell the ve boys. In addition to attacking Arch Lich as mentioned earlier, attack the person next to him wearing the ck mask. Promise them that if they seed, they¡¯ll be released and rewarded with gold coins.¡±


    The n was to strike both Arch Lich and the person next to him using human ves.


    In addition, Sernu wanted to get a glimpse of the power of the person wearing the ck mask next to Arch Lich.


    It was an operation conducted with humans who were nothing more than ves.


    ¡°And whether the human boys seed or fail in their attack, kill them all.¡±


    But if the human ves fell into the hands of the enemy, the situation would change.


    There might be revtions rted to Association.


    That¡¯s why a safety measure was necessary here.


    That¡¯s killing them to keep them silent.


    If the ves revolted, immediate disposal was the right move from Association¡¯s perspective.


    So, whether the human ves seeded or failed in their attack, they would all end up dead.


    Promises were meant to be broken.


    Now, the real show was about to begin.

 Chapter 94: Scheduled Slaves Rebellion (2)

    Chapter 94: Scheduled ves Rebellion (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 094


    <em><strong>EP.94 Scheduled ves Rebellion (2)</strong></em>


    Before the auction began.


    Contrary to the fervent atmosphere of the banquet hall, the atmosphere in the underground prison was dark and gloomy.


    The underground prison, a temporary space where ves to be sold at auction were confined.


    Various races were gathered in the underground prison.


    From the moment they entered, they were deprived of the right to be respected as living beings.


    They were merelymodities waiting to be sold.


    The reason for being amodated separately by race was also for such a purpose.It was a precaution taken by the Demon World Merchant in case the merchandise got damaged for some reason.


    The stories of those trapped in the prison were extremely diverse.


    Adventurers who failed in dungeon conquest attempts.


    Mercenaries sold into very or kidnapped mercenaries.


    Among them, there were also noble-born illegitimate children.


    Of course, monsters were not exceptions either.


    They too had various stories.


    Some monsters were dragged here while leading a wandering life, and there were dungeon masters who fell into very with massive debts to the merchants.


    There were even cases where dungeon masters sold their subordinates to repay their debts.


    Or there were those who were imprisoned as the dungeon failed, so various stories coexisted in one ce.


    Meanwhile, those imprisoned also knew their fate of being sold somewhere.


    Until their fate reached its conclusion, there would be no relief from the shadow of despair on their faces.


    Even amidst this, there were those who sang songs of hope.


    Especially in one section of the prison, instead of being buried in despair, they gathered their hands to pray and spread songs of hope.


    They knew that hope was the power that illuminated the darkness.


    ¡°Oh, goddess. Please pity us and grant us the strength to ovee this difficult trial.¡±


    Priest Rephina of the White Church prayed quietly.


    Rephina had filled every moment with prayer since being imprisoned.


    Perhaps someday the helping hand of the goddess woulde.


    She hoped that her faith and earnest expectations would be conveyed to the goddess, igniting the spark of hope.


    After finishing her brief prayer, Rephina looked around.


    Beside her was another priest, a man named Talin.


    ¡°Talin¡­¡±


    Talin¡¯s condition was not so good.


    He was still lying on the cold floor with bandages around his body.


    The wounds he had sustained during dungeon conquest had festered due tock of proper treatment.


    If not treated properly, his life might be in danger.


    The reason they ended up here was simple.


    As priests of the church, they had ventured into dungeon conquest but failed.


    In addition to their failure, they were captured by the monsters guarding the dungeon.


    And now, being sold here was their story.


    ¡°Talin, hold on a little longer. Surely, the goddess will hear our prayers.¡±


    Rephinaforted the struggling Talin.


    Fortunately, Talin was also a devout priest.


    Even in the worst situation, he never let go of the thread of hope.


    Rephina gently touched his shoulder and turned her head back.


    Behind her were seven holy knights.


    But they were all trainees, not full-fledged knights.


    Even with only experienced knights present, the situation was uncertain whether they could escape from here. Trainees were all there were.


    Sigh¡­


    In reality, escaping from here was almost impossible.


    The situation was so difficult, but Rephina did not despair.


    Perhaps all of this was a trial sent by the goddess.


    If they could ovee this trial, they would surely be rewarded with greater growth.


    ¡°Let us all pray.¡±


    Rephina spoke quietly.


    At her words, Talin, despite his painful condition, forced himself to rise.


    The two priests, along with others who had not yet been officially ordained as knights, also joined hands.


    Their prayers continued in this hellish space, hoping their earnest hearts would reach the heavens and the goddess.


    Someday, we seek salvation from this hell.


    How much time had passed?


    Footsteps echoed in the quiet underground prison.


    The footsteps soon stopped somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was precisely where Rephina and herpanions were imprisoned.


    Sensing movement, Rephina opened her eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Outside the bars stood a small demon.


    With a red face and small wings, this little demon had a tiny stature that only reached Rephina¡¯s waist.


    The small demon remained silent, gazing at them quietly without answering Rephina¡¯s question.


    An awkward silence ensued.


    After a moment, the small demon spoke.


    ¡°I am a servant who serves Sir Sernu. I have no permitted name, so please feel free to call me.¡±


    Rephina grasped the current situation.


    ¡®Sernu¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know who that was.


    But it was certain that this being had a connection with those who had imprisoned them here.


    And now, such a being had sent its subordinate to them.


    Perhaps conversing with the small demon in front of her would reveal what was happening.


    ¡°But what business do you have with us?¡±


    Rephina replied in the most courteous voice possible.


    There was no reason to upset the other party with an oppressive attitude.


    And the small demon also treated them gently.


    And her prediction was correct.


    The small demon pulled something out of its bosom and handed it through the bars.


    It was a small ss bottle.


    Inside the bottle was a liquid, and even at a nce, one could feel its divine power.


    ¡­


    Why did the item the demon handed over exude divine power?


    Rephina harbored doubts.


    There were a total of nine ss bottles there.


    At the same time, Rephina noticed that the number of people in her group, including herself, was nine.


    ¡°That is a potion that temporarily boosts divine power.¡±


    The small demon handed them a potion.


    But the characteristics of the potion troubled her.


    A potion that supposedly boosts divine power.


    ¡°Why would a demon like you have such a potion?¡±


    Naturally, nothing good came out of Rephina¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Oh, please do not misunderstand. I did note here to argue with you, priest.¡±


    The demon¡¯s words calmed Rephina down as well.


    ¡°I am simply here to convey the words of my master, Sir Sernu, to Priest Rephina.¡±


    Rephina made an incredulous expression at the small demon¡¯s words.


    She had not informed the other party of her name.


    ¡®Well¡­¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t entirely iprehensible.


    They dared to traffic priests affiliated with the church; they must have this level of information.


    ¡°The potion I just gave you temporarily boosts divine power. Oh, and you need not worry about side effects. High-ranking priests also participated in the creation of this potion.¡±


    Rephina bit her lip at the small demon¡¯s words.


    An unidentified potion that boosts divine power.


    It was too strange that such a potion was made under the participation of priests affiliated with the church.


    Not only were they involved in its creation, but now the result was in the hands of a demon.


    Rephina wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to understand the implications.


    ¡°To think there are those who coborate with demons¡­¡±


    Rephina murmured, seeming disappointed, but the small demon simply continued its story.


    ¡°Your task is simple. Before you go on stageter, drink that potion. And-¡±


    The small demon¡¯s request was simple.


    They just had to drink the potion and attack the designated target as specified by the demon.


    In return, everyone here would be safely released, the small demon promised.


    Rephina hesitated for a moment at the small demon¡¯s request.


    ¡®Surely it¡¯s not a trap?¡¯


    If the small demon¡¯s words were true and the effects of the potion were real, it meant there was a slight chance of escaping from here.


    Escape was impossible with the current personnel anyway.


    So, they were just praying.


    At the small demon¡¯s words, the others also harbored hope in their eyes.


    ¡®Using the power bestowed by the goddess for the sake of a demon¡­¡¯


    Even if it was against her will, there was no choice.


    Sigh¡­ Sigh¡­


    Above all, Talin¡¯s condition was deteriorating.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯


    Perhaps the current situation itself was a lifeline granted by the goddess?


    Rephina consoled herself with that thought as she looked at Talin.


    When Rephina nced at Talin, the small demon handed her something else.


    ¡°This is an advanced potion. It would be better if at least one more person could maintain a better condition to meet our demands. If you wish, we can also write up a contract.¡±


    Rephina felt both bewildered and relieved at the contradictory sight of the demon trying to heal the priest.


    The idea that if they followed the demands, they might escape from here filled her mind.


    The advanced potion the demon handed over was insufficient to heal all of Talin¡¯s wounds.


    But it could buy them some time.


    ¡°But who is the target?¡±


    By now, she was curious.


    Why was someone asking for their help to this extent?


    In this prison, not only themselves but also many monsters were imprisoned.


    Was it usible for such arge group to be ordered to attack someone?


    ¡°If the target is a member of the same church, we will not do it.¡±


    Rephina was firm.


    If the target to be attacked belonged to the same church, she would absolutely refuse.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. They are not the same species as you.¡±


    While the small demon and Rephina were talking, another entity approached.


    This time it was a different monster, a skeleton wearing ceremonial robes.


    ¡°ck.¡±


    (It¡¯s your turn.)


    Of course, Rephina couldn¡¯t understand the skeleton¡¯s words.


    ¡°ck ck.¡±


    (Sir Sernu has added one more condition.)


    The skeleton conveyed Sernu¡¯smands without omitting anything.


    The small demon nodded as it listened to the skeleton¡¯s words.


    And then, casually, it said to Rephina.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Just remember one thing. After drinking all the potions I gave you and going up, there will be a figure wearing a ck mask. Attack that figure.¡±


    ording to the skeleton, along with Arch Lich, the ck-masked figure beside it was also to be attacked.


    However, if the small demon were to instruct them to attack both targets at once, the burden on Rephina¡¯s side would be too heavy.


    The small demon had served Sernu for a long time.


    And it realized that Sernu was currently more focused on the figure with the ck mask than Arch Lich.


    So, it only mentioned that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to prepare.¡±


    The small demon said so and handed over a key.


    It was a key to the iron chains restraining Rephina and herpanions¡¯ hands and feet.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Coming to this auction was truly an excellent choice.


    Could it be that with these jewels alone, we can sweep up the monsters¡­


    It requires a whopping 5000 jewels just to draw 10 monsters in the gacha.


    The talk goes to gacha.


    In fact, most of them were 1-star monsters.


    Buying 10 1-star monsters for 5000 gems?


    It was truly the worst value for money.


    However, this auction house was not the same.


    At most, with hundreds of jewels, several monsters came into my hands.


    ¡®I should take this Gargoyle back to Earth.¡¯


    I initially didn¡¯t want to bid for the Gargoyle, but I changed my mind after hearing the auctioneer¡¯s words.


    ¡®Could Gargoyles really have such characteristics?¡¯


    All Gargoyles found on Earth were F-grade monsters.


    But it seemed that injecting strong magic power into Gargoyles made them stronger.


    It was a fact unknown even among hunters.


    Upon hearing that, I quietly ordered Arch Lich.


    -We¡¯ll bid again this time.


    Arch Lich did well in proxy bidding ording to my orders.


    Thanks to that, all the monsters put up for auction were in my hands.


    ¡®I hope auctions like this happen frequently in the future.¡¯


    That was a sincere feeling.


    It was the most enjoyable content I had experienced so far.


    I eagerly awaited who would appear next.


    ¡°Alright, everyone participating in the auction! The next item is a group of humans!¡±


    The atmosphere cooled down at the auctioneer¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not auction that.¡±


    I whispered to Arch Lich, and he nodded.


    The group of humans belonged to the church, with two priests and seven trainee knights.


    There was no need to bid for trainee holy knights who were not even official holy knights, and the priests didn¡¯t seem particrly useful.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not good to monopolize too much.¡±


    Besides, we were currently sweeping through the auction house.


    As a result, other monsters were giving us looks of disapproval and watching me and Arch Lich closely.


    This time, I quietly looked at the stage, intending to yield the item to others.


    Shortly afterward, church members appeared on the stage.


    There were exactly nine of them, and it was easy to tell who the priests were and who were the trainee holy knights.


    There was one female and one male priest.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I found myself clicking my tongue as I looked at the priests.


    With only two priests, one of them didn¡¯t look so good.


    They had bandages wrapped around their body.


    ¡°Alright! Who will take all of them?! Wouldn¡¯t it be refreshing to unleash the anger you¡¯ve harbored against the church on them? Haha!¡±


    The auctioneer said, turning his head in this direction.


    It felt like he was looking at me.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯


    And then things suddenly took a turn.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The monsters around began to scream.


    It seemed that the priests and trainee holy knights on stage suddenly sprang forward.


    The problem was.


    The fact that they wereing straight for me.


    They didn¡¯t have weapons, but there was a faint light in their clenched fists.


    Even without thinking, I could tell what that power was.


    ¡®Divine power¡­!¡¯


    Why were they attacking me all of a sudden?


    And why were the chains the ves were holding easily released?


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    There was no time to think.


    I just had to stop the approaching attackers right away.


    Fortunately, some of the trainee holy knights were blocked by the monsters around them.


    But the female priest who was still approaching with fierce momentum was the problem.


    I immediately raised my hand and cast a spell.


    The skill I obtainedst time, Holy Shield.


    Although it was a C-grade skill, it was said to be a shield created with the protection of the goddess and divine power.


    But it was my first time using this skill.


    I needed a moment.


    ¡°Protect me!¡±


    Arch Lich snapped his fingers in response to mymand.


    Instantly, one of the skeletons next to Arch Lich exploded.


    ¡°?!¡±


    The sudden explosion startled the attackers, causing them to hesitate.


    ¡®This is it.¡¯


    While the attackers hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Holy Shield!¡±


    Divine power gathered in my hand as a shield-shaped barrier unfolded.


    The magnificent Divine Shield shed like light, illuminating the surroundings brightly.


    At the same time, it collided with the fist of the approaching female priest.


    ¨C <strong>ng!</strong> ¨C


    The collision between the opponent¡¯s attack and the Divine Shield I unfolded made a loud noise.


    The sh created a huge light like thunder and lightning meeting, causing a powerful shockwave to spread around.


    Contrary to the aftermath that spread around, I remained unfazed.


    The same was true for the opponent.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because simr attributes collided.¡¯


    Normally, there should have been some effect even when simr attributes shed.


    But the source of the power now was Divine power.


    Perhaps the current situation was also due to the special nature of Divine power.


    I just epted it calmly.


    However, the female priest seemed quite surprised.


    She looked at me with an astonished expression and stuttered.


    ¡°W-why do you possess the power of the goddess¡­?¡±

 Chapter 95: Desiring Everything

    Chapter 95: Desiring Everything


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 095


    <em><strong>EP.95 Desiring Everything</strong></em>


    The next item up for auction was a group of individuals belonging to the church.


    Even if they were affiliated with the church, this ce was beyond the demon world.


    It didn¡¯t matter which group the ves belonged to.


    There were no special privileges for priests.


    Like other ves, their hands and feet were bound in chains.


    It was supposed to be normal, that¡¯s how it was supposed to be.


    But then something unexpected happened.The chains that had been suppressing them came off too easily.


    What options did they have now that they had be free? Naturally, they bolted.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The problem was that such action wasn¡¯t an option to flee.


    As if they had made some kind of pact, everyone began to rush toward me.


    Each of them had imbued their hands with divine power, clear intent to attack.


    Why did this happen?


    Why were they attacking me?


    Those were things to think aboutter.


    I immediately activated my skills to counter their attacks.


    ¡°Holy Shield!¡±


    A shield made of light unfolded from my hand.


    The shining shield of divine power blocked the priest¡¯s attack.


    <strong>¨C Thunk</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Why, why do you¡­ wield the power of the goddess¡­!¡±


    The priest was astonished as her attack was blocked.


    She seemed so shocked that she even stumbled over her words.


    No, more shocking than having her attack blocked was her realization that I was using the skills of the church.


    ¡®Is she recognizing the power of the church?¡¯


    After all, the ¡®Holy Shield¡¯ I just disyed was a skill of the church.


    It was indeed an ability I obtained from a holy knight who had been sacrificed.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a priest belonging to the church, like a holy knight, to recognize it.


    But another question arose here.


    First of all, I am not a follower of the church.


    When I was first summoned to the El Dorad Continent, I received basic education from the White Order, but that was it.


    There must have been a difference between me and those who devoted themselves to the church from the beginning.


    From the start, I was an outsider to them.


    Moreover, as an Earthling, I had no faith in the goddess here.


    Furthermore, as someone without a status window, I couldn¡¯t possess any skills or attributes of the church, let alone divine power.


    So, what was the source of my current power?


    It was simply using the abilities obtained from the sacrificed subjects.


    ¡®Is the origin of power the same regardless of the caster of the skill?¡¯


    Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have said that my skill was the power of the goddess.


    ¡®Then Maru¡¯s case makes sense too.¡¯


    Marubined the ¡®Goddess Faith¡¯ attribute to be a skeleton holy knight.


    Skeletons are undead monsters.


    It was a special case for them to possess divine power despite having attributes opposite to divine power.


    Moreover, the holy knights who were hostile toward Maru began to follow him.


    Then another curiosity arises here.


    Maru epted divine power, a property opposite to his nature as an undead.


    So, would the opposite case also hold true?


    ¡®What if members of the church were to gain the power of darkness?¡¯


    It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be the power of darkness.


    What if the church were to obtain the powers of beings they deny?


    In fact, on the El Dorad Continent, there are various religions just like on Earth.


    Besides the White Order, there exist various gods that people believe in.


    However, on the continent, the power of the White Order was absolute.


    The White Order denied the existence of any gods other than the one they served.


    That was also one of the first things I learned from the church.


    But the continent was vast.


    Somewhere, there were several groups serving their own gods.


    Of course, the church designated them as heretics and led the way in suppressing them.


    For example, there were dark wizards.


    The dark wizards served demons instead of the goddess, and eventually, their influence has been greatly reduced to this day.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Perhaps the story of dark wizards is too extreme.


    Anyway, what would happen if members of the church gained powers other than those of the goddess, unlike Maru and me?


    Would powers with opposite attributes coexist like Maru and me?


    Or would they lose their original powers because they served gods other than the goddess?


    ¡®It¡¯s intriguing.¡¯


    Currently, the hunters on Earth can be said to rely on the system called the status window.


    I am no exception.


    Simrly, members of the White Order believe they receive power from the goddess.


    Let¡¯s assume that receiving power from the goddess is true.


    What would happen if one were to betray the goddess in such a situation?


    ¡®I need to find out.¡¯


    Where does my current power truly originate from?


    Perhaps this could bring me closer to the answer to that question.


    But just as I remained silent, the priest who had attacked me spoke up again.


    ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t offer any answer. A renegade who abandoned the church¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    What is she talking about?


    ¡°A renegade¡­¡±


    Before I could speak up.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A groan came from behind.


    The guards of the auction, who had suddenly appeared, had tidied up the situation.


    All the holy knight trainees had their throats neatly cut.


    It was clearly a clean death.


    Now, there were only two members of the church left.


    One priestess in front of me and one priest lying on the ground.


    The one who had fallen to the ground was not in good condition from the start.


    While he might have been lucky until now, it was only a matter of time.


    The guards of the auction were slowly advancing towards the priest.


    But I felt difort in their actions.


    ¡®Ha, look at these guys?¡¯


    This incident urred during the auction. How could such chaos happen in the management of ves?


    Moreover, this ce was not just for me, there were others as well.


    Even if an investigation were conducted into why this incident urred,


    it seemed they were trying to erase evidence rather than find out the truth.


    It was strange enough for members of the church to suddenly rush over here, but the response from the guards was even stranger.


    ¡°Arch Lich, bring the fallen priest over here.¡±


    At mymand, Arch Lich immediately grabbed another skeleton next to him and brought it forward, using the skeleton as a shield and pointing it towards the guards.


    The guards, who had witnessed the explosion of the skeleton a while ago, hesitated as Arch Lich stepped forward, stopping in their tracks.


    Fear of being caught in another explosion prevented them from advancing.


    In this standoff, Arch Lich, trembling, grabbed the fallen priest while holding onto the trembling skeleton.


    ¡®His condition indeed seems poor.¡¯


    He was already wrapped in bandages when he stepped onto the stage.


    It seemed he had copsed from his poor condition.


    Thanks to this, he didn¡¯t face death immediately like the others, which was fortunate.


    While Arch Lich bought some time, I also reached out and grabbed the hand of the priest in front of me.


    Then I whispered to her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here, stay still.¡±


    With that said, I used a skill on the other priest brought by Arch Lich.


    ¡®Goddess¡¯s Healing.¡¯


    Thanks to my divine power grade, although it was only an E-grade skill, the effect of ¡®Goddess¡¯s Healing¡¯ was tremendous.


    Light spread from my hand once again.


    But this time, it was different from the ¡®Holy Shield¡¯ skill earlier.


    It was a very bright light that illuminated the area brightly.


    It felt full of vitality.


    Most importantly, the priest¡¯s face, which had been covered in bruises, gradually cleared up, and the wounds on his body began to heal slightly.


    Of course, due to the low grade,plete healing was impossible, but it was much better than before.


    As I healed the priest with my skill, she looked at me with astonished eyes.


    ¡°W-Who¡­ are you¡­¡±


    Perhaps realizing that I wasn¡¯t a dangerous presence, she seemed to have something she wanted to say.


    ¡°They were the ones who¡­¡±


    But now was not the time to listen to her words.


    I silenced her.


    Right now, staying quiet was helping me.


    As I roughly calmed her down and looked around, a figure revealed itself.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m Sernu, who manages this event.¡±


    Has the person in charge finally appeared?


    ¡°All the incidents that happened this time are entirely my fault. I promise to thoroughly investigate andpensate on behalf of the auction.¡±


    I simply looked at the other party with a stern expression.


    ¡®How shameless.¡¯


    Even without her saying it, anyone could deduce what he meant.


    So,pensation was expected. After all, who prevented such a situation from urring?


    Even if the manager introduced himself as Sernu and promisedpensation, demanding too much would only backfire.


    Haven¡¯t they said that even a cornered mouse would bite a cat?


    ¡®Let¡¯s demand reasonably. Just enough.¡¯


    At least for now, I thought of taking just enough.


    From another perspective, both I and my subordinates were trapped here.


    After escaping from here, I could formally raise objections through Celia.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to get busier from now on.¡¯


    With that in mind, I opened my mouth towards Sernu.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Watching the situation from above, Sernu quickly moved her body.


    The situation was unfolding entirely differently from what she had expected.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Where did things go wrong?


    Initially, it was just about giving the other party a taste of their own medicine.


    He had imagined that if the ves attacked them, the auction would intervene immediately.


    Originally, all the ves were supposed to die and disappear.


    Then, eventually, evidence would disappear, the power of the Association would be demonstrated, and they would gain the upper hand.


    But reality was different.


    The ck Mask easily blocked the priest¡¯s attack.


    Despite the ves consuming potions that significantly boosted their divine power, they were still unable to make a dent.


    He had at least hoped the opponent would be slightly flustered¡­


    But thanks to that, even the response of the auction guards became problematic.


    They were supposed to kill the ves quickly, but they were taken aback by the power of the ck Mask.


    Ultimately, such variables umted, leading to the current oue.


    ¡°I had no idea there was such a type of power¡­¡±


    A variety of information was held by the auction.


    Even Sernu, who belonged to the Demon Merchant Association, had never seen the power of the ck Mask before.


    ¡¯It¡¯s like the power of the White Order, yet different¡­.¡¯


    At first nce, it seemed to have the divine power of the Order.


    But he didn¡¯t think it was entirely the same. For some reason, that was the feeling he got.


    The scarier fact was that he couldn¡¯t grasp exactly what that power was.


    It felt like facing an unknown entity.


    How could something possess such power?


    Where did such a being with that powere from? At least from the recent events, he could deduce one thing.


    ¡®Arch Lich follows the orders of the ck Mask.¡¯


    Was the master of the dungeon not Arch Lich, but rather the ck Mask?


    Or perhaps Arch Lich was included in the ck Mask¡¯s faction?


    He didn¡¯t know.


    But either way, after this incident, the Association would inevitably change.


    Through this event, serious gaps in the Demon Merchant Association¡¯s intelligence had been exposed.


    Sernu rolled his head and looked downwards.


    Regardless, he needed to step forward and tidy up the current situation himself.


    ¡°Haha, I am Sernu, the one managing this event.¡±


    With a forced smile, Sernu stood before the ck Mask.


    ¡°All the incidents that urred this time were entirely my fault. I promise a thorough investigation andpensation in the name of the auction.¡±


    Bowing, Sernu observed the other party¡¯s reaction.


    Since the other party was wearing a ck mask, their expression was unreadable.


    Normally, he would havee out strong, but the other party¡¯s aura was too intense for that.


    Even now, the aura they emitted was formidable.


    Moreover, he hadn¡¯t even confirmed the power of that ck mask.


    It was the kind of situation where it was best to stay cautious until understanding the opponent.


    But even so, obtaining information was crucial.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for the trouble caused. How would you like thepensation to be delivered?¡±


    Compensation for this incident.


    Depending on where it was directed, it could provide hints about the rtionship between Arch Lich and the ck Mask.


    With her head bowed, Sernu waited for the other party¡¯s response.


    After a moment of silence, the ck Mask finally spoke up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle thepensation with these.¡±


    The ck Mask pointed to the objects of reward.


    Of course, Sernu tried to focus on the other party¡¯s hand, but they wore ck gloves, making it impossible to identify their race.


    ¡®Thorough indeed.¡¯


    They were truly thorough beings.


    Sernu had to be content with just hearing their voice for the first time.


    The ck Mask¡¯s voice was close to that of a young man, but just from the voice alone, he couldn¡¯t determine the other¡¯s existence.


    In reality, even Baalzerith, the vampire, had a young voice despite being an ancient being.


    Helplessly, Sernu confirmed the targets pointed out by the ck Mask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The targets pointed out by the ck Mask were the priests who had just appeared as merchandise.


    At the same time¡­


    ¡°¡­You mean an elf?¡±


    The elves bound on the stage were also included in the targets pointed out by the ck Mask.


    Sernu¡¯s expression darkened.


    It was understandable that the priests who had attacked him were desired.


    But for Sernu, he couldn¡¯t hand over the priests the ck Mask wanted.


    After all, hadn¡¯t he orchestrated the current situation using the priests?


    They should have been killed without question.


    Even if it meant reluctantly handing over the elves, it was right to kill the priests.


    What if the priests unnecessarily revealed the details of this incident if they were allowed to live?


    It was definitely not a good situation.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Well¡­¡±


    Sernu chuckled nervously and continued speaking.


    ¡°Of course, since it¡¯s our fault, we¡¯ll give you the elves. But the priests¡­¡±


    However, Sernu¡¯s words didn¡¯t continue until the end.


    ¡°I know everything. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s prank, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The ck Mask spoke as if it were nothing.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Sernu forced a bright expression while sweating profusely.


    The ck Mask knows everything.


    What did this mean?


    It was akin to acknowledging that the auction was behind this incident from the start, brushing it off as merely a child¡¯s prank.


    The unwavering confidence regardless of whatever the auction did.


    It wasn¡¯t baseless confidence. Sernu also saw it clearly, so he knew the ck Mask¡¯s words weren¡¯t lies.


    It was shameful, but since it was an obvious mistake, he could only stay quiet.


    Yet, it was also difficult to further ignore the other party¡¯s demands at this point.


    Since everything was already exposed, it seemed fine to hand over the priests.


    It was the appropriate course of action toply with the other party¡¯s words for now.


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll hand over the two priests and the elf.¡±


    After all, the priests were to be killed anyway.


    And even though elves were rare, they weren¡¯t an impossible species to obtain if the Association decided to pursue them.


    From the auction¡¯s perspective, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big loss.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Huh?


    Sernu looked at the ck Mask with a puzzled expression.


    However, an unexpected response came from the ck Mask¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°This time, I want all the items up for auction.¡±


    The gesture the ck Mask pointed out was just the beginning.


    ¡°I want everything.¡±

 Chapter 96: Birth of a Half-Goblin (1)

    Chapter 96: Birth of a Half-Goblin (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 096


    <em><strong>EP.96 Birth of a Half-Goblin (1)</strong></em>


    An unfortunate incident urred during the auction.


    Fortunately, it was neatly resolved with the arrival of Sernu, who was responsible for the banquet.


    I readily epted his offer to take responsibility andpensate.


    Upon reflection, it was a bit of a shady deal at the auction, but I hadn¡¯t suffered any losses and simply decided to receive modestpensation.


    And what I demanded aspensation was¡­


    ¡°¡­Do you really have to take everything?¡±


    Sernu asked with a trembling voice, but there was no way around it.I demanded all the items scheduled to be auctioned.


    Among them were two priests and even an elf.


    Of course, it was only natural to demand all the items bid on by Arch Lich and Azmo in the past.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I replied to his question nonchntly.


    I deliberately lowered my voice slightly to appear somewhat solemn.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sernu¡¯s expression stiffened in real-time at my answer.


    But wasn¡¯t it the Association¡¯s fault for misbehaving from the start?


    I had the right to demand this level ofpensation for the damages suffered.


    ¡°I intend to maintain a good rtionship with the Association in the future.¡±


    I replied brusquely, hiding my emotions as much as possible.


    Looking around the banquet hall, it seemed there would be plenty to exploit in the future with the Association.


    Since I had no intention of antagonizing the Association thatid golden eggs, this was all I demanded.


    And I expressed my desire to maintain a good rtionship with that in mind.


    After all, from the Association¡¯s perspective, this demand isn¡¯t a significant expenditure, right?


    I mean, I¡¯m already spending 5000 each time just on gacha pulls for 1-star monsters alone.


    Moreover, the Demon Merchant Association is not an individual but a collective. And a massive one at that.


    So, my demands shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask for.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sernu eventually agreed to my demands.


    ¡°¡­I understand. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the items in the inventory, please.¡±


    Since we were taking everything, I even requested inventory artifacts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t say much in response, so I suppose they agreed?


    It felt like they were reluctantly epting, but that wasn¡¯t my concern.


    Thanks to that, we were able to conclude the deal with smiles.


    Oh, was Sernu¡¯s expression stiff?


    Since the situation ended on a positive note, it should be fine.


    Sernu instructed the subordinate below to fetch the items and then turned to me.


    ¡°By the way, since we¡¯re fated to meet, let me properly introduce myself. I am Sernu, a member of the Association¡¯s operationsmittee.¡±


    Perhaps sensing resignation from the other party, they extended their hand once again.


    They¡¯ve introduced themselves, so I have no choice but to reciprocate.


    But a problem arose here.


    ¡®What should I introduce myself as?¡¯


    If this were just a normal human-to-human encounter, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    But Sernu was a monster.


    Despite having a human-like appearance and wearing clothes, there were sharp teeth protruding from their mouth and hands stained ck.


    It was definitely not a human appearance.


    ¡®It seems risky to introduce myself by my real name here¡­¡¯


    Celia was a monster who knew my real name, but it didn¡¯t matter since she was under mymand.


    But this time was different.


    My name, Lee Kang-hyun, was obviously foreign on the El Dorad Continent.


    With the Association¡¯s power, they might be able to deduce information just from this name.


    Hmm.


    After a brief moment of consideration, I recalled one fact.


    When the game was first installed on my smartphone.


    The name it changed to when naming the dungeon.


    ¡®Nest of the Evil God.¡¯


    The name itself seemed grandiose.


    But I was confident that no one would take it literally.


    Most would probably just take it as a joke.


    ¡°Others call me Evil God.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    Since the game called my dungeon the Nest of the Evil God.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sernu fell silent for a moment upon hearing my answer.


    Their hand, which had barely shaken during the handshake, trembled slightly.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    Was their speechlessness due to my absurd answer?


    Nevertheless, Sernu quickly regainedposure.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I see.¡±


    Seeing Sernu¡¯s reaction, I felt relieved.


    It seemed Sernu also took my answer as a joke while discreetly hiding my identity.


    ¡®It¡¯s good to confidently move forward.¡¯


    Just as I thought that, a window appeared before my eyes.


    <strong>¨C You have sessfullypleted the auction. ¨C</strong>


    ¡®Is it because I don¡¯t have my smartphone?¡¯


    My smartphone was currently in my house on Earth, not on the El Dorad Continent.


    That¡¯s probably why the rm that would usually ring from my smartphone popped up before me.


    <strong>¨C You can choose two items from the items bid on in the auction aspensation. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The chosen items can be taken back to Earth. ¨C</strong>


    Oh!


    My eyes widened at the unexpected reward.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sernu¡¯s current expression wasn¡¯t favorable.


    ¡®Someone introducing themselves as Evil God¡­¡¯


    The ck mask in front of them introduced themselves as Evil God.


    Although they had asionally encountered beings iming to serve Evil God, it was the first time someone introduced themselves as one.


    Evil God.


    A god known to have existed in the distant past.


    However, it was such an ancient tale, and there were practically no records of it being passed down.


    It was a different situation from the goddess served by the White Order.


    While there were asional beings who served Evil God, it was the first time someone introduced themselves as one.


    ¡®This is absurd.¡¯


    It would make more sense to see them as pretending to be a demon.


    Perhaps it was just a prank.


    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t dare to y tricks on the Association.¡¯


    Sernu wished he could give him a good scolding.


    But the other party¡¯s aura was too strong.


    There was nothing they could do except nod along.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I see.¡±


    Just agreeing with the other party¡¯s words was all they could do.


    Sigh


    Although it was the other party¡¯s words, there were several immediate concerns.


    First and foremost, the items that had been auctioned ended up in the hands of that ck mask.


    And for free!


    While it was inevitable due to Sernu¡¯s own mistake, the damage was more severe than expected.


    In truth, in terms of auction items, it wasn¡¯t a big loss from the Association¡¯s perspective, but the fact that the auction was halted was crucial.


    In essence, it was as good as being canceled, so the expressions of those who participated in the auction were not favorable.


    The reputation of the Association hosting the banquet would likely suffer.


    ¡®We need to provide appropriatepensation.¡¯


    Sernu immediately instructed their subordinates topensate others.


    This would also result in additional losses.


    But without suchpensation, the Association¡¯s reputation would suffer even more, and in the long run, it would lead to greater losses.


    When Sernu orderedpensation, the ck mask in front of them nudged Arch Lich, who was beside them.


    In response, Arch Lich spoke up.


    ¡°Clink Clink.¡±


    (We¡¯ll also takepensation.)


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Sernu felt a sinking feeling, but they didn¡¯t show it openly.


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    They simply went along with it.


    To be this casual with the Association¡­


    Whether it was fearlessness or confidence in their strength, for now, he decided to let it slide.


    While saying so, Sernu cautiously asked.


    ¡°So, what is the rtionship between you two?¡±


    It was Arch Lich who answered the question.


    ¡°Tick Tick!¡±


    The response came, iming to serve a great one.


    ¡± Tick Tick Tick Tick!¡±


    Since he is a great being, we don¡¯t get to meet often, so consider it an honor to receive you like this.¡¯


    Sernu felt dizzy.


    At least he realized he didn¡¯t live in the same dungeon, which was a relief.


    ¡®They don¡¯t reside in the same dungeon, so their dungeons must be different. I¡¯ll have to look into that ck mask separately.¡¯


    As originally thought, Arch Lich was indeed the dungeon master. It was just appropriate to consider them as part of the ck mask¡¯s faction.


    ¡®I need to find out which other dungeons are affiliated with their faction as well.¡¯


    There was much to be done.


    Sernu subtly gestured to their subordinates and gave instructions.


    Then, he smiled and looked at the ck mask.


    ¡°Let me exin briefly. First, we will deliver the items to the dungeon as soon as the banquet ends.¡±


    But the ck mask raised their hand to interrupt Sernu¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, Arch Lich here will take them right now. Please prepare.¡±


    Suddenly, even the Incubus approached Arch Lich¡¯s side.


    Although slightly taken aback by the sudden request for preparation, it was an opportunity in a way.


    It might be morefortable to send them away and proceed with the banquet.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I see. In that case, we will have the ves transported in the Association¡¯s carriage. We¡¯ll provide a special carriage. The items will also be put separately into the inventory.¡±


    Since it hade to this, Sernu urged their subordinates to quickly send them off.


    Fortunately, Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon was located in the mountain range spanning both the Demon World and the Human World.


    Since the distance wasn¡¯t far, transporting the ves wasn¡¯t a significant issue.


    ¡°Now, let me briefly exin about the items.¡±


    Sernu started exining about the items that were originally up for auction.


    ¡°First, this item is an armor made of smander leather.¡±


    It was clearly a suit of armor made of red leather.


    ¡°Although it may look crude, it possesses a fire attribute. It also has some resistance to fire attacks and is strong against cold.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a sword made from the fangs of a young wyvern. Its hardness is unmatched.¡±


    Some of the items exined by Sernu seemed to have practical use.


    Some items that made one wonder why they even existed were also present.


    ¡°This is an electric floor trap powered by mana. If installed in a dungeon, it can turn intruders into toast.¡±


    Among them were traps that could be installed in dungeons.


    After various descriptions of items, the introduction of thest item remained.


    It was a cloak, colored in ck and white with mysterious patterns embroidered on it.


    A strange energy emanated from the cloak.


    However, it was different from magical or divine power.


    ¡°This is the Harvester¡¯s Cloak. It¡¯s not just any armor. It¡¯s more like a living being. When you wear this cloak and kill someone, the cloak will automatically consume the corpse of the victim. Of course, it can also regurgitate the corpse intact.¡±


    It was an item with extravagant ims.


    In reality, itcked any notable features as armor, it simply stored the corpses of in enemies.


    Well, if one needed corpses for dark magic research or for consuming fresh ones, it could be considered a useful item.


    But if that was truly the purpose, acquiring corpses directly would suffice.


    This cloak was merely an item for decorating the dungeon, it held no greater value.


    Of course, Sernu wasn¡¯t foolish enough to reveal this.


    After all, there were many other equipment and items that were far more useful, so it wouldn¡¯t be a total loss for the recipient.


    But this was Sernu¡¯s misconception.


    ¡®This is amazing!¡¯


    With his face concealed by the ck mask, Sernu¡¯s current expression was unknown.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The auction hadpletely ended.


    Considering that my original purpose foring to the El Dorad continent was the auction, I could consider my task here finished.


    After instructing Arch Lich to transfer the ves and items, I returned to Earth.


    As the auction ended and the next event of the banquet proceeded, I naturally returned to Earth.


    <strong>¨C As a reward, you can choose two items from the auction you bid on. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The chosen items can be taken to Earth. ¨C</strong>


    And now it was time to choose the reward.


    Since I already had items in mind, I quickly made my decision.


    ¡®The Harvester¡¯s Cloak.¡¯


    I chose the Harvester¡¯s Cloak as a reward.


    Instantly, the cloak appeared on my smartphone.


    A cloak that, when worn and used to kill someone, could store their corpse.


    ¡®I¡¯ll give this to Maru.¡¯


    Maru is currently a 5-star monster.


    Equipping him with this cloak and setting him on automatic hunting would essentially bring sacrifices into my hands.


    ¡®And next¡­¡¯


    No matter what anyone said, she was an elf.


    The limit for transferring monsters from my dungeon to Earth was 1-star monsters.


    Moreover, the elf I acquired in this auction wasn¡¯t originally affiliated with my dungeon.


    There seemed to be no other way to transfer such an elf to Earth immediately.


    So, without hesitation, I chose the elf as my reward.


    However, since elves are living beings, I was anxious about whether I could choose one as a reward.


    I chose the elf ¡®Ciel¡¯ as my reward.


    Fortunately, I was able to choose her as a reward.


    ¡®Her name is Ciel?¡¯


    As soon as I chose the elf, a woman bound in chains appeared in the room.


    Pointed ears, stunning appearance.


    She was indeed the elf I saw at the auction.


    At the same time, there was a new development.


    [<strong>Monster Summon</strong>] ¨C (3/5)


    -Maru (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    -Ciel (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    -Skeleton Soldier (¡ï)


    In the monster summoning window, along with Maru and Coco, the name Ciel was added.


    She was an elf with an astonishing 4-star rating.


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Even if she were a monster affiliated with my dungeon, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring her to Earth.


    I immediately rose to approach the elf named Ciel.


    But then, a new alert appeared in session.


    <strong>¨C A unique monster, ¡®Half Goblin¡¯ has been born. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Half Goblin?¡±


    It was the first time I had seen such a type of alert.

 Chapter 97: Birth of a Half-Goblin (2)

    Chapter 97: Birth of a Half-Goblin (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 097


    <em><strong>EP.97 Birth of a Half-Goblin (2)</strong></em>


    The depths of the dungeon were quiet.


    In the darkness, it was serene, and sometimes even felt cozy.


    ¡®Cozy¡­?¡¯


    No, it wasn¡¯t cozy, to be honest.


    It was simply a ce where one could ignore reality and turn away from it. It was far from being cozy.


    In reality, she couldn¡¯t find any signs of life here.


    Hope was the same.¡°Sigh¡­.¡±


    If there was any sce, it was that even if she sighed, no breath came out.


    This was crucial for Jane.


    The thin cloth she wore offered little warmth, even if one were to look favorably upon it.


    Still, the dungeon, with its cave-like appearance, was warm inside.


    Her situation wasn¡¯t ideal, to the point where she had to find satisfaction in such smallforts.


    ¡°Ronnie oppa¡­.¡±


    Once again today, she called out her brother¡¯s name.


    But there was no response.


    ¡°Denver¡­¡±


    And she quietly called out another name.


    Again, it seemed she was just muttering to herself.


    Even though she knew it was a meaningless gesture, she called out their names every time.


    Otherwise, she felt like she would lose her mind.


    Yet it wasn¡¯t all despair.


    Every time she called out their names, childhood memories flooded back.


    At those times, a small smile would form on her lips, a tiny source of happiness.


    A tiny vige, too small to even call a town.


    Jane spent her childhood there.


    With loving parents and her caring brother Ronnie.


    Though it wasn¡¯t a wealthy vige, their lives were as enviable as anyone else¡¯s.


    In the morning, she and Ronnie would leave home together and join the other kids in the neighborhood to y.


    Denver, who was bigger than his peers, naturally took on the role of the leader and guided the children well.


    They would y without realizing the passage of time until the sky turned red as the sun set.


    Then, one by one, they would return home at their parents¡¯ calls.


    Once inside, they would enjoy the dinner prepared by their parents and satisfy their hungry stomachs.


    Those were truly happy memories.


    But now, they were memories that could no longer be found.


    The vige had burned down in a monster wave.


    Fortunately, Ronnie and Jane survived, but their parents had passed away.


    And Denver, too, suffered the same fate.


    They were the only survivors of the burning vige.


    That¡¯s when it all began.


    They took care of each other, bing pirs of support in a deste world.


    And as they grew into adults, they found their own ways to survive.


    That was by bing adventurers.


    ¡°¡­¡±.


    For Jane, happy memories ended here.


    If she thought about it, there must have been more fun and enjoyable memories, but now they were too blurry.


    Above all, Ronnie and Denver were not around her now.


    Sometimes she pondered.


    She regretted what if she had be a noble¡¯s exclusive mage as Ronnie, her brother, had suggested, instead of being an adventurer.


    ¡°Regret¡­?¡±


    In truth, she knew she had talent in magic.


    Without lineage or formal education, she had mastered mana on her own.


    If anyone else had heard, it would have been an overwhelming talent.


    Naturally, Ronnie wanted her to be a safe noble¡¯s mage rather than an adventurer.


    The life of an adventurer seemed harsh just to hear about.


    Adventurers entering unknown dungeons and facing monsters.


    But it would be different as a mage.


    At least she could lead a rtively safer life in a secure territory.


    If lucky, she might be the mage representing the territory and be grantednd.


    But Jane had rejected her brother¡¯s proposal.


    It felt too selfish for her to be a noble¡¯s mage and live an easy life alone.


    But now, she regretted that choice again and again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She should have listened to her brother back then.


    She should have be a noble¡¯s exclusive mage, taking responsibility for Ronnie and Denver as well.


    But regret was useless now.


    She chose to be an adventurer, and thus challenged dungeons with Ronnie and Denver.


    And the result of entering the dungeon?


    It was the same as now.


    Ronnie, her brother, had his head pierced by a flying arrow.


    And Denver¡­


    ¡°ck.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    Denver eventually faced death, but he didn¡¯t die.


    He had be a monster without any remaining emotions.


    Denver, who hated monsters more than anyone else as the vige burned in the monster wave.


    That Denver became a monster himself.


    It would have been good if the tragedy ended here.


    But the tragedy was still ongoing.


    Jane gently ced her hand on her stomach.


    If she lowered her head, her swollen belly was right there.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    She felt a sudden urge to vomit.


    Her belly bulged, but until now, she had faced goblins every day without fail.


    She had been responsible for satisfying goblins¡¯ sexual desires single-handedly.


    And the result was now in her own belly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t be an adventurer for this¡­.¡±


    It felt futile.


    And she resented it.


    She resented Ronnie, who had left the world before her.


    She even had the urge to burst her swollen belly.


    The thought of a dreadful being growing inside her was too repulsive.


    But her thoughts never materialized.


    The ce she currently found herself in was a prison located at the center of the dungeon.


    Around this prison were Skeleton monsters, stationed to prevent any foolishness.


    Jane had no choice but to spend her time in the prison with the dreadful creature growing inside her.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t alone here.


    There were a few other adventurers in simr situations.


    Of course, all the adventurers were women, and their purpose of use was obvious without needing to be mentioned.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jane spoke to one of them.


    This person was thetest to be brought here, and she was a mage.


    Jane, sensing mana herself, knew the identity of the others as mages.


    But as if dazed, the person didn¡¯t respond.


    They hadn¡¯t spoken sinceing here, their eyes empty.


    It wasn¡¯t clear if the mage on the other side had lost their mind due to shock.


    Jane didn¡¯t want to think about what was happening outside.


    She, too, could understand, having once lost her mind.


    So, leaning against the gloomy prison walls, Jane closed her eyes.


    Today, her belly felt unusually heavy.


    ¡°Huh¡­?


    Movement intensified in her previously heavy belly.


    Suddenly, pain began to emanate from her abdomen.


    The pain extended from her abdomen to her waist and spine.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Pressure was felt.


    The pressure extended to her lower body.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Jane writhed in agony, shouting out.


    Simultaneously, the floor became stained with blood.


    How much time had passed?


    Amidst the pools of red blood, faint green entities began to emerge.


    They were not just one.


    There were three of them.


    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±


    Jane, regaining her senses, looked at the ¡®things¡¯ lying on the floor.


    The faint green creatures wriggled and propped themselves up from the floor.


    Among the three, the one who emerged first from the worldid a hand on the ground and stood up.


    Then, it searched for its nurturing mother and toddled towards her.


    It was instinct.


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    But for Jane, it was nothing short of a dreadful nightmare.


    The approaching creature resembled a goblin.


    Though not entirely like them, their skin tone was slightly different.


    Rather than beingpletely green, it was a bit lighter.


    Above all, there was a sense of alienation in their faces, as if a mixture of goblin and human features.


    It was disgusting.


    To think she carried those things inside her.


    It was repulsive.


    The one that emerged first from the world kept approaching Jane.


    But Jane pushed it away.


    Shortly after, all the wriggling beings on the floor stood up.


    All three of them.


    Or should they be called three individuals?


    Anyway, they continued to move toward Jane.


    It was a survival instinct to approach their nurturing mother.


    Above all, they were hungry.


    And the mother in front of them could satisfy their hunger.


    They persistently approached Jane¡¯s chest, but she pushed them away.


    ¡°Go away¡­.¡±


    But giving birth had drained Jane¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Please, go away¡­!¡±


    With herst bit of strength, when Jane shouted, the creatures hesitated in their tracks.


    As their mother cried out, they remained still, forgetting their hunger.


    ¡°Oh, healthy babies were born?¡±


    And finally, the dungeon¡¯s ruler appeared.


    ¡°C-Celia¡­?¡±


    Having spent a considerable amount of time here, Jane remembered Celia¡¯s name at least.


    Since all the monsters followed Celia¡¯s orders, she must be the ruler.


    Approaching Jane, Celia spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really gone through a lot. I never expected you to give birth to three, but it¡¯s worth the wait.¡±


    Celia sincerely smiled and gently touched Jane¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cold toward the babies? Come on, Jane.¡±


    Celia lifted Jane¡¯s chin and met her eyes.


    ¡°Think of your childhood, Jane.¡±


    ¡­ Childhood?


    Certainly, only happy memories.


    ¡°What were your parents like, Jane?¡±


    Celia whispered to Jane.


    Listening to her words, Jane¡¯s head began to spin.


    ¡°Parents¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Jane. What were your parents like? Were they affectionate? Or were they cold to you?¡±


    No, her parents were never cold to her.


    They were kind.


    They cherished her more than anyone else.


    Even when there was little food, her parents always made sure both her and Ronnie had enough to eat.


    ¡°¡­They were kinder than anyone else.¡±


    The answer came from Jane¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, Jane, do you know what you should do now?¡±


    In response to Celia¡¯s whisper, Jane looked at the three babies in front of her.


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s true.¡±


    Jane¡¯s eyes zed over.


    Then she embraced the three babies in front of her.


    ¡°My beautiful babies.¡±


    Hope arose in this hellish ce.


    Jane, who always felt alone, was no longer alone.


    She had her own babies now.


    With the triplets by her side, she felt confident she could ovee any hardship ahead.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you from now on, Jane.¡±


    Celia¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach her.


    There was only Jane, lost in happy thoughts about how to raise her babies.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Checking on Jane¡¯s condition, Celia immediately moved to another spot.


    ¡°I never expected her to give birth to three.¡±


    Strong magic was felt from Jane¡¯s womb, but she never expected this.


    The beings she had given birth to were a hybrid of goblin and human.


    They were even half-goblin, half-human beings with mana.


    As they grew, they would be of great help in the dungeon.


    ¡°Take good care of Jane from now on. She won¡¯t cause any trouble with a simple hint, so we need to make a separate living space for her.¡±


    A skeleton knight nodded in response to Celia¡¯s words.


    The n of the Goblin Guard proposed by Goblin Lord was now underway.


    Although she wanted to check on Jane, Celia was busy.


    It was Celia¡¯s duty to report to the master that Jane had given birth to half-goblin babies.


    In addition to writing the report, Arch Lich and Azmo, who had participated in the social circle, had just returned to the dungeon.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Arch Lich¡¯s return was splendid.


    ¡°Did you bring all this?¡±


    Behind Arch Lich, there was an army of ves.


    And the inventory artifacts he brought contained various equipment and items.


    There were even traps useful in the dungeon, so it was a great harvest.


    ¡°Tick Tick Tick.¡±


    (All of this is thanks to the grace of our master.)


    Arch Lich¡¯s words were not false.


    It was all thanks to the actions of the great master.


    ¡°As expected, our master is a great one.¡±


    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t witness the master¡¯s exploits firsthand, but now wasn¡¯t the only opportunity.


    As Celia had ns to eventually summon the great one to this ce, she decided to focus on her own duties for now.


    ¡°Tick Tick Tick Tick!¡±


    ¡°Did the master give you separate tasks for me?¡±


    Suddenly, any lingering disappointment vanished.


    Knowing that the master was always watching over her, Celia¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Tick Tick Tick Tick.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Arch Lich continued reading the contents written in the notebook.


    Celia nodded along, listening to Arch Lich¡¯s words.


    ¡°In short, we need to conduct experiments with priests to find the source of power.¡±


    Arch Lich nodded.


    As the dungeon¡¯s overall manager, she was straightforward.


    ¡°In that case, two priests won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    ¡°Tick?¡±


    It was a mission handed down by the master himself.


    However, with only the two priests Arch Lich brought, there weren¡¯t enough subjects for the experiment.


    Wouldn¡¯t having more priests lead to more detailed results?


    Surely the great master would want such results.


    Celia¡¯s dilemma didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Then we need to recruit more priests.¡±


    Celia was proud to urately understand the master¡¯s intentions once again today.

 Chapter 98: Guardian of the Hierarchy

    Chapter 98: Guardian of the Hierarchy


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 098


    <em><strong>EP.98 Guardian of the Hierarchy</strong></em>


    <strong>¨C A unique monster, the ¡®Half Goblin¡¯, has been born. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Born?¡±


    It was an unfamiliar message alert.


    The notification of acquiring a new monster had only urred when I obtained it through gacha.


    If it had been obtained through gacha, the alert would have shown that it was obtained, but this was the first time I saw an alert stating that it was born.


    ¡®Even when Celia bought monsters separately at the auction, there was no alert.¡¯


    I touched the notification to confirm what was happening.As soon as the smartphone screen changed to show the inside of the dungeon, I examined here and there.


    ¡°A Half Goblin¡­.¡±


    How many had I been searching for?


    I found three goblin babies.


    The ce was a prison in the center of the dungeon, where an adventurer was holding three goblin babies.


    ¡°So, this is what it was?¡±


    The situation was quickly understood.


    As expected, the Half Goblin was a monster born between an adventurer and a goblin.


    I erged the screen using my fingers.


    The goblin babies that appeared on the screen had a peculiar appearance different from regr goblins.


    Their appearance, not quite like a full goblin, mixed with human features, was truly an unpleasant sight.


    Their skin color, while simr to goblins, was more of a pale green than aplete green.


    Their ears were closer to human ears than the pointed shape of goblin ears.


    Apart from their pointed and elongated fingernails and toenails, they resembled human infants.


    ¡®Come to think of it, they¡¯re bigger than I expected.¡¯


    Half Goblins of a size that was hard to believe had just been born.


    It felt like they had been born one or two years ago, if they were to bepared to humans.


    ¡°Such beings being born three at once¡­.¡±


    I looked at the adventurer taking care of the Half Goblins.


    She was caring for them with a bright smile, a face I remembered from somewhere.


    She must have been one of the adventurers who entered shortly after the dungeon was created.


    ¡®But it seems like she¡¯s lost her mind.¡¯


    The female adventurer was holding the Half Goblins as if they were her own babies.


    If she were in her right mind, she wouldn¡¯t behave like that.


    A corner of my heart felt unnecessarily suspicious.


    But that feeling didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°No, the dungeon must continue to evolve.¡±


    For if the core of the dungeon is destroyed, I will lose my life too.


    Therefore, it was natural to block those who invade my dungeon.


    There would be no benefit to weakening here and now.


    ¡°I need more strength.¡±


    The dungeon bing stronger meant that my power was also strengthened.


    I clenched my fists and looked back on my life so far.


    How much disadvantage had I suffered due tock of power?


    Even now, it¡¯s the same.


    If I didn¡¯t have this power, I would have died many times over by now.


    At least I had the minimum power to protect myself.


    But it¡¯s not enough yet.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t sufficient.¡±


    The current world is truly hell.


    Twenty-five years ago, Earth faced a significant change known as the Great Cataclysm.


    Dungeons and monsters appearing everywhere destroyed humanity¡¯s footholds.


    At that time, people said humanity was heading towards extinction.


    Fortunately, with the emergence of awakeners, humanity managed to maintain civilization until now, but it became apletely different system from the previous world.


    A world of even more horrifying survival of the fittest.


    Those with power became absolute rulers.


    Otherwise, would statistics show more deaths among people killed by monsters than those killed by fellow humans?


    Most lost their lives to those with strong power.


    And even now, I don¡¯t know when danger will strike.


    ¡®Kim Soo-ho¡­.¡¯


    As he is a dangerous fellow, he will appear again anytime.


    Until then, it¡¯s my task to strengthen myself as much as possible.


    And the first step is managing the dungeon.


    ¡°No matter how much I intervene in the dungeon, I can¡¯t manage everything.¡±


    Originally, dungeons on the Eldorado continent are mainly managed by Celia.


    In contrast, dungeons on Earth were managed by Azmo.


    No matter how much I spend money to draw monsters and appoint subordinates, this fact does not change.


    They even knew this part better than me.


    It meant that they could handle the dungeon¡¯s operation system and even minor details.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t intervene in everything.¡±


    Of course, if I leave it unattended, unexpected events like Azmo¡¯s might ur.


    But in a situation where I don¡¯t know what butterfly effect excessive intervention might bring, I can¡¯t give instructions one by one.


    ¡°This Half Goblin situation will likely be the same.¡±


    As Celia, protecting the dungeon takes precedence.


    So, it¡¯s natural to create more monsters to protect the dungeon.


    If I keep blocking everything, someday, the minions on the scene might start to resist.


    And I won¡¯t be able to give instructions every time that happens.


    ¡®If I¡¯m absent when a dangerous situation arises?¡¯


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t enter my dungeon in the first ce.


    In a situation where armed robbers enter my home, there are only two choices, I die or they die.


    Such incidents are not umon even here on Earth.


    There was no way to exin it except as pitiful, ording to hunters who failed to subjugate dungeons.


    There were also hunters who had fallen prey to monsters, just like that adventurer.


    It wasn¡¯t any different just because he was a male hunter.


    News articles about hunters dying miserably inside dungeons were quitemon.


    I immediately flipped the screen to the other side.


    ¡®By the way, it¡¯s unusual.¡¯


    Changing the atmosphere, I harbored another question.


    ¡®Why did the Half Goblin appear?¡¯


    I had spent four years at the Hunter Academy.


    As befitting of the Hunter Academy, they teach about various monster characteristics there.


    I learned that goblins, a species with a very low proportion of females, use females of other species for breeding.


    It was said that goblins are born regardless of the species of the female.


    However, the goblin born this time was not an ordinary goblin.


    It had a appearance that seemed like a mix of human and goblin.


    Why was a Half Goblin born?


    ¡®Is it not an ordinary adventurer?¡¯


    My question didn¡¯tst long due to new alerts.


    <strong>¨C Congrattions! The first unique monster has been born in the dungeon you operate. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Half Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You will receive rewards! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The action radius of minions in the dungeon increases. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Expand the size of the dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Tsk, the rewards aren¡¯t that great.¡±


    It would have been nice if they gave transcendent rights to raise the monster¡¯s grade.


    Instead, the dungeon¡¯s size increased and the action radius of the monsters expanded.


    But the alerts didn¡¯t end there.


    <strong>¨C Please select a method for dungeon expansion. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C 1. [1st Floor, Area 5] ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C 2. [2nd Floor, Area 1] ¨C</strong>


    ¡°There are a lot of unfamiliar alerts today, huh?¡±


    To choose a method of expansion.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I examined the currentyout of the dungeon.


    Right now, my dungeon has three paths branching out when entering from the entrance.


    The leftmost path leads to [<strong>1st Floor, Area 1</strong>].


    It¡¯s a space where undead monsters, with the Death Knight as the mid-boss, have taken residence.


    The middle path leads to [<strong>1st Floor, Area 2</strong>], the territory of goblins.


    And, naturally, the mid-boss here is the Goblin Lord.


    The rightmost path leads to [<strong>1st Floor, Area 3</strong>], where there are monsters called Carnivorous Tentacle nts.


    The ground is covered with soil and grass, creating a field.


    Above that, blood-sucking butterflies fly around, creating a concept simr to nature.


    It was clear.


    Now, however, two fellows who don¡¯t belong to my dungeon and spiders dripping saliva are apanying it.


    ¡°This ce haspletely lost its concept.¡±


    Still, it was a peculiar space that functioned well.


    Gwo-a-a-a-a-ak¡ª


    Even now, the plump water spirits were watering the nts through sprinklers.


    While the spirits watered, the other two tended to the nts.


    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±


    Beside the little sprout, Wriggler was slouching.


    ¡®So, the sub-manager guy is still alive.¡¯


    Wriggler was the sub-manager I appointed after Celia, but right now, he seemed useless.


    But can a worm be useful just by growing bigger?


    Yeah, you just stay there and mind your own business.


    ¡°Come to think of it, this could be considered a concept too, right..?¡±


    If there¡¯s a farm inside the dungeon, wouldn¡¯t this be the atmosphere?


    It was undoubtedly a strange space.


    Naturally, there was no mid-boss here.


    Only monsters of grade 4 or higher could be designated as mid-bosses, and there were no grade 4 or higher monsters in Area 3.


    Areas 1, 2, and 3, divided into three paths, were consolidated into one area again.


    That ce is precisely [<strong>1st Floor, Area 4</strong>].


    Here, argeke was arranged, making it a rather important location.


    The goblins from Area 2 resolve their water issues here.


    The water sprayed by the water spirit in Area 3 was also replenished from thiske.


    Monsters existed here as well.


    A small number of Naga species lived at the bottom of theke, but like in Area 3, there was no mid-boss yet.


    Passing through this Area 4 leads directly to the [<strong>Center of the Dungeon</strong>].


    The center was a crucial space with the dungeon¡¯s core, and if breached, it meant the destruction of the dungeon.


    It was such an important space.


    There was no mid-boss, but instead, the manager Celia resided here.


    Thus, my dungeon consisted of Areas 1 through 4 of the 1st Floor, including the center.


    I checked the alert again.


    <strong>¨C Please select a method for dungeon expansion. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C 1. [1st Floor, Area 5] ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C 2. [2nd Floor, Area 1] ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Do I really need to create Area 5?¡±


    Even a brief look around now seemed like expanding the 1st Floor was pointless.


    It might be necessary someday, but my eyes went to the next option.


    ¡®2nd Floor.¡¯


    I immediately chose that option.


    ¨C <strong>You have selected [2nd Floor, Area 1].</strong> ¨C


    Along with that alert, the dungeon in the screen shook.


    At the same time, a new space began to emerge beneath the 1st-floor area.


    It was apletely underground space.


    ¡°Is it a structure that digs underground every time a new floor is created?¡±


    The emergence of the 2nd floor brought significant changes.


    First, a new underground space was created beneath the 1st floor.


    That ce was none other than the 2nd floor.


    Also, the position of the dungeon¡¯s center changed.


    Previously, it led directly from [<strong>1st Floor, Area 4</strong>] to [<strong>Center of the Dungeon</strong>], but now it changed to a structure connecting [<strong>1st Floor, Area 4</strong>] to [<strong>2nd Floor, Area 1</strong>].


    And from [<strong>2nd Floor, Area 1</strong>], it led to the [<strong>Center of the Dungeon</strong>].


    ¡°It¡¯s be moreplex.¡±


    And that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    ¨C <strong>[2nd Floor, Area 1 has beenpleted.]</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Meet the conditions to unlock [Guardian of the Floor]!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Guardian of the Floor] unlocked!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>With the expansion of the new floor, you can now designate the ¡®Guardian¡¯ of the existing [1st Floor].</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>[Guardian of the Floor] holds themand of the minions on that floor and manages loyalty smoothly.</strong> ¨C


    A new system came to mind.


    ¡°Guardian?¡±


    In the past, a simr mid-boss system emerged.


    But this time, it¡¯s called the Guardian of the Floor.


    Huh.


    The system might be moreplex, but at the same time, efficient management was possible.


    ¨C <strong>You can set the [Guardian of the Floor] for the [1st Floor].</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>¡®Guardian of the Floor¡¯ can only be assigned to monsters of 5 star or higher.</strong> ¨C


    Like mid-bosses, the Guardian of the Floor also had conditions.


    ¡°5 star¡­¡±


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many 5 star or higher monsters in the dungeon right now. It¡¯s more urate to say there were hardly any.


    ¡®Should I appoint Death Knight or Goblin Lord as the Guardian?¡¯


    No, that¡¯s not it.


    So far, there have been no issues with my dungeon.


    That means the existing mid-bosses have been faithful to their duties.


    There¡¯s no need to change them just for the sake of it.


    ¡®As a matter of principle, Celia should be excluded too.¡¯


    The only remaining option is Arch Lich¡­


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Should I temporarily entrust it, at least?


    Even if a 5 star monster came out of the draw right away, there was a problem with setting it as the Guardian.


    ¡°Arch Lich has been living in the dungeon for a long time, so it should do well.¡±


    ¨C <strong>Would you like to designate Arch Lich as the [Guardian of the 1st Floor]?</strong> ¨C


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Arch Lich returned to the dungeon.


    After reporting to Celia, Arch Lich entered Area 1.


    The appearance of Death Knight, the mid-boss of Area 1, was nowhere to be seen.


    Arch Lich immediately took out the pouch at his waist.


    The pouch was filled with gems and coins obtained from social circles.


    With a satisfied expression, he opened his notebook.


    Scratch, scratch ¨C


    In the quiet dungeon, only the sound of Arch Lich¡¯s fountain pen echoed.


    He was preparing his ledger.


    While recording profits for a while,


    An unknown power was detected.


    A powerful purple light gathered around him.


    Even the nearby air seemed to be swept away by the waves of power.


    The notebook in Arch Lich¡¯s hand began to unfold softly in the air.


    Sensing the change, Arch Lich looked up.

 Chapter 99: Dungeon Corporation (1)

    Chapter 99: Dungeon Corporation (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 099


    <strong><em>EP.99 Dungeon Corporation (1)</em></strong>


    A powerful force swept through the dungeon.


    The aftermath, like a storm, left deep craters in the ground and parts of the ceiling copsed.


    Even the undead monsters, who usually guarded the dungeon¡¯s areas without any emotion, were now unsettled.


    And their gaze was fixed on one being ¡®Arch Lich¡¯.


    Arch Lich appeared as usual.


    He wore the azure high-grade robe bestowed by great one and held a fountain pen and a notebook in his hand.


    Outwardly, there was no apparent change in his appearance.But something was different.


    Exactly, something had changed since the recent event.


    For one, the powering from Arch Lich had grown stronger.


    With every step Arch Lich took, the surrounding air trembled slightly. The momentum of his power had clearly intensified.


    Moreover, the concentration of mana in this dungeon had also be denser, as an added bonus.


    By now, everyone could realize.


    All these changes were brought about by Arch Lich.


    It meant that he had taken another step closer to bing the master of the dungeon.


    All the undead monsters knelt on the ground, showing reverence to Arch Lich and great one.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Arch Lich himself showed no interest in the actions around him.


    First, he bowed his head and examined his own body.


    Outwardly, he appeared the same as usual.


    But even he realized that something special had urred within him.


    Arch Lich raised the hand with only bones left.


    As he exerted a bit of force, a purple light enveloped his hand.


    The magical power he could wield had be much stronger than before.


    It was a power he hadn¡¯t felt before.


    At the same time, he sensed that he and the dungeon had be more closely connected.


    It was precisely dominance.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    After confirming the emergence of power, his next action was to open the notebook.


    Moments ago, the notebook had floated in the air.


    He quickly grabbed it with his hand, but there was a possibility that the notebook had been damaged.


    Arch Lich flipped through the pages one by one, checking if there was any damage.


    And he found one changed part.


    It was the section where additional content had been added to the notebook.


    ¡°Tick?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something Arch Lich himself had written during observation as an dungeon inspector.


    It was newly written information about the mid-bosses in each Area of the dungeon.


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 1 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Death Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 2 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Goblin Lord (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 3 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Vacant


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 4 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Vacant


    Although it was only recorded for the 1st floor, it was still impressive.


    Now, there was no one here who could stand in his way.


    Ah, except for the great one and the General manager, of course.


    Arch Lich continued to stare at the notebook.


    A vague memory seemed to be surfacing, on the verge of being recalled.


    What was that memory again?


    Arch Lich desperately shook his head.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>Arch Lich has been designated as the [Guardian of the 1st Floor].</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The abilities of Guardian Arch Lich have increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The dominance of Guardian Arch Lich has been enhanced.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The [Guardian of the 1st Floor] manages all Areas of the 1st floor.</strong> ¨C


    Endless rms rang out.


    It was about Arch Lich bing the Guardian of the 1st Floor and his abilities increasing.


    Not only that, his dominance had been strengthened as well.


    Thanks to this, a significant change urred.


    ¨C <strong>The [Guardian of the 1st Floor] can rmend candidates for the appointment of mid-bosses on the 1st floor.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Is this how the dungeon manages itself?¡±


    As Arch Lich became the Guardian, another authority was bestowed upon him, the rmendation for the appointment of mid-bosses.


    It meant that even if the number of monsters increased, I wouldn¡¯t have to personally ponder over whom to appoint as mid-bosses.


    ¡°If Arch Lich rmends, all I have to do is approve.¡±


    I manage the dungeon as well.


    But I can¡¯t manage everything forever.


    Most importantly, the monsters living in the dungeon would understand its ecosystem better than me, who merely observes it through screens.


    My role was simply to select monsters and asionally intervene.


    ¡°By the way, soon there should be mid-bosses for Areas 3 and 4 as well, right?¡±


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 3 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Vacant


    [<strong>1st Floor, Area 4 Mid-Boss</strong>]


    ¨C Vacant


    Until now, there had been no mid-bosses in Areas 3 and 4.


    Of course, since Areas 1 and 2 were robust, it wasn¡¯t an immediate issue.


    But it still feltcking for some reason.


    ¡°I need to acquire more 4-star monsters.¡±


    To designate mid-bosses, monsters needed to be at least 4-star grade.


    But it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded.


    Sometimes, even using monster gacha, only 3-star monsters appeared, let alone 4-star ones.


    Of course, there were 4-star monsters avable.


    The recently born half-goblins were also 4-star monsters.


    And the Duhan obtained through Death Knight in the past was also a 4-star monster.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    But there were many problems in designating them as mid-bosses.


    Firstly, the half-goblins were too young to be considered as mid-bosses.


    And as for Duhan, who wandered outside the dungeon with a fabricated story, I hadn¡¯t seen much of him.


    It seemed like he spent most of his time in the forest, so it was difficult to observe him.


    Simrly, it was awkward to designate such a creature as a mid-boss.


    ¡°I should try spinning the lottery.¡±


    Currently, the dungeon had expanded beyond the 1st floor to the 2nd floor.


    More Areas were expected to be created and expanded into more floors in the future.


    ¡°Someday, guardians will be needed for each floor.¡±


    As such, more mid-bosses would be needed for each Area, requiring more monsters.


    Especially, guardians of the floors could be designated from 5-star monsters onwards, unlike mid-bosses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a lot of high-grade monsters.¡±


    Come to think of it, at this point, there might not be a need to insist solely on the lottery.


    Haven¡¯t I experienced it at the banquet?


    Even just looking at auctions, the cost-effectiveness was much better than gacha draws.


    Of course, the meaning was different when the monsters obtained through auctions showed loyalty to me.


    ¡®Let¡¯s ask Celia about thister.¡¯


    If it¡¯s Celia, she¡¯ll surely solve this concern.


    ¡°Should I stop here for now?¡±


    I¡¯ve been working non-stop since returning from the auction.


    Above all, I hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to the elves I brought from the auction yet.


    Just as I was about to turn off the smartphone screen.


    ¨C <strong>Arch Lich has remembered the lost name.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The original name of Arch Lich is ¡®Necros¡¯.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Necros transforms into a unique monster.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Necros¡¯s abilities have slightly increased.</strong> ¨C


    Other rms rang out.


    That was indeed Arch Lich¡¯s real name.


    ¡°Necros?¡±


    It was a name that suited Arch Lich quite well.


    This fact was immediately reflected in the system.


    Subsequently, in the rms that followed, the name disyed was Necros instead of Arch Lich.


    [<strong>Guardian of the 1st Floor</strong>]


    ¨C Necros (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    After all, I couldn¡¯t keep calling him Arch Lich forever.


    Especially now that he had be the Guardian of the floor, it didn¡¯t make sense for him tock a name.


    ¡°I guess this fellow will continue to be the Guardian of the 1st Floor.¡±


    Initially, I had some thoughts about changing the Guardian if another 5-star monster appeared.


    But after seeing the rm indicating that Arch Lich, or rather, Necros¡¯s abilities had increased and the emergence of his name, my thoughts changed.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not good to changemanders too often.¡±


    I hoped Necros would manage the 1st Floor well, so I let this matter go.


    Now, the dungeon was gradually taking on a more dungeon-like appearance.


    ¡°Should I finally have a conversation with the elves?¡±


    Just as I was about to get up from my seat.


    ¨C <strong>Azmo has attained enlightenment.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Azmo¡¯s [Dungeon Monster Enhancement System] has been unlocked.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Azmo, who has attained enlightenment, suggests creating a group simr to the Demon Merchant Association on Earth.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°?¡±


    What¡¯s this situation now?


    It seemed like there would be no rest today after all.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At the heart of the Incubus Dungeon.


    There, Azmo sat with a face full of contemtion.


    Azmo was currently deeply immersed in thought, which was directly rted to the Social circle.


    ¡°True beauty was there.¡±


    Suddenly, he eximed in admiration.


    What he admired was none other than that.


    The beauty of the Social circle¡¯s open banquet hall?


    It was certainly beautiful.


    But it hadn¡¯t been enough to warrant such admiration until now.


    Then was it that he, who had been on Earth, crossed over to the El Dorad Continent?


    It was certainly a remarkable event.


    But it was only possible because of the power of the great one.


    Sure, it was quite impressive, but given the vast difference in power, Azmo didn¡¯t find it particrly exciting.


    Indeed.


    In Azmo¡¯s mind, there was no room for admiration for the splendor of the Social circle or the astonishment of dimensional travel.


    What made him admire was the Demon Merchant Association.


    ¡°Demon Merchant Association¡­¡±


    For Azmo, the Demon Merchant Association was an incredibly shocking organization.


    Their reason for existence was to provide assistance to various dungeons and increase their chances of survival.


    Azmo closed his eyes and reminisced about the past.


    When he first woke up here on Earth.


    Azmo built the dungeon himself without any help.


    He thwarted the hunters who invaded the dungeon and developed it while fending them off.


    There were dangerous moments in the process.


    It wasn¡¯t a friendly world where hunters would overlook the just-born dungeon.


    And since there was no culture of interaction among dungeon masters, it was even more difficult.


    Ultimately, Azmo fought desperately to survive.


    He captured invading hunters and obtained information through enchantment.


    He gathered their weapons and built up his strength.


    In this way, all the dungeons on Earth operated under their own survival systems.


    Capturing hunters gave power to the dungeon masters.


    With increased power, everything else would be taken care of.


    The dungeon would expand, and the monsters guarding it would increase.


    Even without learning, it could be instinctively understood.


    But capturing hunters in the early stages was extremely difficult.


    ¡°If there were an organization like the Demon Merchant Association on Earth, would things have been different?¡±


    If there had been an organization like the Demon Merchant Association on Earth?


    If someone had provided consultation during the early operation of the dungeon to help with its growth?


    Couldn¡¯t Azmo have operated the dungeon more smoothly himself?


    Then, based on this regret, what if he helped other dungeons?


    Surely the survival rate of newborn dungeons would increase.


    An increase in survival rate would lead to an enhancement of the dungeon¡¯s power.


    ¡®If the number of dungeons increases, it means hunters can be easily subdued.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t just stop at expanding power.


    ¡®If that happens, I could dedicate this Earth itself to the great one¡­!¡¯


    There had been times when Azmo had challenged the great one¡¯s will due to his own misguided judgment.


    It was during the Monster Wave incident.


    Back then, it was simply a way to reveal himself to the great one, but he realized how reckless he had been.


    But this n was entirely different.


    As he reached that point of thought, Azmo nodded his head.


    ¡°So how can I help?¡±


    Once again, Azmo¡¯s n returned to square one.


    How could he help other dungeons?


    The ultimate goal was the Demon Merchant Association.


    But even mimicking the Demon Merchant Association right now was daunting.


    Capital aside, there was an overwhelming difference in scale.


    Even if Azmo were to mimic the Demon Merchant Association right away, it would be difficult to provide substantial help to other dungeons.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As Azmo pondered quietly, he once again reflected on his own experiences.


    Come to think of it, Azmo was fortunate.


    Even after oveing the initial operation, there were still many crises.


    Among them, if you asked which one had the best luck, it would probably be the day he met the general manager Celia.


    Celia easily subdued the hunters who invaded Azmo¡¯s dungeon at the time.


    Wasn¡¯t he drawn to her power and entered the service of the great one?


    And Azmo¡¯s choice was not wrong.


    Even afterwards, he received help from Death Knights and Arch Lich, who were under the great one.


    And now, she even sent a vice manager to assist in dungeon management.


    Azmo found the answer right here.


    ¡®Right now, I can¡¯t follow the Demon Merchant Association.¡¯


    But at least, can¡¯t I dispatch monsters?


    And not only that.


    ¡®If I could only use the abilities of general manager¡­!¡¯


    general manager Celia¡¯s captivating abilities were exceptionally outstanding.


    If I could control hunters using that charm?


    I could dispatch hunters to dungeons that need help instead of monsters.


    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±


    The outline of the Earth version of the Demon Merchant Association began to emerge.


    A smile formed on Azmo¡¯s lips.


    He wanted to share his thoughts directly with the great one.


    That was the beginning of Dungeon Corporation.

 Chapter 100: Dungeon Corporation (2)

    Chapter 100: Dungeon Corporation (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 100


    <em><strong>EP.100 Dungeon Corporation (2)</strong></em>


    ¡°The Demon Merchant Association, huh¡­¡±


    Azmo¡¯s suggestion was simple.


    It was about establishing a simr organization here on Earth as the Demon Merchant Association on the El Dorad Continent.


    ¡°Did you get some inspiration from there?¡±


    Azmo had also attended the social gatherings hosted by the Demon Merchant Association.


    Perhaps he gained enlightenment by seeing various things there.


    Certainly, Azmo¡¯s suggestion was good.Wasn¡¯t I also shocked by the sight of the Association.


    ¡®So many monsters gathering in one ce¡­¡¯


    It was like saying the Association¡¯s power was tremendous.


    Surely, seeing that, Azmo¡¯s suggestion was appropriate.


    I remembered Celia also bringing monsters through the Association in the early days.


    It was even to the extent of expanding the dungeon through the Association¡¯s power, so to speak.


    Just by seeing that, I knew well how much influence the Demon Merchant Association had on each dungeon.


    Now it¡¯s time for me to make use of it.


    ¡°If done well, this could be great, right?¡±


    ording to Azmo, there¡¯s currently no ce on Earth like the Demon Merchant Association on the El Dorad Continent.


    In other words, there¡¯s no medium to consolidate various dungeons into one.


    Azmo advocated for mutual cooperation through trading with different dungeons.


    Gradually, this could influence other dungeons and could even develop into a single power.


    For me, it was all profit and no loss.


    ¡°If done well, I won¡¯t even have to worry about money.¡±


    I was currently spending money on managing the dungeon through in-app purchases.


    Right now, I¡¯m just managing the dungeon with Maru to make ends meet, but it wasn¡¯t much fun.


    But if we were to create and operate the Association on Earth in earnest?


    We could trade with other dungeons and receive various goods in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just bad for other people either.¡±


    And this wasn¡¯t just beneficial to me.


    By exerting influence on the respective dungeon and helping to block monster waves, it was quite a good profit for the people.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s start right away.¡±


    I immediately approved Azmo¡¯s n.


    Come to think of it, it was simr to what I had done a few times before with [<strong>Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>].


    Now Azmo also learned about dungeon support, and isn¡¯t he following me now?


    ¡°And this time, it¡¯s not about the system, it¡¯s about us taking the lead.¡±


    [<strong>Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>] is simr in supporting other dungeons, but it¡¯s all about following the system.


    But this time, it was about Azmo and me acting on our own, not the system.


    ¡°Well, first we should think about how to proceed with our activities, right?¡±


    Once we talk about the Association, we need to be able to go to different dungeons.


    First of all, fundamentally, El Dorad Continent and Earth are different.


    Even if it¡¯s not known on the El Dorad Continent, the activities of hunters are too active here on Earth.


    If Azmo were to leave the dungeon, he would soon be exposed.


    But it¡¯s not something that can be disguised like a human¡­.


    While thinking quietly, a certain existence came to mind.


    ¡°Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t there a deputy?¡±


    Azmo had also deployed a deputy in the dungeon where he was.


    The deputy was a slime, but not an ordinary one.


    It was a genius of transformation that could transform into anything.


    As soon as that thought came to mind, I immediately touched the dungeon.


    [<strong>Temptation of Illusion</strong>]


    ¨C Manager: Azmo (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    ¨C Deputy: Vetter (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    It¡¯s even a 4-star slime.


    It¡¯s not like it would be easily defeated anywhere.


    ¡°Is this good enough?¡±


    It would be better to use Vetter for actual activities.


    If Vetter transforms into a hunter using his abilities, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem in the activities.


    And I already had in mind who to transform him into.


    ¡°What was his name back then?¡±


    There was a father and son who tried to attack me someday.


    ¡°His name was definitely¡­ what was it.¡±


    It¡¯s been so long that I can¡¯t remember his name.


    Anyway, the father¡¯s fate took a turn, and the son was spared and thrown into the dungeon where Azmo was.


    ¡°He must still be alive, right?¡±


    Since he wasn¡¯t a subus and was ced in an incubus dungeon, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    And he¡¯s already registered as a Grade F hunter.


    ¡°If I can give him a qualification like a necromancer?¡±


    If I have qualifications like a summoner or a necromancer, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem taking monsters outside the dungeon.


    In other words, it means it¡¯s easy to move monsters in the dungeon outside.


    ¡°I should give orders right away.¡±


    In addition to that, I decided to provide one more support.


    The ce where I caught that father and son before was the Skeleton Dungeon.


    At that time, I could understand what the skeleton soldiers in the dungeon were saying, so the skeleton soldiers started following me.


    Of course, it¡¯s been quite a while, and I haven¡¯t paid attention for a while.


    ¡°They surely haven¡¯t disappeared, have they?¡±


    [<strong>Faint Skeleton Dungeon</strong>]


    ¨C Manager: Vacant


    Fortunately, the dungeon was being well maintained.


    Were the guys more skilled than I thought?


    Or did the hunters just leave them alone because their grade was too low?


    Anyway, it was good news for me.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to assign them to Azmo.¡¯


    Even though they¡¯re the lowest-grade skeleton soldiers, they should suffice as extra hands.


    The outline was roughly drawn.


    Now, the rest of the n would be handled by Azmo and Vetter themselves.


    Lastly, I decided to adjust the settings of the dungeon where Azmo was located.


    ¡°I should loosen up a bit on leaving the dungeon.¡±


    When the number of monsters inside the dungeon is full, the monster wave phenomenon urs.


    I had experienced the consequences of loosening it too muchst time.


    So far, I¡¯ve been thoroughly controlling it, but the situation has changed.


    In the future, Azmo and Vetter should be active, and I can¡¯t keep controlling them forever.


    Just a slight adjustment to the settings is needed.


    ¡°Leaving the dungeon is only allowed for special activities rted to authorized missions.¡±


    Here, special activities refer to those rted to the Association that Azmo mentioned.


    With just this setting, there shouldn¡¯t be a rampage likest time due to monster waves.


    ¡°Alright, the stage is set.¡±


    If I¡¯ve done this much, then my part is done.


    The rest is up to Azmo to handle.


    Well, if he needs significant help, I can always send Maru.


    ¡°Phew. Should I take a break now?¡±


    I immediately turned off my smartphone and finally could rest.


    After a short break, I need to check on household chores and have a chat with the elves.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Azmo started the day in a good mood.


    His face was filled with a bright smile for no other reason than the fact that the great one had approved his n.


    ¡®Now I can finally show my worth.¡¯


    He proposed it two days ago, and the great one immediately approved it.


    What could this mean?


    It meant that his n had pleased the great one.


    ¡°¡¯ow I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡¯


    Once, due to a wrong decision, he caused a monster wave, which disturbed the great one.


    As a result, Azmo couldn¡¯t leave the dungeon, and even the dungeon¡¯s location was forcibly moved.


    Of course, he followed withoutint, as it was the great one¡¯s will.


    ¡®Looking back, it¡¯s still amazing. To move the dungeon so easily.¡¯


    The abilities of the great one were always astounding.


    ¡®Someday, I will too¡­¡¯


    Azmo harbored hope that by pledging allegiance solely to the great one, he would be stronger someday.


    Due to a momentary mistake, I had been out of favor with them, but now I had the chance to be forgiven.


    Now that there are ns for an organization like the Association on Earth as well, I should devote myself to that alone.


    If I show remarkable performance here, they will surely look kindly upon me too.


    Azmo vowed never to make mistakes and called his deputy.


    ¡°Yes, Vetter. Have youpleted all the preparations?¡±


    Azmo spoke solemnly.


    He was now the master leading a respectable Association.


    Azmo had made an effort to change his own image.


    ¡°Yes, Manager. As per the great one¡¯s instructions, I havepleted all the registrations at the Awakened Center.¡±


    Deputy Vetter also answered Azmo¡¯s question sincerely.


    As soon as the n was approved, Azmo and Vetter moved frantically, and Vetter even prepared outside the dungeon.


    It involved visiting the Awakened Center and checking if there were any dungeons in need of assistance.


    Vetter was indeed a slime monster, but his current appearance resembled that of a young man.


    It was the result of using Vetter¡¯s transformation ability.


    Even though he looked like a young man, he was not a fictional character.


    He was actually an existing human named Ji Seong-min.


    He was a hunter, a gift from the great one.


    Of course, being a hunter wasn¡¯t important.


    ¡®Because it was a gift from them, I cherished it.¡¯


    Incubus monsters typically suck and live off human vitality.


    The Incubus in Azmo¡¯s managed dungeon were different from regr Incubus, and the fact that Ji Seong-min was still alive was no coincidence.


    It was because he was a gift from the great one and therefore cherished.


    Even though he cherished him, Ji Seong-min¡¯s physical condition deteriorated day by day.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something Azmo had to worry about.


    Still, if there was an immediate use, it was Ji Seong-min¡¯s hunter qualification and his existence itself.


    Vetter immediately transformed into Ji Seong-min and took all of Ji Seong-min¡¯s belongings, including his clothes and hunter license.


    Then, he went outside the dungeon with them and visited the Awakened Center.


    The reason for visiting the Awakened Center was for proof of being a necromancer.


    All of this was the great one¡¯smand, so Vetter followed without question.


    Thanks to Vetter¡¯s ability, activities outside the dungeon proceeded smoothly.


    Because he transformed into Ji Seong-min so naturally, no one suspected anything.


    Even at the Awakened Center, hepleted the mission without major difficulties.


    Furthermore, proving himself as a necromancer was not difficult for Vetter.


    The great one introduced the Skeleton Dungeon, and Vetter took one skeleton soldier from there.


    Thanks to that, Vetter obtained the qualification of a hunter as Ji Seong-min in his appearance.


    Thus, when visiting other dungeons, he could take skeletons without any suspicion.


    Starting is important, even if you can¡¯t take arge number at once.


    Azmo focused on the fact that this was just the beginning.


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve seen the Association firsthand¡­¡±


    Azmo¡¯s story began.


    His experiences on the El Dorad Continent were a unique story for Vetter.


    He listened attentively to Azmo¡¯s story.


    ¡°First of all, it seems important to make a strong impression. The first step is grandeur.¡±


    Azmo put a gold ne around Vetter¡¯s neck.


    Then, he took out rings with diamonds and put one on each of Vetter¡¯s fingers.


    Thanks to that, Vetter became a hunter adorned with jewelry all over his body.


    ¡°Hmm. It would be better if you looked a little more intimidating.¡±


    Vetter faithfully followed the suggestion, and Azmo nodded in approval at his appearance.


    Certainly, it was dazzling enough to make an overwhelming impression from the beginning.


    ¡°The second is overwhelming power. No matter how shy it is on the outside, it¡¯s useless if it¡¯s hollow inside.¡±


    As Azmo nodded, Maru appeared from behind.


    ¡°As this is the first transaction, overwhelming power is important. Sir Maru, who will assist in your transactions, hase. I specifically requested him from the great one.¡±


    Monsters are not as delicate as humans.


    It was safe to say that everything was decided solely by power.


    Although Vetter was not weak, he needed overwhelming power, so Maru came at Azmo¡¯s request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Sir Maru.¡±


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Vetter bowed his waist and greeted Maru.


    In fact, Vetter was quite shocked when he saw Maru, who had be even stronger than during thest monster wave.


    ¡°Well then, Sir Maru, please take a rest for a while.¡±


    As Azmo pped his hands, the Incubus nearby approached with incense and brushes.


    While Maru enjoyed a brief rxation, Azmo and Vetter finally intended to make a final check.


    Thorough preparation was necessary for the first transaction partner.


    ¡°The dungeon that requested the transaction is controlled by kobolds. They recently suffered losses due to frequent hunter invasions, so they need reinforcements to defend the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Azmo fell into thought at Vetter¡¯s words. There was no problem performing the task immediately with Vetter present.


    However, from a long-term perspective, it was ambiguous.


    Vetter couldn¡¯t personally defend other dungeons indefinitely.


    Even if skeleton soldiers were dispatched, they were only skeleton soldiers after all.


    With that level of strength, it would be difficult to subdue even F-rank hunters, let alone E-rank hunters.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather openly transfer subordinates if possible¡­¡±


    It would be easy to proceed with the task by dispatching the Incubus currently here.


    However, the problem was that if monsters were openly sent out, they would soon be exposed to hunters.


    Sending out skeleton soldiers was a feasible method only because Vetter had obtained qualifications.


    ¡°Is there no safe way to transfer them?¡±


    Azmo, feeling a regret that he hadn¡¯t learned the ways of the Association while on the El Dorad Continent, pondered for a moment.


    As Azmo briefly hesitated, Vetter spoke up.


    ¡°In that case, why not attack the main guild?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Vetter pointed to himself and spoke.


    Azmo was puzzled by his gesture.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Then he remembered one thing.


    Come to think of it, Vetter had mentioned which guild the hunter he transformed into was affiliated with.


    ¡°It was definitely the ck Sun Guild, right?¡±


    At that time, Vetter himself had said it wasn¡¯t an official guild.


    Vetter¡¯s story continued.


    ¡°ording to Ji Seong-min, that guild is more like a group of troubleshooters who take care of others¡¯ problems. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we took down that ck Sun Guild?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Controlling the ck Sun Guild would make it easier to handle the Association¡¯s affairs. It would also be easy to transfer Azmo-nim¡¯s subordinates.¡±


    The conversation between Azmo and Vetter flowed naturally, as if they were well-acquainted with the human world.


    Indeed, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Azmo had always valued information from outside the dungeon.


    Whenever hunters invaded the dungeon, they captured at least one and extracted information.


    The same was true for Vetter.


    He had spent many years trapped in a research facility, living as an experiment.


    Through the words of the researchers around him, he learned about the human world.


    Thus, their conversation was of a high standard for monsters.


    ¡°In addition, I see this situation differently.¡±


    Vetter spoke again.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The n for this Association affair probably wasn¡¯t crucial from the perspective of the great one.


    However, their generous support held another meaning.


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    It was like finally fitting the pieces of a puzzle together.


    Ji Seong-min, affiliated with the ck Sun Guild.


    At first, Azmo had thought of him as just a gift from the great one.


    And why had they sent him to the El Dorad Continent?


    Moreover, it was peculiar that it was for an event hosted by the Association.


    Lastly, when he mentioned the Association-rted matter, the great one had immediately approved.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they were waiting for this moment!¡±


    Not only the Skeleton Dungeon but also sending Maru-nim was an abundance of support.


    ¡°No way, could all of this be¡­¡±


    Azmo stared at Vetter with a hardened expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vetter nodded in agreement with Azmo¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°The great one is not only looking at the Association¡¯s affairs but also at the human business district. They intend to rule as the king of the world.¡±


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Azmo was grateful to have such a smart subordinate.

 Chapter 101: Merchant Vetters Dungeon Visit

    Chapter 101: Merchant Vetter''s Dungeon Visit


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 101


    <em><strong>EP.101 Merchant Vetter¡¯s Dungeon Visit</strong></em>


    On a day when the wind blew lightly,


    In the middle of an abandoned lot stood a small, shabby building, lonely.


    It used to be a bustling ce of business, but now it was nothing more than a haunted ce.


    Even the remaining windows of the small building were shattered, and the walls were stained with the shame of time.


    Being so secluded, people¡¯s footsteps naturally ceased to approach.


    Only scattered office supplies and furniture on the floor testified to the bustling history of the past.


    In short, it was a ce where time had stopped.Of course, there was no management.


    Some people asionally used this ce as a ce of escapade, but no one paid any attention to it.


    As a result, as time passed, only a deste atmosphere pervaded.


    If you walk past the litter strewn on the floor, you can see a lone dead tree standing at the end.


    But upon closer inspection, the tree seemed already dead.


    The trunk of the tree had turned ck, and the branches were withered. Only torn dry leaves hung damply on it.


    There was no sign of lifeing from the tree.


    But if you carefully examine the shadow cast by the tree, you¡¯ll see an unknownndscape, as if connected to another dimension.


    The massive roots of the tree.


    If you look closer, a vast space unfolds beneath it.


    It was big enough for an adult male to easily enter.


    Following the path of the spreading roots leads to an underground space, where small sparkling stones and crystals push back the darkness of the interior a little.


    Even a small piece of stone was intricately crafted, giving the impression of meticulous care by someone.


    And just then, someone emerged from within.


    ¡°The first trading ce is the Kobold Dungeon. It¡¯s not far from here, so let¡¯s head there, Maru.¡±


    Covered in a robe, Maru nodded in agreement to Vetter¡¯s words.


    Vetter, the master of transformation, perfectly reproduced the appearance of Hunter Ji Seong-min.


    At the same time, as advised by Azmo, he wore a gold ne around his neck and various rings adorned with diamonds and gems on his fingers.


    ¡®The more I see, the more impressive you are.¡¯


    Vetter couldn¡¯t help but admire inwardly as he moved forward.


    The more he saw, the more he felt the greatness of his abilities.


    Just looking at Maru next to him, it was clear he was a being of tremendous power.


    And yet, the great master treats him casually.


    Is that all?


    Even the current location of the dungeon was originally elsewhere.


    The master moved the dungeon from another location to here.


    ¡®The ability to freely move the dungeon¡¯s location¡­¡¯


    It¡¯s an incredible ability.


    But it¡¯s not the ability that¡¯s frightening.


    There was a true fear elsewhere.


    ¡®The master has tremendous insight.¡¯


    When the monster wave urred and the dungeon was moved, he thought it was just a punishment.


    But that wasn¡¯t the real intention.


    Just by looking around, one could see that this ce was abandoned.


    Whatever this ce used to be in the past, now it was just a deserted lot full of garbage.


    ¡®Thanks to that, there are hardly any humans around.¡¯


    Perhaps the reason for moving the location here was not out of consideration for free activity.


    ¡®It¡¯s likely that master has been thinking about the Association since then.¡¯


    If I think about it that way, everything makes sense now.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    From this point on, the Association begins to flourish¡­¡­


    As Vetter looked around, he realized that this ce was indeed a good spot.


    The already dpidated small building seemed salvageable with just repairs.


    Perhaps the building would also be utilized as part of the Association.


    All of this must be the master¡¯s scheme for disguise.


    Vetter¡¯s expression was filled with admiration and reverence.


    But the more he thought about it, the more worried he became.


    ¡®Can I follow his thoughts well?¡¯


    Vetter shook his head inwardly.


    He must make an effort to understand his thoughts.


    No, he must understand and follow them unconditionally.


    Disappointing him was absolutely out of the question.


    Vetter clenched his fist tightly and was determined to fulfill the master¡¯s orders.


    Deep in thought, Vetter continued to move with Maru.


    As they walked, people started to appear.


    But people didn¡¯t even nce at Vetter and Maru.


    To anyone, Vetter looked like a hunter, and Maru seemed like a familiar tothe hunter.


    As they walked further, the number of people suddenly decreased drastically.


    Before they knew it, there was no one on the street except for Vetter and Maru.


    Slowly, it meant that the dungeon was nearby.


    Shortly afterward, the sight of the dungeon came into view for Vetter and Maru.


    The ground was covered with rocks and gravel, and a small mountain rose steeply behind it.


    And the dungeon Vetter was looking for was right in front of them.


    ¡°This is the first trading ce, the Kobold Dungeon, Sir Maru.¡±


    The exterior of the dungeon looked shabby.


    The appearance of a burrow was revealed among the rocks and small stones. Moss gathered around the entrance, creating a dark and gloomy atmosphere.


    Looking closely at the burrow, rough stairs made of stone caught the eye.


    ¡°Tsk, it seems like it¡¯s not well-maintained after all.¡±


    Vetter clicked his tongue and muttered.


    The stairs were also poorly maintained, with heaps of dirt and dust piled up.


    The faded appearance of the dungeon made Vetter suspicious.


    ¡®Can we really make a normal trade in a ce where even basic maintenance isn¡¯t done?¡¯


    Even if they do trade, it¡¯s doubtful whether it will be profitable.


    But Vetter had no choice.


    Because this was the first trading ce that heralded the beginning of the Association.


    And there was no other ce where they could trade immediately.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    In fact, Vetter had been busy yesterday.


    Following the master¡¯s orders, he visited the Awakened Center, and then started his business by visiting various dungeons.


    But the results were all rejections.


    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.


    There was no concept of an Association here like on the El Dorad Continent.


    And even if they were the same monsters, who would trust Vetter for the first time and trade with him?


    In the end, Vetter¡¯s business ended in failure.


    To be precise, it was on the brink of failure, but thest dungeon he visited listened to Vetter¡¯s words.


    This was precisely the Kobold Dungeon.


    ¡°Well then, shall we head down? Sir Maru.¡±


    Just as Vetter and Maru were about to enter the dungeon,


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    Suddenly, someone appeared and blocked their path.


    How dare someone block their path while attempting to carry out master¡¯s orders.


    In response to the opponent¡¯s sinister actions, Maru raised his hand to his demon sword.


    But the opponent¡¯s words came faster.


    ¡°This is a dungeon! Are you a hunter trying to enter, despite it being dangerous for the unawakened?¡±


    The person who spoke was a human man, and he seemed to have no hostile intentions.


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    Vetter responded briefly to the man¡¯s words.


    Instead of asking why he was blocking their path, Vetter stared intently at the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Uh, please show your hunter certification.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, the man reached out his hand to Vetter.


    Since Vetter and Maru were not official hunters, there was no reason for them toply with the man¡¯s request.


    But now they were disguised as hunters.


    So, Vetter took out the hunter certification from his pocket.


    The certification belonged to Hunter Ji Seong-min, whom Vetter had transformed into.


    Suddenly, a remark from the researchers came to mind.


    When Vetter lived as an experimental subject in the past research facility, he heard many stories through the mouths of the researchers.


    And one of them was about the identity verification for hunters trying to enter dungeons.


    It was clearly a measure to prevent a major disaster.


    Vetter took out the hunter certification and showed it to the man in front of him.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re an F-rank hunter? You may enter the Kobold Dungeon.¡±


    The man quickly checked only the hunter certification handed to him by Vetter and returned it.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    When the man bowed his head in gratitude, Vetter and Maru entered the Kobold Dungeon.


    As Vetter and Maru disappeared down the stone stairs, the man smirked sinisterly.


    Then he took out his phone from his pocket and made a call to someone.


    The call connected quickly.


    ¡°Yes, boss. Just now, two suckers entered the dungeon. Hehe.¡±


    The man continued speaking with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I checked and one was an F-rank hunter. He had only one sword, and the other one was covered in gold and jewels from head to toe, you know? They just entered, so it seems like a good opportunity to follow them. Yes.¡±


    The man¡¯s call continued.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Kobold Dungeon was located quite deep.


    After descending the stone stairs for a while, a corridor appeared.


    The walls of the corridor, illuminated irregrly by small torches, stretched into the darkness.


    Strange symbols and unreadable characters were carved into the walls.


    In the faint light of the torches, there were spaces on the walls where small kobolds were resting.


    Kobolds typically had a dark gray skin tone and long,rge ears.


    Their small stature allowed them to move easily in narrow spaces. But Vetter couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.


    ¡®Being so careless in a situation where intruders could arrive at any moment¡­¡¯


    What if they were the intruders this time?


    With a furrowed brow, Vetter continued down the corridor.


    Soon, they reached arge room where a kobold holding a weapon was visible at the far end.


    Compared to other kobolds, this one was slightlyrger in size.


    He was the dungeon¡¯s master who had epted Vetter¡¯s business request yesterday.


    ¡°Wee?¡±


    The dungeon¡¯s owner kobold greeted them clumsily.


    His pronunciation was slightly muddled, but Vetter didn¡¯t think much of it.


    He recalled from past researchers that kobolds weren¡¯t known for high intelligence, so it made sense.


    As Vetter remained silent, the dungeon¡¯s owner kobold continued speaking.


    ¡°We, danger. Many hunterse!¡±


    It seemed that the dungeon was in danger.


    Indeed, the terms of the business request included providing reinforcements or protection for the kobold¡¯s dungeon.


    Vetter nodded as if urging him to continue speaking.


    ¡°We ask for reinforcements. Will give anything.¡±


    The kobold earnestly requested help.


    However, the situation in the dungeon was dire. Most items were broken or missing, giving the impression of a fierce struggle having taken ce.


    Considering all this, it seemed there was hardly any treasure to be had in exchange.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Vetter was once again deep in thought.


    If this wasn¡¯t their first deal, he might have fled the dungeon immediately.


    But Vetter calmly held his ground.


    As they would operate the Association in the future, they would visit many dungeons.


    Judging solely by the appearance of the dungeon was not wise.


    After a brief pause, Vetter spoke again.


    ¡°Master of the dungeon.¡±


    Vetter¡¯s tone was blunt and firm.


    ¡°We understand the request you¡¯ve made. That¡¯s something we can resolve promptly.¡±


    Vetter implied that they could easily handle the kobold¡¯s request.


    ¡°But what can you offer us in return?¡±


    Manager Azmo emphasized the importance of mutual benefit in dungeon interactions.


    Of course, it was important.


    But it had to be somewhat bnced.


    Vetter envisioned the Association as a group primarily seeking profit.


    Otherwise, it would only be volunteer work without any return.


    At least there had to be a give and take.


    But this was a dungeon in disrepair, barely managed, and on the verge of copse.


    Even though it was their first deal, did they really need to pay attention to such a ce?


    ¡®Why bother.¡¯


    Little did Vetter expect the kobold to offer anything.


    There probably wasn¡¯t much to offer anyway.


    As this realization dawned on Vetter, he slowly rose from his seat.


    ¡°That was a pleasant conversation. We¡¯ll be on our way then.¡±


    Vetter nced at Maru and nodded.


    There was nothing more to see here.


    As Vetter and Maru got up from their seats, the kobold was taken aback.


    ¡°No. I can give. Payment to you.¡±


    Then, he rummaged through his worn-out clothes¡¯ pockets.


    Soon, the kobold produced something from his pocket.


    ¡°We. Can only give this. Yellow stone. Will give this¡­!¡±


    It was gold.


    And not just any gold, but a substantial amount.


    Maintaining hisposure, Vetter sat back down.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking. Surely this yellow stone isn¡¯t the end of it?¡±


    ¡°No. More! In our dungeon. Many yellow stones underground. Can mine more.¡±


    The kobold¡¯s words changed Vetter¡¯s assessment of the ce.


    As it turned out, this was a decent first deal for the Association.


    Vetter began recalcting in his mind.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    Observing Vetter lost in thought, the kobold misunderstood again.


    He thought Vetter wasn¡¯t speaking because he didn¡¯t like the yellow stone.


    So, the kobold pulled out something else from his pouch.


    It was a purple stone.


    ¡°We have many purple stones! Many underground! We can mine more!¡±


    The purple stone he mentioned was magic stone.


    As soon as the kobold finished speaking, Vetter grabbed both his hands firmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Though momentarily startled, the kobold couldn¡¯t shake off Vetter¡¯s grasp.


    Then Vetter continued speaking.


    ¡°Our Association will protect this ce as if it were our own lives. That¡¯s what a Association does to safeguard its deals. Now, let¡¯s start with the exclusive contract here¡­.¡±


    Vetter promptly pulled out a document.

 Chapter 102: Merchant Vetter First Contract

    Chapter 102: Merchant Vetter First Contract


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 102


    <em><strong>EP.102 Merchant Vetter First Contract</strong></em>


    The yellow and purple stones shown by the master of the Kobold Dungeon.


    Surely, they were gold and magic stone.


    ¡®I must catch these no matter what.¡¯


    A dungeon abundant in gold and magic stone¡­


    Just that alone was enough reason to engage in trade with this dungeon.


    Vetter adjusted his posture and sat up.


    ¡°Well then, shall we discuss the terms of the deal?¡±With that, he swiftly retrieved a document from his pocket.


    It was a contract.


    Vetter began to add or modify the necessary items on the prepared contract.


    Even as he wrote the contract, memories of past events quickly shed through Vetter¡¯s mind.


    Vetter was originally a slime monster.


    He was originally the lowest-ranking slime with no capacity for thought.


    Then one day, he was kidnapped by a group of humans who invaded the dungeon.


    For Vetter, this marked a turning point in his life as a slime.


    Vetter and the slimes, including him, were imprisoned in aboratory for a long time after being kidnapped.


    Inside theboratory, they were subjected to various experiments by humans.


    While slimes from the same dungeon sumbed to experiments one by one and died, Vetter alone remained exceptionally resilient.


    Vetter managed to survive through numerous experiments.


    As the experiments continued for a long time, Vetter also underwent changes. Initially, he gained the ability to think.


    With that, Vetter could assess the situations he encountered.


    But he didn¡¯t reveal it.


    And the second change was the ability to transform into other beings.


    Of course, Vetter didn¡¯t reveal this either.


    He quietly waited for the right moment while hiding his newly acquired abilities.


    The researchers in theboratory also looked at Vetter with surprised eyes for continuing to survive, but that was all.


    Since Vetter deliberately concealed the changes that urred to him, there seemed to be nothing special about his survival other than that.


    Nevertheless, the experiments continued.


    Especially as time passed, the researchers told various stories in front of Vetter, which provided him with a great opportunity to learn about the world.


    Thanks to that, all the various knowledge for Vetter now was just what he learned in theboratory.


    ¡®Magic stone¡­¡¯


    Actually, gold wasn¡¯t particrly important to Vetter as a monster.


    Even if he heard what the researchers said in the past, it seemed that the use of gold was only for decorating the exterior.


    Still, selling it to humans would bring in money.


    But magic stone was different.


    As Vetter wrote the contract, he casually nced at the magic stone.


    A purple-colored stone.


    It might appear that way to the eyes of kobolds, but magic stone was said to be the rarest gem.


    The researchers in theboratory also treated magic stone with great care.


    It was such an important resource.


    ¡®Surely, the utility of magic stone is boundless.¡¯


    The story that the researchers always told when they were in theboratory suddenly came to mind.


    The existence of dungeons was said to threaten humanity, but at the same time, it provided new opportunities.


    That was resources.


    Unlike the resources limited to Earth, dungeons continued to appear, and within them were resources unseen on Earth.


    Thanks to this, humanity could once again leap forward.


    Among them, magic stone was especially rare.


    It was in high demand for various fields, but the supply was scarce.


    As rare as it was, its price was notparable to gold.


    But if such magic stone appeared in the Kobold Dungeon?


    Perhaps if others had known, they would have eagerly rushed in.


    To discover the value of such a dungeon first was like an enormous opportunity.


    ¡°Well then, it seems like this is about the extent of the contract. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Vetter finally finished modifying the contract entirely.


    There was originally a basic structure, but this was a dungeon where magic stone was found.


    Vetter wasn¡¯t foolish enough to push an ordinary contract into such a dungeon.


    Kobold began to review the contract handed to him by Vetter.


    [<strong>Contract</strong>]


    [<strong>Contracting Parties</strong>]


    Dungeon Corporation (hereinafter referred to as ¡°Association¡±) and the Dungeon Master (hereinafter referred to as ¡°Kobold Dungeon¡±)


    [<strong>Contract Contents</strong>]<ol><li><ol><li><strong> Obligations and Compensation:</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ul><li>The Association shall do its best to effectively protect the Kobold Dungeon from adventurers.</li></ul><ul><li>In addition to financialpensation for dungeon guardians, the Association shall have the right to obtain a certain portion of the yellow and purple stones mined in the Kobold Dungeon.</li></ul><ol start="2"><li><ol start="2"><li><strong> Acquisition of Gems and Gold:</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ul><li>The Association shall receive urate reports on the amount of yellow and purple stones discovered in the Kobold Dungeon at regr intervals.</li></ul><ul><li>The Kobold Dungeon shall transfer 90% of the monthly mining amount of yellow and purple stones to the Association ording to the designated ratio during the respective period.</li></ul><ol start="3"><li><ol start="3"><li><strong> Contract Period and Termination use:</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ul><li>The contract shall continue as long as the safety and security of the Kobold Dungeon are maintained.</li></ul><ul><li>If the Kobold Dungeon breaches the contract terms, the Association may rectify the vition or interfere with the management rights of the dungeon through proper procedures.</li></ul><ol start="4"><li><ol start="4"><li><strong> Misceneous Provisions:</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ul><li>This contract may be amended by agreement between the parties.</li></ul><ul><li>The Association shall have the right to provide special support and assistance to the Kobold Dungeon.</li></ul>


    [<strong>Contract Effective Date</strong>]


    This contract shall take effect from the date of signing by both parties for a lifetime.


    [<strong>Signatures</strong>]


    <strong>Dungeon Corporation (Association):</strong> (Signature)


    <strong>Dungeon Master (Kobold Dungeon):</strong> (Signature)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kobold¡¯s expression changed in real-time as he read the contract.


    ¡°T-This is¡­¡±


    It was an expression as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Difficult! Content! too much!¡±


    Unfortunately, Kobold didn¡¯t have the intelligence to understand the contract.


    But Vetter smiled subtly at Kobold¡¯s appearance.


    As he was in sales, Vetter decided to kindly exin to Kobold.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. We will protect this dungeon ¡®for life¡¯ as if it were our own lives. In return, you, the master of the dungeon, only need to provide us with yellow and purple stones ¡®for life¡¯.¡±


    Vetter pointed to the stones Kobold had with his finger.


    Kobold nodded after hearing Vetter¡¯s simple and clear exnation.


    Indeed, it was easy to understand when exined verbally.


    ¡°Oh, get it! Understood!¡±


    Thanks to that, Kobold¡¯s expression brightened.


    To protect the dungeon for a lifetime, what a wonderful contractual rtionship it was.


    Moreover, he only needed to provide the yellow and purple stones.


    ¡°The Association is really a kind ce.¡±


    Kobold signed the contract as it was.


    Watching him, Vetter smiled and said,


    ¡°Now, we are like one family. Wee.¡±


    ¡°Family!! Great!¡±


    Vetter and Kobold shook hands at their seats, sealing the deal.


    With this, the contract was established.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the troops as soon as possible.¡±


    This dungeon must be protected at all costs.


    It¡¯s impossible to let such a great ce be taken by others.


    Although he wanted to deploy arge number of troops immediately, it was not realistic.


    As they had just started the Association, the system was still imperfect.


    ¡°I need to deal with the ck Sun Guild quickly.¡±


    Vetter was a slime, but currently, he was using his abilities to take on a human form.


    The target was Ji Seong-min, a hunter in Azmo¡¯s dungeon.


    And he nned to visit the ck Sun Guild where this hunter belonged.


    Not only here but also in various dungeons in the future, he would need to mobilize troops smoothly with the help of humans.


    ¡®Come to think of it, ¡®borrowing¡¯ might not be the right term.¡¯


    It was a world where the great ones would reign someday.


    The expression ¡®utilizing humans¡¯ was correct.


    Anyway, if he could utilize humans, it might be possible to secretly transport arge number of troops.


    To do that, he needed to find the headquarters of the ck Sun Guild where Ji Seong-min belonged.


    He nned to ce their organization under his control once found.


    But this n had a problem from the start.


    Didn¡¯t Ji Seong-min say it himself?


    The ck Sun Guild was a branch organization, so it would be difficult to find other members even if one belonged to it.


    While smiling and holding Kobold¡¯s hand, Vetter continued to ponder how to find the ck Sun Guild.


    And at that moment.


    ¡°Wow, what¡¯s all this?¡±


    Uninvited guests appeared in the Kobold Dungeon.


    They were armed and held weapons.


    They were hunters.


    Hunter-like, some of them had blood on their hands, holding the lifeless body of Kobold.


    The invaders¡¯ faces were filled with sinister smiles.


    ¡°Check out this guy¡¯s ne and ring. They¡¯re totally legit, huh?¡±


    One of the men at the forefront pointed at Vetter¡¯s ne and ring.


    ¡°Haha. Brother, I wasn¡¯t wrong, right? It¡¯s obviously a jackpot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    And the guy next to him said while wiping his hand, a guy Vetter recognized.


    He was the one who checked Vetter¡¯s hunter license before entering this Kobold Dungeon.


    At first, Vetter thought it was just a routine inspection, but it turned out to be a trap.


    But for Vetter, their presence wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    But the dungeon master being present was a variable.


    ¡°Intruders! Intruders are here!¡±


    The dungeon master, Kobold, yelled at the intruders.


    Fortunately, unlike before, Vetter was present in the dungeon now.


    And there was a stronger Maru.


    ¡°Sir Maru¡­¡±


    Vetter turned away from Kobold yelling and looked at Maru.


    Maru nodded back at Vetter.


    Their problem wasn¡¯t the intruders.


    Rather, they were worried that the contract with Kobold Dungeon might be broken because of the intruders.


    And finally, their fears came true.


    The intruders also noticed another presence.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Someone questioned.


    Their eyes all turned to Kobold¡¯s hand.


    Among them, the one who had checked Vetter¡¯s hunter license earlier spoke first.


    ¡°Brother, that¡­ magic stone-¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    ¡°Sir Maru!¡±


    Vetter immediately shouted to Maru.


    They couldn¡¯t let Kobold know about the presence of the magic stone.


    Maru, realizing this fact, quickly drew and threw a demon sword.


    The sword thrown by Maru pierced the throat of the one speaking.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Such things happened?¡±


    The central part of the dungeon


    Celia was diligently handling her duties today as well.


    Recently, the size of the dungeon had increased.


    As a result, they had to think about how to operate the dungeon and its future direction.


    At the same time, information was constantly flowing in from the Sael Kingdom.


    As the general manager, Celia had to gather this information and consider what movements would be made in the future.


    That was true loyalty to the great Master.


    And the document she was currently looking at was a letter sent by Azmo.


    The content of the letter was simple.


    Currently, he was carrying out the Master¡¯s orders in another dimension, Earth, namely, the establishment of the Demon Corporation.


    But the Association was not ordinary.


    ording to Azmo, it seemed that the Master nned to create a Association that would epass the world.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    There was a Demon Merchant Association in the El Dorad Continent that dealt with dungeons.


    Of course, there were also wandering merchants besides the Demon Association, but they all dealt with dungeons.


    asionally, there were monsters trading with humans, but the main trading partners were always dungeons.


    But the great Master was not ordinary either.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re nning to reign over the world in earnest.¡±


    The Master began to move.


    This both pleased and pressured Celia.


    It was certainly pleasing that the Master was moving directly.


    But the fact that the Master was taking direct action also meant that they hadn¡¯t lived up to the Master¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just stand by.¡±


    As the Master¡¯s first servant, she couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    She had to do something.


    Fortunately, she could find the answer in the letter Azmo had sent.


    ¡®A mechanism to engulf the world.¡¯


    What Azmo mentioned about the Association was just a deception.


    Celia could understand.


    The Master didn¡¯t just want an Association, they wanted an organization to control the world.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    At that moment, a skeleton knight entered beside Celia.


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    The skeleton knight said, bringing humans behind him.


    They were all armed adventurers.


    More precisely, they were humans controlled by the banshees.


    Celia spoke quietly as she looked at them.


    ¡°Behold, the great Master¡¯smand has been given.¡±


    Everyone paid attention to Celia¡¯s words.


    ¡°From now on, you will venture beyond the walls of the dungeon into the world of humans.¡±


    Most monsters, including Celia, were restricted to areas where they could not go outside.


    But through various experiments, Celia found that humans controlled by banshees could surpass these constraints.


    ¡°Our dedication and loyalty will bring honor to the great Master.¡±


    The skeleton knights outside handed out pouches filled with gold coins.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the royal family or the adventurer guild, it doesn¡¯t matter. Prove your worth there. Strive for greater heights.¡±


    Although they were just small words for now.


    But what if those words each grew into something bigger?


    ¡°For the day when the Master calls us again.¡±


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, the adventurers began to step out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 103: Vetter’s Diet Definition

    Chapter 103: Vetter¡¯s Diet Definition


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 103


    <em><strong>EP.103 Vetter¡¯s Diet Definition</strong></em>


    ¡°Thunk!¡±


    Suddenly, a sword flew through the air.


    It pierced the neck of the guy standing right next to it.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sudden turn of events left everyone initially stunned, with no immediate reaction.


    They just stood there in silence.


    But shortly after, as the person with the pierced neck began to spew blood and painfully died, everyone screamed in horror.¡°Heh, hehe!¡±


    Even Jeong Chansik, who was at the forefront, was no exception.


    The fact that the subordinate, who had just been calling him ¡®brother¡¯ moments ago, was now dead, was unbelievable.


    ¡®What just happened?¡¯


    Surely, the hunter who entered this ce was rumored to be a Rank F hunter.


    Surely, it must have been true since they even checked for Hunter certification.


    But one of his subordinates, killed by someone he thought to be Rank F hunter¡­


    ¡®Could he have fake his Rank?¡¯


    It was a quite reasonable thought.


    Come to think of it, something was off.


    Was it possible that someone of only Rank F would enter the dungeon adorned with gold and various jewels?


    Unless they were out of their minds, no one would do such a crazy thing.


    ¡°Seems like it was a lure from the beginning.¡±


    Foodid out in the middle of a battlefield was obviously poisoned to anyone¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Realizing roughly the situation, Jeong Chansikughed as if incredulous.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d fall for such a trap.¡±


    He muttered, ming himself.


    He couldn¡¯t even read such a simple situation and ended up losing a subordinate.


    ¡°Was your guy also from that side?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He questioned with a meaningful tone, but the other party didn¡¯t respond at all.


    However, Jeong Chansik had already guessed the identity of the other party.


    In fact, the silence only confirmed his suspicion.


    There were asional cases like this.


    Those who deceive their hunter Rank.


    It was a strategy often adopted by individuals known as ¡®viins¡¯, and quite an effective one at that.


    It could make the opponent lower their guard.


    Viins.


    They were usually different from other hunters.


    They entered dungeons not to hunt monsters but to hunt other hunters.


    Jeong Chansik was no exception.


    He had always lived his life hunting other hunters.


    He was always in the position of a predator.


    Even this time, he didn¡¯t think he would be prey just because he came in to hunt other hunters.


    But the result?


    He, who thought he was the predator, fell into a trap.


    Of course, falling into the trap didn¡¯t mean the situation was over, so Jeong Chansik remainedposed.


    He saw through the opponent¡¯s scheme, albeit btedly.


    Although one subordinate had died, he still had the numerical advantage.


    With a smile on his face, Jeong Chansik observed the presence in front of him.


    ¡®Two of them.¡¯


    One was clearly a young man who emitted a scent of innocence.


    Although he looked immature, he wore a gold ne around his neck, making him appear desirable to anyone who wanted to snatch it away.


    Probably, in reality, that guy wasn¡¯t much of a threat.


    So, he must have yed the role of bait.


    Of course, one shouldn¡¯t let their guard down just because the opponent was also a hunter.


    ¡®The real threat must be the one next to him.¡¯


    Thinking so, Jeong Chansik looked at the presence beside him.


    A figure cguy in a ck robe, covering their entire body.


    They concealed their appearance tightly with a mask and gloves.


    Above all, the image of him throwing the sword a while ago and killing his subordinate was still deeply ingrained in his mind.


    But now, he didn¡¯t think they could do anything aftering here.


    ¡°Alright, how about we call it quits here? If you hand over everything you¡¯ve got, I might spare your lives. After all, you don¡¯t even have weapons, do you?¡±


    Jeong Chansik said with a vile expression.


    No matter the opponent¡¯s skill, there were only two of them.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he and his subordinates couldn¡¯t handle just two of them.


    Moreover, hadn¡¯t they foolishly thrown away their weapons?


    In the end, besides bare fists, the opponent had nothing.


    But despite his consideration, the opponent still responded with silence.


    ¡®Why are they just standing there?¡¯


    To anyone¡¯s eyes, he was the one with the upper hand in the situation.


    Butpared to him, the opponent seemed too rxed.


    Jeong Chansik, in turn, became restless at the opponent¡¯s rxed demeanor.


    Was it just a bluff? Or did they have confidence in their real skills?


    Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t be so nonchnt.


    Jeong Chansik¡¯s mind raced.


    If the opponent¡¯s skills were indeed genuine, perhaps it would be better to retreat from here.


    But giving up on the prey right in front of him was too regrettable.


    If he had only seen the gold and jewels on that guy¡¯s body, he wouldn¡¯t have ventured here.


    After all, no matter how much of a viin he was, his own life was precious.


    Of course, this was assuming he didn¡¯t know about the purple gem the kobold behind him had.


    ¡®Surely, it¡¯s a magic stone.¡¯


    Seeing the magic stone, Jeong Chansik erased the option of retreating from his mind.


    And perhaps the opponent was also using the magic stone for psychological warfare.


    ¡®Yes, that must be it.¡¯


    Jeong Chansik forcefully brushed away his anxious emotions.


    And then, he looked at the sword lying on the ground.


    The ck sword that the opponent had thrown.


    It looked sophisticated at first nce.


    ¡°Ha¡­ This might be myst chance.¡±


    He muttered softly and reached out slowly towards the sword.


    But at that moment.


    <strong>¨C Swish. ¨C</strong>


    A presence suddenly approached.


    It was the guy in the ck robe.


    ¡°How¡­ How did¡­¡±


    The opponents clearly at a distance, but suddenly they were right in front of him. And they swatted away his wrist as he was about to pick up the sword.


    But that¡¯s not all.


    After picking up the fallen sword, he swung it towards the empty air.


    ¡°Hu¡­¡±


    It happened in an instant.


    In that short time, the opponent had approached, picked up the sword, and swung it.


    It was a simple action, but the result was far from simple.


    Jeong Chansik was the first to sense a subtle change.


    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯


    The signs of his subordinates behind him suddenly disappeared.


    He heard something dropping, but he didn¡¯t want to turn around to look.


    Jeong Chansik¡¯s body trembled.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    No, he didn¡¯t even want to know.


    The stench of bitter blood wafted into his nose.


    Underneath his feet, crimson liquid oozed vigorously.


    He wanted to deny what had happened.


    But he had no desire to turn around and confirm it.


    He simply kept his mouth shut because he felt that he would regret it if he turned around now.


    At this moment, there was only one action Jeong Chansik could take.


    ¡°P-please¡­.¡±


    He quickly knelt down.


    The ground was covered in red liquid, but he paid no attention.


    He knelt down and pressed his forehead against the ground.


    ¡°Please spare me¡­!¡±


    The hunter whom he thought was Rank F turned out to be a formidable opponent with overwhelming skill.


    Even if there was a slight difference in skill, Jeong Chansik was no match.


    He could only beg for mercy, hoping that the opponent would spare his life.


    ¡°Tick¡±


    For a moment, he heard something.


    ¡®Bone cracking?¡¯


    Curious about what it was, Jeong Chansik continued to keep his head down, holding his breath.


    He simply closed his eyes and silently observed the situation.


    <strong>¨C Thud, thud, thud. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Indeed, as expected, it¡¯s Sir Maru.¡±


    Another voice chimed in.


    They even apuded, creating an atmosphere of praising the other party.


    ¡®Maru¡­?¡¯


    Jeong Chansik listened carefully to the opponent¡¯s words, not letting them slip by.


    The name Maru seemed peculiar.


    Perhaps they were a foreigner.


    He continued to observe the current situation, hoping that a way out might arise in this very moment.


    Except for Jeong Chansik, who was kneeling on the ground, Vetter and Maru began discussing the current situation.


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    ¡°Sir Maru is correct. It seems they aimed for the dungeon. And they were targeting that purple stone.¡±


    As Vetter spoke, the kobold, the dungeon master behind him, was taken aback.


    ¡°T-That¡­!¡±


    While intruders entering the dungeon was a problem, the incident was quickly resolved.


    But there was a separate issue.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem good if this purple stone continues to be here, Dungeon Master.¡±


    In response to Vetter¡¯s words, the kobold vigorously nodded its head.


    ¡°What should we do! the case! Don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Even if the contract promised protection for the dungeon, it wasn¡¯t good to have intruders continuously.


    Therefore, the kobold asked Vetter if there was a good solution.


    But perhaps as expected of a merchant.


    Vetter quickly proposed a solution.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Dungeon Master. Change the 90% transfer condition for the yellow and purple stones specified in the contract to 100%. We¡¯ll take all these dangerous items.¡±


    With a pleasant smile, Vetter presented a new contract to the kobold.


    ¡°O-Okay! Please protect our dungeon! I¡¯ll give you the stones! All of them!¡±


    Moved by Vetter¡¯s consideration, the kobold signed the contract once again.


    Watching the scene with satisfaction, Vetter turned to Maru and said,


    ¡°This concludes our business.¡±


    The first customer was secured, and the intruders were defeated.


    Although the dungeon was now dirty with the intruders¡¯ bodies, the solution was simple.


    Maru took off the robe and revealed the cloak behind him.


    It was the ¡®Cloak of Corpse Harvesters¡¯.


    A cloak bestowed upon Maru by the great master.


    The cloak, made of ck and white with mysterious patterns, stirred and moved on its own as the strong scent of blood emanated from it.


    Then, it began to greedily devour the scattered bodies on the ground.


    Strangely, the bodies kept disappearing into the cloak endlessly.


    It took less than a minute to process all the bodies lying on the ground.


    Once the cloak had consumed all the bodies, Maru put on the robe again.


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    (How should I deal with him?)


    ¡°I¡¯m also considering how to deal with this guy, Sir Maru.¡±


    Now, they only needed to handle the guy who was bowing his head on the floor.


    Vetter hesitated for a moment, then asked the guy lying on the ground,


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Jeong Chansik. Please, please spare my life¡­!¡±


    The guy responded to Vetter¡¯s question with a frightened voice.


    It felt somewhat strange to see the guy, who was brimming with confidence just moments ago, now begging for his life in fear.


    But Vetter felt no sympathy.


    He simply pondered how to deal with this human guy.


    He was someone who dared to defy the will of the master.


    Just killing him would be too merciful.


    Then, a thought suddenly urred to Vetter.


    ¡°Oh, how about this? It¡¯s a diet n.¡±


    ¡°Tick?¡±


    (Diet?)


    Maru expressed doubt at the unfamiliar term.


    While Maru had spent considerable time on Earth, he was no match for Vetter, who had spent years studying the human world in aboratory.


    Vetter exined in detail, considering Maru¡¯sck of knowledge.


    ¡°Diet is a term frequently used by some researchers. It¡¯s a process aimed at reducing body weight.¡±


    Maru nodded in understanding at Vetter¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Well, what does reducing body weight mean? It doesn¡¯t mean removing part of the body, does it? That¡¯s what dieting is.¡±


    Vetter continued his exnation.


    ¡°And this diet should proceed very slowly. In other words, it¡¯s nothing but slowly cutting off parts of the body and inflicting torture. If I¡¯m correct, methods like gradually peeling off the skin or removing organs from the body would work.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Maru¡¯s expression showed that he understood Vetter¡¯s detailed exnation.


    Today, Maru learned new knowledge.


    Even small knowledge would prove useful in assisting the great master in the future.


    Of course, Jeong Chansik, who overheard Vetter¡¯s words, had a different thought.


    ¡®These lunatics. They¡¯repletely insane!¡¯


    Who describes dieting in such a manner?


    Jeong Chansik, convinced that he had fallen into the hands of lunatics, cried out in despair.


    ¡°Please spare me! Please!!¡±


    But for Vetter and Maru, human life was worth less than nothing.


    No matter how much Jeong Chansik screamed, Vetter said only what he intended to say.


    ¡°Sir Maru, then let¡¯s finish this quickly and look for the ck Sun Guild.¡±


    Indeed, they were busy.


    While they had secured their first deal with the Kobold Dungeon, it was just the first step.


    They were still far from embodying the image desired by the great being.


    Above all, the constraints were too severe.


    Even now, wasn¡¯t it necessary for Vetter to transform into the appearance of a human hunter to leave the dungeon?


    Maru, as a skeleton, also concealed his appearance by wearing arge robe and a mask.


    There were inevitable limitations to their activities.


    So, Vetter decided to make use of humans.


    The first was the ck Sun Guild, to which the transformed hunter Jiseongmin belonged.


    However, from what he learned, the ck Sun Guild was more like a makeshift organization than an official guild.


    Therefore, Vetter pondered how to locate the ck Sun Guild. But was it just luck?


    ¡°I know! I know someone from the ck Sun Guild!¡±


    Jeong Chansik, who was lying on the ground, shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, just spare my life!¡±


    Jeong Chansik finally had his chance. It was a chance to survive among lunatics who defined dieting arbitrarily and were fixated only on killing.


    Vetter didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity either, so he bowed his head.


    Because his main body was a slime, Vetter¡¯s bowing looked eerie.


    Then, he whispered quietly to Jeong Chansik.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll painfully experience a ¡®diet¡¯ you¡¯ve never imagined.¡±

 Chapter 104: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (1)

    Chapter 104: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 104


    <em><strong>EP.104 Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (1)</strong></em>


    The most esteemed guild in South Korea, the Sacred Guild.


    Just as befitting its status, both internally and externally, it exuded a sense of exceptionalism and grandeur.


    The meticulously designed, luxurious building made of exquisite marble and transparent ss emanated a modern yet mystical atmosphere.


    In the lobby, alongside works of famous artists, the glorious achievements of the guild were showcased.


    A sculpture reinterpreting the guild logo in a modern style adorned the center of the lobby, attracting attention.


    Passing by the lobby, one would encounter the guild¡¯s training facilities.


    As the top guild in the nation, the training facilities were equipped with state-of-the-art technology,optimized solely for the improvement of individual hunters¡¯ skills.


    Today, hunters affiliated with the Sacred Guild were diligently training for excellence.


    However, contrary to the passionate atmosphere, the highest echelon of the Sacred Guild, the Guild Master¡¯s office, exuded a cold atmosphere.


    This was the ce where Kim Tae-hwan, the Guild Master and the suprememander of the Sacred Guild, conducted his duties.


    Naturally, security measures were rigorously enforced, with top hunters stationed as guards around the Guild Master¡¯s office.


    Upon opening the door, a space with high ceilings, gleaming white marble walls, and sophisticated wooden furniture bathed in intense light would appear, but currently, the Guild Master¡¯s office was rather dim.


    All windows were covered, and the interior lighting was mostly blocked.


    On one side of the dim Guild Master¡¯s office, a simple seating arrangement was set up, with Guild Master Kim Tae-hwan sitting at the head, conducting a meeting.


    ¡°Recently, the difficulty of dungeons has been continuously increasing. While we have seeded in subjugating dungeons, the losses of guild members have also been umting.¡±


    Present in this gathering were the top executives responsible for the Sacred Guild, including the Vice Guild Master.


    The meeting proceeded in a format where the executives directly reported to the Guild Master.


    ¡°Guild Master, it¡¯s been reported that the government is attempting to strengthen taxation on monster subjugation profits.¡±


    ¡°Well, they can¡¯t reduce taxes, but they¡¯re raising it! Guild Master, we need to address this at the guild level! We are sacrificing resources to maintain safety, and yet the government is imposing even more taxes! It¡¯s outrageous!¡±


    The meeting continued with discussions like these, intensifying the atmosphere further.


    Not only guild-rted issues but also domestic incidents were discussed during the meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, recently,municationworks rted to the ck Sun Guild have been disappearing. It seems like someone is targeting the ck Sun Guild.¡±


    ¡°We captured one of their members during the investigation, but they were already in a state of madness, so we couldn¡¯t confirm any urate information. They kept muttering something. Diet? They were uttering strange words.¡±


    The meeting extended to discussions involving international matters as well.


    Throughout the meeting, various topics were swiftly addressed by Guild Master Kim Tae-hwan.


    During this process, guild policies and regtions were amended ording to his orders, and the goals pursued by the guild were consistently adjusted.


    After the exchange of broad topics, the focus shifted to questions from Kim Tae-hwan.


    ¡°Well, anyway, how is Soo-Ho doingtely?¡±


    Kim Tae-hwan inquired about the current status of his son, Kim Soo-Ho, to the Vice Guild Master.


    To an outsider, this moment might seem like a simple father¡¯s concern.


    However, those present here were well aware of the Guild Master¡¯s true intentions.


    In response to Kim Tae-hwan¡¯s question, the Vice Guild Master replied in a blunt tone.


    ¡°Indeed, since thest incident, Kim Soo-Ho has been changing. He hasn¡¯t been meeting anyone and continues to immerse himself in training.¡±


    Upon hearing the report from the Vice Guild Master, Kim Tae-hwan nodded his head.


    The incident mentioned by the Vice Guild Master referred to the monster wave, the worst incident since the Great Cataclysm.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t result in significant damage. Instead, it became a positive turning point for Kim Tae-hwan.


    ¡°That fool, it¡¯s about time he came to his senses. It¡¯s fortunate, if btedly.¡±


    His voice carried a hint of displeasure.


    ¡°Well, if he works hard, it¡¯s only natural for us to support him.¡±


    Yet, his tone wasn¡¯t entirely unpleasant.


    He considered it fortunate that his eldest son was finally getting his act together.


    At least, in this regard, the monster wave had been a blessing.


    Until now, his son had been causing trouble, but such matters were inconsequential.


    In a world where strength was paramount, Kim Tae-hwan hoped that Kim Soo-Ho would pursue great strength.


    ¡°And bring me a list of his close friends.¡±


    Kim Tae-hwan wanted to manage his son more thoroughly.


    As the sessor who would eventually lead the Sacred Guild, he wanted to scrutinize him more carefully.


    However, he didn¡¯t intend to prolong the meeting with just his son¡¯s matters.


    He immediately moved on to the next agenda.


    ¡°Any additional information regarding the wave?¡±


    To Kim Tae-hwan¡¯s subsequent question, everyone fell silent.


    The cause and purpose of the monster wave remained unknown.


    As it left many with question marks, not even the government or the top guild in the country, the Sacred Guild, could grasp it.


    Moreover, the dungeon where the monster wave urred vanished without a trace.


    ¡°The government investigated the Phoenix Guild, which managed the dungeon, but they found no useful information.¡±


    All attention turned to the Phoenix Guild, but there was nothing substantial.


    Thanks to that, the incident became even more enigmatic.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Yet, Kim Tae-hwan didn¡¯t seem concerned.


    Whether it was the Phoenix Guild¡¯s management of the dungeon or the fate of the monster wave, he didn¡¯t care.


    His interestsy elsewhere.


    ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s the presence of the ck Mask. What happened to tracking the ck Mask?¡±


    The presence of the ck Mask was his primary concern.


    Not only Kim Tae-hwan but everyone else was also interested in the whereabouts of the ck Mask.


    Both the government and top guilds, even overseas guilds, were chasing the ck Mask¡¯s movements regarding this monster wave incident.


    However, all efforts were in vain.


    In this situation, it was no different even if it was a sacred guild.


    The fact that they couldn¡¯t provide answers to the Guild Master¡¯s question was evidence of that.


    ¡°We¡¯re expanding our informationwork as much as possible, but the government seems to be interfering in this matter.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who ended the monster wave incident. We must ensure that neither the government nor other guilds find him first.¡±


    His determination was firm.


    ¡°This time, attach hunting dogs to it. We must find him at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Guild Master.¡±


    The Vice Guild Master bowed his head obediently.


    He didn¡¯t dare to express any difficulty in carrying out the Guild Master¡¯s order to deploy his direct subordinates as hunting dogs.


    Kim Tae-hwan gave the instruction and then fell into thought.


    ¡®ck Mask¡­¡¯


    The sudden appearance of that entity brought an end to the monster wave.


    With ease, they defeated the A-rank monsters, Death Knight and Arch Lich, in one fell swoop.


    Just because one was an A-rank hunter didn¡¯t mean they could easily defeat A-rank monsters.


    No matter how awakened they were, there was a fundamental difference in the physical specifications between hunters and monsters.


    Yet, the ck Mask alone managed to take down two A-rank monsters.


    ¡®At least S-rank, perhaps?¡¯


    It couldn¡¯t be confirmed, but the possibility was high.


    In a world that experienced the Great Cataclysm 25 years ago, dungeons and monsters were bing increasingly powerful.


    One could argue that the previous monster wave signaled the beginning of this trend. In such circumstances, the value of the ck Mask would surely rise.


    ¡®I must make sure to make them mine.¡¯


    Kim Tae-hwan licked his lips in anticipation.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    While Azmo and Vetter were establishing a foothold on Earth, Celia was making efforts in various ways as well.


    First and foremost, she reinforced the dungeons using the demon merchant goods brought by her master.


    Basic equipment was distributed to the mid-bosses.


    The equipment obtained from the demon merchant was of pretty good quality, and the sword made from the fangs of a young wyvern was given to Death Knight.


    Even though it was made from the fang of a young wyvern, the main body was still a wyvern, making its cutting power exceptional.


    As the Death Knight¡¯s main weapon was a sword, it was Celia¡¯s consideration, especially since it had suffered the most recently.


    Next, the armor made from smander leather was given to the Goblin Lord.


    As it was made from smander leather, wearing it provided some resistance to fire attacks.


    Moreover, it also provided some protection against the cold, making it highly versatile.


    It was a perfect fit for the Goblin Lord, who had weak defense, so Celia gave it to him.


    Other misceneous equipment was distributed to the subordinates under the mid-level bosses.


    ¡°Hmm, this seems to be a problem.¡±


    However, Celia also had one troublesome item to deal with, a directional spray.


    Unlike a typical directional spray, this one was made from a basilisk¡¯s venom sac.


    It emitted a pleasant scent, but ultimately, it was poisonous. There was nowhere suitable to use it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±


    After much contemtion, the image of the maid uniform hung on the Death Knight¡¯s shield came to mind.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Could it be used to imbue the maid uniform with a scent? After all, it wouldn¡¯t cause much harm to the Death Knight.


    Of course, she would have to forbid its use inside the dungeon.


    After distributing the items while contemting, the next task was trap instation.


    Among the items obtained from the auction, there were traps as well.


    One of them was a trap activated by mana, which turned intruders into charcoal.


    Celia installed the trap without hesitation in [<strong>2nd Floor, Area 1</strong>].


    [<strong>2nd Floor, Area 1</strong>]


    It was a recently expanded area in the dungeon.


    A second floor had been created underground beyond the existing first floor, providing more space to utilize.


    In fact, considering the current level of the dungeon, there was no need to install traps in the 2nd floor, Area 1.


    Various subordinates loyal to the master were already stationed on the 1st floor.


    Even if intruders were to appear, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to set foot in the central part of the dungeon, let alone the 2nd floor.


    However, Celia installed traps in the 2nd floor, Area 1, as she had other ns in mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to establish a department here that deals with information.¡±


    Why would there be an electric trap in a department handling information? The skeleton knight beside her tilted its head, but Celia simply smiled.


    ¡°If we ce humans here, wouldn¡¯t they spill out information on their own?¡±


    In a department dealing with information, information was life.


    This meant that acquiring the opponent¡¯s information quickly was crucial.


    Celia chose torture as a means to that end.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Her voice was filled with joy, like a child receiving a new toy.


    Celia was very pleased with the current situation.


    With the dungeon expanding and various monsters and items being supplied from the demon merchant auction, there were many more choices avable.


    This meant she could make more ns for her master.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s select those suitable for the information department. Sir Necros?¡±


    Celia called Necros, who had recently been appointed as the guardian of the 1st floor, thanks to the great master¡¯s favor.


    As he became the guardian of the 1st floor, he regained the name Necros.


    ¡°Sir Necros, select those suitable for the information department and submit them.¡±


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Upon Celia¡¯s instruction, Necros saluted and left.


    ¡°This should be fine.¡±


    The distribution of items, instation of traps, and the outline of the information department were established.


    But there was still work to be done.


    Celia immediately moved on to the next task, which was rted to the Sael Kingdom.


    Celia read the report handed to her by the shadow that appeared behind her.


    It contained information about recent events in the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°Indeed. The actions of the White Order are worsening day by day.¡±


    It had been quite some time since the official envoy of the White Order arrived in the Sael Kingdom.


    As priests and holy knights sent to the Sael Kingdom continued to disappear, an envoy was dispatched for investigation.


    However, that information was thoroughly concealed.


    Since it was an event that urred within the dungeon, no one could know about it.


    Celia also ordered Princess Elena not to take any action.


    As a result, the actions of the White Order were worsening.


    Without any substantial gains, it was likely bing desperate for the White Order.


    However, they couldn¡¯t just use the royal family or nobles based on suspicions alone.


    As a result, themon people were likely suffering.


    Thanks to this, the sentiment of the people in the Sael Kingdom was drifting away from the White Order.


    ¡°This should be enough.¡±


    Of course, this was also part of Celia¡¯s n.


    She needed to swallow up the Sael Kingdom in the future.


    However, there was no need to leave the seeds of the Order within the kingdom during this process.


    The humans she had seen tended to immerse themselves in religion to forget their fears.


    Just looking at the adventurers who had entered the dungeon so far confirmed this.


    Therefore, it was her intention to distance the kingdom¡¯s people from the influence of the Order.


    The result was sessful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next n. Inform Princess Elena. Tell her to prepare to weed out the rats.¡±


    At hermand, the shadow bowed and disappeared.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s build a nation to pledge allegiance to our great master.¡±


    It was time for Celia¡¯s chess pieces to shine.

 Chapter 105: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 105: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 105


    <em><strong>EP.105 Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (2)</strong></em>


    ¡°The streets are empty.¡±


    Two people were walking down the street.


    But despite the clear sunlight announcing the beginning of the day, the streets were quiet.


    At this time, it should have been filled with people busy with their livelihoods, but it was difficult to find such a sight.


    Even the small shops surrounded by old stone walls on the outskirts were mostly closed.


    Though few, there were asional merchants who had opened their doors.


    ¡°Even the faces of those who have opened their doors don¡¯t look good.¡±But their expressions were filled with despair rather than hope.


    The atmosphere was heavy to anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Despite reading the heavy atmosphere, the two cautiously moved forward.


    The one who had just spoken had a sword at their waist, along with leather armor.


    Next to them, someone had their face concealed by a hood and veil, making it impossible to see their face.


    However, the one with the sword continued to speak to the person next to them.


    No, it was more like a report than a simple conversation.


    At a nce, they looked like an ordinary adventuring party. But their destination was not the Adventurers Guild.


    It was a matter of course, in a way.


    ¡°What should we do, Princess?¡±


    They were not adventurers but rather the princess and her escort knight of the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    Lenon, the princess¡¯s escort knight, spoke, but Princess Elena remained silent.


    Then she closed her eyes for a moment.


    Yes, certainly, not long ago, the streets were lively and vibrant.


    Being of noble birth, she asionally walked the streets, remembering the scenery she had seen before.


    Antique shops were filled with items that held various stories, and the sight of a cksmith honing weapons with mes in a zing furnace looked like a dance.


    The sight of a wandering artist painting his picture by the roadside was undoubtedly a happy one.


    But the current scenery was unfamiliar.


    The expressions of the people were uniformly anxious and uneasy.


    It felt as if there was no future.


    As Princess Elena and her escort knight Lenon paused to look around.


    Someone appeared.


    A figure wrapped in a dark cloak.


    His eyes were as cold as ice.


    As he appeared, the air around him seemed to freeze, and people began to stir.


    Someone shook violently, showing signs of distress in their pants.


    It would have been a simple sight, but the figure began to brandish a whip in his hand.


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    Princess Elena clenched her fists as she watched the scene.


    And the desperate cries reached her ears.


    ¡°Please, spare me! Save me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Please, forgive me!¡±


    Those being whipped pleaded for their innocence with desperate voices and tear-filled eyes, but the man wielding the whip showed no sign of stopping.


    ¡°Princess, please give the order! I will handle it right away!¡±


    Lenon, who was beside her, called out to Princess Elena at the cruel scene.


    As her escort knight, he intended to do his best to resolve the current situation if only given themand.


    But Princess Elena shook her head.


    ¡°We will not do anything.¡±


    ¡°But, Princess¡­!¡±


    Before Lenon could say anything in response to Princess Elena¡¯s words, she raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°He¡¯s an inquisitor of the White Order. It would only cause trouble for you, Lenon.¡±


    The identity of the man whipping others was an inquisitor of the White Order.


    Princess Elena couldn¡¯t directly intervene while witnessing the persecution of the people.


    If she were to give the order to stop the man, what then?


    In the short term, perhaps, but fundamentally, it would not solve the problem.


    In such a situation, Princess Elena felt her helplessness.


    There were several reasons that led to the current situation.


    First and foremost, it was the coercion of the White Order.


    ¡®They nned this from the beginning.¡¯


    The im of the White Order that Princess Elena had heard was simple.


    ¡®Priests and holy knights in the Sael Kingdom have been disappearing, so we will investigate on our own?¡¯


    However, their im was truly absurd.


    ¡®Disappearances in the Sael Kingdom?¡¯


    Such a thing had never happened.


    Perhaps disappearances had urred near the Sael Kingdom¡¯s mountains?


    Or was there an ident, and they were trying to me the Sael Kingdom for it?


    Princess Elena¡¯s spection seemed quite usible.


    After all, it was information unknown to herself and even to her father, the king.


    In short, the im of the White Order was an easily refutable story.


    But the situation did not unfold so smoothly.


    ¡®Another obstacle in our path.¡¯


    There were unexpectedplications.


    Namely, the nobles.


    They were a force within the Sael Kingdom who sympathized more with the White Order¡¯s im than anyone else.


    They hadn¡¯t necessarily sympathized with the White Order¡¯s im from the beginning.


    But the nobles who desired the weakening of royal authority saw the current situation as an opportunity.


    Of course, Princess Elena hadn¡¯t been idle.


    She had spoken to her father and requested assistance from nobles not aligned with the nobility.


    But none of these efforts improved the situation.


    In the end, she realized.


    She needed her own strength.


    As the frustrating situation persisted, she ultimately resorted to forbidden means.


    That was the summoning of a demon.


    ¡®Lady Celia¡­¡¯


    And thus, she summoned a being named Celia.


    She was truly a powerful being.


    Utilizing her power, she incited unrest among the nobles.


    Controlling the Count who led the nobles, she caused chaos, but that was all.


    The nobles appointed another leader and still desired the weakening of royal authority.


    Initially, she attempted to persuade the nobles by mentioning development rights in the mountains, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Eventually, with the nobles¡¯ support, the envoy of the White Order infiltrated the Sael Kingdom and had been causing outrageous acts ever since.


    Of course, their actions were merely tantrums.


    Obtaining support from the nobles was fine, but the White Order¡¯s investigation was faltering.


    It was natural.


    Since there had never been disappearances of priests and holy knights in the Sael Kingdom from the beginning.


    If evidence emerged, that would be even stranger.


    Yet, the White Order continued its rigorous investigation.


    And eventually, their wrath extended to themon people.


    As someone who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the White Order¡¯s actions, she wanted to rectify the current situation.


    So she requested from Celia, whom she had summoned and contracted with, but the instructions that came down were singr.


    ¡°Wait quietly.¡±


    ¡®How long do I have to wait!¡¯


    It was a reasonable request, but various instructions, big and small, had been given so far.


    If she was ordered to prohibit entry into the Silent Mountains, she prohibited it, and mysterious knights were secretly ced in noble mansions by her.


    But there were no further instructions.


    It was simply amand to wait quietly.


    She obediently followed that instruction.


    As a princess, there was nothing she could do alone, so it was an inevitable choice.


    Yes, there must be a reason for being told to wait quietly.


    She consoled herself in that way.


    She was just a human.


    Despite her status as a princess, she was nothing but a weak human.


    ¡®In a way, even my father is a weak human.¡¯


    It wasmentable that even her father, who ruled the Sael Kingdom, couldn¡¯t do anything against the Order.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Princess Elena spoke in a weak voice.


    For now, all she could do was watch as the people suffered.


    Lenon also turned at hermand.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    An rm rang on her smartphone after a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¨C <strong>A special mission has arisen!</strong> ¨C


    It was a special mission.


    As usual, I immediately checked the contents of the mission.


    ¨C <strong>The Wanderings of Princess Elena.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom ismenting the current situation. Please assign a mentor to her.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Reward: Significant increase in Princess Elena¡¯s loyalty.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    It was a mission rted to Princess Elena after a long time.


    But ¡®wanderings¡¯? Does Princess Elena have a reason to wander?


    As someone who doesn¡¯t know her inner thoughts, I had no way of knowing.


    Still, I seemed to know one thing.


    ¡°Must be something like Noblesse Oblige.¡±


    The status of a princess is surely not light, so the princess must have her own concerns.


    Come to think of it, the first special mission rted to Princess Elena came to mind.


    ¡°At that time, she was clearly someone who wanted a contract with a demon.¡±


    At that time, Celia was dispatched for the special mission.


    In the end, memories of sessfullypleting the special mission came to mind.


    And now, this mission was also rted to Princess Elena.


    ¡°Well, this one seems straightforward.¡±


    It would be a waste of time to ponder over who to send on this mission.


    Princess Elena and Celia are already acquainted.


    Ultimately, Celia was the most suitable mentor for the mentor mentioned in the special mission.


    ¡°I hope you handle this one well too.¡±


    If it¡¯s Celia, she will surely listen well to Princess Elena¡¯s grievances.


    ¡°This mission will be resolved easily too.¡±


    I immediately dispatched Celia for the task at hand.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Princess Elena, returning from a short outing, entered her room.


    And as usual, she waited quietly.


    Since she didn¡¯t know when Celia¡¯s instructions woulde, waiting in her room was part of Princess Elena¡¯s routine.


    Thanks to that, various rumors circted about her, but it didn¡¯t matter to her right now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While waiting endlessly, she felt an unfamiliar presence behind her.


    Princess Elena quickly turned around.


    There was a ck shadow there.


    It was not her own shadow but another entity, like a living being.


    It was none other than Celia¡¯s envoy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±


    Princess Elena kneeled and received the paper handed by the shadow.


    She quickly checked the contents.


    ¡°Finally¡­!¡±


    Now, let¡¯s move on to the next n in earnest.


    The time spent preparing and waiting had been long.


    Princess Elena¡¯s eyes widened with the thought that she could finally do something.


    But on the other hand, there were indeed worries.


    Would it fail?


    No.


    She didn¡¯t doubt that the n prepared by the powerful demon would fail.


    Rather, she was overflowing with confidence that it would seed.


    However, Princess Elena felt somethingcking now.


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    Was it the anxiety that even if this n seeded, the Sael Kingdom wouldn¡¯t change much?


    Thinking like that, she felt more anxious and worried than hopeful for sess.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡±


    Frustrated, she muttered to herself.


    And then, someone responded to her soliloquy after a while.


    ¡°Why hesitate?¡±


    It was the being summoned and contracted by Princess Elena.


    It was Celia.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too simple? You just need to restore the kingdom to its former glory yourself.¡±


    Princess Elena lowered her head at Celia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Me, personally¡­?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand what Celia¡¯s words meant.


    Was a mere princess supposed to restore an entire kingdom?


    If she had the power of a demon, it might not be impossible, but that wasn¡¯t what Celia meant.


    The real meaning was to ascend to the position where she could rule the kingdom.


    But there was already a king in ce.


    Even if she were to surpass her father and ascend to the throne herself, what would the people think?


    Even if her father were to abdicate in her favor, the nobles would oppose it vehemently, and the current state of the kingdom was not favorable.


    ¡°Why hesitate?¡±


    But the whisper of the demon persisted.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Princess Elena¡¯s intention? It¡¯s not good to deviate too much from the simplest path.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    The current kingdom was too weak.


    The weakness of the kingdom meant the weakness of the reigning king¡¯s power.


    Ultimately, it meant that Princess Elena¡¯s own father was ipetent.


    As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was an undeniable fact.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. You haven¡¯t forgotten your promise to serve the great one, have you?¡±


    The great one¡­


    Princess Elena nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I remembered¡­!¡±


    Come to think of it, what was she hesitating about?


    What mattered now was to restore the kingdom to its former glory.


    Only then would there be an opportunity to serve the great one that Celia spoke of.


    That was the condition of the contract with Celia.


    ¡°Why did I forget that fact¡­?¡±


    It was strange.


    As soon as she remembered that simple fact, the frustration in Princess Elena¡¯s heart disappeared.


    Her mind was engulfed in the sweet words of the demon.


    Even if it was a swamp from which she could never escape again, it didn¡¯t matter.


    For her, as a princess, and as a queen, her goals were clear.


    Those who stood in the way of her goals should be removed.


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices.

 Chapter 106: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (3)

    Chapter 106: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (3)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 106


    <em><strong>EP.106 Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (3)</strong></em>


    Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom.


    In fact, Princess Elena was not a princess from the beginning. Rather, she lived a life not different from amoners.


    And then, her life changed overnight.


    In a moment, she became a member of the royal family and became a princess.


    The reason for this wasrgely due to the fact that the former king had no heir.


    With no heir to inherit the throne, the royal family began to search for those who could seed the king¡¯s bloodline.


    But unable to find direct descendants, they had to trace distant families.And thus, Elena¡¯s father, Karendia, could inherit the throne.


    But the problem started there.


    Unlike the nobles who had family names from the beginning, Karendia had no inherited surname.


    Because he was essentially no different from amoner, his bloodline being much diluted from the beginning.


    To the nobles who boasted of inheriting blue blood from birth, the fact that Karendia ascended to the throne was a thorn in their side.


    ¡°Such an unremarkable person as the king of the kingdom. This is a mockery of the kingdom!¡±


    Furthermore, they began to see the king as a disgrace to the kingdom.


    That was when it started.


    The word ¡®rebellion¡¯ engraved in the minds of the nobles.


    The nobles shed with King Karendia even over trivial matters.


    This conflict extended beyond the king and nobles, affecting even young Princess Elena.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elena, lost in her old thoughts, opened her eyes.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    A charming voice sounded beside her.


    ¡°Oh, Lady Celia. I was just reminiscing for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Reminiscing¡­?¡±


    Celia paused for a moment, then uttered a single word.


    ¡°Memories?¡±


    To others, it seemed like an ordinary conversation.


    But Elena¡¯s expression slightly furrowed at the mention of memories.


    She, who was once an ordinary girl, became a princess overnight.


    As amoner, she had to learn more than just manners and grace upon entering the royal family.


    She studiednguage, literature, and soon delved into the history and politics of the kingdom.


    After her studies, she learned music and dance.


    There was no time for leisure.


    Moreover, despite her father bing king, the nobles despised him.


    Their disdain inevitably extended to the princess.


    All the maids and governesses who educated the princess within the royal pce were associated with the nobility.


    Just by this, it was obvious that her royal life was anything but smooth.


    ¡®Memories?¡¯


    No, Elena didn¡¯t want to call those kinds of memories ¡®memories¡¯.


    ¡®Where did it all go wrong?¡¯


    Since childhood, Elena had pondered over this issue.


    Was it simply because her father had a dilutedmoner bloodline?


    Of course, that was partly the answer.


    If her father had legitimacy, the conflict wouldn¡¯t have escted to the current situation.


    But she believed the fundamental problemy elsewhere.


    ¡®All of this stems from ack of power.¡¯


    Even if her father had legitimacy, without power, the situation wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    The same would happen when she ascended to the throne in the future.


    Elena wanted to turn the situation around.


    And for that, she needed power.


    To gain power, she delved into forbidden texts.


    Summoning demons.


    And the result led to this moment.


    ¡°Well, shall we begin now?¡±


    The voice beside Elena was always enchanting.


    Its sticky quality gently wrapped around her ears, emitting sweetness.


    Like whispers from a demon.


    ¡®Come to think of it, she might as well be a demon.¡¯


    Just looking at the horns above Celia¡¯s head made it apparent.


    Even though she made a pact with a demon, it allowed Elena to gain power.


    The demon didn¡¯t even demand the princess¡¯s soul.


    Though the support within the kingdom was still weak, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue.


    She gained a much greater power than the support of the nobles.


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    The path to saving the kingdom now wasn¡¯t through the support of nobles.


    And her own father wasn¡¯t the answer either.


    Elena turned her head to look at Celia.


    The uncertainty in the princess¡¯s eyes from a moment ago was gone, reced by determination.


    ¡°Lady Celia.¡±


    She dered.


    ¡°I will take the kingdom into my hands.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sure you know what that means.¡±


    Elena nodded subtly.


    There was an existing king.


    Yet, the princess imed the throne?


    In other words, she was plotting a rebellion.


    It was an action no different from that of the nobles, but she had her reasons.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It will end up the same anyway if things continue as they are.¡±


    Celia smiled softly at the princess¡¯s firm response.


    Then, she took Elena¡¯s hand.


    Elena, too, rxed her grip and entrusted herself to Celia.


    Celia gently maneuvered Princess Elena¡¯s body as if directing a chess piece left carelessly on the board.


    Elena¡¯s hand, guided by Celia, grasped a single piece.


    It was the white queen.


    While still holding Elena¡¯s hand, Celia moved towards another piece.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by cutting off the nobles¡¯ hands.¡±


    The first piece to fall by the queen¡¯s hand was a pawn. However, the color of the pawn was the same white as the queen.


    ¡°We must make them pay for encroaching upon the domain of the great one.¡±


    Elena nodded in response to Celia¡¯s firstmand.


    ¡°Daring to send adventurers into the domain of the great one. They are insufficient even if they die a hundred times.¡±


    There was a hint of anger in Celia¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will prepare immediately, Lady Celia.¡±


    Elena also sympathized with her actions.


    Certainly, entry into the Silent Mountains was forbidden within the royal court.


    Yet, the one who broke that prohibition was a person named Henrik.


    He vited the royal decree and even secretly employed adventurers to venture into the mountains.


    Of course, most adventurers who ascended the mountains met their demise.


    The surviving adventurers became prey for goblins.


    Each adventurer paid their dues in various ways.


    However, Henrik¡¯s wrongdoings couldn¡¯t be overlooked.


    Firstly, the crime of infiltrating the domain of the great one.


    Secondly, the crime of defying royal orders.


    Thus, Celia chose Henrik as the first to pay the price.


    Elena agreed as well.


    Henrik was a loyal servant of the Count Bearton for a long time.


    He must have a lot of information about the Count.


    And the Count Bearton Henrik served as the leader of the noble faction.


    To Elena, the noble faction was a thorn that needed to be removed in the future.


    So, shaking the Count Bearton first wasn¡¯t a loss but rather a significant gain.


    ¡°No, let me handle him. Elena, please prepare for the next n.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Celia.¡±


    Now, they could forget about the matter concerning Butler Henrik.


    Rather, the princess herself stepping forward would bring much more suffering.


    Celia once again moved Elena¡¯s hand.


    The queen that had toppled the pawn began to move again.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need nobles who have betrayed once.¡±


    The queen that had toppled the pawn knocked down the knights, rooks, and bishops one after another.


    Of course, all the pieces toppled by the queen were white.


    ¡°The downfall of the nobles.¡±


    Elena murmured softly.


    Haven¡¯t they faithfully followed Celia¡¯s orders to anticipate their downfall until now?


    Now, it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°And finally,¡±


    Only one white piece remained on the chessboard.


    This time, Celia released her grip, but Elena exerted her own strength.


    With a clear goal in mind, their actions were decisive.


    It was Elena herself, not Celia, who toppled the king.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s spread His will throughout the world.¡±


    A sweet demonic whisper was heard.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Count Bearton mansion was bustling with activity.


    As one passed through the gardens tended by gardeners, the footsteps of servants echoed throughout the mansion.


    In the kitchen, where mes flickered, the air was filled with the fragrant aroma of delicious dishes being prepared.


    Though it seemed chaotic due to everyone being busy, upon closer inspection, everything was meticulously organized to ensure tasks werepleted on time.


    <strong>¨C p- ¨C</strong>


    Amidst the hustle and bustle, someone pped their hands.


    It was Butler Henrik.


    ¡°Make the space between the tables wider! I won¡¯t tolerate mistakes in a ce where the Count¡¯s honor is at stake! Move quickly!¡±


    Henrik, with his hair and face covered in white, wrinkled with the marks of time, exuded authority in his voice.


    Although his scarred left eye, which could no longer see, and his hands were filled with scarsrge and small, he had no trouble issuingmands.


    In fact, as the butler, he had more than enough tasks to attend to.


    Suddenly, it was decided that a banquet would be held at the mansion tomorrow.


    To prepare for this sudden event, preparations had to be made not only during the day but also throughout the night.


    Thus, Henrik tirelessly directed all preparations.


    Amidst Henrik¡¯s busy movements, someone approached him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It was a maid.


    However, she was a maid he had never seen before.


    ¡®Was there a face I didn¡¯t recognize?¡¯


    Henrik, who knew everything about the mansion, didn¡¯t recognize her.


    However, he didn¡¯t particrly suspect anything.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m getting old.¡¯


    Or perhaps these were new maids who had arrived a few days ago.


    Henrik¡¯s thoughts were brief.


    Preparing for the banquet took precedence.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Henrik asked the maid in a measured voice.


    The maid smiled faintly and spoke.


    ¡°The Count wishes to see Butler Henrik.¡±


    Now that he thought about it, the maid¡¯s manner and behavior were sloppy.


    ¡®Must have arrived a few days ago. I should instruct her again.¡¯


    Nevertheless, her appearance was beautiful.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just ordinary beauty.


    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t just remain a maid.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see His Lordship right away.¡±


    Henrik immediately turned around.


    Just as he was about to take a step, he turned his head.


    ¡°Right, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    If she was a new maid, he would eventually have to memorize her name and face. That¡¯s why he asked her name.


    ¡°I am ¡ö¡ö¡ö.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Having heard the maid¡¯s reply, Henrik immediately picked up his pace.


    It would be rude to keep the Count waiting any longer, so he quickened his steps.


    As he walked, Henrik thought about the mansion¡¯s affairs.


    He pondered how to wrap up the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s banquet and even recalled his recent conversation with the maid.


    ¡®Surely, she didn¡¯t have a surname.¡¯


    Perhaps the maid was just an ordinarymoner.


    After all, if she had noble blood, she wouldn¡¯t have started as a maid from the beginning.


    However, Henrik rated her beauty as top-notch.


    Perhaps someone from the Count¡¯s household would fall deeply for her.


    The first son of the Count, who gambled with women, came to mind.


    ¡®Women should be cautious.¡¯


    Well, if she became the target of the first son¡¯s affections, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad for the maid.


    It¡¯s the kind of rtionship where the weak obey the strong.


    That¡¯s what life was all about.


    Henrik stopped his misceneous thoughts and knocked on the Count¡¯s study door.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    But there was no response from beyond the study door.


    He knocked again, but the result was the same.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    The Count¡¯s study remained silent.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Henrik slowly opened the study door.


    Simultaneously, he entered the study that the door had opened to.


    Then he suddenly remembered the earlier incident.


    The Count Bearton instructions he had been given.


    ¡°The delegation from White Order will return tomorrow, so make sure to thoroughly prepare for the party before then.¡±


    Yes, the Count must have said that and then left.


    It meant that the Count wasn¡¯t present in the mansion right now.


    Then why did the maid mention such a thing?


    Could it be that he returned during that time?


    However, Henrik soon shook his head.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    If the Count had returned to the mansion, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t have known.


    ¡®I should give that maid a scoldingter. What was her name again?¡¯


    The problem was, he couldn¡¯t remember the maid¡¯s name.


    As Henrik pondered this, he slowly raised his head.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Inside the study, there was still no sign of the Count. However, instead of the Count, knights armed in armor were present.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡±


    The knights had entered the Count¡¯s study without permission.


    This was a challenge to the Count¡¯s authority.


    Henrik scanned the knights.


    Their entire bodies were d in armor, and their faces were covered by helmets, making it impossible to identify who was who.


    But Henrik, filled with anger, approached one of the knights.


    ¡°Remove your armor immediately!¡±


    And he removed one of their helmets.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°A skeleton?!¡±


    ¡°Dik-dik!¡±


    Why were monsters armored as knights?


    Henrik looked around.


    ¡°Dik! Dik! Dik!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just one monster.


    Everyone here was not a knight but a monster.


    ¡°S-Surely not!¡±


    The fact that monsters were inside the mansion couldn¡¯t spread outside.


    And to make matters worse, the Count was with the White Order¡¯s delegation.


    ¡®I need to call the knights immediately!¡¯


    It was urgent to inform them that monsters had infiltrated the mansion.


    Henrik turned back towards the study door, but there, the maid he had seen earlier was standing.


    She smiled brightly, but she looked different from before.


    The horns above her head indicated she wasn¡¯t a normal human.


    ¡°You!¡±


    But Henrik couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. A skeleton, disguised as a knight, struck his neck.


    He lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡­¡­


    It didn¡¯t take Henrik long to regain consciousness.


    The problem was when he woke up, he found himself not in the luxurious mansion but in an unknown location.


    It resembled a cave.


    Although one might panic in such a sudden situation, Henrik instead raised his voice.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you do this to me!¡±


    It was clearly a case of kidnapping.


    And not just any kidnapping, but the kidnapping of the butler serving the Count Bearton.


    Currently, in the Sael Kingdom, the position of the Count Bearton was significant.


    As the leader of the noble faction, the Count Bearton held as much authority and influence as the king himself.


    In other words, kidnapping the butler, who was in charge, was akin to challenging the influential Count.


    Knowing this fact, Henrik shouted even louder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be held you responsible for this incident specifically! So, it¡¯s best to stop this nonsense!¡±


    But his voice echoed without any response.


    No one came out despite how much he yelled.


    How long did he shout?


    Henrik took a deep breath, catching his breath for a moment.


    As the silence settled in, he saw someone approaching from afar.


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense.¡±


    But when Henrik confirmed the approaching figure, his mouth shut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The approaching entity was not human.


    It was a giant monster with two heads.


    Its height was like that of three adult menbined.


    ¡°O-Ogre¡­?¡±


    Having served as the butler of the Count for a long time, Henrik knew a little about monsters too.


    Ogres were monsters to be 3-star, which somewhat skilled adventurers could handle.


    But Henrik had never seen one with two heads before.


    And behind the ogre stood the maid he had seen earlier.


    However, she was wearing a stylish red dress instead of a maid outfit.


    ¡°You dare you send adventurers into the realm of the Great One. Are you prepared to pay the price?¡±


    Adventurers?


    What was she talking about?


    Henrik shook his head, confused by what the girl was saying.


    After a few seconds passed, Henrik had a thought.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Could it be that she was referring to secretly sending adventurers to the mountains?


    But that was just sending them to the mountains.


    It did vite the royal decree, but it had nothing to do with monsters.


    As he showed his expression of not understanding, the girl who was the maid stepped back.


    ¡°Ogre here is a monster brought by the great master I respect.¡±


    It was an ogre bought at an auction in the Demon Market.


    ¡°Mr. Ogre, please begin.¡±


    The maid, or rather Celia, gave orders to the ogre while hiding her appearance.


    At the same time, the ogre approached Henrik.


    ¡°What to do. Won.¡±


    The head on the right side of the ogre, named ¡°One,¡± spoke to the head on the left side, named ¡°Won.¡±


    ¡°The manager said so. Torment the human. We follow the manager¡¯s orders. One.¡±


    To the question from the right head ¡°One,¡± the left head ¡°Won¡± responded.


    The biggest difference between them was that the left head ¡°Won¡± had an external eye.


    Henrik looked at the absurd situation before him and tried to think as much as he could.


    If monsters areing out, then this ce must be a dungeon.


    But Henrik¡¯s assumptions didn¡¯t stop there.


    He especially thought about the ogre in front of him.


    An ogre is a monster with two heads attached to one body.


    Although it has two heads, it was said that it¡¯s not a significant problem because its intelligence is low.


    Of course, that was when there were armed soldiers around, which is different from now.


    ¡°Won, torment the human. How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. The manager gave it to us. Power. Torture?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Won.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. One.¡±


    Clearly, having one body but two faces babbling to each other left Henrik baffled.


    Since he didn¡¯t understand what was going on in the first ce or why he should be here, he just remained silent.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on. Won.¡±


    This time, the left head ¡°Won¡± spoke to the right head ¡°One¡± first.


    ¡°Do you remember? One, when we fell into the water.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That was terrible. I hate it.¡±


    ¡°Right, water is the answer. One.¡±


    Then, another being revealed itself behind the ogre.


    ¡°Water¡­?¡±


    Arge mass of blue light, resembling water, approached while making sshing sounds.


    It was clearly a water spirit.


    But why was such a creature here?


    Henrik could only blink his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°The manager said it¡¯s okay to use water.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Won, you¡¯re really smart!¡±


    Saying so, the right and left heads thrust Henrik¡¯s head into the water spirit.

 Chapter 107: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (4)

    Chapter 107: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (4)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 107


    <em><strong>EP.107 Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (4)</strong></em>


    ¡°What on earth..¡±


    Henrik was tasting death.


    Since being kidnapped, he had been continuously tortured until now.


    His swollen face was stained with blood, and his sharp eyes had lost their vigor.


    Even his wounds were visible through the torn clothes.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    It hurt so much.As a butler who had served the Count Bearton for a long time, it was the first time he had experienced such pain.


    It was so agonizing that he couldn¡¯t help but want to scream, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    The cruel ogre continued to hold his head and torture him relentlessly. After the torture, he ignorantly struck his whole body with hisrge fists.


    As such pain repeated, breathing became difficult.


    His breath came out irregrly without pause.


    He had screamed so much that his voice hadpletely faded away.


    ¡®How much time has passed.¡¯


    It seemed like quite a long time, but he couldn¡¯t tell exactly.


    More than anything, why did he have to go through this?


    Henrik couldn¡¯t understand.


    But he knew one thing for sure. If he continued to be tortured here, it would be truly dangerous.


    Thinking he might really die like this, Henrik gathered whatever strength he had left and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Please, please spare me¡­! I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Was it through this desperate cry, squeezing out hisst strength?


    The ogre, who had been moving his body, stood still.


    ¡°What should we do, Won. Humans. Can¡¯t die.¡±


    The head attached to the ogre¡¯s right, ¡®One¡¯, spoke with an uneasy expression.


    Surely, the instructions from the manager were to torment humans. She hadn¡¯t said to kill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask One. I¡¯ll speak to the manager.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I trust you!¡±


    With that said, the ogre left.


    With the tormentor gone, Henrik let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®At least I can rest for a moment.¡¯


    Next to the ogre, there was a water spirit in the form of a massive water mass, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.


    In fact, the water spirit remained still throughout the torture.


    Henrik took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Somehow, he felt a bit more at ease.


    As his mind settled, he began to think in earnest about the one who had made him like this.


    ¡®What are they exactly.¡¯


    Even if the woman who had disguised herself as a maid made sense, the fact that there were even an ogre and a water spirit here.


    ¡®It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary dungeon.¡¯


    Henrik had served under the Count Bearton for a long time.


    Although he didn¡¯t know everything about monsters and dungeons, he had some knowledge.


    The dungeons he knew were never like this.


    ¡®Monsters in dungeons kidnapping people.¡¯


    He knew this was far from ordinary.


    If monsters could freely behave like this, the Sael Kingdom would have already perished at the hands of monsters.


    ¡®Above all, the inside of the dungeon is remarkably clean.¡¯


    At first, he thought it was just a dungeon with a cave-like appearance. But upon closer inspection, there were slight differences.


    The cave walls were not rough but smooth and t.


    It seemed as if someone had artificially shaped them.


    ¡®Is this a high-level dungeon¡­¡¯


    A high-level dungeon.


    It was the worst-case scenario he didn¡¯t want to think about.


    Above all, even now, were the monsters not leaving their positions regarding him?


    Even if I run from here, I won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯


    Henrik thought so and nced at the water spirit.


    The water spirit still remained motionless, guarding its position.


    Even if he tried to ran now, would that spirit just stand still?


    But Henrik slowly shook his head.


    ¡®No. To escape from here is to get a negotiation. Besides, with my current condition, I can¡¯t escape anyway.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know how big this dungeon was, and above all, his physical condition was not good due to torture.


    If he were caught while trying to escape, he might really die then.


    But having organized his thoughts, Henrik could be sure of one thing.


    ¡®Someone is behind this.¡¯


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a reason to just kidnap a mere butler like himself.


    Even though he was a butler, from the noble¡¯s perspective, he was just a cog.


    If they were after ransom, they would have kidnapped a noble¡¯s offspring, not a butler.


    ¡®Is it a feud among nobles? No, that¡¯s absolutely not it.¡¯


    asionally, there were small-scale wars between nobles for territory. But they always fought honorable battles with deployed troops.


    In battles among nobles, reason and honor were important.


    They wouldn¡¯t do something to tarnish that honor.


    ¡®Could it be the royal family¡¯s doing?¡¯


    The possibility seemed quite high.


    The current king was originally from a lineage with strongmoner blood, so he might not care about honor.


    And it aligned with their motives to do something like this.


    The Count Bearton that Henrik served was the leader of the nobility faction, so naturally, rtions with the royal family weren¡¯t good.


    ¡®Is it a warning from the royal family.¡¯


    No matter how much of a king he was, meddling with nobles was risky.


    So, Henrik thought they might have kidnapped him, the butler, with that in mind.


    ¡®In that case, this ce makes sense too.¡¯


    If one were a king of a country, acquiring a ce like this wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    And secretly raising an ogre there would make sense too.


    The woman he saw earlier was probably the result of wizards casting spells.


    Henrik was fifty-fifty on the possibility.


    The other half of him had negative thoughts, especially since the White Order¡¯s delegation had recently visited the Sael Kingdom.


    Rearing monsters was strictly prohibited, so if the royal family were involved in such matters, they would be marked as heretics by the White Order.


    Therefore, he also had negative thoughts, but in the world, absolutes did not exist.


    If his conjecture were indeed correct, Henrik wouldn¡¯t just sit still.


    ¡®If I can survive here¡­! I will inform His Lordship and the White Order of all this!¡¯


    Moreover, the Count and the White Order delegation had maintained quite a close rtionship.


    The banquet he had prepared before being kidnapped was also for interaction with the White Order delegation.


    Although it had been some time since the White Order delegation had arrived in the kingdom, there had been no such interaction until now.


    The opportunity for such interaction had only just arisen when this happened.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s certain. It must be the doing of the royal family.¡¯


    Otherwise, there was no way to exin the current situation.


    Surely, they had done this to prevent interaction between the Count and the White Order.


    Henrik had already concluded that it was the royal family¡¯s doing.


    Now, all he had to do was survive and return.


    <strong>¨C Thump, thump. ¨C</strong>


    While lost in thought, the sound of footsteps echoed.


    ¡®¡­The torture will start again.¡¯


    As the footsteps approached, the courage he had just felt vanished.


    The overwhelming fear of suffocation rushed back as he thought again about having his face pressed into the spirit¡¯s body.


    Gripping his trembling body, he waited for the ogre, but the owner of the footsteps was someone unexpected.


    ¡°Uh, why¡­?¡±


    Henrik¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth gaped as he saw the figure.


    ¡°Why are you¡­?¡±


    The approaching figure was not the ogre, nor the woman who had kidnapped him.


    It was a figure d in magnificent white armor.


    ¡°Why is a holy knight here¡­?¡±


    Henrik was so astonished that he forgot his pain and sat up.


    Clearly, the figure was a holy knight.


    Even the emblem engraved on the armor was undoubtedly that of the White Order.


    The emblem itself could only be used by the White Order, so it was certain.


    ¡®But why?¡¯


    If it really was a holy knight, what was the situation now?


    Henrik¡¯s mind became tangled.


    From the atmosphere, it was clear that the holy knight had note to rescue him.


    Moreover, the holy knight was toofortable here as if it were their own home.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if¡­¡¯


    It seemed like they had been here from the beginning.


    ¡°Could it be the White Order..?¡±


    For a moment, Henrik entertained the worst possible assumption.


    ¡®If all of this is not the doing of the royal family but a scheme by the White Order?¡¯


    The stunned Henrik watched as the holy knight slowly spoke.


    ¡°May I lead you to the Great One presence?¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Can we really let him go like this?¡±


    Holy knight Eric.


    Or more precisely, it was Banshee controlling Holy knight Eric who spoke to Celia.


    Kidnapping a human and torturing him for a day.


    After the torture, Eric appeared in front of the human and said a few words, and that was it.


    ¡°If you swear silence to the Great One presence, and if you keep your mouth shut, I will spare your life.¡±


    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s words, the human nodded frantically as if crazed.


    He showed signs of terror, promising never to speak to anyone.


    That was thest conversation he had with that human.


    Manager Celia released the human.


    Of course, not just releasing him, but after rendering him unconscious, she sent him somewhere through the shadows.


    ¡°What if the human speaks about this incident?¡±


    Eric was curious about the Manager¡¯s n to release the human as is.


    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust the Manager.


    The Manager always produced remarkable results and received the favor of the Great One, so he was purely curious about the n.


    In response to Eric¡¯s question, Celia simply smiled.


    ¡°Of course, he will speak. About everything he experienced here.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we keep him?¡±


    ¡°That one human will cause ripples in calm waters.¡±


    Although Celia responded to the question, Eric didn¡¯t understand. But it didn¡¯t matter much since understanding wasn¡¯t necessary.


    He just needed to trust and follow.


    ¡°By the way, Eric, you¡¯ve suffered too. Are you still in touch with Vice Commander Riana?¡±


    This time, Celia asked Eric first.


    ¡°Yes, I am still in contact with her.¡±


    Vice Commander Riana.


    She led the holy knights of the White Order.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it remarkable? Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d turn the Vice Commander of the holy knights to our side?¡±


    The Great One captured Vice Commander Riana through remarkable abilities.


    Sending the Skeleton Holy knight ¡®Maru¡¯ to her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Maru had such abilities.¡±


    Eric was impressed.


    To think an undead monster could possess the holy attribute of divine power¡­


    The one who made it possible was the Great One.


    Seeing Maru, a skeleton possessing divine power, Vice Commander Riana was greatly shocked.


    And she decided to join ¡®us¡¯, calling it a miracle and agreeing to the intentions.


    Rather than ¡®us¡¯, it was probably mean ¡®Maru¡¯, but Maru was the Great One¡¯s subordinate.


    In the end, Vice Commander Riana joined us, following the Great One¡¯s intentions.


    And the Great One¡¯s grace didn¡¯t end there.


    Thanks to Manager Celia¡¯s suggestion, Eric himself could possess divine power.


    Thanks to that, he could perfectly mimic a holy knight.


    ¡°Indeed, everything must be ording to His will. Hoho.¡±


    Celia nodded as if it were obvious, and Eric agreed.


    Surely, even He wouldn¡¯t consider this much of an issue.


    He must have his sights set even higher than Eric imagines.


    He might even have ns beyond imagination.


    Eric just needs to remain loyal and follow.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it splendid?¡±


    Count Bearton said proudly, his expression beaming.


    Indeed, the mansion exuded a luxurious atmosphere.


    Colorful decorations sparkled, music filled the rooms, andughter echoed throughout.


    People danced to the music, indulged in sumptuous food, and enjoyed the festivities.


    In preparation for any contingencies, knights were strategically stationed both inside and outside the mansion.


    The party was proceeding without any issues, much to his satisfaction.


    This party was crucial for Count Bearton.


    Although it had been some time since the White Order¡¯s envoy arrived in the Sael Kingdom, there had been no prior interaction.


    While a simple gathering had been arranged before, this was the first formal meeting with the envoy.


    The members of the envoy were not ordinary priests.


    ¡®The High Priest leading the envoy.¡¯


    Not just any high-ranking priest.


    Upon researching, the Count discovered he was a former Inquisitor, fiercely loyal to the Order.


    ¡®I need to be cautious with my words.¡¯


    The Inquisitors of the Order were truly formidable.


    If they opposed the Order¡¯s will, they didn¡¯t engage in dialogue but resorted to force first.


    If suspected of heresy, an Inquisitor wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wipe out an entire city.


    His attention then shifted to the figure next to the priest.


    ¡®The Commander of the Holy knight Order, Gerard.¡¯


    He was the one whomanded the Order¡¯s holy knights.


    In essence, the two figures before the Count were responsible for the Order¡¯s military.


    ¡°Well, this grilled fish is absolutely delicious. It¡¯s the finest catch from Lake Diat. Apparently, the supply has dwindled recently, making it quite rare. Hahaha!¡±


    Count Bearton entertained the High Priest and Commander Gerard with great care.


    His servants continued to serve exquisite dishes and fine wines.


    Given the favorable situation, this level of investment was nothing.


    The Order¡¯s envoy had visited the kingdom to investigate the consecutive disappearances of priests and holy knights.


    Despite extensive investigations, no leads had been found.


    Perhaps the current gathering was arranged for this purpose.


    ¡®Well, as one of the key figures in this kingdom, they can¡¯t investigate without involving me. Hehe.¡¯


    Count Bearton chuckled to himself as he took a sip of wine.


    The Order likely contacted him because their investigation didn¡¯t go as nned.


    And Count Bearton intended to use this opportunity to check the king¡¯s power using the Order.


    Actually, the current atmosphere in the Sael Kingdom wasn¡¯t favorable.


    With the Inquisitors persecuting themoners every day, how could the mood be good?


    Moreover, being a noble of the Sael Kingdom, Count Bearton knew that hosting a party like this amidst the internal tension wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    But he acted without hesitation.


    Regardless of the royal atmosphere or the people¡¯s grievances, he smiled contentedly.


    ¡®As long as I handle this well, the kingdom will be in my hands without any need for caution.¡¯


    He just needed to continue as he had been doing.


    In retrospect, he had been fortunate.


    Initially, Count Bearton wasn¡¯t the leader of the nobles.


    The original leader of the nobles was Count Derek.


    But suddenly, for some reason, he caused amotion during a party by drawing his sword.


    All of it happened because of Celia and Princess Elena. But he didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡®¡­Like a foolish child.¡¯


    Well, even if he thought that inwardly, it wasn¡¯t such a bad situation for him.


    Thanks to Count Derek¡¯smotion, Count Bearton became the leader of the nobles.


    Although the nobles¡¯ position wavered momentarily due to the incident, everything had returned to normal by now.


    On the contrary, the royal family had been miserable since the arrival of the envoy from the Order.


    ¡®Princess Elena spends most of her time locked in her room, and the king is nothing but a puppet.¡¯


    In the future, the Sael Kingdom would be controlled by the nobles.


    And as the leader of the nobles, Count Bearton practically considered himself the king.


    While harboring sinister thoughts inwardly, he managed his expression externally.


    It was still smooth sailing.


    However, since the envoy from the Order came to investigate the kingdom, saying the wrong thing here could lead to losing everything.


    ¡®Let¡¯s focus on the party for now.¡¯


    The important discussions would probablye after the party. For now, it was all about enjoying the atmosphere of the party.


    Just as the Count was savoring his wine, someone approached him cautiously.


    It was a servant.


    ¡°Count, Henrik, the head butler, requests an audience with you.¡±


    ¡°Henrik?¡±


    Why would the head butler suddenly seek him out?


    He had received reports that Henrik, the head butler, had disappeared suddenly.


    He vanished while preparing for the party the day before, and now he suddenly shows up?


    Though slightly uneasy, Count Bearton was curious why Henrik was seeking him out at this moment.


    Henrik had served him faithfully for a long time.


    ¡®The importance of the current situation can¡¯t be underestimated.¡¯


    Count Bearton decided to momentarily leave his seat due to the unexpected situation.


    ¡°Haha, I have some urgent matters to attend to, so please excuse me for a moment. Please continue with your meal.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The High Priest responded nonchntly to the Count¡¯s words seeking permission.


    The Count nodded and quickly left his seat.


    ¡­¡±


    As the Count disappeared, the High Priest turned his head.


    ¡°Commander Gerard.¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s voice was very stern.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd, Commander?¡±


    The expression of the High Priest turned ominously serious.


    He nced at the knights of Count Bearton stationed around.


    ¡°There are things that shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

 Chapter 108: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (5)

    Chapter 108: Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (5)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 108


    <em><strong>EP.108 Civil War in the Sael Kingdom (5)</strong></em>


    Count Bearton emerged from the banquet hall and headed straight for the butler¡¯s quarters where Henrik resided.


    Initially intending to confront the butler who had suddenly disappeared amidst preparations for the banquet.


    However, the sight of Henrik that the count faced was truly miserable.


    ¡°What in the world happened to you?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡­¡±


    Henrik¡¯s voice trailed off weakly.


    His clothes were torn to shreds like rags, and blood streamed from his head, obscuring his entire face.There wasn¡¯t an inch of him untouched by injury.


    Count Bearton, taken aback by his appearance, approached Henrik.


    ¡°My Lord, this is not the time!¡± Henrik pleaded.


    Upon Count Bearton¡¯s arrival, Henrik confessed everything he had endured thus far, from being kidnapped while preparing for the banquet to every detail leading up to the present moment.


    ¡°They used monsters to abduct me!¡±


    ¡°The White Order was behind it all!¡±


    However, as Henrik continued his ount, Count Bearton¡¯s expression turned increasingly skeptical.


    ¡°Hendrik, can you truly take responsibility for your words? Are you suggesting that the White Order orchestrated such events?¡±


    There was an unmistakable air of distrust in Count Bearton¡¯s solemn tone.


    Henrik had anticipated that Count Bearton might not believe him.


    Could anyone believe a story about a White Order breeding monsters, kidnapping, and torturing people outright? Perhaps not, unless they had experienced it firsthand. Henrik had endured it all.


    Even if Count Bearton didn¡¯t believe him immediately, as his loyal butler, Henrik had a duty to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Your Lordship, please, you must halt the banquet at once! You cannot trust the White Order!¡±


    In response to his desperate plea, Count Bearton briefly turned his head in the direction of the banquet hall.


    Inside, there were envoys from the White Order mingling with Count Bearton and other nobles.


    Although knights had been stationed in case of emergency, some of the White Order¡¯s holy knights were also armed and present.


    It was unavoidable, as proper etiquette dictated that the White Order be treated as ordinary guests.


    Henrik had emphasized to Count Bearton the necessity of halting the banquet immediately due to this situation, but his urgency fell on deaf ears.


    ¡°Well, well, Henrik.¡±


    Count Bearton¡¯s voice grew cold.


    ¡°Are you perhaps aligning yourself with the royal family?¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about¡­!¡±


    ¡°Think about it. You disappeared the day before the banquet, only to suddenly reappear and use the White Order.¡±


    Henrik trembled at Count Bearton¡¯s words.


    It was a bad sign.


    Henrik couldn¡¯t help but think that the situation was all too convenient.


    Suddenly appearing and making such ims would only be dismissed as nonsense.


    The current reaction was perhaps to be expected.


    ¡®Could they have even predicted this?¡¯


    If so, then the White Order was truly a formidable force.


    Above all, everything Henrik had seen and experienced was real, which made his plea for justice all the more fervent.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m telling the truth! Please, believe me!¡±


    Count Bearton, on the other hand, sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°To think they¡¯d kidnap and torture the butler within my own estate¡­¡±


    But was all of that merely a scheme concocted by the White White Order?


    Count Bearton found it incredulous.


    It seemed more realistic that Henrik had betrayed him, siding with the royal family, and that rift between himself and the White Order made more sense.


    Even if Henrik¡¯s words were true, why would the White Order spare him? It made no sense.


    ¡°It seems a moment of cooling off would be beneficial. Take the butler to the underground dungeon!¡±


    Count Beartonmanded, and nearby soldiers seized him.


    But Henrik protested vehemently.


    ¡°No¡­ not the underground dungeon! My Lord, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    Though he struggled against the soldiers, Henrik, with his aging body, couldn¡¯t withstand the strength of the young soldiers.


    ¡°Please, believe me!¡±


    He cried out as he was dragged away.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Count Bearton clicked his tongue as he watched Henrik being dragged off.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to dispose of the butler soon.¡±


    The White Order kidnapping and torturing people?


    No one would believe such a thing, especially the notion of the White Order breeding monsters.


    ¡®Ugh, the White Order despises monsters the most, yet here we are, spouting nonsense.¡¯


    Indeed, the White Order loathed monsters.


    If one were to side with the butler based solely on his words, all his ns would go to waste.


    Count Bearton nced around. Thankfully, there were no White Order members nearby.


    Given that even in this banquet, there were inquisitors present, he needed to be extremely careful with his words.


    Offending them could easily brand him as heretics, even among the nobility.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t risk it. Detain Henrik and gag him! He mustn¡¯t utter another word.¡±


    Keeping those nearby in check was a priority.


    ¡°And as for what just happened, forget it all. Just a little longer, and the Sael Kingdom will be in my hands. I can¡¯t afford any slip-ups.¡±


    The count nodded and resumed his steps towards the banquet hall.


    However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°¡­Something¡¯s bothering me.¡±


    After all, Henrik had served him faithfully for a long time.


    It didn¡¯t sit right to simply dismiss his ims as absurd.


    The count discreetly summoned a soldier.


    ¡°Gather all the knights in the estate and bring them around the banquet hall, just in case.¡±


    Even if there was no possibility, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious.


    With that message conveyed, the count returned to the banquet hall.


    He headed towards the spot where High Priest and Commander Gerard had been seated before.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    But something was amiss.


    There was a different atmospherepared to when he had left.


    The first thing was that their expressions weren¡¯t pleasant.


    ¡®It¡¯s rude to leave during a banquet.¡¯


    Perhaps it was because he had left his seat during the banquet.


    Inviting someone and then leaving first was quite rude.


    Trying to lighten the mood, the count approached them with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. Ha-ha, it seems there was a misunderstanding with my servant. I¡¯ve given a good scolding him, so everything should be fine now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    However, the High Priest still sat with a nk expression, and Commander Gerard¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? It doesn¡¯t seem to be because I left my seat¡­ Could it be they heard Henrik¡¯s words earlier?¡¯


    After a moment of silence, the High Priest spoke.


    ¡°What do you think of our White Order¡¯s activities, Count Bearton?¡±


    The sudden question made the count uneasy.


    ¡®What does he mean? Did he really hear something?¡¯


    A single mistake in answering this question could undo everything he had done to align with the White Order.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­ the White Order¡¯s activities? I understand that the White Order is working in various ways for the safety of the continent.¡±


    It was a mundane answer, not overly exaggerated.


    While he knew the White Order was oppressing people within the kingdom, no one would outright admit it.


    The count responded with a forced smile.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s expression subtly changed.


    But at least it wasn¡¯t the worst answer, thought the count, as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank you for your words, Count Bearton. However, strange rumors have been circting in the kingdomtely. They say the White Order is persecuting the people?¡±


    The continued sharp questioning made the count break out in a cold sweat.


    Admittedly, it would be strange not to hear such rumors when the White Order was openly persecuting people.


    But even now, he couldn¡¯t speak the truth directly.


    Regardless, since the count had staked everything on the White Order, he needed to defend them at all costs.


    ¡°Who dares spread such absurd rumors!¡±


    Count Bearton mmed his fist on the table, trying to convey his utmost anger as he continued speaking.


    ¡°That is absolutely not true! Anyone spreading such rumors must be a heretic. The White Order has always been known to strive for the safety of the continent beyond the kingdom. Such usations will only harm the kingdom. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    This time, High Priest¡¯s expression grew even darker.


    ¡°A heretic¡­¡±


    The High Priest¡¯s voice lowered further, and the atmosphere became tense.


    ¡°In that case, the Count¡¯s words imply that our actions are indeed for the safety of the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, precisely!¡±


    The count couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling at the High Priest¡¯s question.


    ¡®What was going on?¡¯


    The atmosphere was growing heavier.


    The lively music assaulted his ears, but the count couldn¡¯t focus on it.


    Suddenly, Henrik¡¯s earlier words came to mind.


    ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯


    Why would Henrik¡¯s words resurface?


    ¡®Surely, it couldn¡¯t be true.¡¯


    But for some reason, the unsettling thought wouldn¡¯t leave his mind.


    The count subtly lowered his left hand, signaling to call a knight discreetly.


    Regardless of the count¡¯s actions, the High Priest continued.


    ¡°I heard your words about prioritizing the kingdom¡¯s safety, Count. So, what should we do if there is a threat to that safety?¡±


    ¡°A threat¡­? If such a presence exists, we must eliminate it without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    This time, the High Priest simply chuckled at the count¡¯s response.


    However, thatughter held no positive connotation.


    ¡°Since you insist, I shall speak inly.¡±


    Count Bearton¡¯s head began to ache.


    Why was the High Priest saying such things?


    What was this heavy atmosphere?


    Everything had transpired after meeting with Henrik, the butler.


    ¡°In that case, why act against the White Order?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean?¡±


    Before the count could finish his sentence, the High Priest swiftly disappeared backward, simultaneously overpowering one of the count¡¯s knights stationed at the edge of the banquet hall.


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    The knight¡¯s armor crumpled against the wall, showing the force exerted on him.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡±


    Shocked by the sudden turn of events, Count Bearton shouted.


    Attacking a knight out of nowhere, even if they were from the White Order, was crossing the line.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the White Order, this situation¡ª¡±


    But the Count¡¯s words didn¡¯t reach their conclusion.


    The reason being the identity revealed when the High Priest removed the helmet of the subdued knight.


    Behind the knight¡¯s armor was a skeleton.


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was a skeleton monster disguised in knight¡¯s armor.


    The Count suddenly felt dizzy.


    Why would a monster be wearing knight¡¯s armor?


    No, more importantly, why were there monsters inside the mansion?


    And once again, Henrik¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡°The White Order was breeding monsters!¡±


    ¡°The White Order was behind everything!¡±


    Count Bearton wasn¡¯t a fool. Everything that had happened so far connected into one.


    Could it be that all these events were plots by the White Order?


    ¡®Were they nning to trap me!¡¯


    If that were the case, why? Why would the White Order want to trap him?


    Count Bearton quickly deduced the answer.


    ¡®They wanted to devour the kingdom from the start. Not only the royal family but all the nobles.¡¯


    It was no coincidence that the skeletons were armed as his knights.


    At this moment, the White Order could easily designate Count Bearton as a heretic and cleanse him.


    If that was the White Order¡¯s intention, then sitting idly would not resolve the issue.


    There was no need for further contemtion. It was now crucial to act faster than the opponent.


    That¡¯s how he survived in the cutthroat world of nobility where everyone was out for themselves.


    ¡°Knights! Draw your swords!¡±


    Count Bearton shouted as he raised his right hand.


    And upon hearing their lord¡¯smand, the knights drew their swords.


    As the knights drew their swords, the White Order¡¯s Holy Knights also drew theirs, creating a tense standoff.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°What is happening?!¡±


    The nobles, who had been enjoying the banquet moments ago, were now bewildered.


    While they sensed the tension earlier, the sudden sight of knights drawing their swords left them stunned.


    Tension filled the previously joyful banquet hall.


    The first to break the heavy silence was the High Priest.


    ¡°Hehe, Count.¡±


    Once again, the High Priest swiftly moved, subduing one of the knights facing the White Order.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡±


    The Count protested, but once again, the High Priest paid no heed.


    Instead, he removed the helmet of the subdued knight.


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    Simrly, inside the helmet was a skeleton.


    ¡°What in the world!¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting, Count, that you¡¯ve been raising monsters¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with this! I merely came at the Count¡¯s invitation!¡±


    As the situation unfolded, voices of confusion erupted, ironically, from the nobles closer to the Count.


    The Count himself was equally disoriented.


    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±


    He let out a hollowugh.


    Henrik¡¯s words had been correct.


    The White Order bred monsters and used them.


    This incident must have been a trap set to bring him down.


    ¡°You were nning to trap me from the start.¡±


    When had they introduced the skeletons?


    They must have been preparing for quite some time to infiltrate them here.


    If such actions were orchestrated by the royal family, it would be understandable, but why would the White Order be capable of it?


    The Count med himself for not strengthening his defenses.


    However, he had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°All knights, reveal your identities!¡±


    At the Count¡¯smand, several armed knights revealed their faces by removing their helmets. They were all familiar faces.


    Thankfully, none of the knights seemed to be monsters.


    However, some knights did not remove their helmets, disobeying the Count¡¯s White Order.


    ¡®They must be the skeletons.¡¯


    It was now certain.


    The skeleton knights were not just one or two.


    ¡®The damn White Order nned it all!¡¯


    The Count seethed with anger.


    How dare they mock him like this!


    If he didn¡¯t act now, he¡¯d likely be branded a heretic and dragged away by the White Order.


    He couldn¡¯t allow that.


    He would subdue them immediately and expose the White Order¡¯s misdeeds!


    Even if it meant turning the entire White Order into enemies, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Their image was already tarnished.


    ¡°All knights, suppress the heretics disguised as the White Order!¡±


    At the Count¡¯s cry, the knights waiting outside the banquet hall rushed in.


    ¡°Those who resist can be killed!¡±


    The sound of swords shing echoed everywhere.


    Tables shattered, leaving bloodstains on the walls.


    The once joyful atmosphere, filled with the sounds of music, turned into one of despair and screams.


    The banquet hall was filled with vibrant red blood.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Princess Elena announced her father, the King.


    Currently, the King Karendia was in a meeting.


    However, the number of nobles attending the meeting was not significant.


    Not all nobles belonged to the nobility faction. Although it was a small number, there were also nobles who belonged to the royalist faction that followed the king.


    But the problem was that their numbers were dwindling day by day.


    Alongside the nobles were those who assisted the royal family, such as the head of the kingdom¡¯s knights, but their numbers were woefully inadequate.


    It was embarrassing to even call it a meeting attended by the king.


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    King Karendia responded indifferently.


    Even though they were father and daughter, the formal title of ¡®father¡¯ was inappropriate in such a formal setting.


    But Princess Elena¡¯s demeanor was icy and unwavering.


    King Karendia sensed his daughter¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°I have something to report to you, Father.¡±


    Princess Elena took a deep breath.


    Hesitation?


    There was no need to dwell on such things now.


    Thinking about the future, there was no time to look back.


    Only forward.


    As the silence lingered, Princess Elena finally spoke.


    ¡°There has been a sh between Count Bearton and the envoy of the White Order.¡±


    Now it was Princess Elena¡¯s turn.


    Simultaneously, armed knights positioned themselves behind the princess.

 Chapter 109: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (1)

    Chapter 109: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 109


    <em><strong>EP.109 The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (1)</strong></em>


    ¡°The Count Bearton and the envoy of White Order shed.¡±


    Alongside Princess Elena¡¯s statement, the knights guarding the royal pce took their positions.


    A silence fell over the council chamber at their appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A sh between the Count and the White Order.


    The news delivered by the princess left the king visibly flustered.


    The nobles, too, looked shocked, their mouths agape as they stared at the princess.Some, however, seemed relieved.


    Understandably so.


    The nobles present here were not of the noble faction but of the royalist faction supporting the King.


    And Count Bearton, who shed with the White Order¡¯s envoy, was the leader of the noble faction.


    Even among nobles, their ims differed.


    Though the reasons behind Count Bearton¡¯s sh with the White Order were unknown, it was as certain as anything that it was not a favorable situation for the noble faction.


    Given the growing power of the noble faction, they were already anxious, so any tidings that could momentarily relieve their worries were wee.


    Of course, whether it was truly factual was also crucial.


    King Karendia promptly dispatched someone.


    Considering the statement came from the princess, the likelihood of it being false was slim, but verifying it firsthand was necessary.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s rapidly changing expressions, someone directed a question towards Princess Elena.


    ¡°But how did youe by this information, Your Highness?¡±


    It was Marquis Robert, a noble of the royalist faction.


    ¡°And what about the knights behind you? Your Highness, you should provide an exnation for these matters.¡±


    At Marquis Robert¡¯s words, all eyes once again turned to Princess Elena.


    The knights behind the princess had momentarily been forgotten due to the shock of her earlier statement.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. This is where His Majesty the King resides. But suddenly mobilizing knights! This is disrespectful!¡±


    Another noble agreed with Marquis Robert¡¯s statement.


    Given the circumstances, the princess¡¯s actions could potentially be considered treasonous, so it was not a trivial matter.


    Marquis Robert quietly awaited the princess¡¯s response.


    If indeed there had been a sh between the Count and the White Order, there was no way he, as Marquis Robert, wouldn¡¯t have known.


    Let¡¯s say he overlooked it a hundred times.


    But how could the princess bring news all the way to His Majesty the King without him knowing?


    As Marquis Robert saw it, something was amiss.


    How on earth did shee to know of the sh between the Count and the White Order?


    And why did the knights follow behind the princess?


    A negative thought crossed Marquis Robert¡¯s mind.


    Surely she¡¯s not truly plotting treason?


    ¡®No, that couldn¡¯t be.¡¯


    Dismissing the thought that had forcibly surfaced, he demanded an exnation from the princess.


    ¡°Marquis Robert, is that truly important at this moment?¡±


    However, Princess Elena did not readily respond to Marquis Robert¡¯s inquiry.


    Instead, she slowly looked around before continuing her speech.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s an incident where the nobility of the kingdom shed with the White Order. Is there anything more critical than the safety of His Majesty the King in the current situation? If it makes you ufortable, I will have the knights leave immediately.¡±


    It¡¯s an incident that could potentially harm the entire kingdom if not handled carefully.


    That¡¯s why the Royal Knights were summoned.


    The knights behind were merely meant to reassure that they were there solely to protect His Majesty the King, without any ulterior motives.


    As the princess spoke, the Knight Commander leading the Royal Knights seemed confused.


    Certainly, themand of the knightsy with themander.


    That right was bestowed upon him by His Majesty the King. So how could the knights heed the princess¡¯s words?


    However, the Knight Commander remained silent.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Since His Majesty the King had given his permission first, there was no room for the Knight Commander to intervene.


    Of course, Marquis Robert felt the same way about this.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Marquis Robert, who had initially questioned the princess, slowly nodded his head and lowered his body.


    Upon reflection, they were all correct.


    This sh incident was detrimental from the standpoint of the royal family.


    Whether Count Bearton emerged victorious or the White Order¡¯s envoy, it would pose a problem.


    Regardless of who emerged triumphant, the aftermath would soone crashing down.


    And the first to be swept up in the aftermath would undoubtedly be the royal family.


    ¡®How long did we think of her as a child¡­?¡¯


    Marquis Robert marveled at Princess Elena¡¯s quick judgment and actions.


    Above all, the princess used the title ¡®His Majesty the King¡¯ instead of ¡®Father¡¯ this time.


    ¡®Perhaps it was a slip of the tongue earlier due to the tense situation.¡¯


    Marquis Robert¡¯s expression, which had been guarded against negative possibilities, softened slightly. He even thought Princess Elena was admirable.


    ¡®So, there¡¯s royal blood running through her veins after all.¡¯


    The nobles were arguing over the identity of the king, causing conflict.


    They simply wanted to use the king as a puppet while they seized control of the kingdom¡¯s privileges. Some even demanded the king¡¯s abdication, but Marquis Robert¡¯s thoughts differed from theirs.


    ¡®No matter how weakened, he¡¯s still of royal blood.¡¯


    Marquis Robert remained loyal to the royal family. And today, he witnessed a new aspect of Princess Elena.


    ¡°I, too, believe that Princess¡¯s words are correct, Your Highness.¡±


    The difference was that Marquis Robert¡¯s address to the princess was elevated to ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    It meant that he held Princess Elena in high regard. Indeed, Marquis Robert wore a warm grandfatherly smile, as if looking at his own granddaughter.


    But now there was a separate issue that needed to be addressed, so he quickly adjusted his expression.


    ¡°Princess, exin in detail about this incident.¡±


    The king, who had been observing the situation thus far, spoke up. He demanded an answer from Princess Elena in a solemn tone.


    Though someone had been dispatched, it would take time for confirmation and reports toe back.


    Every moment was precious in the current situation.


    Princess Elena proceeded to exin further at King Karendia¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°Before the sh, the White Order designated Count Bearton as a heretic.¡±


    ¡°What! Is that true?¡±


    Marquis Robert rose from his seat at Princess Elena¡¯s words.


    The White Order designating a noble of the kingdom as a heretic was not a simple matter.


    It was a serious story that could potentially turn the White Order into enemies of the entire kingdom.


    ¡°Why only now reveal such important information¡­.¡±


    If the White Order designated the entire kingdom as a heretic nation, it would be truly grave.


    At that moment, the kingdom might have to wage war against all the countries on the continent.


    Marquis Robert muttered with a disappointed expression.


    Now was not the time to idly pass the hours like this.


    The nobles were in the same boat, feeling the heat under their feet.


    However, no one dared to confront the princess.


    After all, wasn¡¯t the news known because Princess Elena had disclosed it in the first ce?


    Amidst the bewildered atmosphere of the nobles, Elena smiled faintly.


    The situation she desired hade to fruition.


    Count Bearton designated as a heretic?


    No, it was merely the discovery of skeleton knights in the Count¡¯s mansion, not an official designation as heretics.


    ¡®But by now, they must be suspecting each other.¡¯


    The White Order¡¯s envoy and Count Bearton were likely wielding swords against each other in suspicion.


    The White Order sought to eliminate the heretics.


    The Count believed he had fallen into a trap.


    It was all part of Celia and Elena¡¯s n.


    Elena was satisfied.


    The royal family had been powerless until now. Consequently, the king was led without being in control.


    The same went for Princess Elena.


    Both nobles and servants alike used to ignore her.


    But what about now?


    ¡®If Lady Celia were here, anything would be possible!¡¯


    The kingdom was moving ording to her thoughts.


    Having contracted with Celia and made many preparations, one of which was secretly stealing the equipment of the Royal Knights with Celia¡¯s help. And then using them to infiltrate the skeleton knights.


    Initially, they infiltrated the kingdom, and then gradually infiltrated some nobles belonging to the noble faction.


    ¡®They must be moving by now.¡¯


    Unlike the White Order¡¯s envoy who received an invitation from Count Bearton, there was another group.


    The holy knights of the White Order who had infiltrated the kingdom before the official arrival of the envoy.


    They might be called rat, but they were not enemies now.


    ¡®How did Lady Celia manage to recruit even the White Order¡¯s holy knights?¡¯


    I heard she recruited the vicemander of the holy knights.


    Of course, Vice-Commander Riana followed the skeleton holy knight ¡®Maru¡¯ rather than Celia, mistaking him as a saint. But Elena was unaware of that fact.


    One thing was certain, Vice-Commander Riana would soon attack the nobles.


    It was a n prepared for quite some time that was finallying to light.


    The preparations were unfolding one by one onto the stage.


    And now it was time for Princess Elena herself to step onto the stage.


    ¡°So, what would you suggest, Princess?¡±


    The king¡¯s voicecked authority.


    The sudden esction of events had given him a headache. And time was running short.


    Thus, it was the king who sought the opinion of Princess Elena, who had first informed them of this fact.


    As Princess Elena, she deliberately staggered the information.


    The tighter the time, the lower the likelihood of making a sound judgment.


    ¡°I will personally handle it.¡±


    Amidst everyone¡¯s confusion, Princess Elena didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.


    ¡°Instead, please grant me the authority tomand the Royal Knights of the royal family.¡±


    The knights following her now were all armed skeleton knights, not the real Royal Knights.


    Here, since there are no White Order priests, it was something that could be done.


    But if one were to step outside, inevitably, they would sh with the White Order.


    The princess needed skeleton knights only up to this point. They were merely a tool to obtainmand over the Royal Knights of the royal family.


    ¡°For the safety of the kingdom, I will take responsibility for everything.¡±


    Finally, she dered that she would take responsibility for all these matters.


    Now, only the king¡¯s decision remained.


    Princess Elena looked at her father, King Karendia.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    Certainly, there was an opportunity.


    In fact, even now, she could incite rebellion using skeleton knights disguised as knights.


    It was the easiest way to seed to the throne.


    But she must not think only of the kingdom¡¯s future.


    ¡®Father, there are still things you need to do.¡¯


    Once these events were concluded, the White Order would demand ountability from the kingdom on a grand scale. The things toe would not be small.


    And when that time came, someone needed to take responsibility.


    ¡®You must sacrifice yourself for the future of the kingdom.¡¯


    The first person to bear that responsibility would be the king of the Sael Kingdom.


    Unaware of Princess Elena¡¯s true feelings, the king made his decision from his seat.


    ¡°I understand the princess¡¯s decision. It was probably not an easy choice, but as a member of the royal family, the princess must fulfill her duty.¡±


    It was one thing if it was just a conflict, but the kingdom¡¯s nobles had been designated as heretics.


    From now on, the royal family had to take an active role.


    Anyway, this was not a battlefield or a dangerous battle. It was merely a political issue.


    Now, it was appropriate for the princess, who was a member of the royal family, to step forward.


    Even if a battle were to ur, the princess would not lead from the front, so the king did not hesitate.


    ¡°I entrust Princess Elena with all authority over the Royal Knights of the royal family! Prepare immediately, Princess.¡±


    With the king¡¯smand, Elena smiled and bowed her head.


    She took the first step.


    Under the guise of preparation, the princess left her seat immediately and headed to her room.


    As she headed to her room, she instructed her escort knight, Lenon.


    ¡°Lenon, I appoint you as the interimmander for this matter. Please prepare the knights immediately.¡±


    Lenon was the princess¡¯s escort knight, but he was ofmon birth.


    If Lenon, born amoner, were tomand the royal knights, there might be rumors.


    However, since the princess had obtainedmand over the knights, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®Once this matter is over, everyone will be preupied with it.¡¯


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t even worried about rumors arising due to the events toe.


    Lenon obedientlyplied with the orders of his lord.


    ¡°I will uphold the princess¡¯smand!¡±


    Lenon kneeled, assuming a knight¡¯s posture.


    Only after confirming that his lord had entered the room did he move.


    ¡°¡­¡­. ¡±


    Princess Elena, who entered the room, also began to prepare.


    However, she did something else.


    She retrieved the parchment hidden deep under the bed. The parchment was filled with unknown characters.


    Next to the parchment, she took out the corpse of a mouse, along with a small amount of jewels and gold.


    It was exactly the same as the ritual she had performed when she first summoned Celia.


    But Elena continued to prepare. Celia had requested another ritual to use additional power.


    ¡°To the Great One, who is merciful.¡±


    She said this ritual was not for Celia but for the Great One. And it was thanks to the Great One that she could meet Celia.


    Elena had never seen the Great One before. But she didn¡¯t doubt its existence.


    ¡®All of this is for the kingdom.¡¯


    ¡®And for the Great One!¡¯


    When all the preparations for the ritual were made, she lit the candles as before.


    And just as she was about to bite her finger to drop blood, she hesitated.


    Elena¡¯s actions stopped, and another thought urred to her.


    Elena didn¡¯t just want to be an ordinary king. She needed more power.


    ¡°Stronger power¡­.¡±


    Last time, she was able to contract with Celia using the blood that came from biting her finger.


    With just a few drops of blood, she hade this far.


    Then what would happen if she offered more than that?


    Elena¡¯s eyes gradually filled with madness.


    ¡°¡­.We need an appropriate sacrifice.¡±


    Having made up her mind, Elena took out a small sacrificial knife from the drawer.


    And she ced her left hand on the parchment.


    Her right hand holding the knife trembled. But there was no time to hesitate.


    Elena aimed the tip of the knife at her pinky finger.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C Special Mission Alert! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C -The Princess Who Aspires to Be Queen. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Help Princess Elena ascend to the throne as queen. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Please select monsters to dispatch to the Sael Kingdom. Princess Elena has offered her ¡®pinkie finger¡¯ as a sacrifice. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The number of monsters that can be dispatched to the Sael Kingdom has increased! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monsters (0/5) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Less than 5</strong><strong>¡ï monsters (0/100) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Reward: Princess Elena swears absolute loyalty. Additionally, the range of action for dungeon monsters will be expanded to the Sael Kingdom. ¨C</strong>

 Chapter 110: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 110: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 110


    <em><strong>EP.110 The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (2)</strong></em>


    It had been quite some time since the social circle hosted by the Demon Merchant Association ended.


    I only participated in the auction held during the banquet and returned to Earth afterward.


    I had hoped for a brief respite, but upon my return, hectic days followed.


    ¡®There¡¯s more to worry about than I thought.¡¯


    First thing to do was confirming the items I had bid on at the auction.


    Upon returning to Earth after the auction, I could bring back the items I sessfully bid on as reward.


    Although limited to two items, it didn¡¯t matter.¡®After all, what I needed was already decided.¡¯


    The first item I brought back to Earth was equipment.


    Specifically, the Harvester¡¯s Cloak.


    This cloak wasn¡¯t just a simple piece of equipment, it was an artifact that allowed the wearer to store the corpses of those they killed.


    In other words, it was like an inventory limited to corpses.


    ¡®It¡¯s the equipment that best suits my abilities.¡¯


    Among the abilities I possess is one called ¡®True Dungeon Master,¡¯ which is of the EX grade and necessary for strengthening my dungeon.


    However, to utilize this ability, sacrifices were required. Naturally, the sacrifices referred to were corpses.


    Of course, I had no intention of wearing the cloak myself.


    As I could simply absorb the corpses using my abilities, the cloak was unnecessary for me.


    However, the story changed if Maru wore it.


    When it came to sheer stats, Maru¡¯s hunting speed far surpassed mine.


    There was no avoiding that.


    ¡®Being a 5-star, and even a Skeleton Holy Knight at that.¡¯


    In terms of Earth¡¯s hunters, he was equivalent to at least an A-grade.


    So, it was cost-effective for Maru to gather the corpses he hunted with the cloak.


    When Maru returned, all I had to do was absorb the corpses.


    It was what you might call automatic hunting.


    Thanks to this, I didn¡¯t have to move around individually, saving a significant amount of time.


    The second item I chose was not an item or equipment, it was a living creature.


    ¡®An elf.¡¯


    The elf¡¯s name was Ciel, and its grade was an astounding 4-star.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate on this decision.


    At first, I was worried whether a living creature could be chosen as a reward, but I shrugged it off.


    Elves were somewhat rare, and more importantly, I needed to increase my power on Earth.


    Besides merely increasing personal strength, expanding my influence was also crucial.


    And as an alternative, I needed my own party.


    It wasn¡¯t just about forming a party with anyone, I needed partners I could trust with my back.


    ¡®The world is a dangerous ce.¡¯


    If I let my guard down, my current allies might stab me in the back without warning.


    The consequence of not being cautious and vignt always led to death.


    In the future, I would enter countless dungeons and hunt.


    Hence, I needed my own party that I could trust and rely on.


    ¡®The party members will be filled with my dungeon monsters.¡¯


    At least my dungeon monsters wouldn¡¯t betray me, that much was certain.


    The only regret was that most of my dungeon¡¯s power resided on the El Dorad Continent.


    Although I wanted to bring monsters from the continent¡¯s dungeons to Earth, there were limitations.


    At the moment, the maximum grade of monsters I can summon to Earth is 1-star, based on the altar level.


    Utilizing the ability ¡®True Dungeon Master¡¯ required continually increasing the dungeon¡¯s altar level.


    As the altar level increased, so did the grade of monsters that could be brought to Earth.


    With my current altar level, it was diffiWhite Order to produce meaningful results immediately, as the maximum grade of monsters was limited to 1-star.


    Given this situation, Ciel the elf¡¯s existence was like a godsend to me.


    [<strong>Monster Summoning</strong>] ¨C (4/5)


    ¨C <strong>Maru (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)</strong>Harvester¡¯s Cloak


    ¨C <strong>Ciel (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)</strong>Harvester¡¯s Cloak


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï)</strong>Harvester¡¯s Cloak


    ¨C <strong>Gargoyle (</strong><strong>¡ï)</strong>


    Currently, four monsters had been summoned from the El Dorad Continent to Earth.


    Maru had also been summoned as a 1-star skeleton soldier but had transformed into his current form through the Demon Sword.


    However, relying solely on Maru feltcking.


    So, I brought Ciel, a 4-star elf, to Earth? It was undoubtedly an advantage for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and she still hasn¡¯t said a word?¡±


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    Maru nodded in response to my question.


    It was unfortunate that Ciel, who had been brought to Earth, remained silent.


    Notpletely silent, though. She was simply an elf of few words, almost to the point where she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°This is quite troublesome.¡±


    The joy of adding an elf to the party was already faltering.


    The primary objective of the party was to explore dungeons and hunt together.


    Naturally, effectivemunication among party members was essential for the party to function smoothly.


    However, Ciel hardly spoke at all.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Were elves generally not talkative?


    I should have encountered enough elves to determine an average, but unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t.


    If anything, despite herck of words, she was quite adept at carrying out tasks given to her.


    Particrly, she excelled in household chores, disying the highest efficiency.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t very cost-effective¡­¡±


    It was regrettable to have such high-quality talent like an elf dedicated solely to household chores.


    Take Maru, for example.


    He not only served as my guardian knight and hunted well but alsopleted household chores andundry upon returning from dungeon exploration.


    When I was hungry, Maru was the one who cooked for me.


    I also harbored a personal desire to make Ciel as versatile as Maru.


    However, as the saying goes, haste makes waste, so I nned to adjust the tempo ordingly.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s take it slow.¡¯


    Things still felt awkward with Ciel. Rushing might just ruin our rtionship.


    It would be awkward if trouble arose with an elf I acquired.


    ¡®There may be reasons why Ciel is not speaking up.¡¯


    She was an auction item at the Demon Merchant Association. There might be circumstances preventing her from speaking.


    There was no need to make things awkward unnecessarily.


    Since the situation wasn¡¯t urgent, I decided to observe for now.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s have Ciel assist Coco with household chores for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Tick!¡±


    Maru nodded at my words and left the room.


    By the way, Maru had been extremely busytely.


    ¡®Perhaps even busier than me.¡¯


    Maru¡¯s busy schedule was due to Azmo.


    Azmo, an Incubus with a 4-star, was the manager of the dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion¡¯ on Earth, not on the El Dorad Continent.


    ¡®Surely he wasn¡¯t nning something like that.¡¯


    Among the monsters who attended the Demon Merchant Association¡¯s social circle with me, there were two more besides Maru.


    They were Necros, the guardian of the first floor, and Azmo, the Incubus.


    Azmo, impressed by his experiences at the social circle, proposed something to me as soon as we returned to Earth.


    His proposal was to create a group simr to the Demon Merchant Association on Earth.


    I immediately approved it.


    After all, the society was ultimately a faction. Furthermore, as Azmo¡¯s influence grew, so did mine. I was particrly interested in the unique characteristics of the society.


    The Demon Merchant Association benefited from various dungeon trades and deals, profiting from information and various transactions. If I utilized it well, I could potentially increase profits significantly.


    Not only various goods but also equipment and items coulde into my possession. Plus, there was a high chance of obtaining information as well.


    I supported Azmo¡¯s n and provided as much help as possible.


    Though it was just sending Maru, Azmo was very grateful to me for it.


    Moreover, since Maru always returned from Azmo¡¯s ce with something, it wasn¡¯t a loss for me.


    With the Harvester¡¯s Cloak that Maru wore, filled with monsters¡¯ or viins¡¯ corpses, I didn¡¯t need to go out myself.


    ¡®It seems Azmo¡¯s society is still going smoothly in this state.¡¯


    I still didn¡¯t know its official name.


    Recently, there had been fewer reportsing in from Azmo.


    Since I had entirely entrusted this matter to Azmo, all I had to do was support from afar.


    Now, what was it again? They found an organization to assist them?


    There had been reports that Azmo had found an organization willing to help them.


    Given that Azmo was a monster, there were likely many limitations to his activities.


    I had concerns about this, but Azmo seemed to have found a solution.


    ¡®Did he form an alliance with other monsters?¡¯


    Nevertheless, Azmo had a deputy who assisted him.


    A slime named Vetter, capable of transformation.


    However, even with Vetter, there were limits to what he could handle. Azmo probably found the organization himself, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    In fact, I was relieved that Azmo took initiative.


    ¡°Should I check out the dungeon?¡±


    It didn¡¯t mean I would go there personally. I could just log in via my smartphone and touch the app.


    Since Azmo handled things well, my main task was managing the dungeon through my smartphone.


    Of course, most of the tasks were handled by Celia.


    I only needed to ensure the dungeon ran smoothly. asionally, if Celia had requests, I would listen and that was it.


    Recently, Celia¡¯s main request was to strengthen the monsters.


    Of course, not just any monsters could be strengthened. Only monsters who had gained enlightenment could.


    The monsters Celia requested were already eligible for enhancement.


    ¡°Mostly giving undead creatures divine power.¡±


    It was probably to offset the undead monsters¡¯ greatest weakness. There was no better investment than eliminating weaknesses.


    Since it would also benefit my dungeon monsters to be stronger, I granted all of her requests.


    ¡®Having Celia around does make things easier.¡¯


    Come to think of it, Celia hadpleted a special mission a few days ago.


    The mission was rted to Princess Elena of the Sael Kingdom, who was wandering for some reason.


    To help Princess Elena solve her worries, I assigned Celia as her mentor.


    The result was a great sess.


    ¨C <strong>Celia has resolved Princess Elena¡¯s troubles.</strong> ¨C


    The special mission was sessfullypleted.


    ¨C <strong>Princess Elena pledges loyalty to you as a reward.</strong> ¨C


    Of course, the reward was modest.


    ¡®Why would I need loyalty from a princess?¡¯


    It would be different if she were a queen.


    But someday, Princess Elena would rule the Sael Kingdom. Well, it might be a distant future, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to establish a friendly rtionship in advance.


    ¡°Just doing these special missions for the thrill of it.¡±


    Systems like these special missions were advantageous to me, never a loss.


    ¡°If everyone were like Celia, having more dungeons wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    Since Celia managed the El Dorad Continent¡¯s dungeons and Azmo managed Earth¡¯s dungeons well, I didn¡¯t need to worry much.


    This allowed me to prepare for future ns.


    ¡°For now, upgrading the dungeon altar is a priority.¡±


    The altar level needed to increase for me to bring higher-grade monsters from the El Dorad Continent.


    Currently, the monsters I had brought to Earth from El Dorad were Maru, Ciel, Coco, and Gargoyle.


    Maru, the skeleton Holy Knight, was self-exnatory, and Ciel was still adapting.


    And then there was Coco, the skeleton soldier assisting with household chores.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Lastly, Gargoyle, like Ciel, was a monster brought from the auction at the Demon Merchant Association.


    Since it was a 1-star grade, it could easily be brought to Earth.


    ¡®There must be a way to utilize Gargoyle as well.¡¯


    Gargoyle had a distinctive featurepared to other monsters. Normally, it took the form of a stone statue rather than a living creature.


    Its appearance as a stone statue was so intricate that one could easily mistake it for a sculpture.


    But when intruders appeared, it transformed into a living being to confront them.


    So, Gargoyles were often used to guard dungeons.


    Its face, resembling a demon, instilled fear in intruders, and itsrge bat-like wings expanded its range of action.


    Currently, it was only the lowest grade, but its grade could change depending on the grade of magic infused into it.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a particrly useful situation at the moment, I just left it in the living room.


    While concentrating on my smartphone and checking the dungeon again.


    ¨C <strong>Ding!</strong> ¨C


    A new rm went off.


    ¨C <strong>Special Mission Avable!</strong> ¨C


    A special mission had appeared.


    ¡°Another one so soon?¡±


    The special mission that had appeared a few days ago was back. It was a good situation for me.


    The rewards for special missions were quite substantial.


    I quickly checked the mission details.


    ¨C <strong>Princess Aspiring to Be Queen.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Help Princess Elena so she can ascend to be queen.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What¡¯s this?


    A question mark popped up in my mind.


    ¡°A princess aspiring to be queen¡­?¡±


    Just a few days ago, Princess Elena was wandering.


    But suddenly, she wants to be a queen?


    Since I didn¡¯t know Princess Elena¡¯s circumstances, I couldn¡¯t help but question it.


    The current mission came suddenly.


    ¡°Is this a hidden camera or something?¡±


    Otherwise, there couldn¡¯t have been such extreme changes in a few days.


    ¡°No, aspiring to be a queen means she wants to surpass her father, right?¡±


    She¡¯s really making a big statement.


    Even though I spent two years in the El Dorad Continent, I had no connection with the Sael Kingdom.


    So, I couldn¡¯t read the princess¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°But still, to suddenly want to be a queen¡­¡±


    Could it really be?


    Suddenly, a line from a game dialogue came to mind, ¡°I¡¯m in the process of seeding the throne, father.¡±


    Let¡¯s think about it for a moment.


    A few days ago, I assigned Celia as a mentor to the wandering princess.


    The mission was sessful, which meant Princess Elena¡¯s wandering had ended.


    That meant Celia had sessfully resolved Princess Elena¡¯s worries¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Could it be Celia¡­?


    Surely Celia wouldn¡¯t have had a significant role in Princess Elena¡¯s change of heart, right? Or would she?


    But considering the circumstances, there was a fair possibility.


    ¡°Huh, what kind of conversation did you have with Princess Elena¡­?¡±


    I sent Celia to listen to her worries, but instead, she turned Princess Elena into a fiery maiden.


    No, it¡¯s too early to conclude.


    Perhaps Princess Elena wanted to be queen from the beginning and wandered for that reason? And if Celia listened to her worries, it made sense again.


    ¡°Thinking like this, the princess seems trashy.¡±


    Hmm.


    The dilemma didn¡¯tst long.


    There were many differences between the El Dorad Continent and Earth.


    So, it wasn¡¯t right to look at the princess from the perspective of a modern person living on Earth.


    More importantly, the reward for this mission was quite good.


    ¨C <strong>Select monsters to dispatch to the Sael Kingdom. Princess Elena has dedicated her ¡®pinky finger¡¯ as an offering.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>The number of monsters that can be dispatched to the Sael Kingdom has increased!</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monsters (0/5)</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Monsters below 5</strong><strong>¡ï (0/100)</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Reward: Princess Elena pledges absolute loyalty. Additionally, the range of action for dungeon monsters will be expanded to the Sael Kingdom.</strong> ¨C


    Unlikest time, this time it said that Princess Elena pledges absolute loyalty.


    ¡°If this mission seeds, it¡¯ll mean she¡¯s not just a princess anymore, but a queen.¡±


    Receiving loyalty from a king of a country other than the princess¡­.


    It was quite a rewarding reward.


    But more than that, what was really true was the next part.


    The range of action for dungeon monsters will be expanded to the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°Is this a real jackpot?¡±


    Currently, the dungeon monsters I selected had limitations on their range of action.


    Except for special cases like missions, they could only move around the forest near the dungeon.


    ording to Celia, externally recruited monsters or others controlled by banshees had no restrictions on their range of action.


    But that alone wasn¡¯t nearly enough.


    But if they could go to the Sael Kingdom?


    And if I could get my hands on the future queen who would rule the Sael Kingdom?


    ¡®My influence will grow even more.¡¯


    That also meant I could ensure the safety of the dungeon.


    As the destruction of the dungeon meant my death, this was unavoidable.


    ¡°Yeah. Just make the princess a queen, right?¡±


    If Princess Elena wanted to be a queen so badly, she wouldn¡¯t have dedicated her pinky finger.


    For a princess so full of desires, helping her was only natural.


    ¡°But how do I help?¡±


    ording to the contents, I can send my monsters on a dispatch mission.


    However, this could be a handshake with Princess Elena.


    Using monsters to reim the throne?


    ¡°This is an ideal scenario for the White Order.¡±


    The White Order was definitely going to act.


    They would probably designate us as heretics for controlling monsters.


    ¡°What should I do¡­?¡±


    The only way I could help Princess Elena was by dispatching monsters.


    Five monsters of 5-star or higher. And a total of one hundred monsters below 5-star.


    In total, I could send 105 monsters to the kingdom.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.?¡±


    The dilemma continued.


    Even if Princess Elena ascended to the throne, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the Sael Kingdom disappeared because of the White Order, right?


    How to make Princess Elena a queen while deceiving the White Order¡­¡­¡­..


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like there was no way at all.


    I remembered the monster wave Azmo caused in the past.


    Back then, the monster wave ended with minimal damage.


    ¡°Thanks to that, Maru and I were hailed as heroes in the media.¡±


    At that time, I showed the hunters Maru and me confronting Celia.


    During that process, Maru, Death Knight, and Necros performed a y, but the effect was remarkable.


    When Maru swung his sword, Death Knight and Necros flew away.


    Then others were all amazed by Maru¡¯s might.


    As a result, the media talked about me and Maru for a while.


    There were even rumors in the Hunter Association about us.


    Of course, we kept our identities hidden until the end.


    ¡°If we apply the same situation here as we did then?¡±


    My thoughts quickly turned.


    ¡°The monsters invade the Sael Kingdom scenario. And the princess defeats those monsters.¡±


    If we just go with this, it seemscking in impact.


    So let¡¯s add one more thing here.


    ¡°Yeah, Maru will join.¡±


    Maru is a Skeleton Holy Knight.


    His rating is also high, 5 stars.


    ¡°If Maru, who uses divine power, and the princess defeat the monsters together, the White Order won¡¯t dare to attack.¡±


    In addition, it could give the princess more intensity.


    The lead actor has been decided.


    Now, I need to choose the viin.


    But my options were limited.


    ¡°Only five monsters of 5 stars or higher.¡±


    One spot was already taken by Maru.


    And the remaining four¡­. .


    Normally, I would have chosen Celia, Necros, Death Knight, and Goblin Lord¡­. .


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not happening.¡±


    Emptying the dungeon just to clear one special mission? That would be insane. We needed a minimum force to defend the dungeon.


    ¡°At least Goblin Lord should be excluded.¡±


    The reconnaissance around the dungeon is made up of goblins. And Goblin Lord is the only one who can easilymand them.


    But if that¡¯s the case, then I would only have a total of four monsters of 5 stars or higher avable.


    Ultimately, it meant that one spot was empty.


    ¡°At least I want to fill all five slots, but it¡¯s difficult.¡±


    Is there no way?


    Suddenly, the idea of monster draw came to mind.


    But the problem was that 5-star or higher monsters don¡¯te out easily.


    ¡°No, but I still have to try the draw.¡±


    The probability of getting a 5-star or higher monster was low. No, practically non-existent.


    But I needed to draw now.


    ¡®I can summon up to 100 monsters of 5 stars or less.¡¯


    It was a considerable number.


    But if all 100 were filled with 1-star monsters, it would lose its meaning. At least it was right to fill them with 2-star or 3-star monsters.


    I immediately entered the shop by touching the screen.


    Although I had heard that gems were actually magic stones, it was easier to call them gems.


    There were still gems written on the screen across the other side.


    ¨C <strong>100 gems: 2,200 won</strong>


    ¨C <strong>500 gems: 11,000 won</strong>


    ¨C <strong>1,000 gems: 22.000 won</strong>


    ¨C <strong>2,000 gems: 44.000 won</strong>


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems: 110,000 won</strong>


    The price for summoning monsters 10 times was 5,000 gems.


    Every time I summoned 10 times, 110,000 won would be spent, but thanks to Azmo¡¯s winning, it was practically pocket change now.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t the price of gems going to increase again?¡¯


    I started recharging, hoping that the price wouldn¡¯t rise again until the next announcement.


    ¨C <strong>Payment sessful.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems will be delivered by mail.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Payment sessful.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>5,000 gems will be delivered by mail.</strong> ¨C


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    I continued to purchase gems until the next message appeared, just likest time.


    ¨C <strong>There is a risk of imbnce.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>You cannot purchase additional gems at the moment.</strong> ¨C


    Ugh, what a world where I can¡¯t even spend money as I please.


    But there was no helping it.


    If the system says you can¡¯t, then you can¡¯t. At least the bullets were plentiful. Having over 300,000 gems brought a sense of calm to my mind.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m not nning to spend them all anyway.¡¯


    Right now, I couldn¡¯t recharge any more gems.


    It was best to avoid spending all the gems on draws in case there was a sudden need for them.


    Now, let¡¯s give it a try! I immediately initiated a 10-draw.


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    Hmm, as expected. It¡¯s disappointing when you don¡¯t get a 1-star.


    Draws always managed to disappoint me. 1-stars were now just a familiar presence. I continued to tap the screen with my finger.


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Feeble Gnome (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Mage Trainee (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Goblin (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Legless Zombie (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    Wait, what¡¯s a legless zombie?


    Who came up with that?


    A zombie crawling without legs was repulsive.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Although the variety of monsters drawn from the draw had increased, they were all 1-star.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be too disappointed. It was the first draw after all.¡±


    There were still plenty of gems left.


    The draws continued.


    ¨C <strong>Skeleton Soldier (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    Now it was no surprise that familiar faces kept appearing.


    At this point, I wasn¡¯t even angry anymore.


    Still, asionally, I could see the appearance of new monsters.


    ¨C <strong>Wraith (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    Wraith was a monster superior to Ghouls. It was fortunate that a 3-star appeared.


    ¨C <strong>Wingless Imp (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Mummy (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Mini Wood Golem (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Vampire Bat (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Wisp (</strong><strong>¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Hellhound (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    For a while, there was a festival of 1-star and 2-star monsters.


    asionally, 3-star monsters also appeared.


    ¨C <strong>Rotten Fang Wolf (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    And finally.


    ¨C <strong>Baby Hydra (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Atst!¡±


    The first 4-star monster appeared.


    The size of the baby Hydra visible beyond the screen was small.


    It had three heads on its snake-like body, and perhaps because it was a baby, it looked cute rather than repulsive.


    ¡®Literally still in its infancy.¡¯


    However, even though it was a baby, its grade was the same as Azmo¡¯s, a 4-star.


    How far would it rise when it reached maturity?


    Just by looking at the status window, it was clear that, even as a baby, it was not to be underestimated.


    <<strong>Baby Hydra</strong>>


    <strong>Grade:</strong> ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    <strong>Species:</strong> Unknown


    [<strong>Traits</strong>]


    <strong>Regeneration (S):</strong> The body continues to regenerate unless the heart is destroyed.


    <strong>Poisonous Skin (C):</strong> The skin is covered with poisonous substances. Since it¡¯s not yet fully grown, the potency of the poison is weak.


    [<strong>Basic Information</strong>]


    <strong>Health:</strong> A


    <strong>Attack:</strong> C


    <strong>Defense:</strong> D-


    <strong>Magic:</strong> C


    [<strong>Skills</strong>]


    <strong>Poisonous Mist (C):</strong> Disperses poisonous mist in all directions. Since it¡¯s not yet fully grown, the potency of the poison is weak.


    Though weak for now, it was a promising creature for the future.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s keep going with this momentum!¡±


    Finally, luck seemed to be on my side. In the next draw, a decent creature appeared.


    ¨C <strong>Dhampir (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    ¡°Dhampir?¡±


    Dhampir referred to a half-vampire born from a union between a human and a vampire.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect a half-vampire toe out.¡¯


    If it was rare, Dhampirs were intelligent beings.


    This was a creature that could be immediately put to use.


    This was quite satisfactory.


    The draws continued.


    As expected, many 1-star and 2-star creatures appeared. Some 3-stars also showed up gradually.


    If luck was on my side, 4-stars appeared too.


    ¨C <strong>Cursed Guardian of Light (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) drawn.</strong> ¨C


    But that was all.


    From then on, it was a lineup of 1-star and 2-star creatures, and I spent 250,000 gems.


    250,000 gems could afford 50 rounds of 10 draws each.


    Out of the 500 monsters drawn, there wasn¡¯t a single 5-star or above.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    I let out a sigh.


    Should I keep drawing?


    But I only had about 50,000 gems left.


    It was better to hold onto them in case of sudden need.


    ¡®Was it fortunate to get three 4-stars?¡¯


    To make the most of the drawn monsters, I decided to use the synthesis system after a long time.


    The synthesis system evolved monsters by consuming two identical ones.


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize Zombie (</strong><strong>¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Consuming two Zombies (</strong><strong>¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Synthesis sessful! Zombie (</strong><strong>¡ï) evolved into Ghoul (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    With enough 1-star and 2-star creatures, it was possible.


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize Ghoul (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Consuming two Ghouls (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Synthesis sessful! Ghoul (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï) evolved into Wraith (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    However, that was the limit.


    ¨C <strong>Synthesize Wraith (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    ¨C <strong>Synthesis failed for Wraith (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). </strong>¨C


    To synthesize into a 4¡ï, two equivalent Soul Stones are required.


    It seemed that Soul Stones were necessary from 4-stars onwards.


    Even in the early stages, I remembered using Soul Stones to upgrade Celia¡¯s grade.


    Back then, I purchased Soul Stones through microtransactions, but now the package didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°If only there were a way to obtain Soul Stones.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t obtain them immediately, I decided to conclude the synthesis here.


    ¡°If this continues, there will be a vacancy for a 5-star or above monster¡­¡±


    I pondered whether to just summon Goblin Lord.


    ¡°No, we definitely need a creature to guard the dungeon.¡±


    Beingcent was prohibited.


    While it might be a gamble in a game, this was the reality.


    I reluctantly chose monsters below 5-stars first.


    Choosing 100 monsters took more time than expected, but I was careful.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Just as the selection was almost finished, a status message appeared before my eyes.


    ¨C <strong>Gargoyle (</strong><strong>¡ï) detected high-grade mana.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Gargoyle¡¯s grade is rising from 1</strong><strong>¡ï to 5</strong><strong>¡ï. </strong>¨C


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    At that moment, screams echoed from the living room.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    For your information, Maru and Coco couldn¡¯t make such sounds since their race was skeletons.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ciel.¡±


    As soon as I heard the scream, I rushed to the living room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    When I entered the living room, Gargoyle was moving slightly.


    Ciel seemed to have copsed in surprise at the sight.


    ¡°Tak tak tak.¡±


    Maru approached me and reported the situation.


    Ciel reacted while she was cleaning Gargoyle.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    It was said that Gargoyle¡¯s grade was proportional to the grade of mana.


    But Ciel¡­ your mana grade is high?


    Unexpectedly, I could fill the vacant 5-star spot.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Alright, great master has spoken to me!¡±


    Celia spread her arms with a joyful expression.


    ¡°Now, we shall carry out his great will in the world.¡±


    In front of Celia stood Necros, the guardian of the first floor.


    Mid-bosses Death Knight and Goblin Lord, responsible for each area of the first floor, were also present.


    Alongside them were Duhan Werther and all the other monsters, gathered in one ce.


    ¡°Goblin Lord, from now on, raise the dungeon¡¯s defenses to the highest grade.¡±


    Once again, we would empty the dungeon as before.


    Soon, ording to the master¡¯s will, we would head to the Sael Kingdom.


    This meant that the dungeon¡¯s security would be weaker than before, a disadvantage.


    Since the Sael Kingdom had a diplomatic delegation from the White Order, it was necessary to prepare thoroughly due to the proximity between the kingdom and our dungeon.


    Goblin Lord bowed to Celia¡¯smand and left his position.


    Since he had experienced it once before, Goblin Lord¡¯s actions were smooth as water.


    The first task was a reconnaissance check.


    All goblins from the current reconnaissance team and those belonging to the other group were mobilized for duty.


    Some of the fast-footed goblins, under the Lord¡¯smand, headed to the four dungeons surrounding us.


    Those dungeons would also raise their defense grades to the maximum.


    While Goblin Lord was fortifying the dungeon, Maru and Gargoyle arrived on the El Dorad Continent.


    With everyone gathered, Celia¡¯s speech continued.


    The fact that the master had used his abilities to increase the dungeon¡¯s forces spoke volumes.


    Most of the monsters were of decent grades.


    Just by looking at this, one could sense the importance of the uing task.


    ¡°No mistakes can be made.¡±


    The smile disappeared from Celia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anyone who makes a mistake will be put to work tirelessly on dungeon construction.¡±


    Everyone trembled at Celia¡¯s stern deration.


    Except for Death Knight, who was still holding a pickaxe, ready to work.

 Chapter 111: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (3)

    Chapter 111: The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (3)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 111


    <em><strong>EP.111 The Demon Descended Upon the Kingdom (3)</strong></em>


    The Great Mastermanded the General Manager Celia.


    Everyone in the dungeon focused on Celia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our first goal is to fulfill the Master¡¯s will, which is to save the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    At her words, the guardian of the 1st floor, Necros, tilted his head.


    ¡°Tick?¡±


    It was a question asking why they were going to save the human kingdom. In response to Necros¡¯s question, Celia exined slowly.


    ¡°Currently, the White Order ismitting atrocious acts within the kingdom.¡±She described the current situation of the Sael Kingdom. And she exined that the White Order also harbored ambitions to swallow up the Kingdom.


    ¡°¡­The White Order has been continuously encroaching into the territory of our Great Master that we serve. What do you think will happen if the White Order swallows up the kingdom?¡±


    Only then did Necros nod.


    Certainly, the White Order had been continuously encroaching into the dungeon.


    The current location of the dungeon was in the Silent Mountains. The Sael Kingdom was a neighboring country to the Silent Mountains.


    What would happen if the Sael Kingdom fell into the hands of the White Order? The rest of the story was obvious even without hearing it.


    ¡°Daring to disturb the peace of our Master. They are people who deserve to die ten thousand times.¡±


    This time, they nned to formally hold the White Order ountable for their sins.


    ¡°In addition, we n to offer the kingdom to our Master.¡±


    Celia had been in constantmunication with the princess of the Sael Kingdom. Although it was difficult at the moment, there was a n to help Princess Elena and take control of the Sael Kingdom. However, one variable arose. In a good way.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe the Master is providing us with so much help¡­.¡¯


    Celia¡¯s gaze turned to Maru.


    Maru was not the only one who had crossed over from another dimension. Even the gargoyle who imed to protect the Master¡¯s residence had crossed over.


    It was clearly a gargoyle brought from the Association¡¯s auction house. The insignificant gargoyle was now on par with the dungeon¡¯s mid-bosses.


    ¡®The magical power is incredibly pure. Indeed, our Master is truly remarkable.¡¯


    Celia nodded as if it were obvious. Just with Maru and the gargoyle sent by the Master, they would be a tremendous help in their full power. And on top of that, the Master had sent deputy manager Vetter, who assisted Azmo.


    Thanks to this, they were able to devise a more perfect scenario than originally nned. Celia smiled and spoke.


    ¡°The overall framework has already been set by the Master. Act ording to His will, but the detailed execution is up to me as the General Manager. ording to the Master¡¯s will, Sir Maru will be the Supreme Commander of this operation.¡±


    Celia introduced Maru to everyone. Since Maru was the core of this operation.


    ¡®Indeed, he is a formidable person.¡¯


    Celia only thought of devouring the Sael Kingdom. She also intended to ce Princess Elena on the throne as queen. Of course, there would be tremendous bacsh. However, she judged that by slowly expanding her influence, she would eventually be able to fully devour the kingdom. But it seemed the Master wanted it to end quickly.


    Just as Maru had captured Vice Commander Riana of the Holy Knights, this time, the target had shifted to the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡®It means captivating the hearts of all the people of the Sael Kingdom, like the miracle back then.¡¯


    If that happened, the Sael Kingdom would surely be transformed into a nation praising the Master.


    ¡®A kingdom where everyone praises the Master.¡¯


    It would be a nation that moved not just to rule, but truly for the Master. Celia admired the Master¡¯s hidden intentions. It was truly an expression of greatness that was insufficient.


    ¡°Sir Maru will apany Princess Elena.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s words, the skeleton knights brought armor. It was adventurer-grade or ordinary armor. Maru was scheduled to perform miracles. If he wore royal or knightly armor from the beginning, the surprise of the miracle would be lost. That was Celia¡¯s calction.


    ¡°Oh, it would be good to change Sir Maru¡¯s sword as well.¡±


    Celia also pointed out the sword Maru was holding. No matter how much divine power Maru had, he should not carry a demon sword. The continuous power emanating from the demon sword could alert the White Order.


    ¡°Instead, try holding this sword.¡±


    Celia handed Maru the sword hanging from the Death Knight¡¯s waist. The sword was made from the fang of a young wyvern. It was a weapon obtained through an auction in the demon world. Although Celia had originally transferred this sword to the Death Knight, the Master¡¯smand now took precedence.


    Maru put down the demon sword and grabbed the sword Celia handed him.


    ¡°It certainly suits you well. Even though it¡¯s made from a young wyvern¡¯s fang, it¡¯s as strong as a regr sword, with nock in cutting power.¡±


    Furthermore, it didn¡¯t matter that Maru wasn¡¯t carrying the demon sword. Originally, the skill ¡®Loyalty as a Holy Knight (S+)¡¯ was already linked to Lee Kang-hyun, so it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Maru existed, the effect of that skill would continue.


    However, there was someone else eyeing Maru¡¯s demon sword.


    ¡°Ma¡­sword¡­.¡±


    It was Werther, the former Vice Commander of the Holy Knights who had once invaded the dungeon. Werther had chased the vampire Aren, who possessed the demon sword, and ended up in this dungeon. The result was his death at the hands of the Death Knight, bing the current Duhan.


    Even in death, Werther continued to utter the words ¡®demon sword¡­.¡¯ The desire to possess the demon sword was strong even in death. However, Celia did not allow it.


    ¡°Sir Death Knight will keep this demon sword.¡±


    With Death Knight, even if he possessed the demon sword, there would be no significant damage. Holding a pickaxe, Death Knight nodded.


    ¡°Then, it seems we have reached a certain conclusion. Next, I will discuss the formation. First, Sir Necros.¡±


    First, she called Necros, the guardian of the floor. With skills like Corpse Explosion and the ability to turn corpses into skeletons, Necros, also known as the Arch Lich, was considered a one-man army. However, no variables were allowed in this operation.


    ¡°To Sir Necros, I will assign fifteen Skeleton Knights and Werther.¡±


    The fifteen 3-star Skeleton Knights and the 4-star Duhan Werther, were added, making them a formidable force in themselves.


    ¡°Ma¡­sword¡­.¡±


    Werther continued to chant about the demon sword, but when his eyes met with Necros, who was now concerned, he fell silent.


    ¡°Ma¡­..¡±


    Necros is a being with the ¡®Corpse Explosion¡¯ skill.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Werther¡¯s mouth closed.


    The formation was easy. With the new monsters the Master had provided, they were overflowing with numbers. In fact, it was regrettable that the number was limited to a hundred. However, it didn¡¯t matter much. They were all ready to sacrifice their lives for the Master. They were not opponents to be underestimated.


    The preparation time was not long.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move forward, everyone.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s words, the monsters began to leave the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Death Knight picked up the fallen demon sword from the floor.


    ¨C <strong>Tingling.</strong> ¨C


    He felt pain in his hand as he held the sword. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too painful.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    The Death Knight also headed out of the dungeon while holding the demon sword.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Count! Have you truly joined hands with demons!¡±


    The High priest used him. He led the envoy of the White Order, a High priest who had attended the banquet at the Count¡¯s mansion. The banquet, which should have been enjoyable, was filled with the stench of blood instead. The floor was littered with corpses, and puddles of blood were formed from the flowing blood.


    ¡°I know nothing about this! Perhaps this is all a trap set by the White Order!¡±


    The Count shouted in injustice. Why were there skeletons in armor in his mansion?


    ¡°How dare you sully the honor of the White Order with your filthy mouth! It won¡¯t do. Holy Knights, listen! Spare the Count and bring him to me alive! I will personally interrogate him!¡±


    At the High priest¡¯smand, the knights, who had been in a state of confusion, slowly advanced. The Countmented at the sight.


    ¡®Darn it! Why did I listen to the butler¡¯s words¡­!¡¯


    Butler Henrik had appeared during the banquet. He had said that the White Order was suspicious. However, wasn¡¯t it the Count himself who denied it? He even imprisoned the butler, suspecting him of insulting him. It was useless to regret now. The deed had already been done.


    ¡®Of all times¡­¡¯


    The Count¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to the side. Among the fallen corpses, there were remnants of skeletons. The Skeleton Knights stood by the Count¡¯s knights and persistently attacked the White Order¡¯s Holy Knights. Based on the current situation alone, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for rumors to spread that the Count had made a pact with demons. Of course, the Count believed that this was all a trap set by the White Order.


    ¡®They¡¯ve prepared this far¡­ Those bastards from the White Order¡­¡¯


    A trap meticulously prepared by the White Order. He had just fallen into it.


    ¡®If only I could escape from here¡­!¡¯


    However, on the side of the White Order, there was not only the High priest but also Commander Gerard, leading the Holy Knights. Their prowess was unmatched. With a swing of their swords, the knights¡¯ armor was sliced like paper. Although the Count may have had more knights, qualitatively, the White Order overwhelmingly dominated. In reality, the Count was gradually being pushed back.


    ¡°Summon all the knights in the mansion!¡±


    However, the Count¡¯s shout only echoed. The butler and maids who were still in the mansion had already fled. The Count bit his lip.


    ¡®At least I need to get out of here¡­¡¯


    Only by escaping from here could he convey his innocence to the outside world. If he was captured, not only would his innocence not be proven, but he would also be branded a heretic by the White Order. Being branded a heretic by the White Order was truly a dreadful thing.


    ¡®My wife¡­¡¯


    If that happened, not only the Count¡¯s family but also all his rtives with mixed blood would be taken away by the White Order. It was almost better tomit suicide than to let that happen.


    ¡®I must not let ite to that!¡¯


    Of course, the Count had no intention ofmitting suicide. Soon, the kingdom would be in his hands.


    ¡®Alright, all I need to do now is finish this! I¡¯ll subdue them immediately and head straight to the royal pce. Once I seize control of the kingdom and lock the gates, it¡¯ll be done. Good. There¡¯s still a chance.¡¯


    The Count tightened his grip on his sword once more. A blue light enveloped his sword. It was time.


    ¡°Alright,e at me! I¡¯ll fight in the name of nobility!¡±


    Simultaneously, the Count¡¯s knights also raised their swords. They had already shed with the Holy Knights. To survive here, there was no choice.


    ¡°Hah! Is that your idea of honor? All you have is corruption and betrayal!¡±


    Someone who betrayed humanity and joined hands with demons dared to speak of honor. The High priest sneered at the Count¡¯s words.


    The two groups pointed their swords at each other. A moment of bloodshed was about to unfold.


    The lights inside the banquet hall began to dim.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At the same time, the sky outside the windows darkened.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Central headquarters of the White Order.


    In a building on the outskirts of the headquarters, theughter of children continued unabated. Twenty children sat in one room. In front of them, an elderly priest smiled kindly.


    ¡°Hehe, your enthusiasm is truly admirable. Remember, all that we enjoy is a blessing bestowed by the goddess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Priest!¡±


    The elderly priest looked at each of the children¡¯s faces one by one. These children were the future leaders of the White Order. His body may have aged, but the thought of nurturing the future generation rekindled his passion.


    ¡®This too must be fate.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have much time left in this world. But he thought positively.


    ¡®The day I meet the goddess is near.¡¯


    The day he meets the goddess will be the day his life ends. That¡¯s why he taught the children diligently, hoping to say with confidence that he fulfilled his mission when he meets the goddess¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ll end today¡¯s lesson here. If you have any questions, please ask.¡±


    Outside the window, the sun had already set. Ordinary children would have hoped for the lesson to end quickly, but these children were not ordinary.


    The children raised their hands as if eager to ask questions. The sight made the elderly priest proud. These children would live their lives in service to the goddess. Some would be priests spreading the word of the goddess, while others would be knights protecting the White Order. Some may even have to fight against the forces of evil opposed to the White Order. Despite the trials life may bring, they had no doubt they would ovee any difficulty as long as they looked to the goddess.


    The priest chose one of the children with raised hands. The child, smiling at being selected, asked the question.


    ¡°Priest! I want to know about the Empress of Darkness!¡±


    The being the child referred to was a creature from the distant past that had once plunged the continent into terror. The Empress of Darkness, Syllestra, a 7-star Catastrophic Monster.


    At the child¡¯s question, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement as they looked at the priest.


    ¡°Hehe¡­.¡±


    They were still children after all. The priest thought so.


    Growing children were always curious about the wide world, especially about monsters. Among them, they loved stories rted to the Empress of Darkness.


    As a 7-star monster, the Empress of Darkness Syllestra almost engulfed the continent in the past. To oppose her, the White Order joined hands with all the nations of the continent. Eventually, they seeded in sealing Syllestra, the Empress of Darkness. The children were ecstatic about the victory achieved by the White Order.


    The priest organized his thoughts and began his tale.


    ¡°She appeared without any warning. It was on a dark night.¡±


    The appearance of that monster was already hundreds of years ago. The elderly priest had only heard about it from books and stories. Still, he tried to make the story as vivid as possible.


    ¡°Suddenly, the stars in the sky began to fall, and the moonlight was swallowed by darkness.¡±


    The children listened intently to the priest¡¯s words, swallowing their saliva in anticipation.


    ¡°The sky turned dark. But soon, red dots appeared in the dark sky.¡±


    There were many debates about the red dots. Some imed they were just falling stars, but it didn¡¯t matter. The goal now was to entertain the children, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°When-¡±


    As the priest spoke, the sunlight disappeared from outside the window.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t evening. It suddenly became dark.


    ¡°Wow! Just like the priest said, it¡¯s nighttime now!¡±


    The children pped andughed as if amazed. But the priest¡¯s expression was serious. He slowly walked to the window.


    The darkened sky twinkled with stars.


    But the sudden disappearance of the sun was not ordinary. And then¡­


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The stars embroidered in the sky began to fall all at once.


    ¡°P-Priest¡­?¡±


    Realizing the strange atmosphere, the children looked at the elderly priest. Some even began to cry. But the old priest stared into the sky, murmuring slowly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Goddess.¡±


    The stars fell from the darkened sky.


    ¡°Please¡­ watch over us.¡±


    Red dots began to rise above the ckened sky.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C <strong>The monster ¡®Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)¡¯ has been continuously influenced by the dark magic of the demon sword.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Due to the influence of the demon sword, the grade of Death Knight has temporarily increased.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) has temporarily evolved.</strong> ¨C


    ¨C <strong>Legendary monster, Death Knight King (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) </strong>¨C

 Chapter 112: The Oncoming Calamity (1)

    Chapter 112: The Oing Cmity (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 112


    <strong><em>EP.112 The Oing Cmity (1)</em></strong>


    The sun had disappeared. Light vanished, and only darkness enveloped the sky. Soon after, stars began to fall, and red dots started to fill the sky.


    ¡°What is that!¡±


    Could it be a prank by the gods?


    Faced with a scene they had never witnessed before, people were thrown into confusion. Was this the insignificance they felt in front of a massive natural force?


    People looked at each other in terror, and then they remembered something they had long forgotten.


    ¡°Could it be!¡±


    They gasped, recalling the existence of a catastrophe that had once terrorized the continent centuries ago.The realization dawned that the being, once dismissed as legend, had returned.


    ¡°Everyone run!¡±


    The fear etched in their memories stirred.


    In the ensuing chaos, people pushed and shoved each other in their rush to escape. Adults clung to their children¡¯s hands, but the crowd had already turned into a tumultuous mess.


    In the midst of this, a child who had lost his mother¡¯s hand cried sorrowfully.


    However, no one paid any attention. Instead, the hurried footsteps merely oveid the sound of the children¡¯s cries.


    This phenomenon was not isted to one city.


    Chaos unfolded across the entire continent of El Dorad.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Meanwhile, before the anomaly urred.


    Princess Elena had quicklypleted the ritual. Although she had sacrificed one of her fingers for the ritual, she did not regret it considering the future events she had nned.


    Still, the overflowing blood needed to be stopped.


    The princess brought her hand close to a candle.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    She groaned as the me burned her wound.


    Pain surged through her.


    ¡°Haah¡­ Haah¡­¡±


    Her breathing became irregr.


    After a moment of intense pain, the wound was somewhat stopped.


    Princess Elena quickly wrapped her left hand with a bandage and concealed it with a generously sized glove.


    At that moment, the space inside the room distorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The princess remained unfazed by the urrence, as it was something she had experienced many times before. Shortly after, two beings emerged from the twisted space.


    One was a shadow serving as a messenger for Celia. The other was a stranger to Princess Elena.


    ¡°Oh, we have a guest?¡±


    The overall appearance was unmistakably that of an adventurer. However, the head was concealed by an iron helmet. The torso was d in leather armor yet topped with an iron helmet. Even for a princess, the sight was discordant.


    Nevertheless, she knew they hade to assist her and refrained frommenting. Instead, she quickly checked the note that the shadow had delivered.


    ¡°Your name is¡­ Maru. Ah, I shall address you as Sir Maru,¡± she said upon reading the name written on the note. It was a somewhat endearing name.


    The note also detailed the abilities that Maru possessed, including the capacity to wield divine power. With just this information, she could surmise the n Celia had in mind.


    Having met with the messenger, it was now Princess Elena¡¯s turn to prepare. She donned silver armor, although properly arming herself would have required the assistance of her maids. Now, it was merely for show.


    Thus, Elena hastily put on the superficially resplendent silver armor.


    ¡°Everything I do from this point is for the sake of the kingdom.¡±


    Princess Elena murmured to herself before leaving the room.


    With all preparationsplete, the princess, apanied by Maru, exited the room.


    ¡°Your Highness, everything is ready!¡± announced Lenon, the royal guard waiting outside. He reported immediately as Princess Elena emerged.


    ¡°But who is this person?¡±


    Lenon inquired, ncing at Maru who followed behind the princess.


    Elena produced a preconceived excuse in response to Lenon¡¯s question.


    ¡°This is Sir Maru, who will be assisting us. He is currently an adventurer but once served as a holy knight.¡±


    Lenon bowed his head at the mention of a holy knight. Although he was unsure why Maru was emerging from the princess¡¯s chambers, now was not the time to question it.


    If Maru had indeed been a holy knight, he would undoubtedly be a significant asset to their cause.


    Once the introductions were hastily concluded, Princess Elena issued amand.


    ¡°Sir Lenon, let us proceed.¡±


    Guided by Lenon, Princess Elena headed to the location where the knights were assembled. The entire knight order stood in formation, awaiting the princess¡¯s orders. Among them were even five royal mages, included in the event of the White Order¡¯s involvement and to be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Princess Elena surveyed the knights. As members of the royal guard, their skill was not in question. Determination was evident in the eyes of all the knights. Above all, the royal knight order was a direct force under the king¡¯smand, loyal and acting solely in the interest of the royal family.


    Princess Elena raised her sword high.


    ¡°We shall surely be victorious! I will not forget your courage and loyalty!¡±


    She proimed, intending to boost the morale of the knights before the campaign.


    ¡°Our first destination is the estate of Count Bearton. Let us march forth immediately.¡±


    The destination had been predetermined, the estate owned by Count Bearton. Princess Elena mounted the white horse prepared for her.


    ¡°March forth!¡±


    With the cry of the knight order, they moved out from the pce. Once outside, the knights surrounded the princess to escort her. Since the princess was not meant for battle, there was no need for her to lead the way. Apart from a few knights and the mages, everyone moved on foot.


    ¡®Indeed, it is inconvenient without a finger.¡¯


    For the princess, it might have been morefortable to walk than to ride, as the absence of her little finger made horseback riding ufortable. However, she had to endure it. For the greater cause, such pain was trivial.


    In the midst of the moving procession, Lenon approached Maru.


    ¡°Sir Maru, there is no need for you to walk.¡±


    Lenon offered Maru a horse to ride, a gesture of respect for someone of his supposed former status as a holy knight. However, Maru declined Lenon¡¯s offer.


    Maru had never ridden a horse before. He worried that if he attempted to ride and showed any ineptitude, it might reveal that the im of him being a former holy knight was false. Therefore, he shook his head and politely declined the offer to ride.


    ¡°Understood. Should you change your mind, just let me know, and I will make arrangements.¡±


    Lenon replied, respecting Maru¡¯s decision and not pressing the matter further. In fact, Lenon¡¯s opinion of Maru increased.


    ¡®That man is a true knight.¡¯


    Impressed by Maru¡¯s decision to walk despite the convenience of riding. Lenon admired Maru¡¯s focus on his duty.


    The knight order¡¯s procession was peaceful. Everyone simply walked forward, focused on the path ahead. Princess Elena, even while moving, was organizing her thoughts.


    ¡®The High priest is said to be there.¡¯


    She had received all the messages and news through the shadows, Celia¡¯s informants. It was through the head steward of the Count¡¯s household that Celia had learned the delegation shing with the Count currently included the High priest and Gerard, the leader of the holy knights.


    A High priest from the Inquisition and Gerard, themander of the White Order¡¯s sword, the holy knights.


    ¡®We must hurry,¡¯ she thought to herself, though she did not voice themand. Her grip on the reins was already precarious.


    Instead, she maintained the current pace while considering how to approach the White Order¡¯s delegation upon meeting them. What happened next was crucial.


    The first hurdle was to converse with the High priest and Gerard, who were essentially the powers behind the delegation. It was paramount to resolve the issue through them, as the best oue for Count Bearton¡¯s problem would be to settle it with the Count himself.


    If the High priest decided to hold the royal family ountable, it wouldplicate matters. Princess Elena hoped that Count Bearton would stall for time until their arrival.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t overly concerned if that wasn¡¯t the case. She felt quite at ease.


    ¡®By now, the deputymander must also be in motion, right?¡¯


    Riana, the deputymander of the holy knights whom Celia had persuaded, would also be raiding the estates of the nobles. Since skeletons had been infiltrated into the estates of nobles belonging to the noble faction, framing them as heretics was an easy task.


    Of course, not every noble¡¯s estate had been trapped with skeletons. A long tail is easily stepped on, after all. In fact, there were fewer skeletons infiltrated into Count Bearton¡¯s estate than in others.


    But Princess Elena¡¯s strategy did not stop there. She had employed the same tactic with a select few nobles from the royalist faction as well. Should all the connections point only to the noble faction? Someone might grow suspicious. When cornered, even a mouse will bite a cat.


    Some might call it a cruel act if they knew, but Elena had made a decisive choice for the sake of a reborn kingdom. Any action against the royal authority was, from the outset, a treasonous act deserving of execution. And the behavior of the noble faction was a tant mockery of the royal family, which naturally incensed Elena.


    She saw the current situation as an opportunity to diminish the power of the nobles. Nobles owned estates in the capital city separate from their own territories. While owningnd in the capital was not permitted as it belonged to the royal family, owning estates was allowed.


    This fact unsettled Elena. Of course, there was nothing unusual about it in itself, other kingdoms and empires also had nobles with estates in their capitals. In case of emergencies, these estates were necessary for the nobles¡¯ swift entry to the pce.


    However, the situation in the current Sael Kingdom was different. The distance from the capital to the royal pce was negligible. Should the nobles decide to rebel, their estates in the capital could be swords pointed at the royal family.


    ¡®This is an opportunity to reduce the power of the nobles.¡¯


    Thinking of the nobles, Princess Elena¡¯s expression hardened. If this matter was resolved sessfully, a sweeping change among the nobility would follow. The noble territories would lose their masters, with most reverting to royal ownership or possibly being granted to those who distinguished themselves in this affair.


    ¡®For now, this will suffice.¡¯


    Princess Elena snapped out of her reverie and looked around. A considerable amount of time had passed since they had left the royal pce. As they moved further away, the atmosphere on the streets began to change.


    The scene before them was not one of order but rather of chaos, as if a horde of monsters had rampaged through the area.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    A man¡¯s scream pierced the air from a distance, and he ran towards them in panic.


    The unexpected situation forced the knight order to halt.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    A royal knight shouted at the approaching man.


    With the princess among their ranks, they had to ensure her safety and ascertain why this man was rushing towards them.


    ¡°State your identity!¡±


    Despite the knight drawing his sword, the man did not stop. Instead, the number of people running behind him increased, all screaming and rushing towards the knights.


    No, they weren¡¯t just running.


    ¡°We¡¯re saved! It¡¯s the knights!¡±


    ¡°Please, save us!¡±


    They pleaded, clearly fleeing from something.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    The question hung in the air. From whom or what were these people fleeing?


    Behind the running crowd, the figures of monsters became visible¡ªnumerous skeletons.


    As the fleeing people passed the knights, Lenonmanded.


    ¡°All knights, prepare for battle!¡±


    Though he was a royal guard, Lenon had the authority to issue orders in this emergency.


    The knight order, now grasping the situation, drew their swords in unison.


    ¡°Knights, use all your might to hold back the monsters! Mages, provide support from behind!¡±


    Lenon drew his own sword as well.


    ¡°We must protect the princess at all costs!¡±


    The reason for the skeletons¡¯ presence in the capital was unknown, but their priority was clear, to safeguard Princess Elena.


    The knights at the front brandished their swords, while those at the rear readied their bows, pulling back the strings. The mages gathered mana and began chanting their spells.


    Momentster, the knight order shed with the swarm of skeletons.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°ck, ck, ck!¡±


    (Move to the next!)


    The first to breach the Sael Kingdom was Necros, a lich of considerable power. Clutching a thick ledger, he walked at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silently following behind him was the Duhan ¡®Werther¡¯ and the rest of the skeletons. Initially, Necros had been assigned only one Duhan and fifteen skeleton knights, but thanks to one of his skills, ¡®Corpse Resurrection¡¯, his forces had grown significantly. While a 4-star Lich might only be capable of exploding corpses, a 5-star Arch Lich like Necros could use corpses to create skeletons.


    Even though they were of low rank, these skeletons were excellent for increasing the size of his horde.


    ¡°ck, ck.¡±


    (There are humans over there.)


    As if on cue, another group of humans came into view. At Necros¡¯smand, the skeletons charged towards the humans.


    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±


    The General Manager Celia had proimed her intent to save the kingdom and spread the will of their master, the ultimate goal. However, the White Order had already infiltrated the Sael Kingdom. There was no avoiding confrontation with them.


    To stand against the White Order, the monsters initially assigned to Necros were not sufficient. That¡¯s why he had been turning humans into skeletons, bolstering his forces. Even now, Necros¡¯s horde continued to swell, and he meticulously recorded each process in his ledger. Even as a guardian of the hierarchy, he maintained his role as an inspector.


    Necros, saved humans by turning them into skeletons. This is amendable act.


    The Death Knight is not visible. Tardiness is a reason for demerit.


    Necros nodded to himself. He nned to increase his forces just a bit more before confronting the White White Order. He had been certain of his n, but then¡ª


    <strong>¨C Boom! ¨C</strong>


    An enormous explosion sounded, and the skeletons that had advanced ahead were swept away in the st.


    ¡°ck?¡±


    (What was happening?)


    Necros surveyed the battlefield, trying toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Among the knights, Necros spotted a figure.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    It was Maru, standing amidst the knight order.


    ¡®ck, ck.¡¯


    (This was unexpected.)


    Celia had mentioned that Maru was central to this operation, but Necros had encountered him far sooner than anticipated.


    ¡°ck, ck!¡±


    (Everyone, fall back!)


    Necros acted swiftly. The priority was to retreat and regroup. At hismand, the remaining skeletons began to withdraw.


    ¡°There¡­ the owner of the demon sword is-¡±


    The Duhan started to speak but promptly closed its mouth when Necros looked its way.


    ¨C Shows an obsession with the demon sword. This requires correction. ¨C


    Even in a potentially dire situation, Necros did not stop recording in his ledger.


    ¨C Maru, true to being a knight serving our great master, excels at infiltration. This is praiseworthy. ¨C


    ¨C Death Knight still has not shown itself. This is a serious disqualification for a mid-boss. ¨C


    As Necros diligently made notes, the sky darkened. Shortly after, red dots filled the heavens.


    Necros could feel it. It was a sensation simr to when he became a guardian of the hierarchy. He could even sense the source of the power emanating from the sky.


    Necros nodded.


    ¨C Death Knight, as expected, performs well. This ismendable. ¨C


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°You foul creature! Have you truly betrayed humanity?¡±


    The High priest red at Count Bearton, clutching his wounds.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡ª¡±


    ¡°No excuses are necessary!¡±


    The count tried to speak, but the Priest would not allow it.


    ¡°Priest! We must evacuate this ce at once!¡±


    Gerard, themander, urged the High priest. However, the Priest stood his ground.


    Just moments ago, the situation had been favorable for the White Order. But now, the scene had drastically changed.


    The majority of the White Order¡¯s holy knights had been ughtered, and the same fate had befallen Count Bearton¡¯s knights.


    Initially, the extinguishing of lights in the banquet hall was the only sign of trouble. But then darkness descended from the sky, stars fell, and countless red dots reced them.


    The High priest and Gerard, themander, knew all too well what this portended, as did everyone present. They recognized it as the resurgence of a past cmity.


    But by the time they grasped the situation, it was toote.


    ¡°Why¡­!¡±


    The High priestmented in a grief-stricken voice.


    Then he noticed the entity standing beside the count.


    ¡®Dangerous¡­ This is a being I cannot contend with.¡¯


    Beside the count stood a being from which death itself seemed to emanate. As soon as this entity appeared, the holy knights fell, all sumbing to instant death.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Merelyying eyes upon it was enough to drive one to madness. To lose one¡¯s mind here would mean tasting death immediately.


    ¡°To think the cmity has been awakened¡­¡±


    A 7-star monster that once plunged the continent of El Dorad into terror. The Empress of Darkness, Syllestra. While the being beside the count was not the Empress of Darkness herself, it was clear that it was a being ofparable dread.


    How could the count have known to unleash such a force? No matter how much the Priest racked his brain, no answer came.


    ¡°Goddess above¡­¡±


    What is to be done with a lostmb?


    The Priest muttered, as if in a trance. The horrific being before them wielded a pickaxe, but that was not what mattered most.


    It was the sword slung across its back. The chilling power emanating from that de could be felt on the skin. How much blood must it have absorbed to carry such a ghastly aura!


    Could the entire White Order stand against it and prevail?


    The High priest shook his head, unable to muster any certainty in the face of such overwhelming dread. His gaze then shifted to the shield in the opposite hand, upon which hung a maid¡¯s outfit, the kind a servant might wear.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Goddess¡­¡±


    Are you truly forsaking us?


    Even in this moment of despair, the High priest was concerned for the future of humanity.

 Chapter 113: The Oncoming Catastrophe (2)

    Chapter 113: The Oing Catastrophe (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 113


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    <strong><em>EP.113 The Oing Catastrophe (2)</em></strong>


    Count Bearton was in a state of confusion.


    ¡®What on earth is happening?¡¯


    Moments ago, darkness had swallowed the sky. The stars had lost their way, reced by countless ominous red dots. Count Bearton understood well the significance of this foreboding sign. The problemy in what followed.


    ¡®How did this happen so quickly¡­!¡¯


    An uninvited guest had appeared beside him, a being shrouded entirely in darkness. The count¡¯s body stiffened the moment he faced this entity. He wanted to flee immediately, but his body refused toply. Breathing became difficult, and his heart filled with fear and anxiety.


    Yet, Count Bearton mustered all his strength to endure. He knew that losing focus, even for a moment, could spell disaster.¡®What on earth is that being!¡¯


    As the mysterious entity appeared, the knights copsed, falling to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fallen knights were no longer breathing. They were already dead. The same fate had befallen the holy knights of the White Order. The confrontation with swords just moments ago now felt like a fleeting dream. It had all happened in an instant.


    ¡®Could it be the Empress of Darkness¡­?¡¯


    Count Bearton immediately suspected the Empress of Darkness, a well-known figure from ancient tales. A 7-star entity that had once nearly consumed the continent. Moreover, Count Bearton himself had just witnessed the strange phenomena. The signs were identical to those he knew.


    ¡®¡­Has the cmity truly been resurrected?¡¯


    He wanted to turn his head and confirm with his own eyes, but he couldn¡¯t. The dark power emanating from the entity seemed to control even his breath.


    Count Bearton did not possess the high level of divine power that the White Order¡¯s priests had. He was closer to an ordinary human. Yet, the power was strong enough to instantly kill even the holy knights.


    If he, an ordinary man, were to turn his head now, he would surely die. Count Bearton was not insane enough to risk his life in such a situation.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s the Empress of Darkness or not, what does it matter?¡¯


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the Empress of Darkness, it was undoubtedly a being ofparable power. But why had it spared him? This puzzled Count Bearton.


    The entity had ughtered knights and holy knights alike, yet he remained unharmed beside it. Was it deliberately sparing him? It was a reasonable suspicion.


    ¡®Could this be another trap by the White Order¡­?¡¯


    But Count Bearton quickly dismissed the thought. The White Order seemed just as unaware of what was happening.


    The High priest¡¯s pained expression indicated he had also been affected. The priest¡¯s reaction alone was proof enough that this was not something he had anticipated.


    ¡°You filthy creature! Have you truly betrayed humanity?¡±


    The High priest had shouted those words, but now his face was filled with despair. Even Gerard, who had urged the priest to flee, seemed paralyzed, unable to move from his spot.


    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t a trap by the White Order¡­.¡¯


    If it had been a trap, the reactions of the High priest and Gerard would not make sense. If their reactions were all an act, they would possess a chilling level of talent.


    ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯


    Count Bearton had thought the White Order was framing him as a heretic to take over the kingdom. But that wasn¡¯t the case. One misunderstanding about the White Order had been cleared up, albeit btedly.


    However, the misunderstanding about Count Bearton himself remained unresolved. Despite his ims of innocence, the cursed priest refused to listen.


    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare move that filthy mouth of yours!¡¯


    The count was driven to madness by the priest¡¯s refusal to listen. He had never betrayed humanity. He had not made a pact with that demonic being, nor had he summoned it. He could swear it on the heavens. But they did not believe him.


    In the end, Count Bearton gave up trying to exin himself to them. His focus shifted away from the White Order. He decided to concentrate solely on escaping the current situation.


    ¡®Can I even make it out of here alive?¡¯


    His priority was to escape this hellish ce. The only silver lining was that the monstrous entity still didn¡¯t seem intent on killing him.


    ¡®Why¡­?¡¯


    The question gnawed at him. He even began to doubt himself, wondering if he had somehow summoned this being, as the High priest had suggested. He recalled hearing that demons appear in response to a person¡¯s desperate desires.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter either way.¡¯


    He decided to believe it, if only to make sense of the situation.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if I can confirm it.¡¯


    Summoning his courage, Count Bearton turned his head.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    His neck burned with pain. The amount of oxygen reaching his lungs suddenly decreased.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Just turning his head caused unbearable agony. His face turned red, and blood-tears streamed from his eyes.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    With all his strength, he managed to speak.


    ¡°Please¡­ spare me¡­.¡±


    Fortunately, the monstrous entity seemed to heed his plea. The ominous aura dissipated, and he could breathe again.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±


    ¡°Count! Do you think you can get away with this?¡±


    But Gerard, themander, had witnessed the entity sparing Count Bearton. Gerard was now convinced that the count had summoned the monster.


    ¡°Count, you will be branded a heretic¡ª¡±


    However, those words became Gerard¡¯sst.


    <strong>¨C sh. ¨C</strong>


    Red diagonal lines appeared across themander¡¯s body.


    A momentter, red blood spurted out and his body split into pieces.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    The monster had already mutted Commander Gerard¡¯s body.


    One second.


    No, it was less than a second. In that brief moment, the monster had killed Commander Gerard.


    The High priest finally came to his senses at the sight of Gerard¡¯s death. He picked up themander¡¯s sword from the ground.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare you¡ª¡±


    But the High priest couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Following Commander Gerard, his body was also torn to pieces.


    The few knights and holy knights who had barely clung to life were all ripped apart as well.


    It all happened in an incredibly short time. Blood from the corpses soaked the banquet hall. The only survivor was the count.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The count was deeply shocked by the monster¡¯s overwhelming power. But the shock didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡®Yes, this is an opportunity¡­!¡¯


    A glimmer of hope that he might survive appeared. Ultimately, the monster hadn¡¯t killed him. He was the only one left alive! He even felt the monster withdrawing its power.


    ¡®¡­I can see it!¡¯


    He could now see the faint outline of the monster. However, he couldn¡¯t keep looking at it. Just a brief nce sent chills of terror up his spine.


    The monster he saw was d in pitch-ck armor, as if it had walked out of the abyss.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The count¡¯s allotted time to look was up. He had a feeling that if he continued to stare, it wouldn¡¯t end with just tears of blood. Despite the brief nce, the count didn¡¯t miss the sword on the monster¡¯s back.


    ¡®It was definitely a sword, right?¡¯


    He had seen a single sword strapped to the monster¡¯s back. A sword that was entirely ck. The count found himself strangely captivated by the sword.


    Why did that sword captivate him so? He didn¡¯t know. But a desire to possess it began to swell within him.


    ¡®Yes, there¡¯s no turning back now.¡¯


    He hade too far. The despair and fear that had filled his eyes moments ago were reced with a different light.


    The monster could have killed him at any time but hadn¡¯t. In other words, he was safe, at least for now. If he could harness the power of this monster, what did it matter if he was branded a heretic?


    ¡®The White Order will have to bow to me.¡¯


    He could conquer not just the Sael kingdom but the entire continent. Count Bearton¡¯s deliberation didn¡¯tst long. If he could obtain the monster¡¯s power and that sword¡­ he was ready to do anything.


    His eyes gleamed with a new determination.


    ¡°Oh, my new master¡ª!¡±


    With eyes filled with a mix of desire and madness, he knelt before the monster.


    ¡°I offer you my body and soul! I vow to serve and obey you alone!¡±


    He pledged his loyalty, adopting a posture of utmost reverence.


    ¡°So please¡­ grant me power! I will stake everything to follow your will!¡±


    Count Bearton showed his utmost devotion. Perhaps moved by his loyalty, the monster approached him and handed him something. At the same time, the darkened sky returned to its original state.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The skeleton horde that had charged at the knight order quickly crumbled. These were not just any knights but the royal knights. Simple 1-star skeletons were nothing before them. Perhaps overwhelmed by the knights¡¯ overwhelming firepower, the remaining skeletons began to retreat.


    In response, a high-ranking knight shouted,


    ¡°Do not pursue! Maintain formation!¡±


    Under normal circumstances, they would have given chase, but the princess was with the procession. The knights maintained their formation, shields up, ready for any further threats.


    However, the next problem arose. Through the retreating skeleton horde, a figure slowly emerged. It wore a robe, clearly not an ordinary monster. As it approached, its true nature became evident.


    ¡°A lich¡­!¡±


    One of the royal mages shouted. A lich was an undead monster capable of using magic. To prove it, the lich held a book in its hand, undoubtedly filled with dark spells.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lich! A lich has appeared! Protect the princess!¡±


    A lich was a 4-star monster, leagues above the 1-star skeletons they had just faced. The knights heightened their vignce at the mage¡¯s warning. The lich opened its book and began inscribing something.


    ¡°The lich is about to cast a spell!¡±


    The terror of a lichy in its ability to cast spells from a distance.


    ¡°Fireball!¡±


    One of the magesunched an attack spell at the lich. The fireball shot towards the lich at high speed. The lich slowly raised its hand and effortlessly blocked the iing fireball. The ease with which the monster deflected the attack left the mage stunned. The lich continued to inscribe something with its hand.


    What kind of formidable dark magic was it preparing?


    ¡°Cast shields before the lich attacks!¡±


    The mages quickly switched from offense to defense.


    ¡°Shield!¡±


    They cast shields to prepare for the lich¡¯s impending attack. But nothing happened.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The robed monster¡¯s hand continued to move.


    ¡®Could it be that it¡¯s not casting a spell?¡¯


    Despite their confusion, the mages maintained their shields, unwilling to take any chances. This was not the time to conserve mana.


    At that moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The sky darkened. Instead of stars, red dots began to appear in the darkened sky.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The knights were thrown into confusion. Lennon was no exception.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, Your Highness! We must return to the pce immediately!¡±


    Lennon shouted to Princess Elena.


    But the princess¡¯s voice remained calm.


    ¡°Sir Lennon, do you think we will be safe even if we return to the pce?¡±


    ¡°But this is clearly a sign of cmity¡ª¡±


    Princess Elena raised her hand, cutting Lennon off. He fell silent at her gesture. She had a point; if this omen indeed signified cmity, there would be nowhere to run.


    ¡®Is this truly the duty of royalty?¡¯


    Lennon admired Princess Elena¡¯sposed demeanor. Surely, she must be scared and trembling inside. It was only natural for any human. Yet, the princess showed no sign of fear, maintaining herposure without a hint of movement. Even during the recent battle, she had remained calm.


    ¡®As if she had known in advance.¡¯


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t have known beforehand. What was certain was that Princess Elena was striving to fulfill her responsibilities. Lennon felt a sense of pride in serving such a princess.


    Nevertheless, as her guard, he had to ensure her safety. If retreating the knights wasn¡¯t an option, he needed to gather more allies to assist her.


    ¡°Then we must conscript the adventurers within the kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Do as Sir Lennon suggests.¡±


    Princess Elena granted Lennon¡¯s proposal. Adventurers typically didn¡¯t involve themselves in state affairs, but the situation changed when danger loomed. And now, it wasn¡¯t just the kingdom at risk; the entire continent was in peril.


    Lennon requested amunication spell from a mage. He then issued a conscription order to the adventurer guild in the princess¡¯s name.


    While Lennon busied himself, Princess Elena continued to gaze at the sky.


    ¡®Is this the power of the Great One?¡¯


    She marveled at the sight. Though Celia¡¯s power was impressive, the Great One¡¯s power was on an entirely different level. She didn¡¯t know the exact nature of this power, but she was certain that the current situation was a manifestation of the Great One¡¯s abilities.


    ¡®To think he could even control a 7-star cmity¡­.¡¯


    It was truly astonishing. Princess Elena¡¯s entire body trembled, a mix of reverence and awe for a being with such overwhelming power. She allowed herself a slight smile, feeling a bit more at ease. With such support, she couldn¡¯t afford to fail. After all, everything happening now was like a grand y. All she had to do was follow the script.


    Unlike Elena, the knights and mages were not privy to the script. They were engulfed in immense fear and dread over the current events. Was the cmity from the past really reappearing? Why had ite? Would the continent face destruction?


    These endless thoughts and worries bred fear, leading to mistakes.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bastard! He¡¯s the one who summoned the cmity!¡±


    One of the knights at the front shouted. Indeed, the strange phenomena had begun when the lich started inscribing something. The knight, brandishing his sword, charged forward. Whether he died now or perished in the impending cmity, death seemed inevitable. He decided it was better to take a chance, however slim, at survival.


    ¡°If we kill it, everything will go back to normal!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Someone tried to restrain him, but they couldn¡¯t halt his actions.


    ¡°We just need to kill this bastard!¡±


    He raised his sword high, activating his aura, and struck down at the monster before him.


    <strong>¨C ng. ¨C</strong>


    But the sword made a clear, ringing sound as it was deflected.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    The sound indicated that the attack had been ineffective.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    The knight, now gripped by fear, turned to flee. But it was toote.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡±


    A skeletal hand burst through the knight¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±


    The lich¡¯s hand had pierced through the knight¡¯s torso, killing him instantly. But it didn¡¯t end there. The knight¡¯s corpse, lying on the ground, began to melt. As his flesh and organs dissolved, the remaining bones slowly floated into the air.


    A royal mage muttered in horror,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lich¡­!¡±


    The floating bones merged, transforming into a skeleton. This was a skill that liches couldn¡¯t use.


    [<strong>Corpse Resurrection</strong>]


    It was unmistakably an Arch Lich¡¯s skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lich! It¡¯s an Arch Lich!¡±


    They hadpletely misjudged the situation. Realizing the severity of their predicament, the knights became disheartened and their morale plummeted.


    But this was the moment for the princess to step forward.


    ¡°Everyone! Do not be disheartened! We still have hope!¡±


    Princess Elena shouted with all her might, rallying the knights.


    ¡°There is someone here who will help us! He will defeat the evil Arch Lich.¡±


    At her promation, Maru stepped forward. However, the knights¡¯ eyes were filled with distrust. Maru¡¯s equipment seemed inadequate for facing an Arch Lich. He wore leather armor on his torso, while his face was covered by an iron helmet, creating an oddly unbnced appearance.


    Could this person really stand against an Arch Lich?


    Yet, no one voiced their doubts aloud. Maru hade to assist the princess, and mocking him would be a dishonorable act.


    Regardless of what the knights thought, Maru remained unfazed.


    Maru simply advanced, raising his sword. He muttered softly, just loud enough for himself to hear.


    ¡°ck¡ª¡±


    (Judgment of Light.)


    A white light began to emanate from Maru¡¯s sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s divine power!¡±


    The divine power enveloped the sword, growing in intensity. Soon, an overwhelming amount of divine power filled the street with its radiant light. Maru swung his sword, sending a massive wave of divine power towards the Arch Lich.


    The blinding light forced everyone to close their eyes, their visionpletely obscured. Seizing this moment, Maru dashed forward. His target was the Arch Lich, Necros, standing ahead.


    ¡°ck.¡±


    (Go.)


    The skeletal holy knight, Maru, spoke first.


    ¡°ck.¡±


    (Understood.)


    The Arch Lich, Necros, replied. Their conversation was simple and clear. Despite Maru¡¯s powerful divine power, it was obviously insufficient to subdue Necros. After all, they were on the same side, so there was no need for subjugation.


    Necros nodded and slowly began to disappear. He walked away leisurely, unseen by anyone. The street was still filled with Maru¡¯s holy light, blinding everyone¡¯s vision.


    After a short while, the holy light that had filled the street began to recede. When everyone finally opened their eyes, all they saw was Maru standing with his sword.


    Lennon was astonished at Maru¡¯s unscathed appearance.


    ¡®¡­Just how powerful is he!¡¯


    More importantly, the Arch Lich was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Could he have defeated the Arch Lich?¡¯


    Given the circumstances, it was clear that Sir Maru had vanquished the Arch Lich. Though Princess Elena had mentioned that Sir Maru once served as a holy knight, Lennon hadn¡¯t expected him to possess such prowess.


    ¡®To annihte an Arch Lich with just divine power¡­!¡¯


    And in a single strike, no less. Lennon was filled with respect for Maru¡¯s strength. In truth, it had merely been a ruse, with the light blinding everyone while Necros made his escape, but no one knew the reality.


    ¡°Look! The sky!¡±


    The darkened sky returned to its original state.


    ¡°A miracle has urred!¡±


    The knights shouted. With the Arch Lich defeated and the sky restored, it was indeed a miraculous event. The knights and mages present were deeply moved.


    Cheers erupted from behind the knight order as well.


    <strong>¨C Waaah!! ¨C</strong>


    These were the people who had been hiding from the skeletons. They had witnessed everything that had just transpired. They weren¡¯t the only ones. Others, drawn by Maru¡¯s holy light, had also arrived.


    Among the cheering crowd, some began to praise Princess Elena.


    ¡°Long live the princess!¡±


    ¡°The princess is our hero!¡±


    After all, it was the princess who had given the order to eliminate the evil monster. Though it was Maru who had defeated the Arch Lich, the credit went to the princess. Consequently, the praise for Princess Elena spread rapidly.


    ¡°Long live the princess!¡±


    Those who joined inter also began to chant in her honor.


    ¡°Long live the princess!¡±


    To the praising crowd, one thing became clear, Princess Elena truly cared for her people. She hadn¡¯t fled in the face of danger but had stayed to protect them until the end. What would the kingdom look like under the leadership of such a person?


    People began to hope for a brighter future.


    ¡°Long live the princess! Long live! Long live!¡±


    Their hopeful cries showed no sign of stopping. Perhaps it was a desperate attempt to look away from the hardships thaty ahead.

 Chapter 114: For the New Kingdom (1)

    Chapter 114: For the New Kingdom (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 114


    <strong><em>EP.114 For the New Kingdom (1)</em></strong>


    The sky over the capital was engulfed in crimson mes and ashen smoke. What had started as a small spark had quickly spread into a massive inferno.


    The burning buildings resembled the fires of hell. People screamed and fled, while the copsing debris and emerging monsters created a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    People ran through the streets in terror, only to be devoured by the swarming monsters shortly after. The blood-soaked streets of the kingdom echoed with cries and wails. If there was a hell, it would look like this. The Sael Kingdom was in utter chaos.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡®Assist Princess Elena and make her the queen.¡¯That was the content of the special mission. To aplish this, numerous monsters were dispatched to the Sael Kingdom. Based on past experiences, it seemed like this mission would be over quickly. However, an unexpected variable emerged.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The monster ¡®Death Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï)¡¯ has been continuously influenced by the demon sword.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    A notification appeared, stating that the Death Knight had been influenced by the demon sword. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    <strong>¨C Due to the influence of the demon sword, the Death Knight¡¯s rank has temporarily increased. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) has temporarily evolved. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Legendary monster, Death Knight King (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    The 5-star Death Knight had suddenly transformed into a 7-star Death Knight King.


    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±


    What was happening? A 7-star monster appearing out of nowhere? Not even in El Dorad Continent or in any summoning had such a rank been seen. The only information about such a monster came from books or stories heard during his time in El Dorad Continent.


    ¡®Even Celia is a 6-star, and now a 7-star appears?¡¯


    While having a stronger Death Knight would be beneficial, there was a reason he couldn¡¯t be entirely pleased.


    The first reason was¡­.


    <strong>¨C The temporary evolution of the Death Knight King will revert in 6 hours. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Once the temporary evolution ends, the Death Knight King will enter a state of incapacitation for a certain period. ¨C</strong>


    The evolution of the Death Knight to a 7-star level was only temporary. It wasn¡¯t aplete evolution.


    ¡®Well, if it were a permanent 7-star evolution, that would be overpowered.¡¯


    If the demon sword could evolve any monster just by its influence, he would have handed it to every monster in the dungeon. Such an action would undoubtedly break the bnce.


    Moreover, he could control the El Dorad Continent at his whim. But the Death Knight could only maintain its 7-star form for six hours.


    ¡®This is really tricky.¡¯


    Six hours was an awkward amount of time. And after that, the Death Knight King would be incapacitated?


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    But just how powerful was a 7-star entity? He had no firsthand experience to gauge its strength. One thing was certain, the current Death Knight King could probably destroy the Sael Kingdom multiple times over within the time limit. The problem was that he hadn¡¯t dispatched the monsters to bring about the kingdom¡¯s destruction.


    ¡®If the kingdom falls, Princess Elena can¡¯t be queen.¡¯


    The primary objective of this mission was the princess. He had devised a n using Maru to ensure Princess Elena¡¯s ascension to the throne. Destroying the kingdom would defeat the purpose.


    ¡°Sending it elsewhere isn¡¯t an option either.¡±


    The monsters he summoned had a designated range of action. Dispatching them to the Sael Kingdom was only possible because of the special mission, it wouldn¡¯t be feasible under normal circumstances. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t send the Death Knight King to another location.


    Actions beyond the designated range are not permitted.


    The only feasible option might be to recall it to his dungeon. But that would be pointless. The Death Knight King had to be utilized in the Sael Kingdom to the fullest extent.


    However, this brought up another issue: how to utilize the Death Knight King effectively. Ideally, he wanted to let the Death Knight King rampage freely.


    But he had to bnce its destructive potential with the mission¡¯s goal.


    But reality was different.


    ¡®There must have been signs when the Death Knight evolved¡­.¡¯


    If the records in the books were urate, the entire El Dorad Continent would have witnessed omens signaling the birth of a 7-star entity. The White Order would have immediately begun preparations for war. It was only natural that every nation on the continent would be on high alert.


    The only silver lining was that while the omens would have appeared, the exact location of the entity would remain unknown. Actively utilizing the Death Knight King in this situation would be akin to announcing to the world that a 7-star monster resided in the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡®Even if the princess ascends to the throne, it would still be a problem.¡¯


    It was obvious. Would the world stand by idly knowing a 7-star monster was in the Sael Kingdom?


    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t leave a potential threat unchecked.¡¯


    It was clear without even seeing it. The White Order would be the first to act. They would mobilize all their forces to scour the Sael Kingdom. Even though the Death Knight King would revert after six hours, the White Order wouldn¡¯t stop. They might even dere the entire Sael Kingdom as heretics.


    ¡®The White Order is more than capable of such actions.¡¯


    The problem didn¡¯t end there. Other nations would likely follow the White Order¡¯s lead and send their armies. Combined, the White Order and all the nations might attempt to erase the Sael Kingdom from the continent. If it ended there, it might be manageable. As regrettable as it would be, abandoning the Sael Kingdom could be an option.


    But they wouldn¡¯t stop at the Sael Kingdom. They would investigate the surrounding areas, which included the mountain range. And within that mountain rangey my dungeon.


    ¡®There¡¯s a risk of my dungeon being exposed.¡¯


    Even if I tried to hide it, with every nation on the continent conducting investigations, its location would eventually be discovered. They would then act under the guise of purification, attempting to exterminate every dungeon they found.


    ¡®Could I fend them all off?¡¯


    The answer was ¡®no.¡¯ I shook my head. I might be able to fend them off a few times. My dungeon housed Celia, 5-star monsters, and a variety of other creatures.


    Summoning monsters in real-time would make defense manageable initially. However, that would only hold for the first few waves. Eventually, I wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off the continuous onught.


    ¡®Ultimately, the dungeon would be overrun.¡¯


    If my dungeon were to be overrun, I would face death alongside it. There was only one course of action I could take now: ensure that the existence of the Death Knight King remained a secret. The best choice was to instruct it to remain quiet for six hours until the temporary evolution wore off.


    ¡®As much as it pains me, there¡¯s no other option.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to see the Death Knight in action. If I could send the Death Knight King to another nation, I wouldn¡¯t be facing this dilemma. Reluctantly, I touched the screen and moved to issue amand to Celia.


    <strong>¨C Conceal the existence of the Death Knight King. ¨C</strong>


    Minimizing variables was the best strategy at this point.


    ¡°At least I¡¯ve learned something about the demon sword, so let¡¯s be content with that.¡±


    Through this special mission, I had discovered some of the demon sword¡¯s potential. Continuous exposure to the demon sword could evolve monsters. This insight opened up several strategic possibilities involving the demon sword.


    ¡®For now, let¡¯s focus onpleting the mission.¡¯


    I hoped this special mission would conclude without furtherplications.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia gazed at the burning kingdom with a faint smile on her lips. As she leisurely observed the scene, someone approached from behind.


    ¡°Um, the tea is r-ready¡­.¡±


    It was a human woman dressed as a maid. She carried a tray with trembling hands, the clinking of the cups loud due to her shaking.


    ¡°P-please enjoy¡­.¡±


    The maid¡¯s voice quivered, and tears welled up in her eyes. Her pale face was etched with fear, revealing just how terrified she was of Celia. She quickly averted her gaze, trying to avoid Celia¡¯s eyes.


    Celia looked at the tea the maid had brought. The silver tea leaves floating in the cup were striking. The leaves themselves were silver, giving the brewed tea a silvery hue.


    ¡°Hmm, it has a lovely aroma, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The scent was a blend of flowers and sweet fruits. Celia brought the cup to her lips. The fragrant tea flowed smoothly into her mouth. While the aroma was sweet, the taste was not. Instead, it greeted her with a deep, rich vor.


    ¡°What is the name of this tea?¡±


    Celia, pleased with the tea, asked the maid for its name. However, the maid was too terrified to respond.


    ¡°P-please, spare my life!¡±


    The maid fell to her knees, begging for her life. It was understandable. She had been an ordinary maid working in a noble¡¯s mansion until just moments ago. Then, this horned woman had appeared, turning the mansion into a scene from hell.


    From the maid¡¯s perspective, it seemed as though people had suddenly gone mad. Knights and soldiers had used their weapons tomit s*****e. Others had followed suit. The noble she served had hanged himself, and his wife had repeatedly bashed her head against a stone in the garden. It was a terrifying and bizarre sight.


    Now, the maid was the sole survivor in the mansion.


    ¡°Oh dear. I asked you a question, didn¡¯t I? What is the name of this tea?¡±


    Celia grabbed the maid¡¯s head and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Please, spare¡­¡±


    The focus in the maid¡¯s eyes vanished, as if her soul had been drained.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Celia smiled and asked again.


    ¡°What is the name of this tea?¡±


    ¡°It is called ¡®Moonlight¡¯s Breath.¡¯ The leaves are harvested only once every hundred years, on the night of a blue moon.¡±


    The maid answered Celia¡¯s question with a nk expression. Her voice no longer trembled.


    ¡°I see. Bring me all the ¡®Moonlight¡¯s Breath¡¯ tea in the mansion.¡±


    The maid immediately left to carry out Celia¡¯smand.


    Celia finished the remaining tea. Then she spoke.


    ¡°The Master has given me orders.¡±


    She received anothermand from the great one. At Celia¡¯s words, shadows emerged.


    ¡°Tell Sir Death Knight, no, Sir Death Knight King, to stay quiet for six hours.¡±


    The Master had instructed her to conceal the Death Knight King. Celia understood the significance of thismand.


    ¡®As expected of the Master.¡¯


    He had decided there was no need to reveal all their cards. Nodding, Celia continued to issue orders to the shadows.


    ¡°The Master does not want Sir Death Knight King to be exposed to the world. If there are any witnesses, make sure to eliminate them.¡±


    Even if the identity was discovered, removing the witnesses would solve the problem. Surely, this was what the Master intended as well. One of the shadows disappeared upon receiving Celia¡¯smand.


    She then addressed the remaining shadows.


    ¡°Sir Necros¡¯s strategy is excellent. He is doing very well.¡±


    Necros had used the skeletons to herd the humans towards Princess Elena. He then appeared before Princess Elena¡¯s knights and Maru, staging his defeat. Thanks to this, Princess Elena was gaining overwhelming support from the people.


    ¡°Sir Necros should continue as he is.¡±


    Another shadow vanished as Celia finished speaking.


    ¡°Sir Vetter is doing well, so he can be left alone.¡±


    Vetter, the deputy of the dungeon managed by Azmo, was a master of transformation despite being a slime. He was very busy.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Her Highness the Princess is leading the knights to exterminate the monsters! Everyone, gather around Her Highness!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Her Highness the Princess has defeated the Arch Lich!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    In his human form, Vetter was gathering people, spreading news of the princess¡¯s exploits. His mission was to broadcast Princess Elena¡¯s achievements to as many people as possible. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Vetter had also stolen money from nearby shops and used it to hire humans to act as agitators.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The kingdom¡¯s nobles have made a pact with demons to cause this cmity!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Let¡¯s all lend our strength to the princess!!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Thanks to this, it was easy to incite the crowd. The effects of the agitation were immediate. People, angered by the current situation, gathered at the nobles¡¯ mansions wielding crude weapons and sticks. At this moment, Princess Elena¡¯s position continued to rise. Celia was satisfied with how close they were getting to their goal.


    ¡°A new kingdom for the Master is not far off.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The march of the knights led by Princess Elena came to a halt. One of the knights shouted loudly.


    ¡°An Arch Lich has appeared ahead!¡±


    A 5-star monster, the Arch Lich, had appeared. However, there was no fear on the faces of the knights. They had already defeated the Arch Lich twice and were confident they could win again.


    ¡°Knights, form ranks! Mages, prepare shields!¡±


    Maru, standing beside the princess, was also given a task.


    ¡°Sir Maru! We¡¯re counting on you again.¡±


    The knight requested politely. The knights showed respect to Maru. From their perspective, Maru had already defeated the Arch Lich twice, and in a single strike each time. They genuinely admired Maru¡¯s strength.


    ¡®He must be a former holy knight.¡¯


    As a result, the story that Maru was a former holy knight spread throughout the entire knight order. With a single blow of holy power, the Arch Lich had evaporated without a trace, so no one doubted Maru. Amid the knights¡¯ cheers, Maru drew his sword. He advanced, emanating holy power.


    At that moment, the Arch Lich at the front began to shout loudly.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck!¡±


    The sudden behavior of the Arch Lich. Was it about to cast a spell? The knights became urgent.


    ¡°The Arch Lich is about to cast a spell! Cast shields immediately!¡±


    However, Maru could understand the Arch Lich¡¯s words.


    (This time, I¡¯m wearing a brown robe!)


    This was the third encounter between Maru and Necros.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck!¡±


    (Next time, I¡¯ll appear in a red robe!)


    And just now, they promised a fourth meeting.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck.¡±


    (The time after that, I¡¯ll send a Duhan.)


    They even promised a fifth encounter.


    ¡°What are the mages doing? Cast the shields immediately!¡±


    The Arch Lich¡¯s dark magic incantation was quite lengthy this time, causing the knights to tremble in fear.

 Chapter 115: For the New Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 115: For the New Kingdom (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 115


    <strong><em>EP.115 For the New Kingdom (2)</em></strong>


    While Maru and Necros were in the midst of their meeting, Deputy Commander Riana of the Holy Knights was also busy.


    ¡°P-please, spare me!¡±


    A noble staggered out of a grand mansion, barely dressed. Despite the importance of honor to a noble, Baron Traken was solely focused on escaping. A few soldiers followed him in retreat.


    Seeing the fleeing noble and soldiers, a Holy Knight spoke.


    ¡°Deputy Commander, should we let them escape like this?¡±


    The Holy Knight¡¯s name was Beneric, a direct subordinate of Deputy Commander Riana. Riana also watched the distant figure of the fleeing noble.


    ¡°Just let them go. They won¡¯t survive for long anyway.¡±Riana responded nonchntly. The ce where she stood was a scene of utter chaos. Surrounding buildings were engulfed in mes, copsing, and blood-soaked corpses were scattered all over the streets.


    The streets were already filled with skeletons. Given the situation, how far could that noble possibly run?


    Riana dismissed any further concern for the fleeing noble.


    ¡°What about the remaining family members and servants?¡±


    Inside the mansion, the baron¡¯s family and servants were trembling in fear, but Riana remained resolute.


    ¡°Leave them as well.¡±


    A skeleton monster emerged from within the mansion. Normally, it would be appropriate to take the residents for questioning, but the kingdom¡¯s current situation was dire. Moreover, the number of Holy Knights was notrge enough to manage prisoners. It was a clean decision to abandon them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already investigated the baron¡¯s mansion. Move on to the next!¡±


    The Holy Knights assembled at Riana¡¯smand. Their current mission was to investigate the mansions of the nobles in the capital. However, they did not seek permission; it was more akin to a raid. They had the authority to investigate the nobles. After all, the delegation from the White Order hade to Sael Kingdom for this purpose.


    Priests and Holy Knights heading to Sael Kingdom had gone missing one after another. In response, the White Order¡¯s leadership dispatched a delegation to investigate Sael Kingdom.


    The investigations conducted by Deputy Commander Riana were all justified actions. The power of the White Order made such actions possible.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Riana surveyed the mansion of Baron Traken, who had just fled. There was nothing more to see here.


    ¡®To think they would be here as well¡­.¡¯


    However, her heart felt heavy. They had discovered skeletons in the noble¡¯s mansion they had just investigated. It wasn¡¯t just a simple discovery, the skeletons were disguised as knights. It was more appropriate to say they had infiltrated.


    Not only Baron Traken, but most of the nobles they had investigated earlier had skeletons disguised as knights in their mansions.


    ¡°The words of the Goddess¡¯s emissary were all true.¡±


    Beneric¡¯s words were urate. Everything had happened as the emissary had predicted. The emissary must have foreseen this and assigned them the mission.


    Riana had infiltrated the kingdom several days ahead of the White Order¡¯s delegation. Thanks to this, she encountered a new opportunity during the investigation, Maru, the emissary of the Goddess.


    His appearance was that of a skeleton, yet he possessed holy power. This was something no ordinary undead monster could have. It was undoubtedly a miraculous sight. Riana and her subordinates witnessed this miracle.


    Such a miracle could only be possible if he were the emissary of the Goddess. Riana revered the emissary of the Goddess. She didn¡¯t know why he had descended to the mortal realm, but it was all ording to the Goddess¡¯s will.


    Having witnessed the miracle, Riana and the Holy Knights swore loyalty to Maru, the emissary. They vowed to act solely for the Goddess and her representative, Maru.


    Riana was given a specific mission.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Investigate the nobles of Sael Kingdom.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Deputy Commander Riana and the Holy Knights had been investigating the nobles in ordance with Maru¡¯smand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir Maru foresaw this situation. To think they would daremit such acts! They have deceived the White Order!¡±


    This time, the voice belonged to Eric. Eric, also a Holy Knight, shouted in an angry voice. He was the only Holy Knight who could understand and convey Maru¡¯s words. Conveying the words of Maru, the emissary of the Goddess, was like to conveying the words of the Goddess herself.


    Therefore, Riana listened attentively to Eric¡¯s words.


    ¡°Judging by these events, it seems the kingdom¡¯s nobles might have set a trap to check the royal family.¡±


    Eric cautiously conveyed his opinion, watching Riana¡¯s reaction. Of course, this wasn¡¯t his actual opinion. Eric was being controlled by a Banshee, merely rying Celia¡¯s orders.


    The reason the Banshee controlling Eric could stand confidently before Deputy Commander Riana was thanks to the great Master¡¯s enhancement. The Banshee possessed holy power, so Riana didn¡¯t suspect anything about Eric. Instead, she nodded in agreement with his words. They made sense, after all. However, she couldn¡¯t fully grasp the situation at the moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a strong possibility. For now, let¡¯s think broadly.¡±


    Riana acknowledged his point, though she couldn¡¯t shake a lingering sense of unease. There were many questions about what was happening in the kingdom. Why were there skeletons disguised as knights in the nobles¡¯ mansions? This was the most fundamental question. Additionally, the streets of the kingdom were filled with skeletons.


    ¡®Could it really be as Sir Eric says, the work of the nobles?¡¯


    Perhaps they had used monsters to plot a rebellion, but their n had been discovered. Given the circumstances, this seemed likely. Skeletons had been found in the nobles¡¯ mansions. Otherwise, why would they go to such lengths to disguise skeletons as knights?


    However, another question arose.


    ¡®Did they really think they wouldn¡¯t get caught?¡¯


    With the White Order¡¯s delegation visiting, would they tantly summon monsters? The nobles imed their innocence. While their stories weren¡¯t taken at face value, Riana nned to investigate further once the kingdom stabilized.


    ¡®¡­And could the kingdom really fall so easily to monsters?¡¯


    The street she stood on was in the capital of Sael Kingdom, the city where the royal pce was located. It was strange that the city where the king resided could be breached so easily. Though she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she recalled one event that had urred earlier: the sky being swallowed by darkness and the appearance of red dots. That scene clearly signaled the birth of a 7-star entity.


    ¡®If that disaster is real¡­.¡¯


    If the presence of the 7-star entity had manifested here in Sael Kingdom? Riana closed her eyes. Her mind was a whirl of thoughts. For her, it was the worst-case scenario. If a 7-star monster had indeed appeared in Sael Kingdom, then the current situation made sense.


    ¡®I wish it were just a simple monster wave¡­.¡¯


    An endless phenomenon from dungeons, the monster wave. Given Sael Kingdom¡¯s geography, bordered by mountain ranges, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a monster wave urred. But the current situation was different. There was something unsettling about it, something that didn¡¯t quite fit the pattern of a typical monster wave.


    After organizing her thoughts briefly, Riana decided on their next destination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head towards the high priest and themander! We should regroup and n our next move!¡±


    It seemed safer to regroup rather than scatter. Therefore, they needed to join forces with High priest and Commander Gerard. If, as she feared, a 7-star monster was in Sael Kingdom, it would be a tough battle. But she didn¡¯t lose hope.


    ¡®It¡¯s a tale from hundreds of years ago.¡¯


    While the past was uncertain, the White Order¡¯s power had grown stronger since then. The strength of the current Holy Knights far surpassed that of their predecessors. She believed that even if a 7-star monster appeared, they could put up a fight.


    Deputy Commander Riana led the Holy Knights forward. Their destination was naturally set: the mansion of Count Bearton, where High priest and Commander Gerard were located.


    ¡®Please, let everyone be safe¡­.¡¯


    A sudden worry crossed her mind. However, the skills of High priest and Commander Gerard were among the best. She had faith in them.


    ¡°We will move quickly!¡±


    The streets around them were already swarming with skeletons.


    ¡°ck, ck!¡±


    ¡°ck! ck!¡±


    The eerie sound of bones echoed around them.


    ¡°In the name of the Goddess, we shall judge these filthy monsters!¡±


    Riana shouted as she wielded her sword. The holy light emanating from her de shattered the skeletons into pieces. With a single strike, dozens of skeletons vanished without a trace. Following her lead, the Holy Knights charged at the horde of skeletons.


    Riana and the Holy Knights began to advance, pushing back the tide of skeletons with their holy power. In terms of the battle itself, the Holy Knights were overwhelmingly superior. Skeletons, as undead monsters, were inherently weak against the White Order¡¯s holy power. Moreover, these were 1-star skeletons, the lowest tier. It seemed like an easy fight.


    However, as the battle dragged on, the situation worsened for the Holy Knights. While they managed to reduce the number of skeletons, more kept pouring in to rece the fallen. Even now, skeletons emerged from every alley.


    No matter how advantageous their attributes or superior their skills, there was no answer to the sheer numbers. The endless waves of skeletons were beginning to wear down the Holy Knights.


    ¡°Deputy Commander, something¡¯s wrong! There are too many monsters!¡±


    Beneric shouted as he swung his sword. Riana frowned at his words. No matter how many skeletons they killed, their numbers didn¡¯t seem to decrease. In fact, they appeared to be increasing. This was far too many.


    ¡®There must be an Arch Lich.¡¯


    An Arch Lich could infinitely generate skeletons as long as there were corpses. Given the worst-case scenario that a 7-star monster might be in the kingdom, the appearance of a 5-star monster added to the dire situation.


    ¡®Surely there isn¡¯t a 6-star monster as well?¡¯


    If that were the case, it would truly be the worst possible situation. Hoping it wouldn¡¯te to that, Deputy Commander Riana pressed on.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Baron Traken ran desperately, consumed by fear. As he continued down the dark, narrow alley, the surroundings grew quiet. Fortunately, there were no damned skeletons in sight.


    ¡°There, over there! Hide in that building!¡±


    A building that hadn¡¯t been burned down appeared in the baron¡¯s view. Shouting to the soldiers following him, Traken ran towards it. If they could hide inside, everything would be over.


    The baron quickly led the soldiers into the building.


    ¡°Quick, barricade the door!¡±


    Using nearby objects, they blocked the entrancepletely. Once the soldiers had secured the door, Baron Traken finally felt a sense of relief.


    ¡°Phew. That was close. What on earth were those things?¡±


    Baron Traken had fled from the Holy Knights. He had no idea why there were skeletons in his mansion. However, he knew that if he were caught by the Holy Knights, he would undoubtedly be branded a heretic. So, he ran without thinking of the consequences, driven by the hope that he could somehow survive if he kept running.


    As he fled towards the outskirts of the capital, he noticed that there were no skeletons in this area. It was a fortunate turn of events.


    ¡°If we can just survive here, everyone stay alert!¡±


    The baron shouted to his soldiers. It would have been better if a knight capable of using aura had apanied them, but for now, he was grateful to have soldiers with him. Feeling more at ease, the baron began to inspect the interior of the building.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the center, he saw a stone statue.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    It was a grotesque statue of a winged demon. Its appearance was bizarre and unsettling. The baron led his soldiers slowly towards the statue. Just then, someone emerged from behind it.


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s there?¡±


    It was too dark to see clearly, but the figure appeared human.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. I am a Dhampir.¡±


    It was a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dhampir?¡±


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem hostile. The baron rxed his tense expression and spoke to the stranger.


    ¡°I am Baron Traken. The situation outside is chaotic, so I hope you don¡¯t mind if we take refuge here for a while.¡±


    The baron revealed his identity. This ce seemed rtively safe, and he intended to stay here until things calmed down, so he decided to make his intentions clear.


    Baron Traken never considered the possibility that he, a noble, might be turned away. However, the man¡¯s response was unexpected.


    ¡°Well, this is troublesome.¡±


    Troublesome? What could be troublesome? Could he really be thinking of turning away a noble like himself?


    ¡°I am here on the orders of my master, and no humans are allowed here at the moment.¡±


    Master? Humans? What was he talking about? The baron understood at least one part of the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your master? Who is this master you serve? A noble?¡±


    But the man ignored the baron¡¯s question.


    ¡°This is troublesome. Lord Necros had nned to drive the humans towards the princess. I¡¯ll need to ask what to do. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The man continued to speak in cryptic terms. Baron Traken finally sensed something was amiss. As the man mumbled to himself, one of the soldiers approached the baron.


    ¡°Um¡­ Baron?¡±


    The soldier spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Dhampir is his name¡­¡±


    ¡°Not his name? What do you mean?¡±


    The baron listened closely to the soldier¡¯s words.


    ¡°Dhampir refers to a hybrid born between a vampire and a human.¡±


    The baron frowned at the soldier¡¯s exnation. It was a term he had never heard before.


    ¡°Are you joking in this situation?¡±


    ¡°No, sir! It¡¯s true. Dhampirs are extremely rare, so it¡¯s understandable if you haven¡¯t heard of them¡ª¡±


    But the soldier¡¯s words were cut short.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve received a response. ording to the message through the shadows¡­.¡±


    The man ced his hand on the stone statue.


    ¡°Humans acting outside the n are to be killed.¡±


    At that moment, the eyes of the stone statue glowed red.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    What happened next unfolded in an instant.


    The statue moved and, in the blink of an eye, was biting the neck of one of the soldiers.


    ¡°When did it¡ª?!¡±


    The statue that had been in front of them had suddenly approached and attacked the soldier. What was even more shocking was that the statue could move freely. The suddenness of the attack caused the baron to fall to the ground in shock. Blood spurted from the soldier¡¯s neck, creating a grotesque scene.


    To survive, he had to do something.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one of him! If we break through him, we can escape!¡±


    Baron Traken pushed a terrified soldier forward. The soldiers, having no choice, raised their weapons and slowly approached the man. If what the soldier had said was true, then this man was not human. At least he was alone. Maybe they could defeat him if they tried hard enough.


    The soldiers advanced cautiously with their weapons.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    But this time, it was Baron Traken who screamed. Something had bitten his leg. Looking down, he saw a small creature writhing on the ground. It was a snake, but it had three heads. Before he could even process what it was, excruciating pain shot up his leg, as if it were melting.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a Hydra that my master has taken in. Fortunately, it¡¯s not fully grown, so you won¡¯t die.¡±


    The Hydra bit the legs of the other soldiers as well. All they could do was scream in agony on the ground.


    ¡°P-please, spare me! I beg you!¡±


    The baron pleaded desperately for his life. But the man didn¡¯t even pretend to listen.


    ¡°Gargoyle, I don¡¯t have a weapon, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Lady Celia¡¯s orders are to leave none alive who deviate from the n.¡±


    The interior of the building was soon filled with the sounds of ughter. The people inside were torn apart beyond recognition. Blood stained the floor a deep crimson. The gargoyle, which had been tearing through the humans moments ago, slowly returned to its ce and turned back into a statue.


    As if nothing had happened, the gargoyle stood still. However, its mouth was stained with fresh blood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± the Dhampir said, licking his lips before moving. The building fell silent once more.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Hehe, that way leads to the royal pce!¡±


    Count Bearton, holding a pickaxe, walked down the street. Behind him followed the Death Knight King. The streets were filled with skeletons, but they paid no attention to Count Bearton. They passed by as if he were invisible.


    ¡®As expected!¡¯


    The count felt a surge of triumph.


    ¡®Swearing loyalty to the monsters was the right decision!¡¯


    He believed that pledging loyalty to the monsters was why the surrounding creatures didn¡¯t attack him. With that thought, he continued walking towards the royal pce. He didn¡¯t know why the streets were filled with skeletons, but he saw it as an opportunity.


    ¡®All I need to do is storm the pce!¡¯


    With the power of the monster behind him, he felt he could achieve anything. Bing king was no longer a distant dream. The count envisioned a glorious future.


    ¡®Hehehe. With the power of that monster, I can rule the entire continent!¡¯


    He was confident that he could seize control of all the nations on the continent. Count Bearton marched forward with a confident stride.


    After walking for some time, he saw a procession approaching from a distance.


    ¡°Are those¡­ Holy Knights?¡±


    Count Bearton was the first to react. At the front of the procession was a familiar figure.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Deputy Commander Riana?¡±


    With a sly smile, Count Bearton spread his arms wide. He made eye contact with the Holy Knights led by Deputy Commander Riana. Riana also recognized Count Bearton and immediately pointed her sword at him.


    At the same time, she felt a sense of confusion. Why was Count Bearton here?


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with the high priest?¡¯


    More than anything, the dark presence standing behind him was deeply unsettling.


    ¡°What on earth have you done, Count?¡±


    Riana¡¯s voice wavered slightly. She trembled at the strange power emanating from the being behind the count.


    ¡°Hehehe. This one here will make me a king!¡±


    Count Beartonughed maniacally in response to Riana¡¯s question.


    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡±


    His crazedughter sent chills down Riana¡¯s spine.


    ¡°You¡¯vepletely lost it, Count.¡±


    She remained vignt andmanded the Holy Knights.


    ¡°Gather the light! The count is not in his right mind! Be especially wary of that monster behind him!¡±


    She had a bad feeling about this. Quickly, Riana enveloped herself in holy power. The Holy Knights pointed their weapons in unison. However, they too were gripped by fear at the sight of the figure behind the count. It looked as if it were a concentration of pure darkness¡ªgrotesque and terrifying.


    ¡°Count! Have you made a pact with a demon?¡±


    Riana shouted, her voice filled with anger. But the count onlyughed.


    ¡°Haha! A pact? This one is my new master and god!¡±


    The count raised his hand, pointing at the monster.


    ¡°Now, my god! Use your power to kill these filthy Holy Knights!¡±


    In that instant, the monster¡¯s eyes glowed red. Riana sensed the danger and shouted to her subordinates.


    ¡°Everyone, fall back! That¡¯s not something we can handle!¡±


    The Holy Knights tried to retreat, but it was toote. A massive shadow shot out from the darkness, enveloping the knights. Horrific screams echoed, and blood sttered through the air.


    ¡°No¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­.¡±


    Riana staggered backward. The monster shed through her subordinates as if they were nothing.


    ¡°What in the world¡­.¡±


    Riana¡¯s entire body trembled as she raised her sword high. But fear was consuming her mind.


    In the end, she dropped her sword.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Goddess¡­.¡±


    At this rate, she was going to die. She could feel it. She finally understood. That being was the 7-star disaster. The disaster had manifested in Sael Kingdom. And High priest and Commander Gerard must have met their end at the hands of that monster.


    As Riana squeezed her eyes shut, ready to ept her fate, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Stop! Servant of the demon!¡±


    Another presence appeared. It was Princess Irena, leading the knights.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Death Knight King followed Count Bearton without a thought.


    ¡°Hehe, that way leads to the royal pce!¡±


    He had been ordered to stay quiet, so he was suppressing his power as much as possible. However, if his identity were discovered, he nned to eliminate any witnesses as per General manager Celia¡¯s orders. But Count Bearton was an exception.


    The reason was simple. There were certain humans who were not to be killed as part of the n, and Count Bearton was one of them. Given the situation, the Death Knight King had handed Bearton a pickaxe. The count hadughed as if he had received a grand gift.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    To be so delighted with just a pickaxe. The count must be a valuable asset for construction work, the Death Knight King thought. This made him develop a certain fondness for the count. Normally, he should have stayed at the count¡¯s mansion. But since the count insisted oning out, he had no choice but to follow.


    The Death Knight King intended to take the count back to the dungeon once this was all over, so he made sure not to lose sight of him. But then¡ª


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Deputy Commander Riana?¡±


    ¡°¡­What on earth have you done, Count?¡±


    A new group appeared ahead. It was the Holy Knights of the White Order.


    The problem was that among the group was a person who must not be killed¡ªDeputy Commander Riana. The Death Knight King found himself in a dilemma. Clearly, in terms of importance, Deputy Commander Riana ranked higher than Count Bearton. However, losing Count Bearton, who seemed to have exceptional talent for fortification work, would be a significant loss. Bearton was meant to be the one to seed him in such tasks.


    ¡°Now, my god! Use your power to kill these filthy Holy Knights!¡±


    Count Bearton, who seemed to have a knack for fortification, was making a desperate plea.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Death Knight King¡¯s deliberation was brief. Perhaps he could just kill the other Holy Knights and leave Riana alive. With that thought, he dashed forward and began tearing through the knights at the rear. He nned to inflict just enough damage to not disrupt the overall n and then retreat.


    Finally, Deputy Commander Riana lost her will to fight.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Goddess¡­.¡±


    Thinking his task was done, the Death Knight King prepared to leave. But then¡ª


    ¡°Stop! Servant of the demon!¡±


    A new, unwee guest appeared. It was Princess Irena, a key figure in the current n.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What was going on? The sudden turn of events left the Death Knight King bewildered. At that moment, Necros appeared from behind. Necros nodded at the Death Knight King and then scribbled something in a notebook.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Death Knight King, why are you here?<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ording to the original n, the Death Knight King wasn¡¯t supposed to appear here. Even Maru, standing next to Princess Irena, looked puzzled. Necros quickly tore the page from the notebook and handed it to a shadow. The shadow took the paper and vanished, only to reappear shortly after, handing the paper back to Necros.


    The paper contained Celia¡¯s orders.


    <strong>¨C </strong>n revised. Tell the Death Knight King to show as much power as possible and then pretend to be dead. This n will make Princess Elena both queen and saint.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Given the circumstances, Celia intended to use her to establish connections within the White Order.

 Chapter 116: Coronation of the Queen (1)

    Chapter 116: Coronation of the Queen (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 116


    <strong><em>EP.116 Coronation of the Queen (1)</em></strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>n revised. Tell the Death Knight King to show as much power as possible and then pretend to be dead. This n will make Princess Elena both queen and saint.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Celia¡¯s orders were straightforward. Necros handed the paper with the orders to the Death Knight King. After confirming the instructions, the Death Knight King began to walk forward slowly. It was time to unleash the power he had been forced to conceal.


    In that moment, the atmosphere changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Red clouds formed in the sky. Lightning shed between them, apanied by thunderous roars. Soon, ck lightning struck the ground. The ck lightning hit the Death Knight King directly. At the same time, a massive aura of darkness enveloped his pitch-ck armor. His helmet, sharp like horns, revealed glowing red eyes beneath it. The dark aura didn¡¯t stop there. It gathered behind him and formed enormous wings.


    If a demon had just walked out of hell, it would look like this.


    Those who saw the Death Knight King¡¯s transformation began to tremble uncontrobly.¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be real¡­.¡±


    Deputy Commander Riana could only gasp at the sight before her. Her breath caught in her throat. Her heart pounded as if it would burst. The Holy Knights who had survived the earlier attack were also paralyzed with fear, barely able to stand. They clung to their swords with trembling hands, leaning on each other for support.


    There was nothing they could do.


    The knights led by Princess Elena were in the same situation. They exchanged fearful nces and took hesitant steps backward. Someone¡¯s sword and shield ttered to the ground, but no one had the courage to pick them up. Even the Holy Knights, sworn to vanquish evil, were terrified. The knights were no different. The fear of death weighed heavily on them.


    However, Princess Elena was the exception among the humans.


    Princess Elena nced back. She saw the faces of the citizens who had followed the knights.


    But now, everyone was fixated on the monstrous figure before them. The overwhelming fear left them incapable of even thinking about fleeing. In contrast, Princess Elena¡¯s face remained calm. She had been briefed on the situation.


    A shadow had approached Princess Elena moments ago. Everyone was too distracted by the monster to notice the princess and the shadow. The shadow discreetly handed her a note. The note contained Celia¡¯s words.


    Upon quickly reading the note, Princess Elena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡®To think they actually summoned a 7-star being¡­.¡¯


    The note informed her that the being before her was a 7-star entity named the Death Knight King. Princess Elena was genuinely impressed. She especially revered the great one that Celia always spoke of.


    ¡®Such immense power¡­.¡¯


    This was something no nation could achieve, an overwhelming power that even the denizens of the demon realm couldn¡¯t approach. Elena desired power. That was why she had made a pact with Celia.


    ¡®Just how powerful is this being?¡¯


    Even she couldn¡¯t fathom the extent of its strength. It was truly limitless. Princess Elena felt a surge of intense joy knowing such a being was aiding her.


    She recalled a time from her childhood, before she entered the royal family. She had been an ordinary girl who once watched a y on the streets. The y depicted a love story between a prince and a princess, and it had made her heart race.


    Just like the girl watching the love story in the y, Elena now gazed at the Death Knight King. The love story in the y was fiction, but the scene before her was reality.


    ¡®To think they would help me this much.¡¯


    Princess Elena had already gained significant recognition through the Arch Lich and the Duhan. When monsters approached her, her knights and Maru would defeat them. Everything was part of a prearranged script, ensuring Princess Elena¡¯s victory. The citizens who witnessed her triumphs would cheer her name in excitement.


    She had already received ample support. With this level of recognition, she could get closer to the throne. However, it seemed others didn¡¯t see it that way.


    ¡®You want a more definitive result, don¡¯t you, Lady Celia?¡¯


    That¡¯s why they had yed the 7-star card. This was the privilege of the powerful¡ªthe ability to shape situations to their will. Princess Elena led her horse and stepped forward in front of the knights.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Princess, you mustn¡¯t! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Lenon, her loyal knight, tried to hold her back, but her resolve was unshakable.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sir Lenon.¡±


    Princess Elena reassured him.


    ¡°We can do this.¡±


    She spoke words of hope.


    d in silver armor and leading a white horse, Princess Elena advanced. Lenon¡¯s eyes caught sight of Maru closely following her.


    ¡®Why is she so confident¡­?¡¯


    Lenon couldn¡¯t understand. The being before them was a monster they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat. Even if all the nations on the continent united to form an expedition, could they even capture it? Facing the monster with their current forces would be a futile death.


    They would surely die.


    Yet Lenon was conflicted.


    ¡®Am I really such a worthless person?¡¯


    He watched the resolute figure of Princess Elena moving forward without hesitation, followed faithfully by Sir Maru.


    ¡®Sir Maru is here just to aid the princess.¡¯


    Even though he had once been a Holy Knight, Sir Maru stepped forward confidently. It was a stark contrast to the terrified Holy Knights around him.


    ¡®Is this what courage looks like?¡¯


    No, this wasn¡¯t mere courage. It was a duty and salvation that came only from those who sought to save humanity.


    Lenon clenched his fist tightly.


    ¡°Princess! I will join you!¡±


    And he ran forward.


    He didn¡¯t know what the oue of his choice would be. It might end in a futile death.


    Still, he made up his mind.


    Though he had risen from amoner to a knight, he had faced countless discriminations. Even as the princess¡¯s bodyguard, the prejudice didn¡¯t disappear. But Princess Elena was different.


    ¡®I will repay the grace the princess has shown me!¡¯


    He would protect her, even if it meant facing death. That was Lenon¡¯s duty. With Princess Elena leading, Maru and Lenon advanced. Seeing this, the knights, whose morale had plummeted, began to lift their heads.


    The situation had been too easy until now. Having constantly faced the 5-star Arch Lich, the knights had momentarily let their guard down. But the appearance of an overwhelming presence had made everyone bow their heads in fear. Some were even tempted to flee.


    But look at Princess Elena, stepping forward with courage. If the princess could muster the bravery to advance, what were they, the royal knights, doing?


    ¡°Y-Yes! We still have hope!¡±


    One of the knights shouted.


    ¡®Hope.¡¯


    Yes, if they retreated now, the Sael kingdom would fall anyway. Why had they be knights? To protect the royalty? No. To safeguard the royal family? No. On a smaller scale, perhaps, but that wasn¡¯t the absolute goal and purpose of a knight.


    They had picked up their swords and sworn eternal loyalty to protect the kingdom. To preserve the joyful memories with their families, the days spent building camaraderie with theirrades.


    It wasn¡¯t that there was no hope. Even a small glimmer of hope would move them into action!


    The knights picked up their fallen swords and shields. They weren¡¯t shouting about chivalry, which had now be a faint memory.


    Even their liege, the princess, was leading by example, striving to protect the kingdom. Now it was time for the knights to show their oath.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The knights raised their swords high and advanced. The mages began chanting their spells. The citizens, who had been standing idly, picked up anything that could serve as a weapon and followed. Princess Elena¡¯s fearless actions instilled hope in everyone.


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    At that moment, the Death Knight King took a step forward. Each step made the ground tremble. The surrounding buildings seemed to shudder in fear, copsing as if they were trembling. Dust from the crumbling structures partially obscured the Death Knight King¡¯s figure.


    ¡¾Kuhahaha! I am death. I am despair. I am the king of death who will bring you your demise!¡¿


    The monstrous voice that echoed caused everyone to shiver. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the real voice of the Death Knight King. It was Vetter, standing behind him, who was speaking. True to his reputation as a master of disguise, his acting was top-notch. The Death Knight King merely unleashed his power as ordered. From now on, Vetter would handle the dialogue.


    ¡¾Hehehe¡­ Pathetic humans, struggling to survive like ants! Come forth, Princess Elena!¡¿


    Necros turned his head upon hearing Vetter¡¯s lines. Why would the monster know Princess Elena? But the words had already been spoken. Necros simply recorded it in his notebook.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Loss of coherence. Vetter is getting too immersed in his role.<strong> ¨C </strong>


    However, the people didn¡¯t care. They only focused on Princess Elena, who was bravely confronting the Death Knight King.


    ¡°Princess Elena¡­.¡±


    There was someone who was more interested in Princess Elena than anyone else. It was Deputy Commander Riana. Even she, a Holy Knight, had been trembling in fear. But the princess¡¯s actions were fearless. Her dignified demeanor created a butterfly effect, giving hope to the people.


    ¡®How shameful.¡¯


    For the first time in her life, Deputy Commander Riana felt ashamed of herself. She had always lived with pride in being part of the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights were her identity, and she was the embodiment of the Holy Knights.


    To Riana, the Holy Knights had always been a source of pride. But now, she felt no pride¡ªonly shame. If even an ordinary princess could act so bravely, what was she doing?


    Even now, Princess Elena was confidently approaching the monster.


    ¡®He called himself the King of Death, didn¡¯t he?¡¯


    She would report everything that happened here to the Order. And she would also have to report about Princess Elena.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll survive¡­.¡±


    Deputy Commander Riana picked up her fallen sword. It was no ordinary sword, but a sacred sword provided by the Order to Holy Knights. If she gave up now, she wouldn¡¯t deserve to wield it.


    Riana stood up and shouted.


    ¡°Believe in the light of the Goddess!¡±


    Her voice echoed through the air. The Holy Knights, hearing their deputymander¡¯s words, began to regain theirposure. Despite losingrades to the monster known as the King of Death, they couldn¡¯t just stand by. Doing nothing would dishonor their fallenrades.


    Riana sped her hands together.


    ¡°Goddess of Light, let your merciful light descend upon thisnd tainted by sin.¡±


    As she prayed, light emanated from her hands.


    ¡°Defeat evil and illuminate the darkness with truth. Grant us hope. Guide us!¡±


    Riana¡¯s power, a wide-area buff, took effect. As her prayer ended, a dazzling light poured down from the sky. It was as if the heavens had opened between the red clouds.


    In the light pouring from the sky, one figure stood out to Riana¡¯s eyes.


    It was Princess Elena.


    The princess moved forward with resolute determination, even in the face of despair.


    ¡®Perhaps true hope lies there.¡¯


    The thought briefly crossed Riana¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 117: Coronation of the Queen (2)

    Chapter 117: Coronation of the Queen (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 117


    <strong><em>EP.117 Coronation of the Queen (2)</em></strong>


    The sky, covered in red clouds, split open as a dazzling light poured down. This was the wide-area buff cast by Deputy Commander Riana. The light illuminated everyone on the battlefield. However, all eyes were drawn to one person standing at the forefront.


    That person was Princess Elena.


    Why did she stand out so much? It was no coincidence.


    ¡°Click-ck.¡±


    It was thanks to the presence of the Skeleton Holy Knight, Maru, standing right behind the princess. Maru channeled his divine power towards Elena, making her the focal point. As a result, even within the radiant veil, Princess Elena, imbued with divine power, stood out prominently.


    Unaware of the truth, people began to form their own interpretations of Princess Elena.


    ¡°Ah, she must be a devout follower of the Goddess.¡±The Holy Knights whispered in reverent tones, believing that Princess Elena¡¯s actions and appearance stemmed solely from her faith and devotion to the Goddess.


    But the truth was different. Princess Elena was merely following Celia¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Princess! Please step back! We will handle that monster!¡±


    The royal knights shouted desperately. They saw hope in Princess Elena. As long as she was there, the future of the kingdom seemed bright. For the kingdom they desired, the knights were ready to throw themselves into protecting the princess.


    However, Elena ignored their pleas and continued her determined steps towards the King of Death. Naturally, Princess Elena was confident that she would not die. After all, the King of Death was merely a subordinate of the Great One. And she had already coordinated with Celia.


    Even though her human body trembled slightly, she was not afraid.


    But someone stood in her way.


    ¡°Haha, Princess. Stop this meaningless act.¡±


    It was Count Bearton, holding a pickaxe. He wore an expression as if he owned the world.


    ¡°The tide has already turned. Look! That magnificent being! He will rule the continent!¡±


    The count exaggeratedly pointed to the Death Knight King.


    ¡°He is the one who has given me power! Anyone who stands in my way will be crushed.¡±


    He intended to deal with the foolish princess and bring down the royal family.


    ¡°With his power, I will soon be king! Hahaha!¡±


    Everyone fell silent at the sight of the mad count. They felt as if they had seen the true depths of Count Bearton.


    ¡°Out of respect for our past rtionship, I¡¯ll give you some advice. Surrender now. You must realize by now that it¡¯s all futile. Who knows? I might even take you as a concubine. Hehehe.¡±


    He no longer referred to her as ¡°princess¡± but simply as ¡°you.¡± He already considered himself as good as a king.


    ¡°¡­Click.¡±


    Necros, watching Count Bearton, made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand. It was a signal to cut the count¡¯s speech short, as it was dragging on too long. This was a y, and an insignificant supporting character was overstepping his bounds.


    The Death Knight King understood Necros¡¯s intention and unleashed a dark power towards Count Bearton.


    ¡°Why am I suddenly so sleepy¡­?¡±


    The dark power induced a deep sleep in Count Bearton. The supporting character had exited the stage. It was time for the lead to enter.


    The Death Knight King and Necros exchanged a slight nod. Elena also nodded slightly, signaling her readiness. Vetter, standing behind the Death Knight King, immediately delivered his lines.


    ¡¾Kukuku. Pathetic human¡­ Do you think you can stop me!¡¿


    As soon as Vetter finished speaking, the Death Knight King gathered dark power to form a massive, pitch-ck orb.


    ¡°Everyone, take cover!¡±


    Before Elena¡¯s shout had even finished, the orb wasunched. It passed by Elena and struck the knights behind her. Though the knights quickly tried to dodge, some were engulfed by the orb.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Screams echoed in the air, and red flesh sttered. Those who had been filled with courage moments ago now despaired.


    ¡¾Hahaha! Is this all you¡¯ve got? Did you really think you could stop me with just this?¡¿


    As Vetter¡¯s lines ended, the Death Knight Kingunched the pitch-ck orb upward. The orb, burning like hellfire, scorched the ground. The ming orb flew towards the knights.


    However, this time, Maru stepped forward to block the orb. It was all part of the n. While inducing a moderate amount of fear was beneficial, killing too many humans could break their spirit. Therefore, everyone was controlling their power. This stage was meant for Princess Elena.


    But the knights had already lost their will.


    ¡°Goddess, save us¡­.¡±


    The Holy Knights, too, prayed with despairing expressions. Despite their desperate pleas, there was no response from the Goddess. Could it be that the Goddess had abandoned them? Just as seeds of doubt began to take root in their hearts¡ª


    ¡°Everyone, stay strong! I am here!¡±


    A ray of hope cut across the battlefield. Princess Elena, d in silver armor, raised her sword high. The light pouring from the sky and the divine power emanating from Maru merged into a brilliant radiance. The light flowed down the de of the princess¡¯s sword, creating a truly sacred sight.


    Princess Elena slowly, very slowly, dismounted her horse and advanced forward. Seeing the princess approach, Vetter shouted.


    ¡¾K-Kuh! Is this the power of light? But it¡¯s futile!¡¿


    In response to Vetter¡¯s shout, the Death Knight King gathered all his dark power. This time, instead of a single orb, dozens, even hundreds of orbs filled the sky.


    ¡°With the holy light, I will dispel the darkness!¡±


    Princess Elena charged forward with her shining sword. At the same time, the pitch-ck orbs rained down towards her.


    ¡°Princess! No!¡±


    Realizing the situation toote, Lenon rushed towards the princess.


    <strong>¨C Boom¡ª KABOOM. ¨C </strong>


    The collision between Elena and the monster resulted in a tremendous explosion. The impact was immense.


    <strong>¨C Beeeep. ¨C</strong>


    A ringing filled their ears, rendering them deaf to all other sounds. The vast light and dark energy,bined with the explosion¡¯s aftermath, filled the air with thick dust, obscuring their vision.


    No, it was more urate to say they couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Everyone simultaneously closed their eyes and covered their ears.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Well done, everyone. Especially you, Sir Vetter. Your performance was excellent.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Celia.¡±


    Celia, who had appeared out of nowhere, praised Vetter. Although humans were nearby, it didn¡¯t matter much. They were currently covering their eyes and ears. Moreover, the area was already filled with thick dust, and Maru was emitting a vast amount of divine light. Even if someone opened their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.


    ¡°Sir Death Knight King, you did well coordinating with Sir Vetter. Please keep up the good work until the end.¡±


    The Death Knight King nodded brightly at Celia¡¯s unexpected encouragement. Celia then turned to look at Elena. In this n, Elena had followed instructions particrly well, making everything proceed smoothly.


    ¡°Well then, our dear Princess Elena? It¡¯s not over yet. Shall we finish the final act?¡±


    At Celia¡¯s words, Princess Elena took her position. She posed as if she were stabbing her sword into the Death Knight King¡¯s body. Of course, the Death Knight King felt no pain. After all, the princess was an ordinary human and couldn¡¯t inflict any real damage. Still, since the y wasn¡¯t over, the Death Knight King pretended to copse. To any onlooker, it would appear as though Princess Elena¡¯s sword had defeated the Death Knight King.


    ¡°Well, once this is all over, you won¡¯t just be a princess anymore.¡±


    Celia smiled as she spoke. Many had witnessed Elena¡¯s heroics, including the kingdom¡¯s citizens and the royal knights. Even if Princess Elena didn¡¯t want it, she would walk the path of a queen. Moreover, the remaining Holy Knights and Deputy Commander Riana had also clearly seen Princess Elena¡¯s feats.


    ¡°The Order will undoubtedly take a great interest in you.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s words, Elena nodded silently. Even if it was all an act, it would officially be recorded that Princess Elena had defeated a 7-star cmity. This was no small matter. For a while, the Order¡¯s attention would be focused on Princess Elena. Although it would bring about many bothersome situations, Elena had already made up her mind.


    ¡°Very well. Once this is over, you too will be able to serve the Great One formally. Remember, this is a tremendous honor.¡±


    Elena was already captivated by the power of the Great One. Serving such a being was nothing short of a tremendous honor for her.


    ¡°When you be the ruler of the kingdom, document everything about the Sael Kingdom that you didn¡¯t know before and submit it to me. The kingdom will be reborn.¡±


    This was just the beginning.


    ¡°We shall meet again soon, Princess Elena. Or should I say, Queen Elena.¡±


    The moment Princess Elena became the queen of the Sael Kingdom, it would no longer be a kingdom of humans. Celia turned her back. Necros and Vetter followed her, and behind them, skeletons carried the unconscious Count Bearton. Only Elena and the Death Knight King remained in the street as the monsters departed. Gradually, the light began to fade.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As the dust settled and the light disappeared, visibility returned. People immediately searched for the princess. They had seen the princess sh with the cmity known as the King of Death. In their minds, they had already concluded that the princess had been defeated. Yet, they clung to a sliver of hope. Humans always wished for miracles, hoping the princess had survived.


    And then.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Everyone wore expressions of disbelief.


    ¡°P-Princess?¡±


    Even Lenon, who had long guarded the princess, looked as if he had seen a ghost. The princess they had desperately hoped would survive was indeed alive. Not only that, but Princess Elena stood with her sword piercing the King of Death.


    ¡°God¡­ a miracle has happened¡­.¡±


    A Holy Knight murmured in disbelief. The royal knights, overjoyed by the princess¡¯s survival, hugged each other and wept. The citizens also erupted in cheers that shook the ground.


    ¡°Long live Princess Elena!¡±


    ¡°Long live Her Highness, the Princess!¡±


    The people cheered and focused their attention on Princess Elena. Slowly, she withdrew her sword from the monster she had impaled.


    Then, she raised her sword high into the sky.


    ¡°We have won!¡±


    At Elena¡¯s promation, everyone fell to their knees. The citizens, the royal knights, and even the Holy Knights knelt on the ground. Deputy Commander Riana of the Holy Knights also knelt, quietly murmuring.


    ¡°A true saintess has been born.¡±


    Princess Elena was no longer just a princess. She would be revered as the hero who saved the continent from evil, the apostle of the Goddess, and a saintess.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The long, arduous battle hade to an end. Princess Elena led the knights back to the royal pce. The surviving citizens were rebuilding the fallen structures. More importantly, all the kingdom¡¯s nobles had pledged to support the restoration of the capital.


    It was only natural. Count Bearton, the leader of the noble faction, was the criminal who had summoned the cmity. However, the cmity had met its end at the hands of Princess Elena. Although Count Bearton had vanished, he would now be designated as a heretic across the continent.


    This event had given Princess Elena a strong justification. She was now the saintess who had saved the continent. Everyone who witnessed her heroics spoke of her in this way. Princess Elena had effectively gained the backing of the White Order.


    Who would dare oppose the royal family now? The nobles, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, acted to curry favor with the royal family. From Princess Elena to themon folk, everyone was busy.


    Deputy Commander Riana, who hade as an envoy of the Order, was no exception.


    ¡°The true identity of the King of Death is the Death Knight King¡­.¡±


    Deputy Commander Riana looked at the cmity that the princess had defeated. The cmity was, in fact, the Death Knight King. Princess Elena had revealed the monster¡¯s identity, iming she had heard it from the Great One.


    ¡®If she heard it from the Great One, does that mean she received a divine revtion from the Goddess?¡¯


    Deputy Commander Riana thought of Princess Elena.


    ¡®I had thought she was just a weak princess¡­.¡¯


    But she had been hiding her strength. Suddenly, she recalled the princess¡¯s words about returning to the pce to wrap things up. It was a significant statement.


    ¡®Well, by now, she must have already arrived at the pce.¡¯


    Enough time had passed for that to be the case. Deputy Commander Riana felt that the ruler of the Sael Kingdom might soon change.


    ¡°Well, she already has the justification.¡±


    Even if she were to depose her father and ascend the throne, no one would object. Princess Elena had already be a figure of significant influence. Separate from that, Riana called her subordinates to fulfill her duty.


    ¡°Lift it carefully!¡±


    They were to transport the defeated Death Knight King to the Order. Of course, those remaining wouldn¡¯t move it themselves. They would wait for additional support from the Order to arrive. The Order had suffered too much damage in this incident. They had confirmed the deaths of High Priest Titan and Commander Gerard, and most of the envoy had perished. This was the Order¡¯s response.


    However, the Death Knight King¡¯s form began to rapidly disappear.


    ¡°Deputy Commander! The Death Knight King is vanishing!¡±


    Riana quickly approached the Death Knight King, but it was already gone.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C Special missionpleted! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C All monsters dispatched to the Sael Kingdom are being recalled. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Rewards forpleting the special mission will be given! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Warning! After 6 hours, the temporary evolution of the Death Knight King (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) will be undone. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As the temporary evolution is undone, the Death Knight (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) will be incapacitated for a certain period. ¨C</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Have you heard the news? They say a saintess has been born in the Sael Kingdom, and it¡¯s causing quite a stir.¡±


    The news had already spread rapidly within the Order. Princess Elena¡ªnow Queen Elena¡ªhad be famous for single-handedly defeating the 7-star Death Knight King. The story had spread across the entire continent. It was said that the Great One had spoken about the Death Knight King. There must have been a divine revtion from the Goddess.


    Not only in the Sael Kingdom but also among the priests of the Order, Queen Elena was being called a saintess. After defeating the cmity, Queen Elena immediately turned her forces towards the royal pce. Even her father, the king, could do nothing before her, the hero of the continent. Most importantly, Elena had gained the support of the people through this event.


    Count Bearton, along with most of the kingdom¡¯s nobles, was found to have traces of summoning demons.


    Who could have predicted that skeletons would be found in the mansions of the nobles within the capital? However, someone needed to be held ountable. It was an incident that could have brought down the entire continent. In the end, the king abdicated his throne.


    ¡°All of this must be the will of the Goddess.¡±


    The Order defended Elena¡¯s ascension as the will of the Goddess. Although the coronation ceremony had not yet taken ce due to the kingdom¡¯s unrest, Elena was already effectively the queen of the Sael Kingdom. However, the situation was not entirely favorable for the Order. There was already a saintess, Helisa, within the White Order. The emergence of a second saintess was something even the Order¡¯s leadership had not anticipated. Yet, having witnessed Elena¡¯s actions, it was difficult to deny her the title of saintess.


    Naturally, this caused Helisa great irritation.


    ¡°A mere princess dares to im the title of saintess?¡±


    Helisa refused to acknowledge Elena as a saintess, let alone as a queen. However, the reality was that the atmosphere favored recognizing Elena over Helisa as the saintess.


    ¡°AAAAAAAH!¡±


    Helisa screamed in frustration. Nothing was going her way. This situation even led to some within the Order doubting Helisa. There had been continuous disappearances of priests and Holy Knights. Moreover, with the recent 7-star cmity, the Order had suffered significant losses. Now, there were even questions within the Order about whether Helisa was truly a saintess.


    Helisa was incredibly annoyed by the current situation.


    ¡°It all started when that bastard Lee Kang-hyun was sent back to Earth!¡±


    It had all begun since then. There had been an incident where a man named Lee Kang-hyun was sent back to Earth. Strangely, after that, things stopped going well. It might have seemed like a forced im, but as a saintess, Helisa had a feeling. Lee Kang-hyun must have done something.


    ¡°Did he cast some kind of curse?¡±


    Otherwise, how could things have be so tangled!


    As she pondered, Saintess Helisa¡¯s eyes hardened.


    ¡°Yes, if I eliminate him, everything will be resolved.¡±


    To solve the problem, she had to eliminate the cause. Regardless of what anyone said, she was the true saintess.


    ¡°I just need to get rid of Lee Kang-hyun. Only Lee Kang-hyun¡­ Even if I have to find a way to summon him here!¡±


    She had been the one to forcibly send Lee Kang-hyun, who had been summoned to the continent of Eldorad, back to Earth. If there was a way to send him back, might there also be a way to summon him again? She was determined to find that method, no matter how long it took.


    Helisa sped her hands and began to pray.

 Chapter 118: The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (1)

    Chapter 118: The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (1)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 118


    <strong><em>EP.118 The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Alright, everyone, great job!¡±


    Celia gathered the monsters to the center of the dungeon. With the sessfulpletion of their mission, the Sael Kingdom had fallen into their hands. This meeting was to discuss the follow-up actions. She began by praising and encouraging the monsters.


    ¡°Sir Goblin Lord, you did an excellent job guarding the dungeon while we were away. Well done.¡±


    The Goblin Lord nodded.


    With the high-ranking monsters absent, there had been a gap in the dungeon¡¯s defenses. To fill this gap, the Goblin Lord had organized the entire goblin scouting party into a vignt guard. Although no intruders had entered the dungeon or even the nearby forest, just maintaining the defense was a significant aplishment. Celia continued her praise.


    Necros had yed a crucial role in the mission by turning some people into skeletons, thereby enhancing Elena¡¯s reputation. The new members, the half-vampire Dhampir and the young Hydra, had sessfully herded humans into the outskirts of the capital. Despite working together for the first time, they performed admirably.


    Additionally, the skeleton knights, hobgoblins, and zombies dispatched to the Sael Kingdom had terrorized the people and destroyed buildings, creating an atmosphere of fear.¡°And as for the Death Knight¡­.¡±


    The Death Knight had reverted to his original form. Due to the aftermath of the temporary evolution, he was currently incapacitated.


    ¡°Our master originally wanted the Death Knight to remain quiet. However, since the oue was favorable, we won¡¯t hold him ountable for this incident.¡±


    Normally, he would have been punished. The Death Knight had acted on his own, nearly escting the situation beyond control. However, since things had turned out well, Celia decided not to hold him ountable. This also meant that the incident would not be reported to their master. The incapacitated Death Knight smiled brightly at Celia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Instead, you¡¯ll need to supervise the human you brought along.¡±


    The human brought from the kingdom was none other than Count Bearton. In ce of the incapacitated Death Knight, Count Bearton was put to work on fortifications, pickaxe in hand.


    With the main discussion wrapped up, they moved on to the next agenda item.


    ¡°The biggest change for us is that some of our restrictions have been lifted.¡±


    Their range of action had expanded. Previously, they were limited to the forest surrounding the dungeon due to constraints. But now, things were different.


    ¡°It seems we can now travel to the Sael Kingdom without much difficulty.¡±


    As soon as Celia felt the restrictions lift, she immediately verified it. The result was that they could travel to and from the Sael Kingdom without any issues.


    ¡°So, we have a lot more work to do now.¡±


    Celia continued.


    ¡°Now, we not only have to manage the dungeon but also the kingdom.¡±


    In other words, there were more areas to oversee. This meant they would need more hands. However, they couldn¡¯t afford to neglect any one ce, so they would need to distribute their forces appropriately.


    ¡°First, Sir Dhampir.¡±


    The first person Celia called was Dhampir.


    ¡°Head to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    Dhampir was a half-vampire. Being a hybrid of human and vampire, his appearance was close to that of a human. Unless someone looked very closely, there was no risk of being discovered.


    ¡°Blend in with the humans and raise your profile as an adventurer.¡±


    Dhampir bowed his head at Celia¡¯smand. Currently, Banshees were already spread across various parts of the continent. Banshees, if they could control other humans, had no restrictions on their range of action. Using this, Celia had previously spread Banshees to different regions. Those seeds would eventually sprout and bloom. nting another seed, like Dhampir, followed the same logic. He would eventually be a useful pawn.


    ¡°Next is Sir Necros.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s mention, Necros, the guardian of the first floor, nodded.


    ¡°Sir Necros, I¡¯m sorry, but I need you to handle some kingdom affairs as well.¡±


    ¡°ck.¡±


    For now, there was no issue with the dungeon¡¯s defense. Given the current situation, there was no need for Necros to stay and guard the dungeon.


    ¡°What I need you to do, Sir Necros, is to establish an underground organization in the kingdom. Or rather, manage it.¡±


    Managing the underground organization.


    The Sael Kingdom was currently in chaos, with many nobles either executed or imprisoned. As a result, the privileges and the underworld order that the nobles held had be unstable.


    ¡°From what we learned from the kidnapped Count Bearton, there¡¯s a secret organization in the Sael Kingdom. They mainly deal in human trafficking, drugs, and gambling arenas, growing their influence through these activities.¡±


    An underground organization could only be a source of instability for the kingdom. However, eliminating it outright was also a burden. A new organization would simply take its ce. Celia thought it would be better to manage it directly. Only when it was in their hands could it be truly safe.


    ¡°Sir Necros, please take charge of managing the organization.¡±


    Necros seemed indifferent. He would rather stay in the dungeon¡ª


    ¡°You can autonomously manage the profits from the organization. I, Celia, guarantee this.¡±


    Necros realized that it would be better to go to the Sael Kingdom rather than stay in the dungeon. With great poweres great responsibility, after all. Necros nodded at Celia¡¯smand.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the next agenda item. We need to discuss deploying monsters in the Sael Kingdom¡­¡±


    The meeting in the dungeon¡¯s center continued.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The special mission ended faster than I had anticipated. I thought it would take at least a few months for Princess Elena to be queen. Bing the ruler of a nation isn¡¯t an easy task. However, the situation was resolved shortly after dispatching the dungeon monsters.


    ¡°Attaching Maru to the princess was definitely the right move.¡±


    Now a queen, the initial goal of the mission was to make the princess a ruler. This required raising her profile, and the strategy to throw the Sael Kingdom into chaos worked perfectly. As a result, Princess Elena had many opportunities to shine.


    Reading Celia¡¯s report, it was clear that Queen Elena¡¯s reputation had skyrocketed due to this incident. Consequently, the king of the Sael Kingdom took responsibility for the situation and announced his abdication. Conversely, the elevated status of Princess Elena led to her immediate ascension as the new queen.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s convenient when everyone works together.¡±


    When everyone moves with a unified purpose, things are resolved smoothly.


    I smiled with satisfaction as I touched my smartphone. The recent mission had brought about significant changes. The most notable was the expansion of the dungeon monsters¡¯ range of activity to include the Sael Kingdom. Additionally, I had gained the absolute loyalty of Queen Elena.


    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s practically as if the Sael Kingdom is in my hands.¡±


    Now, my monsters could freely operate within the Sael Kingdom. Celia would undoubtedly aim to seize the kingdom¡¯s interests. With the queen on our side, there would be no one to raise objections. This was satisfactory.


    ¡°I should take this opportunity to start managing the mountain range more seriously.¡±


    By management, I meant control. Using the Sael Kingdom to manage the mountain range would be easier. Of course,plete control could backfire. The goal was to allow some freedom while preventing adventurers from approaching my dungeon. This would naturally reduce the number of intruders and ensure the dungeon¡¯s safety.


    I immediately issued orders to Celia. I trusted her to understand my intentions and carry them out.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    It felt like the tutorial phase of a game had just ended, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile. After wrapping things up, I turned off the smartphone screen. It was about time for a meal.


    ¡°Maru, can you make some food?¡±


    As I left the room, I spoke to Maru.


    ¡°ck.¡±


    Maru nodded and headed to the kitchen, with the skeleton soldier Coco assisting. It was a perfectbination. As I watched with a satisfied smile, a voice came from beside me.


    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­.¡±


    The voice belonged to Ciel. She was an elf I had acquired through an auction held by the Demon Realm Trading Company. She was usually very quiet, which mademunication challenging. However, after identally infusing magic into a gargoyle, she had started to open up a bit.


    ¡°Um, m-master?¡±


    I hadn¡¯t ordered Ciel to call me master. It was a title she had chosen to use on her own.


    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±


    Since it was a significant step for Ciel to speak up first, I chose to respond cautiously rather than correcting her choice of address.


    ¡°Um, someone¡­ ising¡­.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Someone wasing to the house? How did Ciel know that?


    ¡°¡­My contracted wind spirit¡­ told me¡­.¡±


    The wind spirit she had contracted with had informed her? I was curious about how itmunicated, but that wasn¡¯t the immediate concern.


    ¡°Are you sure they¡¯reing here?¡±


    I lived in a vi. It was possible that their destination wasn¡¯t my ce.


    ¡°Yes¡­ they¡¯reing here¡­!¡±


    ¡°How many are there?¡±


    ¡°Um, there are¡­ quite a few¡­.¡±


    So it wasn¡¯t just one or two people. If what Ciel said was true, it was crucial to know who and why they wereing.


    ¡®Could it be the Association?¡¯


    No, that was unlikely. The Association usually notified hunters to visit them directly.


    ¡®Could it be intruders?¡¯


    Even if they were intruders, I was no longer the same as before. With Maru at 5-star strength and the gargoyle, now also 5-star after receiving Ciel¡¯s magic, it would be difficult for most hunters to even enter the house.


    ¡®I should stay calm since I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re intruders yet.¡¯


    I recalled the father and son who had previously tried to eliminate me, which made me unnecessarily anxious. I calmed myself and waited quietly.


    A short whileter.


    <strong>¨C Ding-dong. ¨C</strong>


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Is anyone inside?¡±


    It was a male voice. Ciel¡¯s information was urate.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    I responded to the person outside. It was crucial to know who they were first. Fortunately, they answered promptly.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Phoenix Guild.¡±


    The Phoenix Guild? That waspletely unexpected. Why would the Phoenix Guilde to me?


    ¡®Could it be rted to the monster wave?¡¯


    The monster wave that Azmo had caused previously. The dungeon where the monster wave had started was managed by the Phoenix Guild. The problem was that I had moved that dungeon after the monster wave ended. With the dungeon gone, the government had thoroughly scrutinized the Phoenix Guild. The media continuously reported on the guild, and people pointed fingers at them. They were even framed as traitors trying to ruin the country.


    Since I was the reason the dungeon disappeared, I felt a bit guilty. Could they be here for revenge?


    ¡®But they shouldn¡¯t have been able to link it to me, right?¡¯


    I was confident about that. So why were they here at my house? As various thoughts raced through my mind, another voice spoke up.


    ¡°Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A female voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jung Ye-rin. Do you remember me?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin? The name sounded familiar. The voice also had a ring of familiarity to it, though I couldn¡¯t quite ce it.


    ¡°We met at the caf¨¦st time¡­.¡±


    When I remained silent, she mentioned a specific location¡ªthe caf¨¦.


    ¡®The caf¨¦¡­.¡¯


    Then it clicked. I remembered who she was. I had only been to a caf¨¦ once since returning to Earth. More importantly, how could I forget such a peculiar person? She was the woman who had approached me out of the blue and handed me a Phoenix Guild business card.


    After thanking me, she had suddenly left. In short, she was a strange woman. I considered ignoring her but eventually decided to open the door. After all, Maru and the gargoyle were here. If they tried anything foolish, I could easily stop them. This ce was practically a dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Celia nodded as she worked after the meeting. The master had just issued an order.


    ¡°He wants us to manage the mountain range through the kingdom.¡±


    However, Celia didn¡¯t take the order at face value. The great one wouldn¡¯t simplymand them to manage the mountain range. There had to be a deeper meaning hidden within themand. This was a test.


    ¡°Managing the mountain range¡­¡±


    It clearly didn¡¯t just mean to oversee the mountains.


    ¡°Could it mean to hide the dungeon?¡±


    She shook her head. That wasn¡¯t it either. Hiding the dungeon would eliminate intruders. Without intruders, there would be no sacrifices to offer the master. That was absolutely uneptable.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Bring me the map.¡±


    Celia instructed a skeleton knight to fetch the continent¡¯s map.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    It was a special map for adventurers, obtained through Queen Elena. It was a map that low-ranking adventurers couldn¡¯t ess, even showing the Demon Realm.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Celia pondered as she stared at the map. There had to be a deeper meaning. After a long contemtion, she had a sudden realization.


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    There were three nations adjacent to the mountain range on the continent. Excluding the Sael Kingdom, only the Free City Alliance and the Kalen Empire remained. The Free City Alliance was the closest to the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°Themand to manage the mountain range must mean that!¡±


    It was a signal to prepare. To prepare for the conquest of the Free City Alliance, which was close to the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°That must be the meaning.¡±


    Celia couldn¡¯t hide her satisfaction at understanding the great master¡¯s will once again.

 Chapter 119: The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (2)

    Chapter 119: The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (2)


    The dungeon monsters keep offering sacrifices ¨C 119


    <strong><em>EP.119 The Proposal from the Phoenix Guild (2)</em></strong>


    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin slightly bowed her head as she stepped inside. The guild members who had apanied her waited outside. It felt awkward. This was the first time I had visitors at my house since returning to Earth. And they weren¡¯t just any visitors; they were members of the Phoenix Guild.


    ¡®What are they up to?¡¯


    Initially, I thought they might havee because of the missing dungeon. But judging by Jung Ye-rin¡¯s actions and expressions, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. I watched her as she took off her shoes, recalling our brief encounter at the caf¨¦. Could that even be called a connection? She had approached me without any warning, handed me a business card, and then disappeared. It was still an inexplicable action. Truly a strange woman.


    However, I couldn¡¯t just throw her out. Considering the Phoenix Guild she belonged to, I had to be cautious. On the other hand, this was an opportunity to satisfy my curiosity. I needed to find out why she hade to see me and whether her visit was a personal initiative or a guild-level affair.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    As I stood silently, Jung Ye-rin spoke cautiously.¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry about this.¡±


    Regardless of her purpose, she was a guest in my home. It would be rude to keep her standing. I quickly guided her to the living room. I needed to find a suitable ce for her to sit¡­ Oh, right, I had left the gargoyle in the living room. The gargoyle was a monster, but it usually remained in a statue-like state, so I kept it there. As expected, Jung Ye-rin couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the gargoyle.


    To avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings, I quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s just a sculpture. You know, a hobby of mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± she replied, somewhat awkwardly.


    As I made the excuse, I sighed inwardly. The gargoyle was the size of a human torso and resembled a demon. Who would keep such a sculpture in their living room? Judging by Jung Ye-rin¡¯s bewildered expression, she clearly thought I was strange.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get tired standing. Please, have a seat here.¡±


    I tried to act nonchnt as I moved the gargoyle and offered her a seat. The gargoyle was heavy, but Coco came to help me move it.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Jung Ye-rin nodded as if she had understood something.


    ¡°Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, you use your necromancer abilities quite well.¡±


    Herment confirmed my suspicions.


    ¡®They¡¯ve really done their homework.¡¯


    I had never introduced myself as a necromancer. Moreover, Jung Ye-rin wasn¡¯t surprised by Coco¡¯s appearance. She looked at it as if she had already known about it.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. I was registered as a necromancer at the Awakener Center. For a guild like the Phoenix Guild, finding out through the center would be easy. Since it wasn¡¯t my real ability, there was no need to correct her misunderstanding. Besides, as long as my summons didn¡¯t harm anyone, it was perfectly legal to have skeletons in the house. It was a natural sight.


    After roughly moving the gargoyle, we sat across from each other at the table in the living room. It was time to get to the main topic.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m curious why you¡¯vee to see me.¡±


    ¡°I must apologize for the sudden visit. I¡¯m sorry if I startled you.¡±


    As she bowed her head in apology, Maru ced a cup of tea on the table.


    Well, it would be rude not to offer anything to a guest. Maru had done well.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    However, when another skeleton appeared, Jung Ye-rin was once again surprised.


    ¡°Amazing! I¡¯ve never seen anyone handle necromancer abilities so freely!¡±


    I smiled slightly at herment and offered her the tea.


    ¡°Please, have some tea. Let me know if you need anything else.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment before starting to drink the tea.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After taking a sip, she looked surprised again. What was it now? Could the taste be off? The tea Maru had just served wasn¡¯t ordinary. It was a special tea that Celia had offered as a tribute after the recent mission.


    ¡®Was it called Moonlight¡¯s Breath¡­?¡¯


    Seeing Jung Ye-rin¡¯s silent reaction, I took a sip of the tea myself.


    ¡°!¡±


    I was equally astonished. The taste was incredible. It had such a deep vor, and it even seemed to wash away my fatigue. This was truly remarkable.


    ¡®This kind of vor could fetch a high price¡­.¡¯


    I¡¯d have to ask Celia if she could get more. But I snapped out of my thoughts. I wasn¡¯t here to just drink tea with Jung Ye-rin.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m curious why someone who knows me so well hase to see me.¡±


    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡±


    Jung Ye-rin seemed to be either lost in the taste of the tea or organizing her thoughts. She hesitated for a moment before finally starting to speak.


    ¡°The truth is, Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, I¡ª¡±


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    Maru brought out ramen. Right, I had asked for food earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The flow of the conversation was interrupted once again, leading to an awkward silence. It wasn¡¯t the right atmosphere to discuss serious matters with food in front of us.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s eat the ramen first¡­¡±


    I was hungry too, so I suggested we eat. As soon as I took a bite of the ramen,


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    What was this taste? The ramen tasted strange¡ªnot in a bad way, but it was so delicious that it felt odd.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    The rich broth filled my mouth. It had a savory yet deep vor that enveloped my tongue. The perfectly cooked meat and vegetables added to the dish¡¯spleteness. What was this? This taste far surpassed the ramen made with Maru¡¯s usual skill.


    I was so engrossed in slurping the noodles that I suddenly snapped back to reality.


    ¡®This is definitely not an Earthly taste!¡¯


    A strong warning bell went off in my head.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment¡­¡±


    I excused myself from Jung Ye-rin and left the table. I headed straight to the kitchen, where Ciel and Maru were.


    ¡°What did you put in the ramen?¡±


    I asked Maru in a low voice.


    ¡°ck ck ck.¡±


    Huh? Maru indicated that it wasn¡¯t him who made the ramen but Ciel. I turned my gaze to Ciel.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, you see¡­¡±


    Ciel stammered as she exined.


    ¡°There was¡­ meat in the freezer¡­.¡±


    So she had used some meat she found in the freezer. But there was meat in the freezer? That was strange. I didn¡¯t remember putting any meat in there.


    As I pondered, Maru spoke up.


    ¡°ck ck!¡±


    Ah, Celia had given us some meat a while ago? But what kind of meat was it?


    ¡°ck.¡±


    Hand? Was he referring to something like a pig¡¯s front leg?


    I needed to rify. ¡°Are you saying it was pork?¡±


    ¡°ck!¡±


    Gnoll¡­?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing Maru¡¯s fragmented words, I finally realized it. The hand of a monster Gnoll. Celia had once offered it as a tribute, and I had forgotten about it. At that time, Celia had also offered sacrifices of holy knights, which had caused me to faint. In my unconscious state, Maru had frozen the Gnoll¡¯s hands forter use.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I quickly rushed back to the living room. There, Jung Ye-rin had finished her ramen.


    ¡°Wow, this is really delicious!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    This was maddening.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A few hours before Jung Ye-rin visited Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s house.


    Jung Ye-rin had finally gathered information about Lee Kang-hyun. In reality, it would have been easy to find him by requesting information from the Awakener Center or the Hunter Association. Despite strict privacyws, leveraging the Phoenix Guild¡¯s influence made such tasks trivial.


    However, Jung Ye-rin had chosen not to take that route.


    ¡®Jung Tae-young¡­.¡¯


    If she had, her eldest brother and the vice guild master, Jung Tae-young, would have noticed. He would have questioned why she was investigating a hunter named Lee Kang-hyun and might have even made direct contact himself.


    ¡®That must never happen.¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin gritted her teeth. She could ept being treated differently because she had a different mother. But Jung Tae-young was so ruthless that he had discarded even their younger brother, Jung Woo-jin, who shared the same mother.


    After Jung Woo-jin suffered greatly in the Incubus Dungeon, Jung Tae-young mercilessly abandoned him, making him bear the full responsibility when the dungeon disappeared during the monster wave incident.


    Therefore, Jung Ye-rin had spent time and money gathering information discreetly. She needed a faction within the guild that could operate independently of the Phoenix Guild. She was convinced that Lee Kang-hyun was the key to overturning the power dynamics within the guild.


    ¡®He knew the strategy for defeating the Goblin Lord.¡¯


    Thanks to that information, which was still unknown to the world, Jung Ye-rin had been able to clear the Goblin Lord¡¯s dungeon safely.


    ¡°I must recruit him¡­.¡±


    He was a man who already knew the strategy for defeating the Goblin Lord. She had no doubt that he knew about various other monsters as well. That alone made his value skyrocket.


    ¡®I¡¯m the only one who recognizes his true worth.¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin resolved to recruit Lee Kang-hyun into the Phoenix Guild. Specifically, as an advisor to her team. Fortunately, Lee Kang-hyun wasn¡¯t currently affiliated with any guild, and his official rank was only F-grade. It seemed odd, but it was highly likely that he was a reclusive master who had ceased his activities.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out quickly.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin quietly set off with a few team members. It would have been proper to contact him in advance, but she felt an inexplicable urge to hurry, so they went straight to Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s house.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The moment Jung Ye-rin entered Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s house, she was taken aback. She had expected a normal house, but there was a gargoyle statue standing in the middle of the living room.


    ¡®Could it be a real gargoyle?¡¯


    Gargoyles were typically known as dungeon guardians. They usually remained still like statues but would attack hunters when they appeared. Jung Ye-rin looked at the statue with curious eyes. The details were so intricate that it could easily be mistaken for a real gargoyle. The only difference was that it wasn¡¯t an actual monster.


    ¡®Of course, it couldn¡¯t be a real monster.¡¯


    She must have stared too intently because Lee Kang-hyun spoke up first.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a sculpture. You know, a hobby of mine?¡±


    It was an unusual taste, but she decided not to question it further. However, she was soon surprised again by the scene that unfolded before her. A skeleton emerged from somewhere and moved the gargoyle statue. And that wasn¡¯t all. Another skeleton appeared, carrying a tray with tea on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She was too astonished to speak. She had to acknowledge it.


    ¡®Mr. Lee Kang-hyun is definitely a necromancer.¡¯


    Watching him control the skeletons so freely, Jung Ye-rin couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. It also meant that he had the magical power to maintain the summoned skeletons.


    ¡®How high must his stats be?¡¯


    And the surprises didn¡¯t end there. She took a sip of the tea that the skeleton had brought out and was astonished.


    ¡®Could this be Moonlight¡¯s Breath¡­?¡¯


    This rare tea was a genuine article that was hard toe by even on the continent of El Dorad. Although Jung Ye-rin had never been to El Dorad herself, she had tasted it once at the Sacred Guild. And that was only in a small soju ss. Thanks to that experience, she could recognize that the tea she was drinking now was indeed Moonlight¡¯s Breath.


    ¡®Even Kim Soo-ho cherished this tea¡­.¡¯


    Only a random few hunters were summoned to the continent of El Dorad. Kim Soo-ho of the Sacred Guild was one such hunter. His exploits as a holy knight of the White Order on El Dorad were well-known. He had been so sessful that he received various items and a standard holy sword before returning to Earth. Moonlight¡¯s Breath was one of the items he brought back. Kim Soo-ho had even praised it on a broadcast, drinking it sparingly from a soju ss.


    Yet here was Lee Kang-hyun, generously serving the tea in a cup and even offering more if needed. This was shocking to her. She grew increasingly curious about his true identity.


    One thing she realized from this encounter.


    ¡®He must have been to El Dorad.¡¯


    She had suspected that a hunter of his caliber would have visited El Dorad. Now she was certain.


    ¡®He must have abilitiesparable to Kim Soo-ho¡¯s.¡¯


    Perhaps he was even more extraordinary.


    ¡®What is his true identity?¡¯


    A figure of such renown on El Dorad, living a reclusive life on Earth¡ªit was baffling. Jung Ye-rin found herself lost in thought.


    Then the ramen arrived. After taking a bite, she was once again filled with admiration.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never tasted anything like this¡­!¡¯


    The ramen had a depth of vor that was on a different level from ordinary ramen. The broth was rich, and the meat in the ramen was truly a delicacy.


    ¡®Could this also be something brought from the continent of El Dorad?¡¯


    The taste was that extraordinary.


    ¡°Wow, this is really delicious!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin, who had already finished the broth, couldn¡¯t hold back her praise. She grew increasingly eager. How wonderful it would be if such an extraordinary person were on her side. Perhaps she was being too hasty, judging solely based on these experiences. But she had already seen Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s true worth. He knew about the Goblin Lord and had been to El Dorad. There must be more abilities he hadn¡¯t shown yet.


    However, she also felt a sense of regret. Despite his incredible abilities, she wondered if she could truly bring him into her fold. Why would someone like him join a guild? Even as an advisor, it seemed unlikely. People of his caliber couldn¡¯t be swayed by money or items. With nothingcking, why would he want to be tied down to a guild?


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s expression grew slightly gloomy. As she sat quietly after finishing her ramen, Lee Kang-hyun spoke up first.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished, let¡¯s get to the main topic. Why did youe to see me?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin hesitated. Was this the right approach? Initially, she had been confident that she could bring him in. She thought the Phoenix Guild would be enough. But reality was different.


    ¡®Someone of his caliber would be a prized asset even for the Sacred Guild¡­.¡¯


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Jung Ye-rin made up her mind. Life was all or nothing. She took a deep breath.


    ¡°This might sound strange, but¡­ I would like to invite you to be an advisor for the Phoenix Guild, Mr. Lee Kang-hyun!¡±


    And with that, she took the plunge.

 Chapter 120: The Life of an Adventurer Who Gets By

    Chapter 120: The Life of an Adventurer Who Gets By


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 120


    <strong><em>EP.120 The Life of an Adventurer Who Gets By</em></strong>


    ¡°This might sound strange, but¡­ I would like to invite you to be an advisor for the Phoenix Guild, Mr. Lee Kang-hyun!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s statement came out of nowhere. An advisor, all of a sudden? I was momentarily at a loss for words due to the unexpected scout offer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What was this? What was she thinking? Honestly, I was bewildered.


    The Phoenix Guild was one of the top guilds in the country. And she was offering me an advisor position, not even as a guild member?


    If I had been making significant public contributions that caught the Phoenix Guild¡¯s attention, it might have made sense, but that wasn¡¯t the case.Recently, my only activity had been entering dungeons with Maru. And that alone wouldn¡¯t have drawn the Phoenix Guild¡¯s interest.


    ¡®Is there something I¡¯m unaware of?¡¯


    I looked at Jung Ye-rin¡¯s face without saying a word. A brief silence fell, and she seemed to grow anxious, like a restless puppy whose owner had disappeared.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, Miss Ye-rin.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you ept?!¡±


    Her face lit up even though I hadn¡¯t given a definite answer yet.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    As soon as I finished my response, she looked dejected. I felt a slight urge to tease her more, but I decided to stop there. I was curious why she was making this scout offer to me.


    ¡®Could she have figured out my abilities?¡¯


    If that were the case, it could be dangerous. Depending on the situation, I might have to eliminate Jung Ye-rin right here to prevent any unfortunate oues. So, I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Why are you making such an offer to me?¡±


    I genuinely didn¡¯t understand. She began to answer my question.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure where to start¡­. Oh, right. When we first met at the caf¨¦¡ª¡±


    Jung Ye-rin began her rather lengthy story. Through her words, I could piece together why she wanted to scout me.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I really hope Mr. Lee Kang-hyun would join my team as an advisor!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin even adjusted her posture to make a formal request.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    After hearing her out, I was once again at a loss for words. The reason was simple.


    ¡®She¡¯spletely misunderstood me, hasn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin had a series of misconceptions about me that bordered on delusional.


    ¡®Did she really base all this on what I said at the caf¨¦¡­?¡¯


    A minor misunderstanding had led to the current situation. At that time, I was managing a dungeon through my smartphone, still under the impression that it was just a game. I had read the description of the Goblin Lord on the screen, but apparently, it had a different meaning to the woman in front of me.


    ¡°¡­So, by following my advice, you were able to defeat the Goblin Lord?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There was no strategy for the Goblin Lord, but thanks to you, I survived!¡±


    I was dumbfounded. At that time, I had thought it was just a game. I had read the game¡¯s settings without much thought.


    The idea that the Goblin Lord would weaken if the number of goblins around it decreased seemed like a game mechanic to me. But she had taken my words seriously and entered the Goblin Lord¡¯s dungeon based on them¡­.


    This woman wasn¡¯t ordinary either.


    Jung Ye-rin, who had been excitedly telling her story, suddenly bowed her head.


    ¡°I apologize for listening to your conversation without permission back then. But I want to repay you somehow¡ª¡±


    Her story was simple. She wanted to reward me for giving her the strategy to defeat the Goblin Lord.


    ¡®I don¡¯t mind, but¡­.¡¯


    If she wanted to reward me, I wouldn¡¯t refuse. However, I had no intention of epting the advisor position. At least now I understood why she wanted to scout me, which eased my unease. But epting the advisor position posed one problem.


    ¡®It would cut into my time.¡¯


    It was simple.


    I had to manage the dungeon and explore it with Maru. There might be situations like thest auction where I¡¯d need to go to the El Dorad continent. Taking on an advisor position would make me incredibly busy. Moreover, I had learned more details about the advisor role. It wasn¡¯t just an advisor for the Phoenix Guild, but specifically for the team led by Jung Ye-rin.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect such aplicated family situation.¡¯


    It turned out that Jung Ye-rin was the daughter of the Phoenix Guild¡¯s guild master.


    ¡®No wonder they share the same surname.¡¯


    The current guild master was Jung Taek-su. I knew the vice guild master was his son, but I hadn¡¯t heard of Jung Ye-rin. It made sense since she was a child from a concubine and wasn¡¯t widely known publicly. As a result, Jung Ye-rin faced discrimination within the guild, mainly from the vice guild master. She mentioned that if she had failed to clear the Goblin Lord¡¯s dungeon, she would have been ousted from the guild.


    ¡®So, my actions changed her situation.¡¯


    She had overheard my mutterings at the caf¨¦ and learned the strategy for the Goblin Lord. Consequently, she sessfully cleared the Goblin Lord¡¯s dungeon and solidified her position within the guild. On the other hand, her second brother failed in the Incubus dungeon, which was filled with male hunters, leading to his downfall. It was a twist of fate.


    Therefore, Jung Ye-rin said she needed my help. She believed that her eldest brother, the vice guild master, would eventually try to undermine her. I wanted to help her a little, but the problem was that I didn¡¯t have the capability she thought I did.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but the advisor position is beyond my abilities. Even if I joined, there would be controversies about favoritism.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true! Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, you¡¯re an academy graduate, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She had done a lot of research. However, my mind was already made up.


    ¡°I won¡¯t discuss the strategy any further since it¡¯s in the past.¡±


    Besides, Jung Ye-rin hadn¡¯t widely shared the strategy, so I wasn¡¯t in a position to criticize. In the world of hunters, information was the most valuable asset, so it was understandable.


    ¡°However, I must decline the advisor position you offered.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jung Ye-rin looked dejected at my firm refusal.


    Was this really such a sad situation?


    ¡°As expected¡­ the position I offered must not be satisfactory for you, right? Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, you could easily be a guild master.¡±


    Huh?


    What was she talking about? Why would I be a guild master?


    ¡°I understand your feelings. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with an advisor position in a guild that¡¯s no better than a small shop¡­.¡±


    Did she justpare the Phoenix Guild to a small shop? Then what would shepare other guilds to?


    ¡°But I really need you, Mr. Lee Kang-hyun!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s bold statements continued. At that moment, Ciel, who was in the kitchen, covered her mouth with her hand.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s not what you think.¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°And the moment I came here, I realized. There¡¯s no one like you, Mr. Lee Kang-hyun.¡±


    Maru, who was next to Ciel, was pping silently.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    Even the gargoyle, which I had moved to the room earlier, was peeking out and watching the scene.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it supposed to move only when intruders appeared?¡¯


    While everyone except me focused on Jung Ye-rin¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Mr. Lee Kang-hyun, please join me! You don¡¯t even have toe to work. Ah, you won¡¯t have any separate duties here either! Just help me out when I need it. I¡¯lle here to find you then! I won¡¯t bother you, so please!¡±


    Huh? The flow of the conversation was getting weird.


    ¡°I promise the benefits guild members receive and a sry that won¡¯t disappoint you! If you need any items or want to sell something, the Phoenix Guild will cover all the rted taxes!¡±


    So, I¡¯d get a sry and benefits just for staying at home and doing nothing? And they¡¯d even cover the taxes?


    Wasn¡¯t that just being a freeloader with a guild name?


    ¡®She¡¯s crazy¡­.¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin seemed to have a screw loose.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A man stood in front of the adventurer¡¯s guild. His race was Dhampir. A hybrid born between a vampire and a human.


    Even though he was a hybrid, his appearance was not much different from that of a human. However, upon closer inspection, subtle differences could be noticed.


    First, his skin was paler than that of ordinary people. His white skin, as if he had never been exposed to sunlight even in the middle of winter, was striking. Yet, instead of looking sickly, his pale skin exuded a mysterious and alluring aura.


    When he opened his mouth, his fangs asionally showed. However, they were not veryrge and were not easily noticeable unless he intentionally revealed them. Apart from these traits, he was no different from a human.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±


    The Dhampir¡¯s ck eyes scanned the adventurer guild office. He hade here to carry out the orders given by Celia. The General Manager Celia had given him onemand: to build his reputation as an adventurer for the sake of the Great One.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be working here from now on.¡±


    Muttering to himself, he stepped inside the building. As he opened the door to the adventurer guild, a lively noise greeted him. The hall was filled with adventurers of all kinds.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this mission too dangerous? At least a silver rank should be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can do it with our skills!¡±


    On one side, party members were discussing strategies for their uing adventure, while on the other, adventurers who seemed to have justpleted a quest wereughing and chatting loudly. The guild¡¯s interior was bustling with energy.


    The Dhampir took in the scene for a moment, observing his surroundings.


    ¡°Wee! Wee to the adventurer guild!¡±


    A bright voice called out. It was a guild staff member standing behind the counter. She seemed to be a receptionist.


    With that thought, the Dhampir walked towards the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m Catherine, the receptionist at the Sael Kingdom branch of the adventurer guild! Oh, there used to be another staff member, but they had to leave due to personal reasons, so I¡¯m filling in as the receptionist! The weather today is really¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to register as an adventurer.¡±


    The Dhampir cut Catherine off, getting straight to the point. If he let her continue, she might talk all day.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re a neer!¡±


    Even though the Dhampir interrupted her, Catherine didn¡¯t mind and pulled out a sheet of paper.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked.


    The Dhampir was about to answer immediately.


    ¡°My name is Dham-¡±


    He paused for a moment. Dhampir was his race. While it could be used as a name, he needed to be cautious.


    ¡°Yes, my name is Dambi.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your name is Dambi? It sounds like a cute name!¡±


    Just by stating his name, the next procedures werepleted swiftly. Shortly after, Catherine held a metal que in her hand as proof.


    ¡°This is a kind of identification card. It¡¯s made of iron, so it¡¯s called an iron que. And from today, Mr. Dambi, you can start working as an iron-ranked adventurer.¡±


    Catherine smiled brightly and gestured with her hand. Following her hand, he turned his head to see arge bulletin board.


    ¡°First, there are requests posted on that bulletin board. The rewards vary depending on the difficulty and rank of the requests! Oh, here¡¯s a tip, if you want to raise your rank quickly, you should frequently take on high-ranked requests! Of course, if you die trying, it¡¯s not my responsibility. Hoho.¡±


    Whether she was cheering him on or cursing him to die, Dambi headed towards the bulletin board. There were indeed various requests posted on it.


    ¡¸Herb Gathering Request for Beginners¡¹<ul><li>Avable to iron-ranked adventurers.</li></ul>


    ¡¸Vige Festival One-Day Security Job!¡¹<ul><li>Avable to iron-ranked adventurers, preference for bronze-ranked adventurers.</li></ul>


    There were simple requests that even beginners could handle. However, they didn¡¯t seem efficient in terms of time.


    Dambi¡¯s gaze shifted to another section.


    ¡¸Seeking Companions for Ancient Ruins Exploration¡¹<ul><li>Recruiting two gold-ranked or higher adventurers.</li></ul><ul><li>Expected to involve artifact excavation and monster subjugation.</li></ul><ul><li>Estimated difficulty: at least silver rank.</li></ul><ul><li>Reward: 2000 gold coins + artifact distribution.</li></ul>


    ¡¸Notorious Bandit Group Extermination¡¹<ul><li>No questions asked, 200 gold coins per head.</li></ul><ul><li>Very difficult. Preference for those withbat experience.</li></ul>


    More challenging quests caught his eye now. The rewards were certainly appealing, but unfortunately, Dambi¡¯s adventurer rank was the lowest, iron rank. Most of these quests required silver or gold-ranked adventurers. Regrettably, Dambi began searching for other quests.


    While browsing the bulletin board, something unusual caught his eye.


    ¡¸Capture a Living Zombie¡¹<ul><li>Bring back a zombie alive</li></ul><ul><li>Reward varies depending on the zombie¡¯s condition</li></ul>


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A quest to capture a zombie alive? Dambi found the request iprehensible.


    As he pondered, Catherine approached him.


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t rmend taking that quest. It¡¯s about capturing a zombie alive. Do you think that¡¯s even possible? It¡¯s probably going to be incredibly difficult.¡±


    She was right. Zombies are in a state of decay. They would resist continuously during transport, likely losing flesh in the process. Bringing a zombie back intact seemed nearly impossible.


    ¡°And the person who posted that quest¡­ there are some bad rumors about them. Even if you bring the zombie, they find faults to avoid paying. Moreover, they say it¡¯s for research, but actually¡­¡±


    Dambi listened intently to Catherine.


    ¡°It¡¯s for¡­ sexual pleasure¡­ you know, there are all sorts of people in the world.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Despite Catherine¡¯s words, Dambi had already decided to take on the quest. Capturing a living zombie might be daunting for others, but for Dambi, it was almost as easy as a walk in the park.


    ¡°Are you really going to take that quest?¡±


    Despite Catherine¡¯s concerned question, Dambi was resolute. As he left the guild office, he remarked,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Dambi¡¯s destination was a dungeon inhabited by zombies. Recently, arge number of zombies had entered the dungeon owned by his Great Master.


    All he needed to do was extract one, and the quest would beplete. In essence, it was a quest he could easily ace.

 Chapter 121: Meeting in the Darkness

    Chapter 121: Meeting in the Darkness


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 121


    <strong><em>EP.121 Meeting in the Darkness</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Once again, desperate screams echoed through the depths of the dungeon.


    ¡°¡­Please, spare me! I really don¡¯t know¡­! Aaaagh!¡±


    The man, who was once a noble of the Sael Kingdom, now only screamed for mercy in his pitiful state. When Elena took control of the Sael Kingdom, she captured most of the nobles. Those captured were sent to this dungeon managed by Celia. Since they were all as good as death row inmates, no one cared about what happened inside the dungeon.


    ¡°What should we do? Won.¡±


    ¡°One, the manager said to keep torturing him.¡±


    This was second floor Area 1 of the dungeon. It was the space upied by the two-headed ogre brothers, ¡®One¡¯ and ¡®Won¡¯. Though they were called brothers, they shared one body. Instead of two bodies, they had one body with two heads, each capable of independent thought and reasoning. The head on the left was called ¡®Won¡¯, and the head on the right was called ¡®One¡¯. The main difference between them was that Left had only one eye.Left growled and spoke.


    ¡°Human. Answer. Where is the organization?¡±


    Celia¡¯smand was simple, uncover information about the underworld of the Sael Kingdom. It was about gathering intelligence on the organization that controlled the dark side of the kingdom. The existence of the organization had already been confirmed by Count Bearton. However, due to its highly ssified structure, it was difficult to grasp its exact nature.


    Although the Sael Kingdom had been conquered, it couldn¡¯t be considered truly subdued without controlling the underworld. Therefore, other captured nobles were also being tortured to extract any information they had. Once the organization was exposed, Celia nned to deploy Necros.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ Please, spare me¡­.¡±


    Unfortunately, the man knew nothing. He just trembled in fear, shaking his head. But such excuses didn¡¯t work on the ogre brothers.


    ¡°Won, this is bad. Human. Knows nothing again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. One. This time, we pull out nails.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good idea! As expected, Won! So smart!¡±


    With the ogre¡¯s brute strength, a fingernail was ripped from the noble¡¯s finger.


    Naturally, screams echoed throughout the dungeon. Each time a fingernail was pulled out, his body convulsed in agony.


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know¡­!¡±


    But it was useless.


    The ogre brothers immediately moved on to the next fingernail. The other nobles, witnessing the ogres¡¯ brutal actions, shuddered in fear. When they were told they would be sent to the mountains, they had held onto a sliver of hope, but the reality was cruel. At this point, death seemed preferable.


    <strong>¨C p. ¨C</strong>


    At that moment, Celia pped her hands, breaking the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking too much time. All of this is for our master. We need to finish quickly.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s voice, the ogre brothers flinched and responded.


    ¡°What should we do, Won? The manager is angry.¡±


    ¡°One, I agree. We need something stronger.¡±


    The tortured man fell into despair. It had already been hell, and now it wasn¡¯t even over.


    ¡°I-I swear¡­ I don¡¯t know anything¡­ sob.¡±


    This time, the ogre held a slime in its hand. Just as they were about to bring the slime to the man¡¯s face, a skeleton knight approached Celia.


    ¡°ck! ck ck.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dhampir has arrived?¡±


    The skeleton knight reported that the Dhampir had visited the dungeon. Celia had previously ordered the Dhampir to build his reputation as an adventurer. But now, the Dhampir had returned to the dungeon.


    What could have happened? At this critical time, any unexpected variables were uneptable.


    ¡°Continue the interrogation. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Celia instructed the ogre brothers and turned away.


    ¡°Understood. We won¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Killing the nobles at this stage wasn¡¯t part of the n. The priority was to continue torturing them to extract all possible information. Therefore, a quick death would be problematic.


    The nobles¡¯ cries of agony continued to fill the air.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Contrary to Celia¡¯s concerns, nothing extraordinary had happened.


    ¡°So, a human with a peculiar taste posted a request for a zombie, and Mr. Dhampir took it on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and now my name is Dambi.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s a good name.¡±


    Having registered as an adventurer, the Dhampir had adopted the name Dambi.


    ¡°A zombie, huh¡­¡±


    Celia mulled over Dambi¡¯s words, tilting her head slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected him to take on a request to bring back a living zombie. The request imed it was for research purposes, but Dambi had heard a different story. The guild receptionist had discreetly shared the truth with him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Celia nodded.


    ¡°Well, human tastes are indeed varied. It¡¯s not something I can¡¯t understand. For some, even zombies can be objects of desire.¡±


    Celia was a subus. Before being sealed by the White Order, she had spent a long time in a subus dungeon. There, she had received extensive theoretical education. Although she had never practiced it, she knew just how diverse human preferences could be.


    Celia briefly reminisced about the past. But that was a long time ago, and her memories had be blurry. What had happened to the subus dungeon, or whether the subus queen was still alive, no longer concerned her. Her sole focus was serving the master who had saved her from the abyss.


    Dambi¡¯s activities as an adventurer were an extension of her service to the master. There woulde a time when Dambi, established as an adventurer, would be needed. For now, she was merely nting the seeds and waiting for that day.


    ¡°Then, we should get you a zombie, right? Follow me.¡±


    The request Dambi had taken on required him to capture a zombie in good condition. Each request hepleted would contribute to his record, influencing his adventurer rank. Therefore, Celia decided to provide a zombie for Dambi.


    Celia led Dambi to Area 1 of the first floor.


    Area 1 of the first floor was where the Death Knight served as the mid-boss, and it was home to undead monsters, including zombies.


    Currently, Area 1 was quiet. The undead had no need to eat or sleep. They simply remained in ce, making the area feel as if time had stopped.


    ¡°We recently received additional zombies and ghouls,¡± Celia mentioned.


    After the situation in the Sael Kingdom was resolved, the master had bestowed more monsters upon them. Although the number was smaller than before, it was sufficient for Dambi to take a zombie with him.


    ¡°Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Dambi approached a zombie with a chain he had prepared in advance.


    ¡°Grrr?¡±


    The zombie growled as Dambi approached. Without hesitation, Dambi secured the chain around the zombie and began to lead it away.


    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±


    The zombie made a strange noise but obediently followed after catching Celia¡¯s stern gaze. With this, Dambi had achieved his goal. Since his mission was to operate as an adventurer, there was no need for him to stay any longer.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be off now, Lady Celia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting for good news. Take care, Mr. Dambi.¡±


    They exchanged brief farewells. Dambi immediately turned towards the dungeon exit, dragging the zombie behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Once Dambi¡¯s figure disappeared, Celia moved deeper into the dungeon. She spoke quietly,


    ¡°Sir Necros.¡±


    Necros, who had been concealed in the shadows, revealed himself at Celia¡¯s call. He was on standby, as they stillckedplete information about the underworld organization.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assign skeleton knights to you. Investigate the quest Mr. Dambi is undertaking.¡±


    Celia¡¯s expression changed.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Cold darkness engulfed the room. The air was heavy, and magic had been cast to prevent ordinary people from approaching. In the room stood arge round table, around which six figures were seated.


    They were the representatives of the ¡®ck Hand,¡¯ the organization that controlled the underworld of the Sael Kingdom. The ck Hand was a coalition bound by the irond rule that betrayal meant death. Rather than a single organization, it was more of an alliance of six different factions, each led by one of the figures present.


    Therefore, instead of trust, they were filled with distrust towards each other. To prevent backstabbing, they strictly enforced rules against betrayal. They changed the meeting location each time and had a rule that no one could bring anyone else along, which was a unique method born out of their mutual distrust.


    Despite this, their alliance allowed them to firmly grasp the underworld of the Sael Kingdom. However, today, the atmosphere was different.


    ¡°Hehe, why is everyone so gloomy? It¡¯s been a while since we had a meeting, so let¡¯s smile a bit, hehe.¡±


    The one who broke the silence was Malcolm. Hisrge, red, hooked nose disrupted the bnce of his face, making him look even more unattractive. Nevertheless, Malcolm grinned as he looked around at the others.


    ¡°Malcolm, how can youugh in a situation like this?¡±


    La sighed and red at him.


    Although they controlled the underworld of the Sael Kingdom, the current atmosphere in the kingdom was not good. After the 7-star disaster was stabilized, most of the nobles were arrested. Among the nobles were many who had generously supported the ck Hand. The loss of noble support was a problem, but more importantly, La¡¯s business hade to a halt.


    La was notorious for kidnapping women and engaging in human trafficking. She had rapidly expanded her influence through this business, but now the timing was bad. Increased security throughout the kingdom made human trafficking much more difficult. The longer this situation persisted, the more damage she would suffer, making her understandably sensitive.


    ¡°Just ignore him. By the look on Malcolm¡¯s face, he probably collected some high-quality zombies. Zombie freak.¡±


    Another person spoke up, Annabelle.


    ¡°What? Is that true? In this atmosphere, you still had to get your zombie fix? Well, I suppose it makes sense.¡±


    La looked at Malcolm with a disdainful expression after Annabelle¡¯sment. However, she understood. With Malcolm¡¯s grotesque face, dating a woman would be a bigger issue. If such a thing happened, it would be one of two scenarios, the woman would either try to assassinate Malcolm, or she would have a bizarre preference for orc-like men.


    ¡°Sigh, Malcolm has no worries, does he? Meanwhile, I¡¯mpletely ruined this time.¡±


    Annabelle, who had called Malcolm a zombie freak, sighed deeply. Her main business was drug cultivation and distribution.


    Thanks to her business, Annabelle was the wealthiest among them. Her entire body was adorned with jewels, showcasing her immense wealth. Even her attire was extravagant. Despitevishing herself with money, her expression was grim.


    The reason was the trouble in the territories she had invested in. The nobles she had connections with were being arrested one after another, and theirnds were being confiscated by the royal family.


    ¡°Damn it! Do you know how much I invested in thatnd?!¡±


    Drug cultivation wasn¡¯t a business that could be set up overnight. It required vast tracts ofnd. The first step was to partner with nobles who would lease suchnd. Then, she needed personnel to manage the cultivation and guards to protect the fields. It wasn¡¯t a business that could be sustained with just a bit ofnd and a few people.


    Therefore, Annabelle had invested heavily in the nobles¡¯ territories for her drug cultivation operations. But now, those investments had gone up in smoke. Although not all her drug fields had been discovered yet, it was only a matter of time. She wanted to retrieve the drugs before they were found, but the kingdom¡¯s increased security made it impossible.


    ¡°Why did the disaster have to strike here of all ces?!¡±


    Annabellemented her fate, slumping over the round table. Watching her, Ferris spoke up.


    ¡°I could solve that problem for you. Just pay me, and I¡¯ll take out the forces in those territories. Then you can smuggle out your drugs.¡±


    Ferris, with his sleek appearance, primarily handled assassination contracts and information. He offered his help in exchange for payment, suggesting that Annabelle could retrieve her drugs during the chaos.


    Annabelle was tempted by Ferris¡¯s offer but quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No thanks. I can already see how much you¡¯d extort under that pretext. I¡¯d rather abandon the drugs than line your pockets!¡±


    She spoke bluntly and resumed hermentation. The meeting grew increasingly noisy.


    Then, a figure who had been silent raised a hand.


    ¡°Quiet, everyone. You¡¯re being too loud.¡±


    Unlike the others, this figure wore a ck mask. The chattering members immediately fell silent and bowed their heads.


    ¡°Sorry, Master.¡±


    The figure in the ck mask, referred to as the Master,manded respect and fear among them.


    No one had ever seen the face behind the mask. Initially, there wereints about him being the only one wearing a mask, but the power of the ck Mask was undeniable. Even if all five of them attacked together, they couldn¡¯ty a finger on him. While the ck Hand was technically an alliance of their individual organizations, the true leader was effectively the ck Mask. Over time, they began to call him Master.


    The Master stroked his ck mask thoughtfully. After a moment, he began to call out the names of the other five members one by one.


    ¡°First, Annabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°For the time being, cease all drug distribution. There are too many eyes on us. As for the drug cultivation sites, unfortunately, you¡¯ll have to abandon them for now. I willpensate you for the losses.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you, Master!¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s previously tearful expression brightened considerably.


    ¡°Next, La.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°The kingdom is still in chaos. It will take time to stabilize. For now, I¡¯m lifting the restrictions. You may now abduct not only adult women but also young girls.¡±


    ¡°I will obey yourmand!¡±


    Until now, La had been restricted to kidnapping only adult women by the Master¡¯s orders. But now that restriction was lifted. La smiled and bowed her head to the Master.


    ¡°Next, Ferris.¡±


    ¡°Just give the order, Master.¡±


    Ferris, who handled assassination contracts and information, bowed his head.


    ¡°I need information on Elena, the new queen. Report on everyone she contacts and meets without missing a single detail.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    With the Master¡¯smand, Ferris immediately left his seat. Given that the Master had taken control of the meeting, it was clear there would be no further discussions.


    ¡°Next, Darkmore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Darkmore, a necromancer d in a ck robe, was the next to be addressed. He merely nodded slightly in response.


    ¡°Very well, continue with your work. We have acquired many corpses recently, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Darkmore¡¯s silence was typical, but his acknowledgment was enough. The Master moved on to the final member.


    ¡°Lastly, Malcolm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Malcolm, who had been grinning earlier, now listened intently.


    ¡°Your task is to ensure the security of our operations. Use your zombies to guard our key locations and ensure no one interferes.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    With the orders given, the Master concluded the meeting.


    ¡°Remember, our strength lies in our unity. Do not let personal grievances disrupt our goals. Dismissed.¡±


    The members of the ck Hand, each with their own dark ambitions and methods, left the meeting with renewed purpose, driven by themands of their enigmatic leader.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    One member had yet to be addressed.


    ¡°Malcolm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master! Hehe.¡±


    This time, the Master¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°Did you acquire the zombie through the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ah, I used an intermediary, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    The Master touched his ck mask once more.


    ¡°I heard the zombie was in excellent condition.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The Master already knew about Malcolm¡¯s activities. Malcolm shivered and bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, I was very fortunate this time. A new adventurer brought in a zombie without a single scratch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What is the name of this adventurer?¡±


    But Malcolm couldn¡¯t answer the Master¡¯s question.


    ¡®Was it¡­ Dambi? What was it?¡¯


    Malcolm was only interested in the zombie, not the human¡¯s name. As the silence stretched, the Master issued amand.


    ¡°Find out who that adventurer is. Where theye from, what they did before bing an adventurer¡ªeverything.¡±


    Malcolm nodded, agreeing to the task.


    Having said what he needed, the Master stood up. With that, the regr meeting of the ¡®ck Hand¡¯ concluded.

 Chapter 122: A Miserable Day

    Chapter 122: A Miserable Day


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 122


    <strong><em>EP.122 A Miserable Day</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Dambi, who had be an adventurer, was originally a half-breed born between a vampire and a human. Despite his mixed heritage, it was natural for him to live in a vampire dungeon. However, the treatment he received from his fellow vampires was far from kind¡ªcalling it the worst would not be an exaggeration.


    In the dungeon, he was treated worse than an insect. Even the humans captured and brought to the dungeon received better treatment than Dambi. Humans were valuable to vampires as a source of blood, but Dambi was utterly useless to them.


    Despite this harsh treatment, Dambi did nothing. He neither raised his voice nor attempted to escape the dungeon. He simply epted his fate, believing himself to be a failed existence that did not belong there. He was too different from them. Even his appearance was more human than vampire, leading him to think of himself as a failed byproduct of creation.


    He spent his days in the dungeon, wasting away his time, thinking this meaningless existence wouldst forever. But one day, an event shattered his monotonous life.


    Holy Knights invaded the dungeon.


    They didn¡¯t just invade the dungeon where Dambi resided, they attacked all the surrounding vampire dungeons. Yet, amidst the chaos, Dambi survived. He managed to blend in with the humans who had been kidnapped and were inside the dungeon. His human-like appearance and the chaotic situation meant no one had the time to realize he was a half-vampire.Thus, Dambi was able to escape the dungeon. Although he had found freedom, he felt an overwhelming emptiness. There were no more tormentors or those who ignored him, but something was missing. Dambi had lost his sense of identity. Despite the discrimination, he had felt a sense of belonging in the dungeon. But with the dungeon¡¯s destruction, that sense of belonging vanished.


    Where should he go now?


    To forget his anxiety, Dambi spent his time walking aimlessly. When he was hungry, he fed on the blood of wild animals or monsters in the mountains. asionally, he mingled with humans in the city.


    It was during one of these purposeless wanderings that he suddenly heard a voice from somewhere.


    [<strong>Act for me.</strong>]


    The mysterious voice resonated within him like a bell tolling in the darkness, shaking his very existence. He instinctively knew that aligning himself with the will of that voice might change his life. Thus, Dambi began to serve the Great One.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Dambi! Completing your first request perfectly is truly impressive!¡±


    Catherine, the receptionist at the adventurer¡¯s guild, greeted Dambi with a bright smile. Moments ago, Dambi had sessfullypleted the request to capture a zombie alive.


    Bringing back a living zombie and handing it over to the client was a challenging task for a novice adventurer. Yet, Dambi had aplished it wlessly right after registering as an adventurer. Catherine couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by his performance. She even thought that Dambi might be the next ace of the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    Of course, for Dambi, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task. He had merely brought a zombie from the same dungeon.


    ¡°This is nothing. For the Great One, I am ready to undertake any request,¡± Dambi replied firmly.


    Thanks to the Great One, Dambi had found a new purpose in life. Moving forward for the one who needed him was enough. Catherine nodded, mistaking Dambi¡¯s devotion for that of a devout follower of the goddess worshipped by the church.


    ¡°By the way, you seem to have done an excellent job capturing the zombie. The client was extremely satisfied, which is something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    Typically, novice adventurers struggled even with hunting zombies, but Dambi had managed to capture one alive. Catherine handed him three gold coins.


    ¡°The original reward was one gold coin, but the client added two more.¡±


    Dambi now had three gold coins. Given therge denomination, one gold coin was appropriately exchanged for smaller denominations of copper and silver coins. Catherine then lowered her voice.


    ¡°This is a secret, but the branch manager has taken notice of you. If youplete a few more requests, you might receive the bronze badge soon.¡±


    The bronze badge. Currently, Dambi held an iron badge, marking him as an iron-ranked adventurer. The next rank was bronze. For someone who had just be an adventurer, the prospect of quickly advancing to bronze rank was an exceptional benefit.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Dambi weed such benefits, especially since he had orders from Celia. He needed to umte as many achievements as possible and raise his rank. Only then could he undertake more significant tasks for the Great One. With this in mind, Dambi was determined.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose another request.¡±


    Dambi picked a suitable request from the bulletin board.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t take that one alone. Would you like me to connect you with other adventurers?¡±


    The request Dambi chose was for a goblin dungeon subjugation. While he could handle it alone, Catherine advised against it.


    ¡°The goblins there are known to use bows, making it dangerous. I know you¡¯re skilled, but it¡¯s better to be cautious. If youe back tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll find a suitable party for you.¡±


    Given Dambi¡¯s current adventurer rank, Catherine had the final say. Reluctantly, Dambi had to turn away. Since his promotion to bronze rank was imminent, there was no need to rush.


    With that thought, Dambi walked towards the city with a light step. The city wasn¡¯t far.


    ¡°I need a ce to stay for the night.¡±


    Upon reaching the city, Dambi nned his next move. He needed to find an inn for the night. Until now, he had stayed in the Great One¡¯s dungeon. But now, he needed a ce to spend the night. While sleeping outdoors was an option, it wasn¡¯t sustainable. So, Dambi set out to find an inn.


    As he walked through the city streets, an enticing scent of blood wafted to his nose.


    ¡®Blood scent.¡¯


    Turning his head, he saw a pig dripping with fresh blood. It seemed to have just been ughtered.


    ¡°Meat sounds good.¡±


    Drawn by the smell of meat, Dambi walked towards the tavern.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    The tavern owner greeted Dambi with a booming voice as he entered. The tavern wasn¡¯trge, and there weren¡¯t many customers. But Dambi didn¡¯t mind. He was solely focused on the mouth-watering smell of meat.


    ¡°I want to eat that meat.¡±


    Dambi pointed to the meat outside. The tavern ownerughed and responded.


    ¡°You have a keen eye. Excellent choice! We just butchered a high-quality animal, so the meat is exceptionally tender!¡±


    The owner sized up Dambi. He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. An adventurer? A wanderer? It didn¡¯t matter as long as he could boost the tavern¡¯s sales.


    ¡°Have you found an inn yet? We also have rooms avable for the night. How about it?¡±


    The tavern doubled as an inn. Since Dambi needed a ce to stay, he nodded.


    ¡°Please arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the meal is 10 coppers, and a night¡¯s stay is 50 coppers!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the remaining amount to add more meat.¡±


    Dambi ced a silver coin on the table. With his meal and lodging sorted, he only needed to sessfullyplete the dungeon subjugation request the next day.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As the dawn began to break, Dambi arrived at the adventurer¡¯s guild. Catherine had promised to form a party for the goblin dungeon subjugation. However, it wasn¡¯t Catherine who greeted him but a rough-looking man, the warrior Drun.


    ¡°What? You expect me to enter a dungeon with this rookie? You must be joking!¡±


    Drun sneered, clearly unwilling to ept Dambi as a party member. Other adventurers nearby nodded in agreement with Drun¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°And he¡¯s just an iron rank¡­ This is ridiculous! Who¡¯s supposed to protect me then?¡±


    The female mage, Lils, chuckled mockingly at Dambi. Dungeons were serious business. A single mistake could cost the entire party their lives. They were not pleased with the idea of taking a novice adventurer along, especially one without proper equipment. Dambi didn¡¯t even have amon sword, which only fueled their discontent.


    ¡°I am strong without a weapon.¡±


    Dambi asserted confidently that he didn¡¯t need a weapon. Some dismissed his im as mere bravado, but Dambi was simply stating a fact. In reality, the adventurers gathered here were all bronze rank. Dambi could kill them all with a mere gesture if he wanted to.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While Dambi was contemting whether to show his strength, Catherine stepped in. She spent considerable time persuading the others of Dambi¡¯s capabilities, eventually forming the party. Despite Catherine¡¯s assurances, Drun issued a warning to Dambi.


    ¡°Damn it. Today might be a bad day. If you be a burden in the dungeon, we¡¯ll leave you behind. Got it?¡±


    Thus, a five-member party was formed, including Dambi. The party consisted of the warrior Drun, the mage Lils, the archer Gyro, and the novice priest Hildon. As soon as the party was formed, they set out from the adventurer¡¯s guild. The goblin dungeon they needed to subjugate was located near the foothills of a mountain range.


    As they moved forward, the adventurers chatted among themselves, but theypletely ignored Dambi.


    ¡°Ha! An iron-ranked rookie in this party? The world¡¯s going to hell.¡±


    Drun shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s a world of difference between iron and bronze ranks, like heaven and earth.¡±


    Lils agreed with Drun, continuing their tant discriminatory remarks. But Dambi remained unfazed. He was used to it.


    After a while, they finally reached the entrance of the goblin dungeon.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to start.¡±


    Drun said with a sly grin.


    ¡°By the way, this is your first dungeon, right? As a senior adventurer, I feel obligated to teach you. Why don¡¯t you take the lead?¡±


    The other adventurers agreed with Drun¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Such experiences aren¡¯t easy toe by. It must be the goddess¡¯s will.¡±


    Hildon, the novice priest, smiled hypocritically. It was an unspoken agreement among them.


    However, Dambi had no thoughts about it. He simply entered the dungeon confidently. The other adventurers were taken aback by his boldness.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Is he brave or just stupid?¡±


    Gyro, the archer who was supposed to lead, tilted his head in confusion. But no one stopped Dambi. If he wanted to act as a meat shield, why stop him? They followed Dambi, thinking the request would be resolved quickly.


    The atmosphere inside the goblin dungeon was eerie. As they advanced down the corridor, they could hear goblin screams from somewhere.


    ¡°Something feels off. It¡¯s like the mana is going wild.¡±


    Lils sensed the turbulent mana within the dungeon. It was supposed to be an ordinary goblin dungeon, but the atmosphere was strange.


    ¡°Indeed! There¡¯s a sinister aura here!¡±


    Hildon confirmed, sensing the malevolent energy.


    Novice priest Hildon also shouted. The aura they felt was not that of ordinary goblins. However, Dambi continued forward, undeterred. The adventurers lowered their voices, watching Dambi.


    Hildon spoke first.


    ¡°No matter what happens, that guy will act as our shield. We just need to scout the dungeon and report back to the guild. We¡¯ll still get a reward.¡±


    Reporting incorrect dungeon information would still earn them a reward. And if monsters appeared, they could use Dambi as bait.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Drun agreed, and the others followed suit.


    They resumed their exploration of the dungeon. After walking for some time, an arrow whizzed through the air from the front.


    ¡°Watch out! It¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    Drun shouted as arrows rained down.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Lils tried to cast a shield spell, but an arrow pierced her hand.


    ¡°Damn it! Stay down until the arrows stop!¡±


    Drun yelled, lowering his stance.


    ¡°H-Hildon! Heal me, quickly!¡±


    Lils reached for Hildon, but the continuous barrage of arrows pinned them down. The goblins¡¯ coordinated attack was unexpected, as if someone was directing them.


    Everyone was visibly panicked, focused on dodging the arrows. They didn¡¯t notice that no arrows were flying towards Dambi. It was as if the goblins couldn¡¯t see him.


    Dambi stood calmly amidst the chaos, observing as if he were watching a scene unfold on stage. Then he saw it¡ªthe Goblin Lord directing the goblins.


    Dambi muttered with a voice tinged with madness.


    ¡°As expected, the Great One hase to greet me!¡±


    The Goblin Lord had been leading a scouting party, organizing the surrounding dungeons. The dungeon monsters¡¯ range of activity had expanded to the Sael Kingdom, making such actions possible. As Drun had predicted, it turned out to be a miserable day for the adventurers.

 Chapter 123: A New Deal in the Underworld

    Chapter 123: A New Deal in the Underworld


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 123


    <strong><em>EP.123 A New Deal in the Underworld</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    The dungeon. It is a mysterious world that exists beyond a hidden veil. Despite the dangers, adventurers risk their lives to explore this unknown realm. Though it teems with monsters hungry for desire and traps that threaten their lives, adventurers see it as and of opportunity. Great riskse with great rewards.


    However, these dangers often surpass the adventurers¡¯ expectations. Sometimes, unimaginable horrors consume them. Yet, adventurers step into dungeons without hesitation, driven by an insatiable thirst for wealth and fame, arrogantly believing they alone will never die.


    Just like those who have now entered the dungeon.


    ¡°Dammit! The guild¡¯s information waspletely wrong!¡±


    The burly warrior Drun shouted in anger. The adventurer¡¯s guild had assured them that this dungeon could be handled by bronze-ranked adventurers. They had only been warned to be cautious of goblins using bows. But the scene before them was entirely different.


    It was indeed a goblin dungeon, and the goblins did use bows. However¡­¡°When will the arrows stop?!¡±


    The relentless barrage of arrows was like a torrential downpour. The noise from the flying arrows was deafening. For the arrows to continue for several minutes, every goblin must have been armed with a bow. The number of goblins was likely substantial.


    ¡°This is definitely not a bronze-level dungeon! It should be at least silver! Damn it!¡±


    Lils, with an arrow through her hand, agreed with Drun. Although she was a mage, she couldn¡¯t cast spells in this situation. She was a novice who had only recently begun her magical training. Lils was useless now.


    Drun quickly shouted to the others.


    ¡°Gyro! What do you think? Can we escape if we run now?¡±


    Gyro, the archer and guide, was their only hope. But even Gyro had no answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But there is one hope!¡±


    ¡°Hope?¡±


    Drun asked incredulously. Hope in a situation where arrows were continuously raining down? But there were no other options. They waited with bated breath for Gyro¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Those goblin bastards! It seems they don¡¯t actually want to kill us! They¡¯re using the arrows just to intimidate us!¡±


    Drun mulled over Gyro¡¯s words. Come to think of it, Lils had only been hit in the hand. The goblins had avoided lethal areas like the head or heart. If they had intended to kill, they would have done so already.


    ¡®Could Gyro be right?¡¯


    Lils had been hit by an arrow only because she tried to cast a spell. Most notably, there was Dambi, who stood at the front, untouched by a single arrow despite standing still.


    Drunughed in disbelief.


    ¡°Haha¡­ So, these bastards are nothing after all?¡±


    Not all monsters were unintelligent. Some, like these goblins, might act tough to hide their weakness, eventually seeking to negotiate with the adventurers. With this in mind, Drun stood up confidently.


    ¡°Alright! I get it! Let¡¯s negotiate! So, stop firing those damn arrows!¡±


    But it was a miscalction.


    <strong>¨C Swish. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    An arrow struck Drun¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Fortunately, his trained body prevented the arrow from prating deeply. It was a minor injury that would heal quickly with treatment outside the dungeon. But something felt off. The arrow had hit his shoulder precisely as he stood up.


    ¡®Were goblins always this good with bows?¡¯


    It seemed too precise to be a coincidence. Moreover, Dambi, who remained standing, hadn¡¯t been hit at all, despite being in front of him.


    Drun¡¯s mind raced. The goblins¡¯ precision and Dambi¡¯s untouched state suggested something more sinister. The adventurers were in deeper trouble than they had realized.


    Just as things started to seem strange, Hildon, the novice priest, spoke up.


    ¡°Hey? The arrows have stopped.¡±


    The dungeon fell silent once more, just as Hildon had said. At the same time, footsteps echoed through the corridors.


    ¡®It¡¯s not just a few.¡¯


    It seemed like all the goblins in the dungeon were on the move. Drun frowned and looked around. When Lils tried to prepare a spell, Drun immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Drun¡¯s reasoning was simple. The goblins had ceased their attack. Why would they stop now?


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯re probably going to negotiate with the dungeon¡¯s master.¡±


    Drun was confident.


    ¡°Negotiate? Why don¡¯t we just use magic to wipe them out?¡±


    Lils looks displeased, but the other two followed Drun¡¯s lead. Negotiating and preserving their lives was the better option. As long as they survived, they could always return to the dungeon as adventurers. They nned toin to the adventurer¡¯s guild as soon as they got out.


    So, they waited for the goblins.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fortunate? At worst, we¡¯re dealing with goblins. We¡¯ll probably have the upper hand in the negotiation.¡±


    Thinking that negotiations would be fair was naive. Negotiations between adventurers and monsters were never fair. They were a bncing act of the adventurers¡¯ strength against the dungeon¡¯s forces. Of course, this was only true if the monsters had intelligence. With goblins, who had slightly lower intelligence, the adventurers could gain an advantageous position.


    ¡°Drun is right. We¡¯re only dealing with goblins. We might even gain a lot from this. It must be a blessing from the goddess,¡± Hildon said, his voice filled with excitement.


    The goblins likely had treasures hidden deep within the dungeon. If they destroyed the dungeon core, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find those treasures. But through negotiation, they could hope to uncover hidden riches.


    Finally, the goblins appeared. Since it was a negotiation, Drun bowed his head and greeted them politely.


    ¡°Haha, my name is Drun. And you are¡ª¡±


    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. He was struck silent by the sheer number of goblins and the presence of the figure leading them.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Drun. Lils, Gyro, and Hildon also stood with their mouths agape.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Only Dambi remained unfazed.


    The reason for their shock was simple.


    ¡°Wh-why is there a Goblin Lord here?!¡±


    The figure leading the goblins was none other than a Goblin Lord. Unlike regr goblins, the Goblin Lord wore a golden crown on its head. The goblin before them also wore a crown, making it unmistakable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A Goblin Lord was a five-star monster, far beyond their current capabilities to hunt.


    ¡®Damn, no wonder the goblins were so organized¡­¡¯


    Drun regretted his earlier assumptions, but it was toote. With the Goblin Lord present, any hope of negotiation was gone. The power disparity was too great. To face a Goblin Lord, they would need at least gold-ranked adventurers, or even several tinum-ranked ones.


    Could four bronze-ranked adventurers possibly defeat a Goblin Lord? Especially with what appeared to be a Hobgoblin among the goblins?


    It was aplete miscalction.


    As despair set in, the Goblin Lord spoke.


    ¡°Krrk¡­ Is there anyone who wants to live?¡±


    The Goblin Lord¡¯s pronunciation was much clearer than that of regr goblins, giving the adventurers a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°S-someone who wants to live means he¡¯s offering us a chance to survive, right?¡±


    Lils¡¯s voice rose with excitement. Could the Goblin Lord be negotiating for their lives?


    Everyone¡¯s minds raced with possibilities.


    But it was Dambi who responded to the Goblin Lord¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dilemma.¡±


    Dambi addressing the Goblin Lord with respect, recognizing their shared dungeon affiliation and the Goblin Lord¡¯s higher rank.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you spare all of them?¡±


    The adventurers were once again taken aback. They were surprised by Dambi¡¯s boldness in such a dire situation and by his willingness to save them all, despite the discrimination they had shown him.


    However, the Goblin Lord shook his head.


    ¡°Only one can be spared. Krk! The usable Banshee is¡­ only one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    The adventurers couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, but Dambi and the Goblin Lord were discussing something crucial. Out of the four adventurers, only one could survive. That survivor would be controlled by a Banshee to rece the role of an adventurer. Dambi nned to form a two-person party with the Banshee to take on adventurer requests.


    Recing all the adventurers with Banshees would have been ideal, but there were limitations. Most of the Banshees were already controlling other adventurers and were spread across the continent following Celia¡¯s orders. Thus, only one Banshee was currently avable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s exclude the novice priest. He¡¯s affiliated with the White Order, and I¡¯d rather avoid anyplications.¡±


    Hildon, being part of the White Order, might have had certain privileges. However, Dambi shook his head, considering the potential issues that could arise from interactions with other priests or Holy Knights. To avoid suchplications, Dambi decided against sparing Hildon.


    The Goblin Lord, following Dambi¡¯s decision, struck Hildon with a powerful blow. The robust priest¡¯s body hit the ground, lifeless and unrecognizable.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The adventurers screamed in horror. They didn¡¯t understand why the Goblin Lord had appeared or why it was listening to Dambi. But one thing was clear.


    ¡°Please¡­! Please spare me! I¡¯m sorry for everything. I apologize!


    Drun prostrated himself on the ground, apologizing to Dambi. He didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, but he knew he had to beg Dambi for his life. Soon, the others followed suit.


    ¡°Spare me instead! I¡¯m more valuable than that musclehead!¡±


    Lils shouted, not wanting to lose out. She tore her clothes to reveal her chest, hoping to sway Dambi.


    But Dambi was unmoved by such reasons.


    ¡°A mage is certainly useful, but a Banshee using magic is different, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even if a Banshee took over Lils¡¯s body, there was no guarantee it could wield magic effectively. Controlling the mind didn¡¯t ensure the full potency of spells.


    However, the Goblin Lord shook his head.


    ¡°Krk, the Great One is far more powerful. Krrk! That won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    The Goblin Lord was right. The Great One¡¯s abilities made such concerns irrelevant. It was the Great One who had granted divine power to the Banshee controlling a Holy Knight.


    Dambi pondered for a moment. Hildon, the novice priest, was already dead. They didn¡¯t really need a guide, and Drun wasn¡¯t particrly necessary either. In terms ofbat power, Dambi himself was more effective than Drun.


    That left Lils as thest option.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save the mage.¡±


    Lils cheered, thinking she had been spared. But her joy was premature.


    ¡°Krhk. Understood. The rest will die.¡±


    The Goblin Lord said, raising his hand to kill the remaining adventurers.


    At that moment, a Hobgoblin stepped forward.


    ¡°Krrt, Chief.¡±


    The Hobgoblin continued.


    ¡°Area 1 mid-boss! Human. Needed. Krk!¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. Krrk!¡±


    The Goblin Lord lowered his hand, recalling the request from the mid-boss of Area 1, the Death Knight. The Death Knight had asked for ves to use in the dungeon¡¯s fortification work.


    ¡°Krk, then, we¡¯ll spare them all.¡±


    Drun and Gyro, unaware of what was happening, were led away by the goblins. Meanwhile, Lils remained behind.


    ¡°Wait, what? You¡¯re not sparing me¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, a Banshee appeared and took control of her mind.


    ¡°Lady Celia has ordered me to work with Sir Dambi,¡± said the Banshee, now speaking through Lils.


    Dambi simply nodded and led the now-possessed Lils out of the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Night had fallen by the time they returned. The adventurers¡¯ guild was quieting down as the day ended.


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡±


    Dambi approaching Catherine with his usual stoic expression.


    ¡°Dambi? And Lils? What happened to your hand?¡±


    Catherine looked at the two who had returned from the dungeon. The problem was, five people had set out that morning, but only two hade back. Moreover, Lils¡¯s hand was injured.


    Dambi handed over arge sack he had been carrying. Inside were the heads of goblins, in by the Goblin Lord when he took over the dungeon. Even though they were of the same kind, the principle was clear, anyone who defied the Great One¡¯s will was to be killed. The heads were given to Dambi toplete the quest.


    ¡°The mission isplete.¡±


    The sack was indeed filled with goblin heads.


    ¡°But the others are dead.¡±


    Catherine merely nodded at Dambi¡¯s words. Lils, standing beside Dambi, had her hand bandaged, with blood seeping through the wrappings.


    ¡®For even the prickly Lils to be so subdued, it must have been a tough dungeon.¡¯


    Catherine thought. Sometimes, dungeons grew stronger over time, with more monsters or a more powerful dungeon master. This seemed to be one of those cases.


    Normally, she would have investigated further, but she decided to let it go. After all, Lils and the three missing adventurers had been part of the same team. It didn¡¯t make sense for Lils and Dambi to have killed the others for their shares, especially given their strained rtionship that morning.


    As Catherine was lost in thought, Dambi made another request.


    ¡°I¡¯d like the rewards to be given to the families of the three who died.¡±


    Catherine¡¯sst bit of doubt vanished. The adventurer Dambi had always shown both skill and integrity. Nodding with a look of respect.


    ¡°I understand. I will offer my condolences as well. It¡¯ste now, so pleasee back tomorrow for the settlement.¡±


    Settling the rewards would take some time, and Lils¡¯s condition seemed to require immediate attention. Dambi nodded curtly and turned to leave when Catherine called out to him.


    ¡°Oh, Dambi! Wait a moment¡­!¡±


    Catherine stopped him before he could exit.


    ¡°There¡¯s a designated request for you. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°A designated request?¡±


    It meant someone specifically wanted to hire him for a task. Such requests weremon for well-known adventurers and often came with substantial rewards, making them highly desirable. They also helped in quickly raising an adventurer¡¯s rank.


    ¡°Yes, it seems you¡¯ve gained quite a reputation for handling zombies. This request came in specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Dambi had previouslypleted a mission involving the capture of zombies in good condition. It seemed someone wanted to hire him for a simr task. However, Dambi shook his head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take another request. I decline this one.¡±


    The previous zombies were, in fact, the property of the Great One. He had no intention of using the Great One¡¯s power to excel as an adventurer. Dambi wanted to serve the Great One with his own strength.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯m sure you have your reasons. I¡¯ll mark this request as declined.¡±


    Catherine smiled and respected his decision. She believed that Dambi would soon grow into a great adventurer.


    The day at the adventurers¡¯ guild came to an end.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Malcolm, sir. You need to see this.¡±


    A man in a ck mask reported, bowing.


    Malcolm, with hisrge, red hooked nose, turned his head, cigarette in hand.


    ¡°What is it now? If it¡¯s not about the zombies, handle it yourself.¡±


    Malcolm waved his hand dismissively, clearly annoyed. Everything was a bother to him, except for the highest council meetings of the ck Hand. Even those meetings were a nuisance, but he had to attend due to regtions. Most of the time, he delegated tasks to others.


    But this time, it was different.


    ¡°But you must see this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Have you found the adventurer I mentioned?¡±


    Malcolm spoke while getting up. He had been tasked by the Master to gather information on an adventurer who had captured zombies in pristine condition. Malcolm was particrly interested in this adventurer.


    ¡°No, sir. But someone has brought in a ghoul, and it¡¯s in perfect condition.¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°What? A ghoul? Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We¡¯ve escorted them to the reception room and are keeping them under surveince.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Is it the same adventurer?¡±


    Capturing a ghoul, even a two-star one, in perfect condition was no small feat. The adventurer who had just started and already captured a ghoul?


    ¡®Impressive.¡¯


    But the man¡¯s next words surprised him.


    ¡°No, sir. We don¡¯t know their identity. They carry arge notebook andmunicate by writing. It seems they cannot speak.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go immediately!¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t the same adventurer. The word had spread that Malcolm was seeking zombies, a rumor he had started himself. And it didn¡¯t matter if the person couldn¡¯t speak. Malcolm was always on the lookout for useful talents.


    ¡®This might elerate my ns!¡¯ he thought, heading to the reception room with a pleased expression.


    There, he saw a figure cloaked entirely in ck robes. The sight was peculiar, but it didn¡¯t bother Malcolm at all.


    ¡°Hmm, I heard you brought a ghoul.¡±


    Malcolm nced at the figure before him. The person wore a white mask and gloves, concealing their entire body, making it impossible to guess their identity.


    ¡®They have an aura simr to the Master.¡¯


    Although the mask color differed from the Master¡¯s ck one, this person exuded a simr vibe. Behind them stood the unmistakable figure of a ghoul.


    ¡®To think they managed to bring it in perfect condition!¡¯


    Malcolm¡¯s mood lifted, and he introduced himself with a grin.


    ¡°Hehe! My name is Malcolm.¡±


    The mysterious figure wrote something in arge notebook, as Malcolm had been informed they couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¨C My name is Necros. ¨C


    ¡°Hehehe. Well, Necros, I¡¯d like to have a chat with you.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t know their identity, their ability was undeniable. Bringing in a ghoul in perfect condition was proof enough. Such skilled individuals were rare, and someone who fit the atmosphere of the ck Hand even rarer.


    Malcolm quickly calcted his next steps. The person¡¯s skill was genuine. What if he proposed a partnership? Working together could make things go smoothly. Even if Necros declined, Malcolm wasn¡¯t worried about keeping them silent. Dead men tell no tales, and Malcolm had the power to ensure that.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of money, almost as much as zombies. Hehe. Are you interested in money?¡±


    Malcolm asked, crossing his legs and lighting a cigarette.


    Necros nodded, and Malcolm pped his hands in delight.


    ¡°I knew it! You love money as much as I do! Hehe!¡±


    Malcolm stopped pping and continued.


    ¡°So, let me make you a proposal. How about we join forces? We could amass a great fortune together.¡±


    It was a sudden proposal, but Malcolm pushed forward, feeling a strong intuition that he needed to partner with Necros today.


    Necros wrote in the notebook again.


    ¨C What kind of work? ¨C


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s usually a secret, but I feel like I can trust you. You smell like one of my own.¡±


    Malcolm said, chuckling before continuing.


    ¡°The truth is, collecting zombies isn¡¯t just a hobby. It¡¯s all part of a business n.¡±


    A business? Necros tilted their head in curiosity. How could zombies be rted to a business?


    Reading the confusion, Malcolm borated.


    ¡°Curious, aren¡¯t you? Hehe. What I¡¯m nning is a monster arena! A ce where monsters fight each other! With your skills and my resources, we could make a fortune! What do you think? Isn¡¯t it a brilliant business idea? Hehe.¡±

 Chapter 124: Monster Arena (1)

    Chapter 124: Monster Arena (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 124


    <strong><em></em></strong><strong><em>EP.124 Monster Arena (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°So, what do you think of my proposal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Necros remained silent for a moment. Malcolm¡¯s proposal was straightforward: to partner in a monster arena business. The suddenness of the offer was puzzling, and Necros knew little about Malcolm. Necros hade here following Celia¡¯s orders to investigate who was buying zombies and why. Using the ghoul as bait, Necros had managed to uncover Malcolm¡¯s involvement.


    ¡®Clink¡­.¡¯


    Tilting his head slightly, Necros observed the ornate decorations and the armed guards in the reception room. Despite its name, the room had a dark and eerie atmosphere. The guards¡¯ presence alone indicated that Malcolm was far from an ordinary person.


    After a brief pause, Necros nodded and wrote in the notebook.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I ept.<strong> ¨C</strong>Necros needed to investigate Malcolm further. There was no genuine interest in making money from a monster arena. It was all about following orders with unwavering loyalty.


    Necros then wrote another question.


    <strong>¨C </strong>How will the profits be divided?<strong> ¨C</strong>


    This wasn¡¯t out of a love for money but to keep the conversation natural and avoid suspicion.


    Malcolm cheered like a child, interpreting Necros¡¯s response as eptance.


    ¡°Khehehe! I knew you wouldn¡¯t refuse such a proposal! We can discuss the profit distributionter.¡±


    Malcolm saw Necros as a skilled individual, capable of bringing in a ghoul without a scratch. Such talent was rare, even in the underworld. Despite their low rank, zombies and ghouls were undead monsters, typically in a state of decay. Bringing them in pristine condition was almost unheard of.


    ¡®Indeed, there are many remarkable talents, just like the adventurer from yesterday.¡¯


    Malcolm impressed by Necros¡¯s skills. He was also relieved that there was no need to eliminate such a valuable asset.


    If Necros had refused the proposal, Malcolm had nned to kill him to keep him silent. This area was Malcolm¡¯s domain, where his influence was absolute. Here, he was king andw.


    Moreover, Malcolm appreciated Necros¡¯s straightforwardness.


    ¡®Money is always right. Hehe!¡¯


    When Necros openly asked about profit distribution, it put Malcolm at ease. He was always wary of favors without strings attached. He preferred dealing with people who were upfront about money, as they were less likely to betray him over it.


    Malcolm set aside his pleasant feelings for a moment and straightened his posture.


    ¡°I feel like great things are going to happen with you by my side!¡±


    Malcolm had faced many trials to reach his current position. One thing he had learned was to trust his instincts. Good feelings usually led to good oues, and bad feelings often preceded trouble. Though some might call it superstition, Malcolm valued this intuition. And right now, he had a good feeling.


    Confident that everything would go well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea and discuss our future.¡±


    He nodded to a subordinate, who promptly brought in tea. However, Necros, being an Arch Lich, wore a white mask to conceal his monstrous nature. He didn¡¯t touch the tea.


    Even now, Malcolm began to share his story.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m so obsessed with zombies? There¡¯s a reason for it.¡±


    He flicked the ash from his cigarette into an ashtray on the table. ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re undead. Undead monsters are simple. They¡¯re easy to manage and cost-effective. Hehe.¡±


    He grinned at Necros as if sharing a secret.


    ¡°So, Necros, it might seem strange that I¡¯m so fixated on zombies, but it¡¯s all calcted. Hehe.¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s exnation was straightforward. He collected zombies because of their cost-effectiveness. They were simple to utilize, didn¡¯t require food, shelter, or rest. In short, undead monsters were the most cost-efficient option for a startup business.


    Necros nodded slightly in response to Malcolm¡¯s exnation.


    People outside might call him a zombie freak, but it turned out Malcolm was quite a rational person. In fact, he was smart.


    ¡°Ah, I have another business idea. How about using zombies to satisfy sexual desires instead of humans? Hehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Necros immediately retracted his assessment of Malcolm being normal. He was definitely a weirdo. Still, since they were temporarily partners for the sake of the mission, Necros kept his thoughts to himself.


    Thus began a long conversation between Malcolm and Necros.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Even after Jung Ye-rin left, I remained at home. But that didn¡¯t mean I was idly wasting time. I was now officially part of the Phoenix Guild, specifically a consultant for Jung Ye-rin¡¯s team.


    ¡°Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to refuse that offer.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why Jung Ye-rin made such a generous offer, but the terms were extraordinary. She had offered me a consultant position in the Phoenix Guild. That alone was great, but the conditions were shocking.


    First, it was a no-work, work-from-home position. I had no responsibilities. I didn¡¯t need to go to the office or do any tasks. Jung Ye-rin said she woulde to me if she needed my help.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too good to be true?¡¯


    Second, I would receive all the benefits of the Phoenix Guild without doing anything. The guild would handle all taxes on my item purchases and sales, saving me a lot of money. Who would refuse such an offer?


    In short, I would get a sry and enjoy all the benefits of the Phoenix Guild without lifting a finger. They even offered to print business cards for me.


    ¡°I feel a bit guilty.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin had offered these generous terms to secure my eptance, but I felt uneasy about doing nothing in return. I knew she overestimated my abilities, which pricked my conscience.


    On the other hand, I had a different thought.


    ¡®Well, she made the offer first, right? I could just visit the Phoenix Guild asionally when I have time.¡¯


    Anyway, this was as much the scout¡¯s fault as it was mine. It just showed the extent of Jung Ye-rin¡¯s judgment. Still, I felt a bit guilty about doing nothing, so I nned to visit the Phoenix Guild at least once. That should suffice for my role.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I would go right away. Even if I seemed idle, I had my own special tasks to handle. First, there was dungeon management through my smartphone. Although Celia mainly handled it, my asional directives were crucial.


    Recently, the range of dungeon monsters had expanded to the Kingdom of Seil. I had immediately ordered Celia to clean up the surrounding dungeons.


    ¡®My dungeon must never be threatened.¡¯


    My top priority was the safety of my dungeon. Clearing the surrounding areas to eliminate potential threats was the right move.


    Additionally, I utilized the system I had used out of boredom before, <strong>[Dungeon Support & Dispatch</strong>]. Through this, I dispatched monsters to dungeons in need, but it didn¡¯t yield much excitement.


    ¡°Tsk, the rewards aren¡¯t as good as they used to be.¡±


    The only decent rewards were the sacrifices Celia offered. If it was just items, it didn¡¯t matter, but if the sacrifices could absorb abilities, I had them collected and offered all at once. This minimized the six-hour unconscious state that urred when absorbing abilities. This period of vulnerability was significant, so I had instructed Celia ordingly. Although Maru guarded me during these times, it was essential to maintain this habit.


    Other than that, I spent gems on monster and misceneous item draws, but this quickly became dull.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any new mission?¡±


    Maru, Ciel, and Coco handled the housework, so I had nothing to do. Meals were prepared on time, so all I had to do was wait.


    ¡°Wow, I really feel like a useless bum.¡±


    As I yawned and killed time in boredom, my smartphone beeped with an alert.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Did Celia submit a report?¡¯


    Or perhaps a special mission hade up?


    I immediately opened my smartphone to check the notification.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a report from Celia or a new special mission. It was more like the unlocking of new content.


    <strong>¨C A new system [Monster Arena] has been unlocked.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Monster Arena?¡±


    It was an intriguing system. I tapped the screen right away.


    <strong>¨C The [Monster Arena] is not yet ready for use.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    What? If it wasn¡¯t ready, why announce that it had been unlocked? My confusion was short-lived as another notification popped up.


    <strong>¨C Please set the rules for the Monster Arena.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Choose the type of battles for the arena.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>(1) [Monster vs Monster]</strong>


    <strong>(2) [Human vs Monster]</strong>


    <strong>(3) [Human vs Human]</strong>


    <strong>(4) [Mixed]</strong>


    ¡°Oh, this is serious. I get to choose the settings?¡±


    Being able to set the rules for the arena made me feel like I was running it.


    ¡°An arena, huh¡­.¡±


    It reminded me of the diatorialbat of ancient Rome. I remembered reading about how they not only had people fighting each other but also pitted them against various animals.


    But one thing I couldn¡¯t overlook was that this wasn¡¯t a game. This was real life. Thus, choosing option 1, where monsters fought each other, seemed like the right choice to avoid harming people. But was that really the best option? Would watching monsters fight each other be entertaining enough to draw an audience?


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    The same went for human vs human battles. If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be right to call it a Monster Arena. Moreover, there might be people who wanted to participate. Crushing the future of such participants didn¡¯t seem right either. So, my choice was clear.


    ¡°This has to be option 4.¡±


    I chose option 4, Mixed, to keep all possibilities open. I then proceeded to set other parameters like the number of participants, time limits, and battle formats.


    ¡°No limit on the number of participants, of course.¡±


    Would it be fun if it was always one-on-one? Would it be fair if humans and monsters fought in equal numbers? The excitementy in having no limits on the number of participants.


    ¡°Time limit? That¡¯s a bit tricky.¡±


    Setting a time limit wasn¡¯t easy. A time limit could heighten the tension, but it shouldn¡¯t be too short. Moreover, if surrender was allowed, the time limit could be meaningless. Participants might surrender as soon as they thought their opponent was too strong.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be fun.¡±


    After some thought, I decided on 15 minutes. This duration would keep the fighters desperate and the audience engaged. I also set the rule that the battles would be to the death, with no option to surrender. If no winner emerged within 15 minutes, it would be a draw. Victory would be determined solely by the opponent¡¯s death.


    I wanted an arena where people fought for their lives or fought like madmen. Additionally, I had to set other parameters.


    <strong>¨C Set the betting amounts.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Allow or disallow the use of magical items or legendary equipment.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Determine the basic level of armament provided.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Train scouts to recruit participants for the arena.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    Each notification prompted me to make choices I thought were the best.


    ¡°This looks pretty good.¡±


    The thought of diators fighting monsters, the brutal and bloody battles, and the cheering crowds made my heart race. Most importantly, the new arena system offered a significant reward for me.


    <strong>¨C A portion of the profits from the [Monster Arena] will be paid to Dungeon Master Lee Kang-hyun in gems.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    This meant I had a new way to earn gems besides spending real money. The more sessful the arena became, the greater the rewards for me.


    ¡°This has to seed, no matter what!¡±


    This time, the rewards were guaranteed.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The conversation between Malcolm and Necros continued. Necros¡¯s suggestions were particrly bold.


    ¡¾<strong>Remove all participant limits</strong>¡¿


    The voice echoed in Necros¡¯s mind. He recognized it as the will of the Great One.


    ¡¾<strong>Select talented individuals to train participants</strong>¡¿


    Even while conversing with Malcolm, themands from the Great One filled Necros¡¯s mind. Interpreting the Great One¡¯s will was the very reason for Necros¡¯s existence. He wrote down themands in his notebook.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Set the time limit to 15 minutes, and the battle ends only when one side dies.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s an excellent idea. The audience will witness even more thrilling matches. Necros, you¡¯re really smart. Hehehe.¡±


    <strong>¨C </strong>Train specialists to recruit participants.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Good, good! If we do that, people will be hooked on our arena. Sess is guaranteed! Hahaha!¡±


    Necros was merely following the Great One¡¯s will, but to Malcolm, who knew nothing, Necros seemed brilliant. Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased as Necros effortlessly suggested ideas he hadn¡¯t considered.


    ¡®My judgment of people is spot on!¡¯


    Necros might be an even more capable partner than Malcolm had initially thought. Necros also mentioned bringing in various types of monsters, not just undead. Malcolm didn¡¯t delve too deeply into how Necros could do this, figuring there was no need to kill the goose thatid the golden eggs.


    Instead, Malcolm focused on what he could do best.


    ¡°I¡¯ll recruit the people! I¡¯ll start with those who owe me money. Hehe. If I offer enough money, they¡¯ll fight to the death for it.¡±


    Malcolm was greedy. This business venture was bound to seed. If it did, his influence within the ck Hand would grow immensely.


    ¡®Then I can get rid of him. Hehe.¡¯


    Malcolm smiled at Necros, but there was no warmth in his smile, only cold calction. He had never intended to share the business. Once he figured out how Necros brought in the monsters, he nned to eliminate him.


    ¡®I am smart, after all.¡¯


    Malcolm let out a sinisterugh and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s flesh out the arena rules in more detail.¡±


    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight.

 Chapter 125: Monster Arena (2)

    Chapter 125: Monster Arena (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 125


    <strong><em>EP.125 Monster Arena (2)</em></strong>


    All monsters and misceneous items obtained through gem draws were bound to the dungeon. Managing these monsters and items was Celia¡¯s responsibility.


    ¡°Hmm. This time, we got a lot of goblins. Does this mean we should actively utilize goblins?¡±


    Although the monsters from the draws varied each time, Celia never took it lightly. She believed there was always a meaning behind her master¡¯s choices and tried to understand his intentions.


    ¡°The new orcs can all be handed over to Squall.¡±


    Celia categorized the monsters by species. Goblins were assigned to the Goblin Lord, and orcs were allocated to Squall, who led the ¡®Red Head Tribe¡¯ dungeon. Following Celia¡¯s instructions, the skeleton knights busily moved about.


    ¡°The vampire butterflies have been sent by the master after a long time. Take them all to Area 3. Aren will handle them well.¡±


    It was easy when existing monsters appeared. They just needed to be sent to the Areas where their kind resided. The problem arose when new creatures emerged.¡°Hmm¡­ What should we do with this?¡±


    A fish flopping on the ground caught Celia¡¯s attention. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary fish but a monster.


    [<strong>Aqua Devourer</strong>]


    It was a rare species due to its low poption. Celia marveled at her master¡¯s ability to send such a rare creature but also felt a twinge of concern. The issue was where to keep it.


    The Aqua Devourer had a tough scale-covered body and fins with poisonous spines that could paralyze opponents. Of course, these features had no effect on Celia, who was a six-star being.


    As Celia lifted the creature, its green eyes turned red, indicating its anger.


    ¡°This is quite troublesome.¡±


    Celia was well aware of this monster. Though small now, it would grow muchrger than most dungeons when it reached adulthood. The Aqua Devourer was not a monster that could be kept in the dungeon.


    Moreover, the only water source in the dungeon was theke in Area 4, inhabited by the Nagas. The Aqua Devourer¡¯s aggressive nature could disrupt the ecosystem there.


    Even as a baby, it was still a three-star monster. Killing it wasn¡¯t an option either. It was a monster given by the master, and killing it would be an act of disloyalty.


    After a brief contemtion, Celia made a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯llmission Dambi through the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. The task will be to transport supplies to Lake Yenarian, with top priority.¡±


    A skeleton knight, following Celia¡¯s orders, moved into action. Since the monster couldn¡¯t be kept in the dungeon, it would be released elsewhere¡ªspecifically, Lake Yenarian. Thiske, situated near the Sael Kingdom, the Free City Union, and the Orovis Empire, was a suitable size.


    Releasing the baby Aqua Devourer into theke might seem irresponsible, but there was no need to worry. Its tough scales and poisonous spines would ensure its survival. Theke¡¯s ecosystem might suffer, but that wasn¡¯t Celia¡¯s concern.


    ¡°With that settled, let¡¯s move on to the next task.¡±


    Even after sorting the monsters, her work wasn¡¯t done. Next, she had to categorize the items and review the reports sent by Necros.


    ¡®Monster Arena, was it?¡¯


    The reports from Necros, who had gone to investigate in the Sael Kingdom, detailed a business venture involving an arena in partnership with humans. However, item sorting took precedence over the reports.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s organize the items.¡±


    Celia muttered to herself as she looked at the scattered items on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we received items, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her master asionally sent such items. The dress she wore and the maid outfit attached to the Death Knight¡¯s shield were all gifts from him. Typically, Lee Kang-hyun used gems to summon monsters rather than items, so this was a rare urrence.


    Having drawn many items during his recent bout of boredom, the dungeon was now filled with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sort out the useful ones first.¡±


    There were many useless items as well, a leaky water bottle, half-eaten bones, moldy bread, stones, and other junk that should be discarded. However, Celia believed even these were sent with her master¡¯s intent and didn¡¯t dispose of them carelessly.


    ¡°Take the moldy bread to the zombies.¡±


    There were asionally some decent items among the junk. Some were weapons and armor, but none were of high quality. They were the kind of gear one could buy at a regr shop, even inferior to what the goblin scouts were currently using. In other words, they were not particrly useful within the dungeon.


    However, Celia believed these items also carried her master¡¯s intent. As she pondered how to use them, Necros¡¯s report came to mind.


    ¡®Malcolm, the one buying zombies, and the Monster Arena project he and Necros are pushing¡­.¡¯


    Could all of this be mere coincidence? Celia shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. It must be connected to the ck Hand.¡±


    The ck Hand. Information gleaned from interrogating nobles revealed it. Initially thought to be a small organization, it turned out to be arge coalition of groups controlling the underworld of the Sael Kingdom. If her intuition was correct, Malcolm was likely part of this organization.


    ¡°The Monster Arena and the ck Hand are probably rted.¡±


    Perhaps her master¡¯s provision of so many monsters and items was a directive to resolve this situation swiftly. Celia nodded at the possibility. The Great Master knew everything. This was likely another test for her.


    Celia felt supporting Necros with monsters was a good decision. Running a Monster Arena required monsters, and with Necros handling them, Malcolm would see him as a valuable partner. Moreover, securing a ce to infiltrate monsters into the kingdom wasmendable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s support them with the remaining equipment as well.¡±


    Celia decided to take a more active role. She aimed to approach the Monster Arena and uncover the secrets of the ck Hand. She was certain this aligned with her master¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°It seems the master desires a swift resolution¡­.¡±


    Celia ran her hand through her hair, causing the two horns on her head to vanish instantly.


    Celia now appeared entirely human, with no trace of her monstrous nature.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the kingdom.¡±


    Celia left the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    There was a saying on the El Dorad Continent.


    Even the grandest mage towers cast shadows.


    In the dazzlingly lit cities, there were those who lived difficult lives, hidden in the shadows of the grandeur. These were the people who struggled to survive each day, overshadowed by the city¡¯s brilliance.


    Cale was one of them. His life, much like hismon name, was far from extraordinary. In fact, it was filled with misfortune. When Cale was just eight years old, his parents were killed in a monster attack. Suddenly orphaned, Cale became the head of his household.


    As the new head, young Cale had to take care of his younger sister alone. To make matters worse, the following year, his sister fell gravely ill with an unknown disease. There was no way for young Cale to afford the treatment. They had no rtives to rely on, and in a world where everyone was struggling to survive, there were no neighbors willing to help the siblings who might soon die.


    But Cale didn¡¯t give up. To earn money for his sister¡¯s treatment, he took on any odd job he could find. However, the money he earned was barely enough to keep his sister alive, and her condition only worsened over time.


    Cale had many dreams and desires, but he gave them all up for his sister. He worked tirelessly, but all his earnings went towards her medical bills. Sometimes, everything felt futile. He wanted to give up. But he couldn¡¯t abandon his only family, his sister. Saving her was his only hope and the reason he continued to live.


    He endured this for seven years. But it seemed that hope was running out today.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t pay back the money?¡±


    Two men with menacing looks, Garrett and Sam, red threateningly at Cale. No matter how hard Cale worked, he only earned a pittance. It was barely enough to survive, let alone cover his sister¡¯s medical expenses. Eventually, Cale had no choice but to turn to loan sharks, which led to his current predicament.


    ¡°Please, just this once! I promise I¡¯ll work hard and pay it back. Just this one time!¡±


    Cale pleaded on his knees, but the men¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change.


    Instead, Garrett grabbed Cale by the cor and lifted him up.


    ¡°You dare borrow money and not repay it? If it weren¡¯t for Malcolm¡¯s orders, you¡¯d be dead already!¡±


    Garrett red at Cale, issuing a threat, then pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to him. Despite his hardships, Cale had made an effort to learn to read, and he could just make out the words on the paper.


    [Monster Arena Participation Form]


    ¡°A- an arena application form¡­?¡±


    Cale¡¯s confusion was met with Garrett¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? The merciful Malcolm is giving someone like you a chance. Sign this form, and your debt will be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°R-really?!¡±


    Cale¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of debt forgiveness. Just a signature to be free from his debt? But he also felt a sense of unease.


    ¡®Monster Arena¡­¡¯


    The name alone sounded dangerous. He had a gut feeling that surviving there would be nearly impossible. As Cale hesitated, Sam spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you survive, you can make a lot of money. It says right here that you only need tost 15 minutes.¡±


    Sam pointed to a part of the form. Indeed, it stated, ¡®Survival is considered if youst 15 minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Just 15 minutes¡­¡¯


    He had endured seven years of suffering; surely he couldst 15 minutes.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to save your sister if you keep working like this. Face reality.¡±


    Garrett approached more gently this time. His words weren¡¯t wrong. Continuing as he was offered no hope for the future.


    ¡°This offer is only avable now. Decide quickly.¡±


    Cale hesitated. It was a good offer. Surviving the arena would mean a fresh start and better treatment for his sister. But what if he died? What would happen to his sister then? It was a horrifying thought he didn¡¯t want to entertain. Perhaps it was better to continue living as he was, rather than risk his life.


    If he kept living quietly, wouldn¡¯t his sister eventually recover, and wouldn¡¯t he be able to pay off his debt? As Cale was deep in thought, a sudden shout interrupted him.


    ¡°Brother, the registration is closed! We can¡¯t take any more!¡±


    Garrett clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    ¡°Tsk, you should¡¯ve taken the chance when you had it. It¡¯s already over.¡±


    A wave of regret washed over Cale.


    ¡®Ah¡­ I should¡¯ve signed up.¡¯


    Realizing he had missed his chance, he now fully understood his predicament. He would have to work tirelessly today, tomorrow, and every day after, constantly worrying about his debt and his sister¡¯s health. The thought of enduring such grueling days made him reconsider. Perhaps it was better to risk everything for 15 minutes.


    Cale clenched his fists.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll participate! Please, give me a chance. I beg you!¡±


    Seeing Cale¡¯s desperate plea, Garrett and Sam exchanged uneasy nces.


    ¡°This is tricky¡­.¡±


    Cale continued to plead earnestly.


    ¡°If I participate, you won¡¯t have to worry about me anymore. Please, just give me one more chance! I promise I¡¯ll do well!¡±


    Perhaps moved by Cale¡¯s desperation, Garrett finally spoke after a moment of contemtion.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not usually allowed¡­ but I¡¯ll make an exception for you. Just don¡¯t spread this around. I¡¯m taking a risk by doing this secretly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    With a bright smile, Cale began to write his name on the application form, pinning his hopes on the 15-minute opportunity ahead. Garrett couldn¡¯t hide his sneer as he watched.


    ¡®Foolish boy. Do you think people are lining up for this?¡¯


    The Monster Arena had just opened and wasn¡¯t well-known yet. Consequently, there weren¡¯t many participants. They had merely tricked Cale into signing. But unaware of this truth, Cale dreamed of a brighter future, believing that his life could change in just 15 minutes.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Hehehe, our long-awaited arena has finally opened! Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡±


    Malcolm grinned as he spoke to Necros.


    The arena had been in the works for a long time, so the stage was already set. All that was needed were participants and monsters, the rest of the preparations wereplete. Malcolm had recruited participants by threatening those who owed him money, forcing them into the arena.


    The issue of monsters was resolved by Necros.


    ¡®There¡¯s definitely something special about him.¡¯


    Thanks to Necros¡¯s efforts, they secured a variety of monsters, not just zombies but also goblins, orcs, and slimes.


    ¡®It¡¯s a pity.¡¯


    Malcolm thought it would be great to know Necros¡¯s secret, but Necros was very secretive. Malcolm clicked his tongue in frustration, but there was still plenty of time to uncover Necros¡¯s abilities slowly. He shook off his distracting thoughts and spoke.


    ¡°By the way, who do you n to bet on? Hehe.¡±


    An arena wasn¡¯tplete without betting. The idea was to predict which participant would survive and ce bets ordingly. If the participant one bet on survived, they would receive a payout based on the odds.


    As the arena¡¯s first match was about to begin, it wouldn¡¯t be right for the organizers, Malcolm and Necros, to abstain from betting.


    ¡°I¡¯m betting on this guy. Hehe. The odds are low, but he¡¯s a former adventurer, so he should survive till the end.¡±


    The person Malcolm pointed to was a silver-ranked adventurer, attracting many bets. However, because of the low odds, even if this adventurer won, the payout wouldn¡¯t be substantial.


    Malcolm shared his thoughts and waited for Necros¡¯s choice. After a moment, Necros also selected a participant.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re quite the joker! The kid you picked is only sixteen and probably has no experience beyond wiping his nose. Hehehe!¡±


    The participant Necros chose had the highest odds, meaning the lowest chance of survival. But Necros didn¡¯t retract his choice.


    Who was Necros? He served the Great One and belonged to His dungeon. And who were the monsters in the arena? They also served the Great One and belonged to Him. With Necros¡¯s choice, the oue of the match was practically decided.

 Chapter 126: Monster Arena (3)

    Chapter 126: Monster Arena (3)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 126


    <strong><em>EP.126 Monster Arena (3)</em></strong>


    The much-anticipated Monster Arena finally revealed its true form. It was a circr arena reminiscent of the ancient Roman Colosseum. Though smaller in scale due to its underground location, the spectators¡¯ eyes were filled with excitement. Some were even shouting and stomping their feet, unable to contain their enthusiasm.


    However, in stark contrast to the heated atmosphere of the spectator stands, the waiting room was as cold as ice. The participants, who were about topete, all wore grim expressions. The twenty participants, with their heads hung low, resembled prisoners in a jail. Fear was etched deeply into their faces, and their eyes were filled with suspicion and wariness as they nced at each other.


    At that moment, a small door opened with a metallic ng. Armed guards entered.


    ¡°Choose your weapons!¡±


    The guards barked orders and threw weapons onto the floor. The weapons were of poor quality: bent swords, rusty spears, and cracked bows.


    ¡°Choose your weapons wisely. Of course, if you wish to die, not choosing one is also an option.¡±


    The guard¡¯s sneer cut through the air. Despite themand to choose weapons, no one moved easily. Cale was no exception. He had joined the arena to have his debt forgiven, but he had no knowledge of which weapon to choose. He had only done odd jobs to earn money for his sister¡¯s treatment and was far removed from this kind of situation.¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Everyone was hesitant, watching each other. Silence stretched on. The longer itsted, the more palpable the fear became. Cale felt it too.


    ¡®What if I die here?¡¯


    If he died, who would take care of his sick sister? Negative thoughts crept in. But Cale shook his head resolutely.


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t think like that. I must survive no matter what!¡¯


    As Cale steeled his resolve, a man finally stepped forward and chose a weapon. He picked up a sword and spoke.


    ¡°Why do you all look like you¡¯re about to die? We¡¯re here to survive and start anew!¡±


    His words broke the tension, and the other participants began to move hesitantly towards the weapons.


    The man raised his sword and introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Bayden. I was once a silver-ranked adventurer. As you can see, I¡¯m here because I couldn¡¯t pay off my debts.¡±


    People lifted their heads at Bayden¡¯s introduction. The word ¡°adventurer¡± sparked a glimmer of hope. Cale, too, felt a small surge of optimism. Perhaps there was a chance for survival.


    Bayden looked around and continued.


    ¡°If you all follow my lead, I¡¯ll make sure we all get out of here alive.¡±


    A silver rank wasn¡¯t particrly high, but it wasn¡¯t low either. However, most of the participants here had never even held a sword, so they looked up to Bayden.


    ¡°Everyone, gather around. We need toe up with a strategy to survive.¡±


    Bayden naturally became the leader of the group. People started to gather around him, clutching each other¡¯s shoulders as if to ward off their fear. Cale also moved closer.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. Our first priority is to survive the monsters. It¡¯s just 15 minutes. To do that, we need to stick together. Got it?¡±


    Bayden¡¯s confident voice began to instill trust in the participants. After all, their opponents were not other humans but monsters.


    ¡°Has anyone here ever handled a bow or a sword properly?¡±


    Silence followed Bayden¡¯s question. Naturally, no one raised their hand.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go with spears and shields. The person in front blocks with the shield, and the person behind stabs with the spear. We just need to hold out for 15 minutes. Simple, right?¡±


    Everyone nodded. They had an absolute belief that as a former adventurer, Bayden knew better than they did. Following his instructions, they each picked up a weapon. As Cale reached for a shield, Bayden called out to him.


    ¡°Hey, you there, kid.¡±


    Cale flinched and looked up at Bayden.


    ¡°You¡¯re out. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯d be of much use,¡± Bayden said, causing Cale¡¯s heart to sink.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best! Please, give me a chance!¡±


    ¡°No. If you get taken out, it could put all of us at risk.¡±


    Bayden¡¯s refusal was firm. Cale was still a boy, not yet an adult. His slight frame caught Bayden¡¯s eye. A boy like him holding a shield? He¡¯d be overrun in an instant. Bayden calcted that it was better to exclude him from the start rather than risk a breach in their defense.


    Cale, however, was desperate.


    ¡°Then let me at least hold a spear! Please, I beg you!¡±


    Cale knew well that being excluded from Bayden¡¯s group meant certain death. He had to cling to them no matter what. But Bayden¡¯s gaze remained cold.


    ¡°Even if you hold a spear, it¡¯s the same. Don¡¯t bother us and get lost.¡±


    Bayden had made up his mind. The other participants also sided with him, eager to gain his favor.


    ¡°Yeah, Bayden¡¯s right! I don¡¯t want to die because of you!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you damn brat!¡±


    Curses rained down on Cale. He gritted his teeth and lowered his head. How could they treat him like this, as fellow humans? A chilling sense of betrayal enveloped him. But he had no choice.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Cale retreated to a corner, clutching a single shield. He gripped it tightly, trying to hide his trembling hands. This flimsy piece of metal was his only hope.


    ¡°Please, let a miracle happen¡­.¡±


    A desperate prayer slipped from his lips. All Cale could do was pray to the heavens.


    As Cale prayed, the arena¡¯s atmosphere grew tense.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready! It¡¯s time to enter!¡±


    The guards barged into the waiting room once more, this time heading towards therge iron door opposite them. They began to open the heavy door. As it creaked open, a thunderous roar shook the waiting room.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Bayden! I¡¯ve bet everything on you today! If you die first, we¡¯re all dead! Show them the power of an adventurer!¡±


    The participants were greeted by deafening cheers and shouts from above.


    <strong>¨C Gulp.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    With trembling legs, the participants walked towards the arena. Before themy the stage of death. Cale, too, slowly passed through the iron door at the back. Despite his fear, he had no choice. For his sick sister, he had to survive those 15 minutes no matter what.


    ¡°I will survive!¡±


    He gripped his shield tighter.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C </strong>Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for waiting! The match you¡¯ve all been waiting for is about to begin!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The crowd went wild at the announcer¡¯s words. They shouted the names of the participants they had bet on.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The rules are simple. Survive for 15 minutes and predict thest participant standing! Simple, right?<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The announcer reiterated the rules before the match officially began. The spectators had already ced their bets on the participants. The arena had distributed booklets containing the participants¡¯ profiles, which the spectators used to ce their bets. They watched the arena intently, hoping the participant they bet on would survive to the end, ensuring their payout.


    In this match, most of the money was on Bayden, the former adventurer. Conversely, only one person had bet on the young boy, Cale. That person was Necros.


    ¡°Hehehe, the show is finally starting!¡±


    Malcolmughed from a vantage point overlooking the arena. It was a spot better than both the general and VIP seats, where he and Necros sat together. They, too, had already ced their bets.


    Malcolm had bet on Bayden, the former adventurer, while Necros had ced his money on the boy named Cale. Momentster, the announcer¡¯s shout marked the beginning of the first match.


    The first match was a battle between the twenty participants and a group of goblins. As soon as the participants entered the arena, they began to cluster together. Naturally, they formed around Bayden, the adventurer, each armed with shields and spears. Except for Cale, who stood alone, clutching his shield in a separate area.


    Malcolm smirked at the sight of the trembling Cale.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re about to lose all your money. Too bad! Hahaha!¡±


    It was obvious to anyone that Cale would be the first to die. Malcolm was utterly confident.


    ¡°You think that kid will survive? Hahaha, you¡¯re hopeless outside of business!¡±


    In truth, Necros¡¯s business acumen was impressive. He had sourced the monsters for the arena and devised most of its rules, earning Malcolm¡¯s admiration. But now, it seemed Necros had no talent for this kind of betting. Betting on the boy who seemed most likely to die first, just because the odds were high?


    ¡®Foolish idiot, hahaha.¡¯


    Even the other participants saw Cale as dead weight and had left him behind. Malcolm sneered internally as he focused on the match.


    The participants moved skillfully. Following Bayden¡¯s instructions, those with shields formed the front line, while those with spears stood right behind them. Seeing this, Malcolm was confident that Bayden, his bet, would survive till the end.


    But then.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Something was off.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t those goblins attacking him? He¡¯s all alone!¡±


    The goblins remained in ce, not charging at the participants. They didn¡¯t even show any interest in Cale, who stood alone. They merely hovered around, seemingly aimless.


    Five minutes passed meaninglessly. Now, only ten minutes remained.


    Then, as if on cue, the goblins finally began to move. Their target was Bayden¡¯s group.


    The goblins¡¯ strange behavior surprised even the announcer.


    <strong>¨C </strong>What is this? It seems that clustering together has triggered the goblins¡¯ attack instincts!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Unfortunately, the participants wielding shields and spears were handling weapons for the first time today. Thus, they were caught off guard by the goblins¡¯ unusual actions, leading to mistakes. One participant dropped his shield, and this single error caused the entire formation to copse.


    Bayden tried to quickly regain control, but the goblins were unnaturally strong. They were on a different levelpared to the goblins he had faced as an adventurer. Some goblins even fired arrows from the rear.


    Meanwhile, not a single goblin approached Cale, who stood trembling with his shield. They didn¡¯t even shoot arrows at him. It was as if the goblins acted like he didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s lips began to tremble as the match took a bizarre turn. If this continued, Cale would likely be thest one standing. Could such a thing be possible?


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯


    Malcolm wasn¡¯t a fool. Who had brought the monsters for the arena? It was Necros, standing right in front of him.


    ¡®Could that guy really control the monsters?¡¯


    Malcolm¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Necros. He wondered what expression was hidden behind that white mask.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense why he bet on Cale!¡¯


    Malcolm¡¯s expression turned serious. The oue of the match was now obvious.


    Indeed, as the 15-minute mark approached, the goblins killed all the participants except for Cale. This included Bayden, who had received the most bets.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Ah-! The behavior of monsters is truly unpredictable! Isn¡¯t that what makes this so exciting?<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The announcer¡¯s voice was ted as the first match concluded. Armed guards began to herd the goblins to one side. Since the 15 minutes had passed, Cale was dered the winner of this match.


    The spectators cheered at the unexpected oue. They were thrilled by the realization that the winner could change at any moment due to the monsters¡¯ unpredictable actions.


    Cale returned to the waiting room, basking in the cheers of the crowd.


    ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s get the next match started already!¡±


    Malcolm grumbled, his face twisted in frustration.


    The waiting room wasn¡¯t the only one. The circr arena had numerous iron doors, each connected to different waiting rooms where participants were preparing for their matches.


    ¡°You¡¯ve picked the participant with the highest odds again, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s tone grew serious.


    For the second match, Necros had once again chosen the participant with the highest odds. High odds meant that the participant had the lowest chance of survival.


    ¡®If Necros¡¯s pick wins again, there¡¯s definitely something going on. There has to be!¡¯


    Malcolm¡¯s suspicion grew stronger. If Necros¡¯s chosen participant won again, Malcolm nned to confront him, or even show him his wrath right then and there.


    But.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    As if fate were ying a trick, Necros¡¯s choice failed spectacrly. The participant Necros had bet on was devoured by a horde of zombies right from the start, meeting a gruesome end.


    ¡®What? Was it just a coincidence?¡¯


    Malcolm¡¯s chosen participant also perished. The winner of the second match was the participant with the second-highest odds.


    Necros tilted his head in confusion at the oue, while Malcolm watched him closely.


    ¡®So, the first match was just a fluke.¡¯


    With Necros¡¯s bet failing, Malcolm¡¯s suspicion began to wane. How could anyone control the monsters, after all? He dismissed the incident as mere coincidence.


    But this was Malcolm¡¯s misjudgment.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the VIP section, Celia nodded approvingly.


    ¡°This is the will of the Great One.¡±


    Celia had bet on the winner of the second match and won a substantial amount of money. If Necros was the guardian of the first floor, Celia was the overall manager of the dungeon. Her rank was higher, and she was closer to the Great One than Necros.


    Naturally, the monsters paid more heed to Celia than to Necros.


    ¡°Who should I bet on next?¡±


    Celia hummed as she selected the next match¡¯s participant. She didn¡¯t need to ponder over her choice. Celia¡¯s pick would determine the oue of the match.


    That day, Necros refrained from betting on the remaining matches, merely observing. Meanwhile, Malcolm could only howl in frustration as spectators consistently won high-odds bets.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sernu, an executive of the Demon Merchant Association, embodied darkness itself. His ck suit, neatly groomed ck hair, ck sses, and ck shoes all contributed to his cold image. However, Sernu, who always seemed ruthless, had been troubledtely.


    The cause of his distress was the auction incident at thest social gathering. They had inadvertently provoked an unknown entity, resulting in all the auction items being stolen. This failure had severely damaged Sernu¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Damn it. Have we still not uncovered anything about that individual?¡±


    Sernu¡¯s voice, filled with rage, struck his subordinate, who could only offer a disappointing response.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir Sernu. We¡¯ve been searching continuously but haven¡¯t found any significant traces.¡±


    Despite the time given, they had found nothing. Sernu, who had expected a quick resolution, felt increasingly frustrated. The entity that had stolen all the auction items remained a mystery. It was as if the entity had never existed.


    But this was a natural oue. The truth was, that entity was currently on Earth, not on the El Dorad Continent. Unaware of this fact, Sernu could only feel stifled. He hoped that the Arch Lich, who had been with the entity, might know something.


    Just as Sernu was about to approach the Arch Lich, another crisis emerged, the appearance of a cmity. A star had fallen in the human kingdom, not the Demon World. It was an unprecedented event.


    As a result, the Demon Merchant Association was thrown into chaos. A 7-star cmity had been born, and the Association knew nothing about it. They mobilized all their connections and resources, even reaching out to humans to gather every piece of information they could find.


    From the gathered information, it was said that the Queen of the Sael Kingdom had eradicated the 7-star cmity. However, Sernu knew this was absurd.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Cmities aren¡¯t such simple beings.¡±


    The cmities Sernu knew weren¡¯t easily vanquished. The idea that a mere human could eliminate a cmity wasughable. This left two possibilities, either it wasn¡¯t truly a 7-star cmity, or it had hidden itself for some reason. But Sernu couldn¡¯t be certain of either. He was too busy managing the fallout.


    ¡°Find the cmity immediately! We must be the first to secure it. If we fail this time, we¡¯re all finished!¡±


    At Sernu¡¯smand, his demon subordinates rushed out. After issuing his orders, Sernu sighed and sat down.


    ¡°It feels like someone is controlling the flow of information.¡±


    It was a disgrace to his demonic pride. Had the Demon Merchant Association ever been this powerless? No. The Association had always been the strongest entity. Yet, recent events felt beyond their control.


    ¡°It all started with the Subus Dungeon.¡±


    Sernu began to review the situation from the beginning. The first incident was at the Subus Dungeon, a newly established dungeon. Despite being new, it had a lot of money, which had piqued his interest.


    ¡°But it turned out the dungeon¡¯s master was an Arch Lich.¡±


    It made sense that a subus wouldn¡¯t be the dungeon¡¯s master. Sernu¡¯s reasoning was sound. Among subi, none ranked higher than the Queen of Subi. Therefore, it was more logical to think that a 5-star Arch Lich was the true master of that dungeon.


    ¡°And the entity that was with the Arch Lich has gone missing¡­¡±


    What on earth was going on? Sernu¡¯s head throbbed with theplexity of it all.


    ¡°And now a 7-star cmity has emerged.¡±


    Could all of this be mere coincidence? Sernu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    ¡°The end times, truly,¡± Sernu muttered.


    He even entertained the absurd thought that the entity who stole all the auction items might be connected to the 7-star cmity. Shaking his head, he dismissed the notion. If that were true, the world had indeed gone mad. But Sernu wasn¡¯t one to sit idly by. He was an executive of the Demon Merchant Association, after all. Aiming for a higher position, he needed to produce results. Mistakes were no longer an option.


    ¡°At least I can be satisfied with taking over the vampire¡¯s dungeon this time.¡±


    The 5-star vampire, Baalzerith, had lost her power rapidly due to the relentless attacks of the White Order. She had borrowed a significant amount of money from the Association to fend off the Order, but with her diminished power, she couldn¡¯t repay the debt. The Association, being ruthless, demanded repayment regardless of the monster¡¯s rank.


    Sernu had coerced Baalzerith into transferring the dungeon¡¯s management rights to him. However, the debt was so substantial that merely taking over the dungeon¡¯s management didn¡¯t cover it. In other words, Baalzerith and her dungeon were now bound to the Demon Merchant Association.


    Sernu nned to leverage Baalzerith for additional ventures. As a 5-star entity, she had many uses.


    ¡°Maybe I should turn humans into vampires?¡±


    He considered using Baalzerith to attack humans. Alternatively, since Baalzerith had royal vampire blood, he could use her to bring all vampires under the Association¡¯s control.


    ¡®So many options.¡¯


    A high rank meant numerous possibilities. This was why Sernu was so interested in the 7-star cmity. For now, though, he intended to focus on Baalzerith.


    ¡°If this goes well, I can make up for my past mistakes.¡±


    Sess would allow him to aim higher once more. As he indulged in these hopeful thoughts, a subordinate demon rushed towards him urgently.


    ¡°Sir Sernu!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Surely, nothing else had gone wrong? He hoped not, but the words from his subordinate¡¯s mouth were shocking.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible! Baalzerith has¡­ escaped!¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Nothing was going right.

 Chapter 127: From Despair to Hope, From Hope to Despair

    Chapter 127: From Despair to Hope, From Hope to Despair


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 127


    <strong><em>EP.127 From Despair to Hope, From Hope to Despair</em></strong>


    Baalzerith ran with all her might. She crossed the twilight-covered fields at dawn, desperate to escape the danger. But the road ahead was long. The golden wheat fields stretched endlessly across the ins, reaching the distant horizon where a misty, small mountain was faintly visible.


    ¡°Haa¡­ ha¡­.¡±


    If she could just get past that mountain, she would reach the Free City Union, beyond the borders of the Kalen Empire. Baalzerith panted heavily but kept running. Her desperate flight had one purpose, escaping from the Demon Merchant Association.


    She was fleeing in the dead of night because she couldn¡¯t repay the money she had borrowed from the Association.


    ¡°How did I end up in this mess¡­.¡±


    Baalzerith was a vampire, and a high-ranking 5-star one at that. She once had a following and was treated with special regard by the Demon Merchant Association. But her life had been shattered by the White Order.


    ¡°¡­Damn those Order bastards.¡±For some reason, the Order had suddenly moved against her, using cowardly surprise attacks to slowly erode her forces. To counter the Order, Baalzerith had sought help from the Demon Merchant Association, a move that proved to be her downfall.


    As her situation worsened, the Association, which had previously treated her with respect, suddenly turned on her.


    ¡°Those bastards are really despicable¡­!¡±


    The Association exploited her desperate situation by setting exorbitant interest rates. They lent her money at high interest, and though she knew their intentions, she had no choice but to ept. But by the time she borrowed the money, her situation had already deteriorated beyond repair.


    Her vampire dungeons were exterminated, and those who survived abandoned her. In the end, all Baalzerith had left was an empty dungeon and a mountain of debt owed to the Demon Merchant Association.


    As the repayment deadline approached, the Association turned on her once more. They openly demanded the management rights to her dungeon, indicating they wanted to take it over. However, Baalzerith refused the Association¡¯s proposal.


    The moment she handed over the management rights, she would be nothing more than a puppet of the Association. Baalzerith resisted as long as she could, but eventually, she crumbled under the Association¡¯s relentless threats.


    In the end, she signed the contract, officially transferring the dungeon¡¯s management rights to the Association. Despite this, Baalzerith refused to be their puppet.


    ¡°Do they expect me to be their puppet? They must be joking!¡±


    Baalzerith muttered angrily as she ran.


    ¡°To think they would dare to mock someone with royal vampire blood¡­!¡±


    She vowed to repay this humiliation someday. When that day woulde, even she didn¡¯t know. For now, escaping the Association¡¯s grasp was her priority. She had even abandoned her cherished dungeon to make this midnight escape.


    But she wasn¡¯t fleeing without a n.


    ¡®That presence¡­ it was the same as the voice¡¯s!¡¯


    During a social event hosted by the Association, Baalzerith had encountered a mysterious presence. Though she couldn¡¯t see their identity, the aura was simr to the voice that once told her to be a ve.


    ¡°It must be them!¡±


    In that moment, Baalzerith saw a glimmer of hope. She decided that she would rather seek another chance with that mysterious figure than live as the Association¡¯s puppet.


    ¡°If I had known it woulde to this, I would have followed the voice¡¯s advice¡­.¡±


    She regretted her decision, driven by pride, to refuse back then. Now, she felt deep remorse. Despite feeling dejected by her current state, she gritted her teeth and steeled her resolve. Meeting that figure again would make her current suffering worthwhile.


    Firm in her belief, Baalzerith continued to run. Her destination was the Sael kingdom. She had heard news of a cmity appearing there recently. For some reason, she felt a strong connection between the cmity and the owner of the voice.


    There were two ways to reach the Sael kingdom from her current location in the Kalen Empire. One was to cross the Silent Mountains, which would lead directly to the kingdom. The other was to travel through the Free City Union and then enter the kingdom.


    The shortest route was to climb the Silent Mountains. However, Baalzerith dismissed this option. The mountains were likely swarming with the Association¡¯s agents, waiting to capture her. Instead, she chose to travel through the Free City Union to reach the kingdom.


    After a while, Baalzerith, who had been moving forward, suddenly stopped. She turned her head and scanned her surroundings. Could the Association¡¯s pursuers have already caught up to her? No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    <strong>¨C Growl</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    Her stomach growled, and she stopped because she was hungry.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m starving¡­.¡±


    Baalzerith looked around for something to eat. But there was nothing except the endless wheat fields. In the past, her subordinates would have brought her fresh blood without her having to lift a finger. Now, she had to fend for herself.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    She continued walking, trying to ignore her hunger. After some time, she caught the faint scent of blood.


    ¡°It must be over there!¡±


    Following the faint trail of blood, she found the carcass of a dead animal. Zombies were feasting on it. The hunger was so intense that even the blood from the carcass seemed appealing. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have touched anything that wasn¡¯t fresh, but now things were different.


    However, there were already others present. As a descendant of the vampire royalty, she felt the need to maintain decorum.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    She cleared her throat to get the zombies¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Lowly beings, a noble one has arrived. Would you mind sharing what you¡¯re eating?¡±


    Baalzerith felt proud of herself for addressing strangers so politely. However, the zombies, bewildered by the absurdity of the situation, looked at each other.


    ¡°Grooo?¡±


    (What¡¯s up with her?)


    ¡°Grooo.¡±


    (She seems a bit off.)


    ¡°Groo, groo.¡±


    (It¡¯s best if we leave.)


    The zombies exchanged a brief conversation and then disappeared, leaving the animal carcass behind.


    ¡°See? Being polite works wonders!¡±


    Having only ever interacted with her vampire followers, Baalzerith found these lowly beings fascinating. She picked up the animal carcass and resumed her journey, clinging to the hope of meeting that mysterious figure.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡®This is strange¡­.¡¯


    Malcolm, the representative of the ck Hand and operator of the monster arena, sat in his seat with a terrified expression.


    ¡®Something is really strange.¡¯


    Something felt off.


    ¡®¡­Why am I in the waiting room?¡¯


    This was the waiting room where participants gathered before their matches. Yet here Malcolm was, sitting and selecting a sword.


    ¡®Why¡­ why can¡¯t I move my body?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. Malcolm¡¯s body moved on its own, picking up a sword from the rack.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He could still think, but his body wouldn¡¯t obey him. Malcolm stood up, though it wasn¡¯t by his own will. He couldn¡¯t control his movements.


    At that moment, someone entered the waiting room. A white mask. Yes, it was Necros, his business partner. Malcolm wanted to speak to him, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. For the first time, Malcolm felt genuine fear.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. Necros brought a woman with him, didn¡¯t he?¡¯


    Suddenly, he remembered. After the sessful opening day of the monster arena, Necros had brought someone who expressed interest in investing.


    ¡®What was her name¡­?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t recall her name, but Malcolm didn¡¯t need any investments. The audience¡¯s reaction had been positive, and once word spread, the business would thrive without external funding. Malcolm was one of the key figures controlling the underworld. He had enough resources and connections to handle everything on his own.


    Considering the arena¡¯s growing poprity, Malcolm had nned to deal with Necros soon. He had no intention of sharing such a lucrative business with anyone else. After eliminating Necros, he intended to capture more monsters using his own manpower. Although they wouldn¡¯t be as cleanly captured as Necros managed, it didn¡¯t matter. The audience wouldn¡¯t care if the monsters were injured or scarred, they just wanted to see blood and thrilling fights.


    Malcolm had been optimistic about the future. But when Necros brought the investor, something felt off.


    ¡°Please tell me everything about Mr. Malcolm¡¯s personal and professional connections.¡±


    A captivating woman in a red dress. She was the investor. As soon as she arrived, she asked such probing questions. Who would willingly answer such sensitive questions? Malcolm had intended to call security immediately.


    But his mouth had started answering her questions on its own.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re doing very well. Now, for the next question, tell me everything you know about the ck Hand.¡±


    His mouth had moved on its own again to answer her next question. At that moment, Malcolm realized she wasn¡¯t an ordinary human. But there was nothing he could do. The woman had vanished after getting all the answers she wanted, and Malcolm¡¯s memory had gone nk after that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself in the waiting room. But he still couldn¡¯t move his body.


    ¡®It feels like my soul is detached.¡¯


    He could only watch as his body acted on its own.


    Malcolm¡¯s gaze shifted to Necros¡¯s white mask. This wasn¡¯t by his own will. As he stared at Necros, thetter slowly raised his hand to his mask and began to remove it.


    ¡®What¡­?¡¯


    Beneath the mask, Necros wasn¡¯t human. Instead of a face, a skull was revealed.


    ¡®A monster?!¡¯


    Had he been able to control his body, Malcolm would have fled immediately. But he was forced to keep watching Necros, fear gripping him as he stared. He wanted to scream, to demand answers about Necros¡¯s true identity and the woman he had brought.


    But his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. Though his body didn¡¯t move, he could feel it trembling with terror. Then, slowly, Malcolm¡¯s body began to move toward the iron gate leading to the arena.


    ¡®Please¡­ spare me¡­.¡¯


    Against his will, Malcolm, holding a sword, walked toward the gate. As it opened, the roar of the crowd filled his ears.


    <strong>¨C </strong>And once again, the lucky Cale has survived! How far will his luck take him?<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The announcer¡¯s voice echoed as Malcolm entered the arena.


    <strong>¨C </strong>This match is a special one! Malcolm himself, the operator of the arena, will be participating!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The crowd booed loudly. The idea of the arena¡¯s operator participating in a match seemed suspicious. They assumed he must have rigged it somehow. The audience showed no interest in what they perceived as ackluster fight.


    Malcolm walked to the center of the arena, the boos ringing in his ears. He raised his sword high into the air, prompting even louder jeers from the crowd.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s just putting on a show! He¡¯s not gonna die!¡±


    ¡°Boo! Just die like a man!¡±


    But for Malcolm, it was a living nightmare.


    ¡®Damn it! Please, someone save me!¡¯


    No words escaped his lips.


    There was no chance to run.


    But then, an orc appeared before him.


    ¡®Don¡¯te any closer! Please!¡¯


    He begged inwardly, but the orc slowly approached Malcolm. The proximity to death was palpable, draining the blood from his face. The orc closed in on Malcolm.


    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±


    A hollowugh escaped Malcolm. His body finally moved on its own ord. But it was toote.


    <strong>¨C Thud.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    The orc¡¯s axe swiftly found Malcolm¡¯s head, ending his life. The fleeting hope he had harbored turned to despair.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Oh! How can this be!<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The announcer was at a loss for words at Malcolm¡¯s sudden demise. He, like everyone else, had assumed it was all a show. But this was no act, it was brutal reality. The orc continued to hack at what remained of Malcolm. Meanwhile, the crowd went wild.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we wanted! Amazing! The best!¡±


    The audience had thought it was all scripted, but the arena operator had been gruesomely killed. Following that day, attendance at the arena skyrocketed.


    And watching the scene with satisfaction were Celia and Necros. They didn¡¯t speak of Malcolm. There was no need to concern themselves with a dead man. They had already extracted all the information they needed from him. Malcolm had managed a hollowugh before his death, and that was enough for them.


    ¡°By the way, the arena¡¯s profits are substantial. Necros, please continue to manage the arena. Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    Celia sipped her tea while reviewing documents.


    ¡°And the master is very interested in the arena.¡±


    Celia¡¯s smile was ominous. She pointed to a document with her finger, and it wasbeled ¡®The ck Hand.¡¯


    ¡°The master will want everything, not just the arena. Prepare everything for our great master, Necros.¡±


    The arena was just the beginning. It was time to seize everything else for their master.

 Chapter 128: The Color of Luck

    Chapter 128: The Color of Luck


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 128


    <strong><em>EP.128 The Color of Luck</em></strong>


    Dambi sat in the adventurer guild office with Lils. Today, they weren¡¯t just looking for a regr quest, they had been summoned for a special request.


    ¡°A shadow visited earlier. The master has bestowed a monster upon the General Manager.¡±


    Lils whispered to Dambi.


    She had originally been a mage in another adventurer party. However, now she was being controlled by a banshee and was acting as an adventurer. To prepare for future tasks, she was coordinating with Dambi, who was from the same dungeon.


    ¡°The monster bestowed by the master is an Aqua Devourer. Even as a baby, it¡¯s a ferocious three-star fish monster. Our task is simply to relocate it to Lake Yenarian.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why we were given this special request.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±Dambi looked at Lils. Not long ago, Lils had been human, and her attire had been quite revealing, showing more skin than it covered. However, since the banshee had taken control, her clothing had be much more modest. Dambi had once asked about the change, and the banshee had given a loyal response.


    ¡°This way, I won¡¯t attract attention and can better follow themands of our great master.¡±


    Indeed, wearing overly revealing clothes would make her stand out. Now, Lils¡¯s attire was so in that she looked like just another passing adventurer.


    ¡°Lake Yenarian is located in the south of the Sael Kingdom and is next to the Free City Union and the Orovis Empire. As a result, the nearby cities have developed a lot ofmerce,¡± Lils continued.


    ¡°This request has made it clear. To think the master ns to release such a ferocious monster into Lake Yenarian¡­!¡±


    Lils¡¯s expression turned ecstatic.


    ¡°By exining this n to us, starting with Lake Yenarian, it¡¯s as if the master is revealing his ambition to dominate the continent to us ignorant followers. Truly, the master possesses a cruelty and ambition that no one can match!¡±


    One might wear such an expression when facing a god they deeply revered. While Lils was lost in her adoration, Dambi scanned the walls of the adventurer guild. It wasn¡¯t that he was uninterested in the request or disregarding the master¡¯s will. He had sworn to follow the master who had given him purpose in his once aimless life.


    He was determined to follow anymand without question. If it was the will of the great one, he would set aside his personal thoughts. All he had to do was obey.


    ¡°Moreover, the General Manager, who understands the will of the great one, is truly remarkable! As a banshee, I never imagined there could be such profound intentions¡­¡±


    Lils¡¯s praises continued. Dambi let Lils¡¯s words wash over him as he read the inscriptions on the wall.


    [At the end of the adventure lies glory, but the path is filled with trials and tribtions.]


    Amon phrase meant to encourage new adventurers. Although Dambi was living the life of an adventurer, his purpose was different, so the words didn¡¯t resonate with him. He moved on to the next inscription.


    [The darkness of a dungeon can be illuminated by light, but the darkness of the heart must be ovee by oneself.]


    This one struck a chord with him.


    ¡®So, humans have darkness in their hearts too.¡¯


    He liked the idea of oveing one¡¯s inner darkness. However, he disagreed with the notion that a dungeon¡¯s darkness could be illuminated by light.


    ¡®A true dungeon cannot be illuminated by light.¡¯


    After the vampire dungeon had fallen and he had started living in the great one¡¯s dungeon, Dambi hade to a realization. The great one¡¯s dungeon felt truly alive, and he believed that no one could ever bring it down.


    The inscription that resonated most with him was:


    [A dungeon is a living entity, let your guard down, and you will be swallowed by its darkness. Adventurer, never let your vignce waver.]


    It felt as if it was describing the great one¡¯s dungeon, so Dambi liked it.


    As he spent time reflecting on these thoughts, a voice interrupted.


    ¡°Ah, Dambi, Lils!¡±


    Catherine, the receptionist of the adventurer guild, called out their names as she approached.


    ¡°You two seem to be getting along even better today,¡± she said with a pleased smile.


    Adventurers often formed close bonds as they explored unknown worlds together, risking their lives. Catherine had seen many such cases, so she misunderstood the rtionship between Dambi and Lils.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the special request?¡±


    Although Lils had briefed him earlier, the adventurer guild hadn¡¯t provided detailed information yet.


    An adventurer knowing the details of a request beforehand? It could potentially lead toplications. Thus, Dambi decided to ask Catherine about the specifics of the request.


    Catherine handed him a small container from behind the counter.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to take this to Lake Yenarian. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, but I can hear water sloshing around.¡±


    The container was opaque, making it impossible to see its contents. However, a faint sound of water could be heard when it was shaken.


    ¡°Oh! And there¡¯s an adventurer guild near Lake Yenarian. You should stop by there first to confirm the details of the request.¡±


    Trust was crucial for adventurers, but not everyone was trustworthy. This was a kind of verification process. Conveniently, there was another branch of the adventurer guild near Lake Yenarian. Theke was bordered not only by the Sael Kingdom but also by the Free City Union and the Orovis Empire, making the nearby cities highly developed in terms ofmerce and transportation. Consequently, adventurer guilds weremonly found in these bustling cities.


    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll do that,¡± Dambi replied.


    At that moment, Lils stepped forward.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned the reward yet.¡±


    In truth, they weren¡¯t interested in the reward for this task. It was amand from above, so even if there was no reward, it didn¡¯t matter. However, to avoid arousing suspicion, Lils brought up the topic of the reward. After all, no adventurer would refuse a reward.


    The three of them then began to discuss the details of the request in depth.


    ¡°By the way, Dambi, you¡¯re really impressive. First with the zombie incident and now with this special request.¡±


    Despite being a rtively new adventurer, Dambi had already received two special requests. Although he had declined the additional zombie request, the fact that he had been chosen for two special requests in such a short time was remarkable to Catherine.


    ¡°Oh! Do you have a favorite color, Dambi?¡±


    Catherine¡¯s characteristic chatter kicked in. Dambi, eager to leave, answered quickly.


    ¡°I like red.¡±


    Because blood is red. As a half-vampire, Dambi¡¯s favorite thing was blood, hence his answer.


    ¡°Red symbolizes passion, and you certainly seem passionate, Dambi. Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±


    Catherine nced at the newspaper she was holding. It had a small sectionbeled ¡®Today¡¯s Fortune.¡¯


    ¡°Here it is! ¡®For those who like red! You will have an unexpected encounter. But do not fear. Today¡¯s lucky color is red.¡¯ That¡¯s what it says.¡±


    Dambi didn¡¯t particrly believe in such things, but he nodded slightly in gratitude.


    ¡°Take care and see you next time!¡±


    Catherine said with exaggerated cheer as she bid farewell to Dambi and Lils.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The adventurer guild where Catherine worked was near the Silent Mountains, in the northern part of the Sael Kingdom. However, Lake Yenarian, where Dambi and Lils were headed, was in the southern part of the kingdom. In other words, they had to travel from the north to the south.


    If they were ordinary humans, it would have taken a long time, but they were far from ordinary. One was a half-vampire, and the other was a banshee. They moved southward at a monster¡¯s pace. However, the distance was considerable, and night fell before they could reach their destination.


    Although they could travel at night, being monsters, they chose not to. The monster in the small container needed rest, and nighttime brought additional nuisances, such as bandits and thieves.


    The Sael Kingdom was filled with various mountains, though none asrge as the Silent Mountains. Dambi and Lils were currently passing through one of these smaller mountain ranges.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay there for the night.¡±


    Dambi pointed to a small inn.


    It was fortunate to find an inn in such a ce, as he didn¡¯t prefer sleeping outdoors.


    ¡°Understood, Dambi.¡±


    As they approached the inn, they could hearughtering from inside.


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s busy despite the location.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    When they finally stepped inside, they were greeted by a bustling scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lively atmosphere from moments ago quickly turned silent. Something felt off. The paintings on the walls seemed amateurish, and the faces of the patrons were marked with scars. Most notably, the innkeeper was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Are you adventurers?¡±


    A man among the patrons asked as he stood up.


    The previously quiet room became noisy again.


    ¡°Hmm. Are you the owner here?¡± Dambi asked, scanning the man.


    The man, too, had numerous scars on his face and arms.


    ¡°As you can see. So, how long will you be staying?¡±


    The man smiled and spread his arms wide. His gaze quicklynded on the small container Dambi was holding.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something valuable, I can keep it safe for you.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary. Just a room and a meal.¡±


    Dambi handed over 2 silver coins. He then asked another question.


    ¡°Oh, do you have any fresh meat? I¡¯d like that prepared.¡±


    Dambi ignored the innkeeper¡¯s response and headed straight up the stairs. Lils followed closely behind, whispering softly.


    ¡°Something feels off.¡±


    ¡°I know. The smell of blood is overwhelming. The original owner is probably dead.¡±


    The smell of blood was strong even as they ascended the stairs. Despite their efforts to clean, Dambi¡¯s heightened senses, a result of his vampire heritage, couldn¡¯t be fooled. Not only the scent but also the bandits¡¯ behavior seemed off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop off our things and head back down. Make preparations,¡± Dambi instructed.


    ¡°Understood, Dambi. I¡¯ll prepare a delicious meal,¡± Lils replied, bowing slightly before descending the stairs slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no one else in the inn but them. Dambi opened a random door and ced his belongings inside.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The man who had spoken to Dambi earlier, Garcia, wore a sinister smile. He was not the innkeeper.


    ¡°Boss, your acting was incredible!¡±


    Garcia was a bandit, the leader of the thugs gathered in the inn. They had killed the innkeeper and any remaining adventurers. Garcia spoke quietly to his men.


    ¡°Kill the man if you must but bring the woman to me. And be careful with the item he¡¯s carrying, it seems valuable.¡±


    At Garcia¡¯smand, the bandits silently drew their swords. Their targets were just two people. No matter how skilled the adventurers were, they would struggle against over thirty bandits. Theck of women had been a disappointment for the bandits, so this felt like a stroke of luck.


    Just as they were about to head up the stairs with their swords drawn, the woman they had seen earlier appeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Despite their drawn swords, the woman showed no signs of fear. While they stood there, confused, she suddenly began to undress. Her unexpected actions left them all stunned, unable to react. Instead, they were mesmerized by her stripping.


    ¡°What are you doing, you wench?¡±


    Garcia, however, was different. His long years as a bandit had taught him to be wary of women and old men. But the woman continued undeterred, strippingpletely naked. The sight left the bandits even more dazed.


    As they stood there, dumbfounded, the woman suddenly screamed.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Where am I? I was in the goblin dungeon¡ªkyaaa! What is this?!¡±


    The woman, who had stripped herself, began to scream as if she had no idea why she was there. Her expression was one of genuine confusion.


    Her sudden change in behavior left everyone puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is she some kind of pervert who enjoys this?¡±


    Some of the bandits misinterpreted her actions, but that wasn¡¯t the real issue.


    <strong>¨C Thud. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    Suddenly, someone screamed and copsed.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±


    Garcia shouted as he turned around, only to see one of his men standing with his sword plunged into arade¡¯s chest.


    Garcia¡¯s face was a mix of fear and confusion as he tried to make sense of the sudden chaos.


    ¡°You bastard! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    Garcia shouted as he moved forward. Just then, another scream pierced the air. This time, the man who had killed hisrade earlier was now slitting his own throat. Even as blood gushed from his neck, his eerieughter echoed through the room.


    ¡°What? Why am I¡­?¡±


    The man muttered before copsing to the floor. The remaining bandits, still trying toprehend the situation, began to turn on each other in fear, their swords drawn.


    One bandit suddenly dropped his sword and started convulsing. He then swung his sword at a nearbyrade, who defended himself with his own weapon. The room, once filled withughter, was now a scene of chaos, with blood sttering everywhere amidst the screams and cries.


    ¡°Why are they¡­?¡±


    Garcia stared in disbelief at the carnage unfolding before him. It was as if someone was controlling the bandits like puppets, making them ughter each other. The room was filled with screams, curses, and maniacalughter, creating a hellish scene.


    ¡°Keep your wits about you.¡±


    A voice said from behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The woman who had stripped earlier was now standing behind Garcia. He finally pieced together what was happening.


    ¡°A ck mage¡­? Please, spare my life!¡±


    Garcia had heard of ck mages who could control others with their magic. Realizing this, he quickly begged for his life, knowing he stood no chance against such power.


    But Lils was merciless.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Lils plunged her sword into Garcia¡¯s neck. The truth of the situation was now clear to everyone.


    ¡°You bitch! You deceived us so well!¡±


    The remaining bandits, still under the mage¡¯s control, began to advance on Lils with their swords drawn. They believed their superior numbers would overwhelm her. However, they soon realized their mistake.


    As they approached Lils, something began to stir at their feet. The blood flowing from their fallenrades seemed to take on a life of its own, forming snake-like shapes that rose from the ground.


    ¡°W-what is this¡­!¡±


    One of the bandits screamed as he stumbled backward. But a snake made of blood lunged at his ankle, sinking its sharp fangs into his flesh.


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    With a scream, bright red blood spurted from the bite, and it wouldn¡¯t stop. The same phenomenon urred simultaneously across the room. The blood snakes attacked the remaining bandits, biting them and causing their blood to gush out uncontrobly.


    ¡°Help me!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! The bleeding won¡¯t stop! It won¡¯t stop!¡±


    The blood drained from their bodies at an rming rate. In no time, their bodies were reduced to dried husks, with only their skin remaining. This was the bandits¡¯ gruesome end.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing, Dambi!¡±


    Lils said as she dressed herself again. The blood snakes that drained the bandits of their blood were all Dambi¡¯s doing. Lils couldn¡¯t understand why someone with such power had remained inactive in the vampire dungeon. She had heard bits of Dambi¡¯s past during their time as adventurers, but it was still a mystery to her. However, she knew it was impolite to ask about personal matters, so she kept her thoughts to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dambi descended the stairs with a stoic expression, surveying the floor now awash with blood. The sight was gruesome, but Dambi¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡°Truly, it was the color of luck.¡±


    He recalled Catherine¡¯s words from the adventurer guild, about red being the lucky color of the day.

 Chapter 129: An Unexpected Encounter (1)

    Chapter 129: An Unexpected Encounter (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 129


    <strong><em>EP.129 An Unexpected Encounter (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°So, how is the investigation going?¡±


    A middle-aged man, apanied by knights, climbed the mountain. At his greeting, the people at the scene approached him.


    ¡°Inspector, you¡¯ve arrived? As you can see, it¡¯s truly horrific.¡±


    The people gathered on the mountain were investigators, not just any investigators but members of the investigative agency [ck Feather] of the Sael Kingdom. The man referred to as the inspector was named Lindel. Lindel took out a cigarette from his pocket and frowned.


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a gruesome scene.¡±


    The location was a small inn on the mountain. The issue was that the guests who had stayed at the inn were found dead. The floor was covered in red blood, with bodies tangled and strewn about. The state of the corpses was uniformly desated, their innards shriveled. The terror etched on their rigid faces was the only indication that something had happened. The stench was overpowering with each breath.


    ¡°Ugh. So, what¡¯s the current situation?¡±Lindel quickly lit his cigarette to escape the foul odor. At his question, an investigator began to report.


    ¡°We have already questioned the first witness. They mentioned greeting the innkeeper just yesterday afternoon.¡±


    ¡°So, it happened during the night. Continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have also identified the innkeeper¡¯s body. Additionally, another body has been identified as Garcia, who was wanted for murder and robbery.¡±


    At the mention of Garcia, Lindel shook his head. He remembered Garcia from his time as an investigator. Garcia was a known bandit, so why was he found dead in an inn? Something smelled fishy.


    ¡°All the other bodies are presumed to be Garcia¡¯s followers. The problem is that there are signs of a struggle among them.¡±


    Lindel, smoking his cigarette, entered the scene. The stench grew even worse as he ventured further in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lindel discarded his cigarette on the ground and covered his nose with a handkerchief.


    ¡°This stench is unbearable.¡±


    The rapid dposition of the bodies was unusual for an incident that had urred within a day. Some of the corpses even had bite marks.


    ¡°Could it be the work of monsters?¡±


    Lindel muttered in a calm tone. He scrutinized the remaining bodies with a cold, analytical gaze, quickly organizing his thoughts.


    The investigator from earlier approached Lindel again.


    ¡°At first, we thought it was the work of a dark mage who worships an evil god. But the way the blood is sttered seems too deliberate. It¡¯s more likely the work of a vampire who can manipte blood freely¡ª¡±


    ¡°Investigator.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Lindel interrupted the investigator, pulling out another cigarette and lighting it. He then whispered softly.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen is greatly concerned about this incident.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The investigator understood the implication. The royal family did not want this incident to be public knowledge.


    ¡°Think about it. The kingdom¡¯s situation is already unstable. Even though Her Majesty is blessed by the goddess, continuous incidents like this could cause unrest, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, sir!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle this matter quietly. Soon, people from higher up will arrive, so just preserve the scene for now.¡±


    The involvement of [ck Feather] ended there. The rest would be handled by others. Although [ck Feather] was the kingdom¡¯s investigative agency, it had not wielded much power until recently. The nobles had held more influence than the king. However, since Queen Elena ascended to the throne, many things had changed. Although she had not yet had her official coronation, most nobles had lost their power, and the royal authority had been strengthened.


    Moreover, many of the kingdom¡¯s institutions had been reorganized to be directly under the royal family. [ck Feather] had also transformed into a direct agency of the queen, significantly increasing its power. Lindel, the second-inmand of the investigative agency, did not think these changes were bad.


    ¡®We¡¯ll never see the nobles running amok like before.¡¯


    And eventually, he would lead the agency himself, so all he needed to do was faithfully follow Her Majesty¡¯s orders. Just as he was about to wrap things up, someone came running urgently. It was one of the knights who had apanied him earlier.


    ¡°Inspector! An Inquisitor from the White Order has arrived!¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Lindel¡¯s expression twisted once more. He didn¡¯t know why an Inquisitor was here, but he had a bad feeling about it. The Inquisitors wielded considerable power. He quickly went outside to greet the Inquisitor.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Lindel, Inspector of [ck Feather].¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jeremia. Jeremia El Esteban.¡±


    Lindel was taken aback by the thin voice of the Inquisitor. While not unheard of, female Inquisitors were rare. He quickly adjusted his expression. However, when she removed her robe, he was surprised once again.


    ¡®Huh¡­ she¡¯s so young?¡¯


    Even though he had anticipated it from her voice, seeing her in person was still shocking. She was incredibly young. What caught his attention even more was her background.


    ¡®Jeremia El Esteban.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t have precise information, but her surname gave away her background. The Esteban family. A ducal house in the Adonil Kingdom, known for its long-standing loyalty to the White Order. The Adonil Kingdom itself was closely aligned with the Order, making the White Order¡¯s influence significant. It wasn¡¯t umon for nobles to serve the White Order.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment,¡± Jeremia said, ignoring Lindel¡¯s reaction and entering the inn.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Lindel sighed at her headstrong demeanor. Even he couldn¡¯t stop an Inquisitor¡¯s actions. All he could do was watch. However, he could at least try to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to examine so closely. This incident urred entirely within the Sael Kingdom. There are no victims rted to the White Order, so there¡¯s no need for an Inquisitor to be overly concerned.¡±


    In other words, he was telling her to mind her own business.


    Despite Lindel¡¯s direct and forceful words, Jeremia ignored him and ced her hand on one of the corpses.


    ¡®She¡¯s got a strong stomach.¡¯


    Lindel frowned at her unhesitating examination of the bodies.


    After what felt like an eternity, Jeremia finally stood up from her inspection.


    ¡°This incident appears to be the work of a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ We can handle this ourselves,¡± Lindel replied, feeling a sense of dread. Her Majesty had been keen on keeping this incident under wraps, and now an Inquisitor wasplicating matters.


    ¡°Inquisitor, we base our investigations on evidence. There¡¯s no definitive proof yet that this is the work of a vampire,¡± Lindel countered.


    Jeremia, however, paid no heed to his words. Instead, she pointed to the bloodstains on the floor.


    ¡°Look at these demonic traces. This is clearly the work of a vile vampire. Such evil cannot be overlooked.¡±


    Her eyes burned with a sense of justice and determination, a resolve to eradicate evil emanating from her.


    As Lindel pondered how to report this situation to Her Majesty, Jeremia continued speaking.


    ¡°Given the extent of the power disyed here, it¡¯s undoubtedly the work of Baalzerith.¡±


    Baalzerith? Lindel recalled hearing that name before. If his memory served him right, Baalzerith was a vampire based in the Kalen Empire, posing a threat to both the Empire and the Free City Alliance.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, a thought struck Lindel. If this incident was indeed the work of Baalzerith, as the Inquisitor imed, it could solve everything. They could even diplomatically protest against the Kalen Empire for failing to control such a threat.


    ¡°Investigator!¡±


    Lindel called out, and one of the investigators approached.


    ¡°As the Inquisitor has stated, this incident appears to be the work of a vampire, specifically Baalzerith. Report this to the higher-ups immediately and prepare to form a subjugation squad¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Just as Lindel was about to act on the opportunity, Jeremia stopped him.


    ¡°I will personally see to Baalzerith¡¯s destruction. This is the will of the goddess and my given mission. Inspector Lindel, please focus solely on the investigation.¡±


    Jeremia¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. She had long dedicated her life to the White Order. Her loyalty to the White Order and her hatred for evil were the driving forces behind her actions. Without another word, she turned and left the scene.


    ¡°Good grief, what a spectacle.¡±


    Lindel shook his head with a sigh. It seemed pointless to argue with a zealot like the Inquisitor. Perhaps focusing on the investigation, as she suggested, was indeed the best course of action for now. However, Lindel failed to recognize Jeremia¡¯s unwavering determination. She would not tolerate anything that stood in the way of the White Order¡¯s righteousness.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    While the investigators of the Sael Kingdom were deep into their investigation, Dambi and Lils, the actual perpetrators, had arrived at Lake Yenarian. Being non-human, they had traveled at an incredible speed from the north to the southernke.


    The most noticeable change was the warmer temperature as they moved south.


    ¡°Dambi, thatrgeke over there is Lake Yenarian,¡± Lils pointed out.


    Dambi followed Lils¡¯ gaze and saw the shimmeringke. Despite the zing sun, theke greeted them with a mysterious glow. The surface sparkled as if thousands of diamonds had been scattered across it, and white seagulls glided gracefully above.


    After a brief nce, Dambi turned his head away. The sightseeing was over, it was time to get back to business. Dambi and Lils made their way towards the city near Lake Yenarian.


    ¡°This city is called Lacusberry. It¡¯s the second most developed city in the Sael Kingdom, right after the capital.¡±


    The two walked along the wide promenade by thekeside and entered the bustling city of Lacusberry. Three nations surrounded Lake Yenarian, the Sael Kingdom, the Free City Alliance, and the Orovis Empire. Theke facilitated active trade, making Lacusberry a lively hub. The streets were crowded with merchants and adventurers from various ces. The air was filled with a mix of familiar and foreignnguages, creating a vibrant and diverse atmosphere.


    ¡°Fresh fruits! Just arrived from the Free City Alliance!¡±


    ¡°Premium armor from the Orovis Empire! Simr quality to what the imperial family uses!¡±


    ¡°Adventurers! Get your dungeon exploration gear at affordable prices! Highly rmended for new adventurers!¡±


    Among the cries of the merchants, groups of adventurers walked by, their faces filled with excitement, indicating they were likely new to the adventuring life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head straight to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    This mission was essentially an order from above, but they also needed to build their reputation as adventurers, so visiting the guild first was a priority.


    Finding the Adventurers¡¯ Guild in a new city wasn¡¯t difficult. It was always one of the busiest ces in any town. Soon, Dambi and Lils spotted a grand stone building with ornate designs at the entrance.


    ¡°That must be it.¡±


    Their task was to have the guild verify their mission items and then release the monster, Aqua Devourer, into theke. Just as they were about to head to the guild office, amotion erupted nearby.


    ¡°Let go! How dare youy your filthy hands on me! Unhand me at once!¡±


    Turning towards the noise, Dambi and Lils saw that it wasing from a ship that had just docked.


    ¡°Excuse me, youngdy? We need to verify your identity before you disembark. Even if you¡¯re a noble from another country, you must present your identification,¡± a kingdom soldier said cautiously. The girl appeared to be just a youngdy, but her manner of speaking suggested she was a noble from another nation.


    ¡°Do you think someone like me needs such trivial identification? And I am not a child!¡±


    Seeing that reasoning was futile, the soldier sighed. He couldn¡¯t just detain someone who seemed to be a high-ranking noble. It could escte into an international diplomatic issue.


    As he pondered what to do, the youngdy suddenly shouted, looking in a specific direction.


    ¡°Hey, you there! Come here!¡±


    The soldier¡¯s head turned naturally to follow her gaze. There stood a man and woman dressed as adventurers.


    They too looked in the direction of themotion.


    ¡°Yes, you! I sense a peculiar aura from you!¡±


    The soldier¡¯s face brightened with relief. He quickly approached the adventurers and spoke to Dambi.


    ¡°Do you know thisdy by any chance?¡±


    The soldier asked Dambi, hoping for a lifeline.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dambi remained silent. Lils leaned in and whispered to him.


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s a vampire. But she seems a bit unhinged. Let¡¯s ignore her to avoid any trouble.¡±


    It was sound advice. Getting entangled in this situation was thest thing they needed. However, the youngdy was not one to be ignored easily.


    ¡°How dare you ignore me! I am the¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Dambi moved with lightning speed, suddenly appearing on the ship and covering her mouth.


    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±


    The soldier was astonished by Dambi¡¯s swift movement.


    ¡°You must be extraordinary adventurers,¡± he remarked, impressed by Dambi¡¯s agility.


    Ignoring the soldier¡¯s admiration, Dambi continued to silence the girl. A vampire revealing her identity so openly was something Dambi had never encountered before.


    ¡®The world is indeed vast,¡¯ he thought.


    Dambi recalled stories from his time in the vampire dungeon, tales of a noble being who inherited the blood of the Vampire King. Though he was never deemed worthy enough to learn the noble¡¯s name, he had heard that their presence alonemanded loyalty. In contrast, encountering such an erratic vampire was a novel experience for him.


    Ignoring her and walking away might lead to unnecessaryplications. Getting involved could jeopardize their mission, which was paramount. In such situations, seeking help was the best course of action.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the higher-ups.¡±


    Dambi told Lils, referring to their overseer, Celia. This was a moment where Celia¡¯s assistance was crucial.


    ¡°Oh¡­ you must be truly remarkable individuals.¡±


    The soldier said, misinterpreting Dambi¡¯s words and looking at them with newfound respect.

 Chapter 130: An Unexpected Encounter (2)

    Chapter 130: An Unexpected Encounter (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 130


    <strong><em>EP.130 An Unexpected Encounter (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Just moments ago, Dambi and Lils had found themselves subjected to an impromptu inspection thanks to Baalzerith. To resolve the situation, they contacted Celia through the shadows. It wasn¡¯t long before an officer in uniform appeared, wiping sweat from his brow and bowing respectfully before them.


    ¡°Apologies for the dy. I didn¡¯t realize you were such esteemed individuals. I am Kael Ludens, responsible for the security of Lacusberry City.¡±


    Given the city¡¯s active trade, it wasmon for both soldiers and officers to be present. Kael Ludens had rushed over after receiving an urgent message.


    ¡®A direct message from the royal family!¡¯


    It was a nerve-wracking situation. Kael¡¯s gaze fell on Dambi, who appeared to be an ordinary adventurer, aside from his striking looks. But appearances could be deceiving. The royal family had contacted him because of this seemingly ordinary adventurer.


    ¡®Who exactly is he?¡¯The royal family of the Sael kingdom had amassed significant power recently. There were even rumors that Her Majesty, known as the Saintess, might soon be officially recognized by the White Order. This alone spoke volumes about the royal family¡¯s influence. And now, an adventurer with ties to the royal family had been subjected to an inspection?


    As a senior officer, Kael wanted to reprimand his subordinates but restrained himself. There was still a way to make amends for this mistake.


    ¡°To apologize for this incident, I will personally ensure you are well taken care of!¡±


    Kael Ludens bowed deeply to Dambi.


    The surrounding soldiers quickly followed suit, their faces a mix of respect and fear.


    ¡°For now¡­ Ah, yes. Since your identities have been verified, you may disembark. Wee to the Sael kingdom.¡±


    Kael Ludens addressed Baalzerith, who appeared much younger than him, with the same respect.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you acknowledge your wrongdoing and seek forgiveness. But remember, my forgiveness is granted solely out of my mercy¡ªmmph!¡±


    Dambi swiftly covered Baalzerith¡¯s mouth, silencing her. Letting her speak any further would only lead to moreplications.


    While Dambi kept Baalzerith¡¯s mouth covered, Lils stepped forward.


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration. However, we have other matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll just ept your kindness in spirit,¡± Lils said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The officer, Kael Ludens, looked disappointed. He had hoped to make amends and perhaps establish a connection with them, but it seemed futile. Pushing further would be impolite, especially since they might be on a mission from the royal family. Detaining busy individuals could lead to repercussions from above.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s truly unfortunate. In that case, allow me to arrange the finest amodations for you. While esteemed individuals like yourselves may not be concerned, the cost of living here is quite high. Please ept this as a token of my sincerity.¡±


    Kael Ludens offered, determined to make some connection.


    Lils nodded at his gesture.


    ¡°We appreciate it.¡±


    Given the awkward timing to return to the capital today, epting the offer of a luxurious, free stay was sensible.


    ¡°Then, please allow us to handle your luggage.¡±


    Kael Ludens signaled, and soldiers quickly took charge of their belongings, leading the way. Kael discreetly observed their reactions. Though they didn¡¯t seem ustomed to such treatment, they weren¡¯t flustered either.


    ¡®They¡¯re different, indeed.¡¯


    Kael impressed, as he led them to their amodations. He briefly frowned at the sight of the youngdy being dragged along by the adventurers.


    ¡®What an oddbination.¡¯


    He curious about their story but refrained from asking. As an officer of the Sael kingdom, his duty was to focus on his responsibilities.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Kael Ludens escorted Dambi and hispanions to the most luxurious lodging in Lacusberry, situated with a breathtaking view of Lake Yenarian.


    ¡°Here is where you¡¯ll be staying. Isn¡¯t the scenery magnificent? If you need more rooms, just inform the counter, and they¡¯ll arrange it without any hassle. I must take my leave now due to other duties. I hope you have a pleasant stay, and may the goddess¡¯s blessings be with you always.¡±


    With that, Kael turned to leave, having extended his best hospitality.


    ¡°Oh, and just so you know, the southern forest is off-limits. This restriction applies regardless of your status or rank.¡±


    Kael Ludens added a brief warning before leaving the room.


    Dambi and Lils didn¡¯t pay much attention to the warning, as they nned to leave right afterpleting their mission. Though the officer¡¯s hospitality was a bit overwhelming, the stunning view of theke made Dambi nod in approval.


    ¡°This is eptable.¡±


    However, now was not the time to leisurely enjoy the scenery. Dambi drew the curtains, blocking the view, and turned to Lils with an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to getplicated because of another vampire.¡±


    In the end, they had almost been caught up in trouble due to a fellow vampire. As a vampire himself, Dambi couldn¡¯t easily avoid responsibility for this incident.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Dambi. We can visit the Adventurers¡¯ Guild tomorrow. We arrived earlier than expected anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    Dambi replied, appreciating Lils¡¯ eptance of his apology.


    Given the situation, going to the guild now would only draw unnecessary attention from the soldiers. It was better to rest today andplete their mission tomorrow. Lils opened a small container, revealing a fish-like monster swimming inside. While Lils unpacked, Dambi approached Baalzerith with a stern expression.


    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes! How dare you!¡± Baalzerith eximed, reaching out blindly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you address me so rudely! You have no manners!¡±


    Baalzerith retorted, but Dambi¡¯s expression grew more intimidating.


    ¡°Ugh. I¡­ I am¡­.¡±


    Baelchelit hesitated, torn between revealing her true name or using an alias. Despite her naivety, she knew her name carried infamy.


    ¡°My name is¡­ Riche!¡±


    In the end she finally dered, opting for a pre-prepared alias. She had simply reversed the ¡®Cheri¡¯ part of her original name, Baalzerith.


    Baalzerith, now calling herself Riche, was secretly impressed with her own cleverness, confident that her true identity would remain undiscovered.


    ¡°Hmm, Riche¡­¡±


    Dambi mused, having never heard the name before.


    ¡°Are you from the Kalen Empire?¡±


    His own origins tracing back to a vampire dungeon within the empire¡¯s borders. However, that dungeon had mostly copsed due to a crusade by the White Order, and many of his kin had perished. Dambi, who closely resembled a human, had managed to survive among them.


    Riche nodded.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came through the city alliance from the Kalen Empire!¡±


    It seemed she might have been from the same brood, albeit from a different dungeon. But Dambi¡¯s expression soured. A vampire suddenly appearing before him was suspicious.


    ¡°Why have youe to the Sael kingdom, then?¡±


    The vampires he knew would at least try to conceal their identities, but this one was different.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Riche was biting her finger, drinking her own blood.


    Lils moved next to Dambi and whispered to him.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re dealing with a vampire who¡¯s not quite right in the head.¡±


    Dambi nodded in agreement and tossed a piece of an arm from a bandit he had killed the night before. The limb was still moist with blood.


    ¡°Oh! Thank you! You truly are kind!¡±


    Riche eximed, sucking the blood from the offered human hand, then continued to answer Dambi¡¯s question.


    ¡°I am searching for someone. They will surely remember me¡­ I was on my way to the capital when¡ª¡±


    Tears began to stream down Riche¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sob¡­ I made a foolish mistake, and now that person¡­ hic.¡±


    The conversation seemed to be going off track, but Dambi and Lils nodded as if they understood.


    ¡°It seems like she¡¯s been abandoned because she¡¯s not right in the head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too.¡±


    The two whispered amongst themselves with Riche before them. Vampires were, after all, an intelligent race.


    In times of adversity, it wasmon to discard those deemed worthless first. Dambi felt a sense of empathy for Riche, recognizing a kindred spirit in her.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Though he preferred to follow his master¡¯s orders strictly, seeing a fellow vampire in a simr plight left him feeling bitter. Lils seemed to share his sentiment.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re headed to the same destination, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to travel together.¡±


    After all, they needed to return to the capital afterpleting their mission. Dambi wasn¡¯t so cold-hearted as to abandon a mentally unstable kin when their paths aligned.


    ¡°Riche, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re heading to the capital too, so let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Lils offered, extending a hand to her.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ll do that for me?¡±


    Riche, who had been crying moments ago, asked with a bright smile.


    And so, Dambi and Lils found themselves taking on the responsibility of Baalzerith, now known as Riche.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°I see. So, you encountered a vampire¡­¡±


    Celia muttered, reviewing the documents handed to her by the shadows. The report detailed Dambi and Lils¡¯ encounter with a vampire at Lake Yenarian. Concerned that they might get entangled in something troublesome, Celia had promptly informed Queen Elena.


    Queen Elena had acted swiftly, ensuring that Dambi and Lils could pass through the inspection unscathed.


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s a mountain of work to be done.¡±


    Celia sighed, ncing at the towering stack of documents on her desk. She now had to oversee not only dungeon affairs but also matters of the Sael kingdom. The workload was overwhelming.


    She had to send out the Goblin Lord to manage surrounding dungeons while ensuring the dungeon¡¯s development wasn¡¯t neglected. Now, she also had to review the kingdom¡¯s affairs. Despite working tirelessly day and night, the tasks kept piling up.


    Though her master had once sent an assistant, the assistant was currently useless. The assistant, named Wriggler, was under Aren¡¯s care and wouldn¡¯t be of any help for a while. But Celia saw this as a test from her master. Thus, she persevered with renewed determination.


    ¡°Still, the efficiency iscking.¡±


    It was time to find ways to enhance her workflow. Having someone to assist her could speed up the process significantly. However, there were no suitable candidates at the moment.


    While it would be ideal if the Banshees could assist with administrative tasks by controlling adventurers, they were reserved for more critical roles. Goblins were excluded due to their low intelligence. The Undead, though capable of simple tasks,cked the ability to think independently. Celia briefly considered Maru, but he was the personal guard of their master.


    ¡°Such a pity.¡±


    She had also thought about the vampire Dambi mentioned, but after hearing reports of her mental instability, she dismissed the idea. Even as she pondered, Celia continued to scan through documents. Suddenly, her eyes stopped on one particr file.


    ¡®¡­Jeremiah?¡¯


    The document from the royal family mentioned the name of an Inquisitor. Below the name, it detailed Jeremiah¡¯s activities, including a visit to the inn where Dambi and Lils had caused amotion. ording to the investigator¡¯s statement, the Inquisitor had identified a vampire named Baalzerith as the culprit behind a murder.


    ¡°Baalzerith¡­¡±


    The Inquisitor¡¯s suspicion had missed the mark, and it seemed that no one believed it, so Dambi and Lils were not under suspicion.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Minimizing unnecessaryplications was always preferable. As Celia continued reading, her eyesnded on another intriguing detail.


    ¡°A 5-star vampire¡­¡±


    Baalzerith, a 5-star vampire notorious among humans, was currently being hunted by the White Order. The mere fact that the Order was pursuing her indicated her danger level.


    ¡°If I could capture that entity¡­¡±


    A bold n began to form in Celia¡¯s mind. Capturing such a powerful vampire and presenting her to their master would undoubtedly earn significant merit. The thought of how pleased her master would be filled Celia with excitement.


    ¡°Inform the royal family. Tell them to locate Baalzerith.¡±


    Celia knew well from her own experience with the White Order¡¯s seals that Inquisitors did not act on mere hunches. The presence of Baalzerith within the Sael kingdom was almost certain.


    ¡°To think the prey woulde to us willingly.¡±


    A smile crept up Celia¡¯s face. A 5-star entity like Baalzerith would be a tremendous asset to her master¡¯s ns.


    One significant issue remained, would such an entity willingly follow them? Absolutely not.


    ¡°For now, station all forces within the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°nk!¡±


    At her order, the Skeleton Knights dispersed to various sections of the dungeon. Given Baalzerith¡¯s notorious reputation among humans, she would not be an easy opponent. Though the documents ssified her as a 5-star entity, Celia knew better than to make hasty judgments. Her job was to always prepare for the worst-case scenario.


    ¡°This is going to be interesting.¡±


    To wee such a dangerous entity, a thorough inspection of the dungeon was necessary. For that, she needed assistance with her administrative tasks.


    ¡°What are the kingdom¡¯s nobles doing right now?¡±


    Since Elena had be queen, many nobles had been imprisoned. Officially, they were said to be in jail, but in reality, they were held within the dungeon.


    ¡°nk, nk, nk!¡±


    (Some are still undergoing interrogation, while others are under the supervision of the Death Knight, working on fortifications!)


    As the Skeleton Knight reported, not only captured humans but also nobles were being used for construction projects. They were currently expanding theke in Area 4.


    ¡°I see. Then, ask if any nobles are willing to assist with my tasks. Inform them that they will bepensated for their efforts.¡±


    Every hand was valuable at this point. Nobles, having been educated from a young age, were elites. Though not monsters, Celia believed they could handle tasks rted to the kingdom¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°From now on, we will actively utilize humans. Think of it as a preliminary test for when our master establishes a nation.¡±


    This strategy would greatly aid their master in the future when leading a nation.

 Chapter 131: A Place Stained with Blood

    Chapter 131: A ce Stained with Blood


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 131


    <strong><em>EP.131 A ce Stained with Blood</em></strong>


    After spending a night in the city of Lacusberry, Dambi and Lils headed to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild at dawn toplete their remaining tasks. Following the orders of General Manager Celia, they released a monster into Lake Yenarian.


    ¡°It may look like a mere fish now, but it is a servant of the Great One. It will use thiske as its base to contribute to the Great One¡¯s ns,¡± Lils exined, and Dambi nodded in agreement.


    This mission was a strategic move for the future from the very beginning.


    ¡°By the way, with the sess of this mission, your adventurer rank should increase, Dambi.¡±


    Possessed by a Banshee, Lils already held a bronze adventurer badge. If Dambi were to be promoted from iron to bronze rank, it would open up a wider range of mission options. This would expand their activities as adventurers significantly.


    Havingpleted their tasks at theke, Dambi turned away. There was no need to linger at Lake Yenarian any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the capital.¡±Dambi said, ncing at Riche, who was following them. Despite her entricities, she was still a fellow vampire, and Dambi intended to apany her to the capital. They had arrived with just Lils, but they were leaving with an additionalpanion.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Not long after Dambi and his group left the city, a woman arrived at the shores of Lake Yenarian.


    ¡°Finally, We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    She murmured, surveying her surroundings. Her blue eyes were filled with determination. d in a white robe that exuded reverence, her name was Jeremiah El Esteban, daughter of the prestigious Esteban Ducal House of the Adonil Kingdom and an Inquisitor of the White Order.


    Her official mission in the Sael Kingdom was to investigate a recent cmity. Although she was supposed to be in the capital for this investigation, Jeremiah had a personal agenda.


    ¡°It was definitely the work of a vampire.¡±


    She recalled the murder scene she had witnessed the previous day. Everyone staying at the inn had been killed, and Jeremiah was certain it was the work of a vampire. Among them, the likely culprit was¡ª


    ¡®Baalzerith.¡¯


    Jeremiah had rushed here without rest, determined to capture the 5-star vampire, Baalzerith.


    ¡®The power to control blood¡ªit must be her.¡¯


    If her suspicions were correct, she had to eliminate her. That was her mission. After briefly surveying her surroundings, she approached a soldier guarding the dock.


    ¡°I have a few questions,¡± she said, presenting her identification¡ªa badge indicating her affiliation with the Order.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The soldier quickly recognized her as an Inquisitor and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Ask me anything, and I¡¯ll do my best to answer!¡±


    ¡°Good. Have you seen anyone suspicious recently?¡±


    ¡°Someone suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not very tall. About 160 cm, maybe less. Golden hair and slightly crimson eyes,¡± Jeremiah described Baalzerith¡¯s appearance.


    The soldier pondered for a moment, trying to recall. The dock saw a high volume of people daily, as Lake Yenarian bordered not just the Sael Kingdom but also two other nations. Suddenly, he remembered something from the previous day.


    ¡°Ah, now that you mention it, there was a peculiar child yesterday.¡±


    Jeremiah¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Peculiar? In what way?¡±


    ¡°Well, the appearance matches what you described. More importantly, there were issues verifying the child¡¯s identity,¡± the soldier exined, omitting the part about the adventurer¡¯s royal connections and slightly altering the story.


    ¡°¡­Still, since the child seemed harmless, we allowed them to disembark. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Jeremiah nodded, having heard enough.


    ¡°That will do. Thank you.¡±


    After listening to the soldier¡¯s ount, she quickly left the area. Jeremiah felt her heart pounding. Her instincts told her that the person the soldier described might indeed be Baalzerith.


    ¡®Something doesn¡¯t add up,¡¯ Jeremiah thought.


    The description matched, and it made sense that the soldier would remember someone suspicious whose identity couldn¡¯t be verified. However, there was a discrepancy whenparing this to the timeline of recent events. ording to the soldier, Baalzerith arrived in the kingdom yesterday. But Jeremiah had witnessed the inn murder scene yesterday morning, and she had been certain that Baalzerith was the culprit.


    This raised a new question. Could another vampire be responsible for the murders?


    ¡°Baalzerith¡­¡±


    Jeremiah muttered, her voice tinged with anger.


    There was only one conclusion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have established a nest here.¡±


    The inn murders were likely the work of vampires under Baalzerith¡¯smand. This meant Baalzerith had indeed set up a base in the Sael Kingdom. Jeremiah considered this possibility seriously¡ªno, she was almost certain of it. Baalzerith¡¯s forces in the Kalen Empire had been nearly annihted. She must have slipped into the kingdom to evade the Order¡¯s eyes.


    Once, Baalzerith had expanded her power by absorbing other vampire ns. However, a sudden assault by the White Order had rapidly diminished her forces. The Order had begun to view the situation optimistically, believing Baalzerith¡¯s power to be nearly eradicated. They even started withdrawing the Holy Knights who had been dispatched to exterminate vampire dungeons.


    Jeremiah had been appalled by the Order¡¯s decision, recognizing it as a grave miscalction.


    ¡°Baalzerith¡¯s true power is far greater than they realize,¡± she murmured.


    She knew the real extent of Baalzerith¡¯s abilities. Having witnessed her true strength in the past, she understood just how dangerous she was. The Order¡¯s attack had only seeded because Baalzerith had been caught off guard andcked time to prepare. Given more time, the oue would have been entirely different.


    Jeremiah had once formally proposed to the Order to seize the current advantage and exterminate Baalzerith while she was cornered. However, the Order had dismissed her suggestion, believing they had already sufficiently crippled her forces. They saw no reason to risk further losses.


    Their reasoning was sound¡ªif they hadn¡¯t experienced Baalzerith¡¯s true power. Knowing the truth, Jeremiah found the Order¡¯scency deeply frustrating. In the end, she resolved to act alone. To prevent a greater disaster, she had to find Baalzerith.


    And above all else, she sought revenge.


    ¡°This time, I will sever our cursed bond,¡± she muttered through gritted teeth.


    Memories of her childhood surfaced but were quickly pushed aside. Now was not the time to be consumed by emotions. As Jeremiah El Esteban, she bore the responsibilities of both nobility and the Order. Her duty was to uphold justice and protect the peace of the continent. With that singr focus, she pressed forward.


    Despite having just arrived in the city, she set off immediately.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The sun was slowly sinking below the horizon, painting the mountains, fields, and forests in shades of red.


    ¡°We¡¯ll camp here for the night,¡± Dambi announced.


    As soon as he spoke, Lils began preparing the campsite. Since none of the three were human, setting up camp was straightforward. They gathered nearby branches and lit a campfire. Lils started making a simple stew beside the fire. Although monsters didn¡¯t need such preparations, it was a way to maintain appearances. As they continued to take on missions, they would inevitably encounter other adventurers. Acting like adventurers now was a way to prepare for those situations.


    However, Riche was horrified.


    ¡°Ugh! Blood is sweetest when drunk raw!¡± she eximed.


    Despite Riche¡¯s outburst, Lils nonchntly tossed some unidentified meat into the pot.


    While monsters found raw food the most delicious, this exercise was part of their training. Thus, a bowl of the fully cooked, mysterious stew was ced in front of Riche.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Reluctantly, Riche took a spoonful of the stew.


    ¡°Blegh¡ª¡±


    It tasted awful, just as she had expected.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat this!¡± she eximed, heading towards the campfire.


    Dambi and Lils continued to focus on their stew, paying no mind to Riche¡¯s antics. She positioned herself in front of the bubbling pot. Though there wasn¡¯t much stew left, it was enough for her purposes.


    ¡°I shall share my noble blood! It will surely make this a divine delicacy!¡± she proimed, biting the tip of her thumb.


    A single drop of her crimson blood fell into the stew.


    <strong>¨C Sizzle!</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    As Baalzerith¡¯s blood mixed with the stew, it began to roil like a living creature. The broth bubbled like moltenva, distorting beyond recognition.


    ¡°What the¡ª!¡±


    Dambi and Lils recoiled in shock as the stew transformed into something grotesque. Momentster, a bizarrely shaped slime emerged from the pot. The creature crawled towards its creator, recognizing her as its master.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Even Riche was momentarily taken aback by the situation. It was her first time adding blood to food. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness now.


    ¡°Behold! This is the power of my blood!¡± she dered.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The grotesque stew slime echoed her words. After a brief silence, Riche picked up the stew slime and returned to her seat.


    ¡°Hmph. There¡¯s plenty of prey around here; I¡¯ll feast on themter,¡± she said.


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    While this incident allowed them to dispose of the remaining stew, it also resulted in the birth of a strange creature. Lils, however, took note of this unique ability.


    ¡°Dambi, do vampires have such abilities?¡±


    Lils asked, astonished at the sight of a lifeform born from a single drop of blood.


    Dambi shook his head, equally perplexed.


    ¡°This is new to me as well.¡±


    As a half-blood, Dambi had often been discriminated against by his own kind, which ironically left him with limited knowledge about vampires.


    ¡°Perhaps she has the blood of a high-ranking demon mixed in,¡± Lils spected.


    Though they didn¡¯t know for sure, it seemed usible that such a power could stem from high-ranking demonic blood.


    ¡°Maybe we should take Riche to Celia. She seems to have been abandoned by her group, but with abilities like that, she could be valuable to our master,¡± Lils suggested.


    His reasoning was sound. Both Dambi and Lils nodded, contemting how to present Riche to Celia.


    As they pondered, they failed to notice the stealthy movements around them. The night deepened.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Darkness enveloped the mountain. The crackling campfire was the only thing keeping the encroaching shadows at bay.


    ¡°Boss, those guys aren¡¯t taking any precautions,¡± Paul muttered, observing the sleeping adventurers.


    They were bandits, preying on camping adventurers. Consisting of three members, they didn¡¯t hesitate to kill during their heists. Former adventurers themselves, they knew the adventurer lifestyle well. Seeing the adventurers lying unguarded, they smirked.


    ¡°There are two women among them. Looks like we¡¯ll have some fun tonight, boss,¡± Paul said with a lecherous grin.


    Another bandit voiced his concern. ¡°But doesn¡¯t it seem odd? If they¡¯re so unguarded in a ce like this, they might be really strong¡ª¡±


    ¡°You idiot! Have you forgotten who our boss is?¡± Paul snapped at him.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Our boss is from Earth and used to be a gold-ranked adventurer. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s always better to be cautious,¡± the boss interjected.


    The man who interrupted Paul spoke up. Though it could have been irritating, Paul grinned and rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°Hehe, our leader Itsuki is always right!¡±


    The man Paul called ¡°leader¡± was Sato Itsuki, a hunter from Earth.


    ¡°Enough with the useless chatter. Keep an eye on the situation. We¡¯ll strike soon,¡± Sato Itsuki ordered, closing his eyes to focus.


    He was using a skill to erase his presence, a technique that had allowed him to rob countless adventurers. He would wait until the adventurers werepletely off guard, then strike at the perfect moment.


    ¡®This skill served me well back on Earth too,¡¯ he mused.


    It had been four years since Sato Itsuki had arrived from Earth. Though uncertain when he might return, he had decided to enjoy his current life. Robbing adventurers on the continent of El Dorad was far easier than on Earth.


    ¡®Paul might be right; this could be fun,¡¯ he thought, excited at the prospect of having two women among the adventurers. It had been a while since he had such an opportunity.


    His thoughts were interrupted by Paul¡¯s urgent voice.


    ¡°B-Boss?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be quiet?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice was filled with urgency. Sato Itsuki opened his eyes.


    ¡°One of them is gone¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you keeping watch?¡±


    ¡°I was, but now they¡¯re gone!¡±


    Sato Itsuki rubbed his forehead in frustration. How could such an idiot lose sight of someone right in front of him?


    ¡°Who¡¯s missing?¡± he demanded, standing up quickly to check.


    Two of the adventurers were still lying with their eyes closed.


    ¡°The little one.¡±


    The little one was missing.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    The disappearance of the little one wasn¡¯t a significant problem in itself.


    She probably just went to the bushes to relieve herself, Sato Itsuki thought, preparing to use his skill again.


    ¡°Fresh prey has gathered here.¡±


    ¡°Grrr!¡±


    A voice came from behind. It was the small one who had been with the adventurers earlier, apanied by a grotesque slime. Sato Itsuki quickly drew his sword.


    ¡°Hehe, boss, should we start with her?¡± Paul¡¯s eyes were filled with lust, clouding his judgment.


    A sense of foreboding washed over Itsuki. Something felt terribly wrong. His mind screamed to flee, but his feet wouldn¡¯t move. Then, the worst happened.


    <strong>¨C St.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    With a mere gesture from the small one, Paul¡¯s body exploded into a shower of blood. The subordinate behind him also burst into a fountain of blood, instantly turning into a corpse.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    In an instant, both subordinates were dead, unable to even scream. Sato Itsuki¡¯s eyes widened in terror, unable to look away from the blood-soaked ground. His mind went nk, and his body trembled with instinctive fear.


    ¡®I-I have to run!¡¯


    The only thought that crossed his mind was to escape. Desperately, he tried to lift his head and n his escape, but the sight before him left him breathless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The spilled blood was coalescing into a mass, like a ball of yarn. The bizarre scene paralyzed his limbs, rendering him immobile.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    The girl approached, smiling innocently. His consciousness began to fade. His breath becamebored, and his heart pounded as if it would burst. Was this all just a nightmare?


    He wished it were, but soon, a searing pain, as if being cut by a knife, ended his thoughts. Sato Itsuki met his end.


    In the silent aftermath, only the blood-stained ground remained, rippling quietly.

 Chapter 132: The Dungeon Workers

    Chapter 132: The Dungeon Workers


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 132


    <strong><em>EP.132 The Dungeon Workers</em></strong>


    At dawn, a thick, cold mist nketed the mountain. Dambi woke up and looked around. The campfire had long since died out, and Lils was nowhere to be seen. She had probably gone to scout the area. Dambi¡¯s gaze then fell on Riche, who was still fast asleep, oblivious to the world.


    ¡°Grrr?¡±


    The stew slime nestled in Riche¡¯s arms reacted to Dambi¡¯s gaze with a small growl. At that moment, Dambi¡¯s keen sense of smell detected a faint scent of blood.


    ¡°I smell blood from somewhere.¡±


    As he searched for the source, his eyes returned to the stew slime. Upon closer inspection, he saw that the slime was chewing on something.


    ¡°Grr. Grrr.¡±


    The stew slime had swallowed a field mouse whole and was chewing it contentedly. It seemed the mouse was the source of the blood scent.¡°How fascinating.¡±


    All it took was a single drop of blood in the stew. Just one drop, and it had transformed into a living slime. Initially, Dambi had thought of Riche as just another entric vampire, but her abilities were genuinely unique and powerful.


    ¡®Lils was right. We should take her to the master¡¯s dungeon.¡¯


    With such abilities, Riche could undoubtedly be of great help to their master. As he pondered this, Lils returned from his scouting.


    ¡°There were no unusual signs around. If we leave now, we can reach Celia by the end of the day.¡±


    Their original destination had been the royal capital. They had nned to apany Riche to the capital and then take on more adventurer quests. However, after witnessing Riche¡¯s abilities, they decided it would be better to head to the dungeon.


    Moreover, Riche had already been abandoned by her group. Even if she rejoined them, there was no telling how long she wouldst, and in the worst-case scenario, she might be killed. The White Order was still hunting vampires.


    ¡®If she gets caught, she¡¯ll surely die.¡¯


    Though they hadn¡¯t known each other long, Dambi didn¡¯t want to see a fellow vampire die. It seemed better to give her a new life in the dungeon rather than let her face certain death.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the shadows won¡¯t reach us for a while. It¡¯s best to tell Celia about Riche¡¯s abilities in person once we arrive.¡±


    Celia had only a few shadows at her disposal. Thus, if the timing was off, there was no way to contact her through them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out immediately. If we dy too long, we might attract unnecessary attention,¡± Dambi suggested, recalling the incident at the inn a few days ago. While they could handle such situations easily, it was best to avoid them altogether.


    Just then, Riche stretched and woke up.


    ¡°Ah, refreshing!¡±


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    The stew slime, noticing its master awake, spat out the mouse it had been chewing and quickly climbed onto Riche¡¯s shoulder. Dambi and Lils exchanged nces, silently agreeing to take Riche to the dungeon without raising suspicion.


    Their group, now consisting of four members including the stew slime, quickly packed up and started down the tranquil forest path.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Impressive. Nobles are certainly different,¡± Celia said with a smile as she looked up from the documents she was reviewing.


    The man standing before her nodded confidently.


    ¡°You tter me. While the Rosenberg family has a long history in politics and diplomacy, we still have much to learn from you, General Manager.¡±


    His words carried both confidence and humility. The man was Kazel von Rosenberg, a young baron of the Sael Kingdom. He had been one of the nobles arrested for siding with the noble faction. Despite his imprisonment, he never despaired. Instead, he saw it as an opportunity.


    He had endured harsh torture, but during his time in the dungeon, he hade to a realization.


    ¡®The era of humans ising to an end.¡¯


    He had always thought monsters were disorganized and less intelligent than humans. But his time in the dungeon had shown him how wrong he was.


    ¡®Who would have thought such a systematic dungeon could exist?¡¯


    Moreover, Kazel was a perceptive man.


    ¡®The royal family must be connected to this ce.¡¯


    Otherwise, there was no reason for all the arrested nobles to be confined in the dungeon. Considering these circumstances, Kazel saw immense potential.


    ¡®The one who ced Princess Elena on the throne must be the General Manager.¡¯


    Kazel¡¯s gaze lingered on Celia, who was smiling. She was an incredibly beautiful being and wielded immense power within the dungeon. The sudden rise of Elena, who had previously held no power, was undoubtedly due to this General Manager.


    Considering all these circumstances, Kazel couldn¡¯t help but admire Celia¡¯s intelligence and strategic nning.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯


    He thought that these beings might one day rule the entire continent of El Dorad. If he sided with them, he might also bask in their glory one day. The light he envisioned was far beyond his current status as a baron.


    The thought filled him with exhration.


    ¡®This choice will shape my future. Siding with them is a risky gamble, but the rewards are immense.¡¯


    If he failed, he would be branded a heretic by the White Order. But if he seeded, he would have the chance to rise above others in the new order.


    Kazel von Rosenberg decided to abandon his status as a baron of the Sael Kingdom and align himself with the monsters. The perfect opportunity to act on his decision soon presented itself.


    [Special Recruitment! Seeking a noble to assist with administrative tasks. Compensation includes a small stipend and exemption from camp construction duties. However, the workload is immense.]


    Upon seeing the recruitment notice, Kazel had shouted with excitement.


    ¡®Yes, this is it!¡¯


    Without hesitation, he applied for the role. He didn¡¯t care if other nobles mocked him forcking honor. His choice allowed him to fully demonstrate his abilities in this position.


    Most importantly, Celia¡¯s gaze towards him had changed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so humble. Completing this amount of work in such a short time is impressive. If you continue to assist me, the efficiency of dungeon operations will greatly improve,¡± Celia praised, clearly impressed by Kazel¡¯s work.


    Moreover, she appreciated that Kazel showed no fear of her, despite her being a monster.


    ¡°Your praise is too generous. If given the opportunity, I will continue to serve you diligently, General Manager!¡±


    ¡°Very well. From now on, I appoint you as the Chief Steward of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor!¡±


    Kazel bowed deeply, responding with enthusiasm.


    Though it might seem humiliating to be demoted from a baron to a steward, Kazel didn¡¯t mind at all. In this ce, being a noble was just an empty title. It held no real meaning, and he believed that siding with the powerful was the wisest choice in the current situation.


    ¡®Better to be the tail of a dragon than the head of a snake.¡¯


    With that thought, Kazel von Rosenberg willingly embraced his new role as the dungeon¡¯s Chief Steward. Just then, the sound of shouting from somewhere in the dungeon reached his ears. It was the voices of the nobles who had been his peers. Unlike Kazel, who had joined Celia¡¯s special recruitment, they had stubbornly chosen to remain in the camp construction.


    Kazel¡¯s eyes turned cold at their cries.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re no longer my concern,¡± he said, drawing a clear line between himself and them.


    He had staked his future on the dungeon and the monsters. He knew well that sympathizing with them just because they were fellow humans would lead to endlessplications. Kazel had firmly chosen his path, focusing only on the future.


    ¡°Now, shall we discuss more specific matters?¡± Celia asked.


    Kazel¡¯s actions seemed to be the right choice. Celia nodded in approval. Ironically, the darker the dungeon, the brighter his future appeared. Even if that future was stained with blood, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the 1st floor Area 4 of the dungeon, a group of people was seen working, covered in mud and sweating profusely. The workers ranged from middle-aged men to elderly individuals with white hair. They were all nobles from the Sael Kingdom. Having never done manualbor in their lives, they were now digging to expand theke near the dungeon, following Celia¡¯s orders.


    For nobles, this was an unimaginable task, even shameful to callbor.


    ¡°Damn it, why do I have to do this kind of work!¡± one noble eximed, throwing down his shovel in frustration. The other nobles also stopped working, sharing his sentiment.


    ¡°We have dedicated our lives to the Sael Kingdom! This menialbor tarnishes our honor!¡± another noble shouted.


    ¡°Exactly! We cannot let this insulting treatment go unpunished. They must pay for this!¡± they agreed, even spitting at and insulting the adventurers among them.


    ¡°How can they assign such lowly work to nobles like us? This is outrageous!¡±


    Despite being arrested by the kingdom, they were born nobles and expected to be treated ordingly. Being forced to do such menial tasks infuriated them. The nobles, filled with anger, raised their voices in protest. None of them were willing to work anymore.


    ¡°Kazel is just a whelp who doesn¡¯t understand noble dignity. He betrayed humanity for his own gain!¡± they spat, directing harsh words at Baron Kazel, who had sided with the monsters. His actions were seen as an unforgivable betrayal and an insult to the noble society.


    ¡°In any case, we don¡¯t deserve this treatment! We must refuse to work and assert our rights! They wouldn¡¯t dare harm us!¡±


    Comining to their heart¡¯s content, the noblespletely stopped working. Just then, a foreboding presence made itself known.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As if on cue, everyone fell silent. The terrifying overseer had appeared. d in pitch-ck armor, wielding a sharp sword and an enigmatic shield, it was a Death Knight. Its mere presence was enough to instill fear.


    The Death Knight wasted no time. Recognized by General Manager Celia for its authority, it felt no need to persuade them clumsily. It simply acted.


    <strong>¨C Swoosh.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    The Death Knight¡¯s sword shed, piercing the heart of the noble who had first incited the rebellion.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡±


    The surrounding nobles screamed and tried to flee, but were blocked by skeletal knights. The sudden chaos was short-lived. The noble, whose heart had been pierced, began to rise again.


    ¡°Urrgh!¡±


    It was the Death Knight¡¯s skill, ¡®Resurrection of Death¡¯. Those killed by its sword were reborn as ghouls. The noble¡¯s former appearance was gone, reced by a ghoul, a loyal worker for the dungeon.


    ¡°Urrgh¡­.¡±


    Witnessing the horrific fate of theirrade, the remaining nobles trembled and picked up their shovels again. Seeing their fellow noble turned into a ghoul, no one dared to voice anyints. In this ce, rebellion meant death.


    Once envied nobles, they had now fallen to the status of dungeon ves. It was a miserable but necessary choice for survival.


    Satisfied, the Death Knight nodded. As it resumed its supervision, it noticed new arrivals entering the Area 4.


    It was Dambi and his group, individuals who had recently caught Celia¡¯s attention. They usually operated outside the dungeon, so their presence here indicated they had business to attend to. Besides the familiar faces of Dambi and Lils, there were neers.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    One of them, holding a peculiar slime that growled back at the Death Knight.


    ¡°Urrgh¡­¡±


    As the slime growled, the ghouls echoed its cries. For some reason, the Death Knight had a strong premonition that the number of workers in the dungeon would soon increase.

 Chapter 133: Celia and Baalzerith (1)

    Chapter 133: Celia and Baalzerith (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 133


    <strong><em>EP.133 Celia and Baalzerith (1)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    ¡®This is aplete luck-based game,¡¯ he thought.


    Recently, the Monster Arena system had been introduced. The promise of earning part of the profits as gems had been enticing, but the results were disappointing.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    The Monster Arena¡¯s system was simple. You bet gold coins on the challenger you thought would win. If your chosen challenger emerged victorious, your earnings would increase ording to the odds. Since I had set the rules myself, there was no room for cheating in the process.


    The problem wasn¡¯t the rules but the behavior of the monsters. It was as if the matches were rigged; every challenger I bet on ended up dying without putting up a fight. This was especially suspicious since I always bet on challengers with high survival chances.


    ¡°Hah¡­ This is strange. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±Maybe I was just unlucky. Since the arena had opened, not once had my bets hit the mark.


    Especially on the opening day of the arena, I had bet on a silver-ranked adventurer.


    <strong>¨C Bayden: A silver-ranked adventurer with extensive experience in monster hunting. He joined the arena to escape his debts.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Cale: A teenage boy who barely made a living doing odd jobs.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    The other challengers were either ordinary people who couldn¡¯t handle weapons properly or young teenagers. Surely, an adventurer would be much stronger than such opponents. Confidently, he ced my bet on Bayden.


    <strong>¨C The final winner is ¡®Cale¡¯!</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    The boy, who seemed most likely to die first, survived until the end. The funny thing was that the goblins seemed to avoid attacking Cale specifically. It was an absurd situation.


    Moreover, the same thing happened in the next match and the one after that. The promising challengers all died, while those who seemed unlikely to survive became the winners. Up until now, he had never seen his chosen challenger win.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just a simple game?¡±


    Even though I watched the matches through my smartphone screen, the world beyond was real. Perhaps analyzing the challengers¡¯ backgrounds alone wasn¡¯t enough. My pride was starting to take a hit.


    ¡®What exactly should I be looking at to ce a winning bet?¡¯


    Were there even people making money from this?


    I meticulously read through the profiles of the next challengers, deep in thought. Just then, an rm went off.


    <strong>¨C Congrattions! ¡®Kazel von Rosenberg¡¯ has be the first human to voluntarily pledge loyalty.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    What was this about? Someone had voluntarily pledged loyalty to the dungeon?


    <strong>¨C As a reward, you can enhance ¡®Kazel von Rosenberg,¡¯ who has pledged loyalty.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    Not only that, but I could also enhance a human. This unexpected news wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    ¡®This means I have more cards to y, right?¡¯


    If there were more talented individuals like Kazel von Rosenberg, the recent Sael Kingdom incident might have been handled more smoothly. Enhancing and utilizing humans, in addition to monsters, would be highly beneficial for future endeavors. I was quite satisfied with this reward.


    However, the next alert was rather surprising.


    <strong>¨C Baalzerith has visited Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s dungeon.</strong><strong> ¨C</strong>


    What was this about?


    ¡®Baalzerith.¡¯


    That name was unforgettable. Baalzerith was the first 5-star monster I had drawn during the Manager selection. But Baalzerith had rejected mu offer. Why was Baalzerith visiting my dungeon now?


    This was no time to worry about the Monster Arena.


    ¡®Something must be happening.¡¯


    I quickly closed the notification window and looked at the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Riche.


    That was the alias Baalzerith used to conceal her identity. Once, she had been a powerful figure, inheriting the blood of the Vampire King andmanding numerous subordinates. But everything was lost in a surprise attack by the White Order.


    The vampire dungeons under her control were destroyed, and her followers were either killed or scattered. In an attempt to resolve the situation, she incurred a massive debt to the Demon Merchant Association, but failing to repay it, she became a fugitive.


    Eventually, after losing everything, she wandered until she reached the Sael Kingdom. Her only hope was to find the owner of the voice that had once called out to her. She suspected that the owner of that voice was somewhere in the Sael Kingdom, which led her here.


    ¡°Do we really have to go up there?¡± Baalzerith asked, rmed, as she looked at Dambi and Lils. They were adventurers who had helped her in her time of need. Of course, they only appeared to be adventurers; in reality, they were monsters. Dambi, in particr, was a vampire like herself, despite having mixed blood, so she felt she could trust him.


    But the ce before them was the Silent Mountain Range. Beyond ity the Demon World, which wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was that the Demon Merchant Association likely had forces stationed throughout the mountains to capture her for her debts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Riche. Our master¡¯s dungeon is here,¡± Lils reassured her, and Dambi nodded in agreement. Despite her concerns about the Association, Baalzerith finally took a step forward when Dambi, a fellow vampire, nodded.


    ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll go up for now.¡±


    Originally, she had nned to head to the royal capital, but without any concrete ns, she needed a ce to stay. She decided to stay at Dambi and Lils¡¯ dungeon for a few days.


    ¡®It might not be as grand as my dungeon once was, but I have no choice.¡¯


    Once the proud owner of a magnificent dungeon, Baalzerith had lost everything when the management rights of her dungeon were transferred to the Association. Now, she was grateful for any ce to stay, no matter how insignificant it seemed.


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    All she had left was her stew slime. Holding it close, she followed Dambi and Lils up the mountain. Even if the Association¡¯s agents appeared, Baalzerith had the strength to deal with them.


    They climbed for a while until a vast forest spread out before them. She sensed something within the forest.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    Could it be agents sent by the Association? Baalzerith held her stew slime tightly, ready to defend herself.


    ¡°Grr, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    A goblin sprang forth. The problem was, it wasn¡¯t alone. Behind the initial goblins, a multitude of others emerged. What stood out the most was their equipment.


    ¡®Are those really goblins?¡¯


    The goblins Baalzerith knew were low-level monsters, d in ragged clothes and wielding rusty weapons. But these goblins were different. They wore high-quality leather armor and carried finely crafted weapons.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It seems like there are more scouts than usual,¡± Dambi remarked, observing the goblins. The number of scouts was unusually high.


    ¡°Grr, we¡¯re here to catch a monster! It¡¯s the General Manager¡¯s order! Grr. But who is this person?¡± the lead goblin asked, pointing at Baalzerith.


    ¡°Oh, I apologize for thete introduction. This is Riche. She has nowhere to go, so we¡¯re seeking permission for her to stay here for a while,¡± Lils exined.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The goblins nodded at Lils¡¯ exnation. Losing interest, they retreated back into the forest, maintaining theirbat readiness.


    ¡°Wow, impressive¡­!¡±


    Baalzerith eximed, amazed by the goblins¡¯ disciplined demeanor. The number and quality of their equipment indicated that this was a well-maintained dungeon. She assumed it was a goblin dungeon.


    She was curious how Dambi and Lils ended up living in a goblin dungeon, but she was impressed by the goblins¡¯bat readiness. It suggested that the dungeon¡¯s master took defense seriously, more meticulously than she had in the past.


    ¡°But is it really okay for me to stay here? It looks like you¡¯re preparing for a battle,¡± she pondered, recalling the goblin¡¯s words about catching a monster. The situation seemed urgent, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it was appropriate for her to stay in a dungeon she didn¡¯t belong to.


    Lils waved her concern away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Riche. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that.¡±


    Baalzerith nodded. She noticed that both the goblins and Dambi and Lils were extremely loyal to the dungeon.


    There was a palpable confidence that their dungeon would never be breached.


    ¡°I-I see!¡±


    By now, Baalzerith was slightly curious. Who exactly was the monster they were trying to capture? Whoever it was, they were probably in a situation simr to hers, being chased by the Association.


    ¡®Poor soul,¡¯ she thought, feeling a sense of camaraderie with the unknown target.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After passing the goblin scouts, they finally arrived at the dungeon entrance.


    ¡°Huh? Is this really a dungeon? I don¡¯t feel any energy at all,¡± Baalzerith remarked. Having lived for so long, she prided herself on her knowledge of dungeons. Typically, dungeons exuded a dark and eerie aura. Even with varying degrees, she had never encountered a dungeon that emitted no energy at all. It looked like an ordinary, quiet, and peaceful cave.


    ¡°Surprisingly, this is it, Riche. Please follow us,¡± Lils said.


    Baalzerith found herself surprised multiple times today. The ability to conceal a dungeon¡¯s aura was remarkable. She followed Dambi and Lils into the dungeon.


    Inside, the dungeon was unbelievably clean. The floors and walls were spotless, without a speck of dust. As they proceeded further, they came to a three-way fork. Without hesitation, Dambi took the central path.


    ¡®The other paths must be traps,¡¯ she thought. Having never been here before, she silently followed Dambi.


    What she saw next left her speechless. The vast hall was filled with goblins of all kinds. Among them was a Goblin Lord, who seemed to be the leader.


    ¡°Could that be the dungeon master?¡± she wondered. The Goblin Lord was a 5-star monster, equal in rank to herself, so she assumed it must be the dungeon master. Moreover, the hall was teeming with goblins, goblin shamans, and hobgoblins, all diligently training with their weapons.


    However, Dambi and Lils walked past the goblins without stopping.


    ¡°?¡±


    Baalzerith, bewildered, continued to follow them. After passing the area filled with goblins, they entered the next zone, where a massive undergroundke spread out before them.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    She was so astonished that she could barely speak. A giganticke existing underground was beyond her imagination. Nearby, ghouls and humans were fervently working with shovels and pickaxes. Overseeing them was a formidable presence.


    ¡°Could it be that the Death Knight is the master of this ce?¡±


    A 5-star Death Knight was intently watching the humans. Yes, it must be the dungeon master, she thought. Though she didn¡¯t understand why a Goblin Lord and a Death Knight coexisted, there must be a reason.


    ¡°What kind of dungeon do you live in¡­?¡±


    Baalzerith muttered, awestruck by the scene before her. Even from what she had seen so far, she could gauge the dungeon¡¯s immense scale and power. A dungeon of this magnitude might even make the Demon Merchant Association bow its head. The possibility of this dungeon falling seemed nonexistent, and even if it faced danger, the Association would likely step in to help.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    The current dungeon was beyond her wildest expectations. However, Dambi silently moved on to the next area.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    She noticed another passageway ahead. This time, it led downward. Lils spoke up.


    ¡°If you go down here, you¡¯ll reach the second floor. The area we were just in was the first floor. Please be careful as you descend.¡±


    As they descended, apletely different scene unfolded.


    ¡°Aaah! I¡¯ve told you everything! Please stop!¡±


    The air was filled with the sounds of agonizing screams. Ogres were relentlessly torturing humans.


    ¡°Won, should we stop now?¡±


    ¡°No, Won. The manager said to continue. This time, we¡¯ll use water.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, Won. Water knows the truth.¡±


    The ogre had two heads. Nearby, a water spirit was crying out.


    ¡°Bwee! Bwee!¡±


    The ogre grabbed a human¡¯s head and thrust it into the water spirit¡¯s body.


    The scene was so brutal that Baalzerith involuntarily shut her eyes tightly. What was the true nature of this dungeon?


    ¡®A Goblin Lord and a Death Knight aren¡¯t enough¡­¡¯


    It was a dungeon created by a gathering of various monsters. She was bewildered. Yet again, Dambi walked forward without a word.


    ¡®Could there be more?¡¯


    She hurriedly followed, wanting to escape the gruesome sight. Finally, they reached the heart of the dungeon.


    The core area was very quiet. The dungeon core was visible, guarded by robed figures on either side. As they walked further, she saw humans imprisoned in iron cages. Among them were three goblins that looked almost human.


    Continuing on, she noticed skeleton knights standing still, waiting. Next to them, a human was busy flipping through documents, looking quite satisfied despite the hectic atmosphere.


    Atst, Dambi, who had been silent all this time, spoke.


    ¡°This is the office of the one who manages the dungeon.¡±


    As Dambi said, it was an office, with the door firmly closed. Baalzerith stared at the office door, feeling tense. Judging by everything she had seen so far, she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how powerful the dungeon master must be. What kind of being couldmand two 5-star entities?


    A skeleton knight knocked on the office door. After a brief moment, the tightly closed door opened.

 Chapter 134: Celia and Baalzerith (2)

    Chapter 134: Celia and Baalzerith (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 134


    <strong><em>EP.134 Celia and Baalzerith (2)</em></strong>


    <strong>¨C Baalzerith has visited Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    As soon as the notification sounded, I checked the dungeon. Sure enough, Baalzerith was traversing my dungeon. Heading towards the core, it seemed likely she intended to meet Celia. I zoomed in for a closer look.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Baalzerith was a familiar figure, having appeared twice in the draws. Simultaneously, I felt as if I had met her in person before. What stood out the most was her attire. When she first appeared in the draws, she wore a ck dress, but now she was d in tattered clothes, holding a strange creature in her arms.


    ¡®What happened to her?¡¯


    But that wasn¡¯t the important issue right now. The pressing question was why Baalzerith hade to the dungeon. She had rejected my offer to be a manager. What was she nning? Surely, she wasn¡¯t here to surrender?


    ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±Given her history of rejecting his proposal, he couldn¡¯t afford to let his guard down.


    ¡°I should inform Celia.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know Baalzerith¡¯s intentions, but it wouldn¡¯t be wise to antagonize her without cause. I quickly tapped the keyboard on the screen to send amand to Celia.


    <strong>¡¾We have a guest. Treat her well.</strong><strong>¡¿</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°This is the office of the one who manages the dungeon.¡±


    Dambi said, guiding Baalzerith to the dungeon¡¯s core area. The office door, which had been firmly closed, slowly opened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As the door opened, Baalzerith felt her breath catch. The immense power emanating from the office paralyzed her. Her curiosity about the being inside surged.


    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her trembling hands. Considering the grandeur of the dungeon she had seen so far, it was clear that an unimaginably powerful entity awaited inside.


    ¡®What kind of beingmands such a dungeon?¡¯


    Initially, she had nned to stay for just a few days, taking advantage of Dambi and Lils¡¯ hospitality. However, what she had witnessed here was far from ordinary. Goblins armed with high-quality equipment and various types of monsters guarded the dungeon. Most shocking of all was the presence of two other 5-star creatures like herself.


    Given the current situation, she couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the power of the dungeon master.


    ¡®Could this be a trap to capture me?¡¯


    The scale of the dungeon made her suspect a connection with the Demon Merchant Association. If that were the case, perhaps she should leave immediately. But Baalzerith shook her head. Despite being on the run, she had a high sense of pride as a vampire royalty. Fleeing out of fear of an unknown entity was uneptable to her pride.


    One glimmer of hope was that she still possessed enough strength to survive. No matter how dire her situation, she was still a vampire royalty. Even if the Goblin Lord and Death Knight were of the same rank, she believed she had the upper hand in purebat power. However, she might have to sacrifice her stew slime if things went south. As powerful as she was, she couldn¡¯t gauge the dungeon master¡¯s strength. If necessary, she nned to use the slime as a distraction to buy time.


    ¡°Grr, grr¡­¡±


    Sensing her anxiety, the stew slime whimpered sadly. At that moment, Lils gently grasped her arm and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°The General Manager is infinitely merciful. Just don¡¯t mention ¡®that person.¡¯¡±


    Though she was tense about the unknown entity, Baalzerith dismissed Lils¡¯ advice lightly. After all, there was no need for her to be overly submissive. Her goal was to find the owner of the voice, not to stay here forever. As long as she confirmed there was no connection to the Demon Merchant Association, she had no reason to bow down.


    Finally, the door to the office opened, and a skeleton knight stepped out.


    ¡°Clink, Clink!¡±


    The knight signaled for Lils and Dambi to step back.


    ¡°Clink, Clink, Clink.¡±


    Then, it bowed respectfully to Baalzerith, indicating that only she was allowed to enter.


    ¡°Then, see youter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows.¡±


    After offering their brief encouragements, Lils and Dambi left. Baalzerith nodded slightly and stepped into the office.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The sight before her took her breath away.


    ¡®A subus.¡¯


    In the middle of the office stood a subus with long silver hair flowing down her back, exuding an alluring presence. Her body, d in a red dress, was entuated by the two horns protruding from her head. She was the epitome of beauty.


    But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that captivated Baalzerith. The immense power radiating from her was overwhelming.


    ¡®Such strength¡­!¡¯


    This was the first time she had encountered someone this powerful since the owner of the voice. Could she be the Subus Queen? But the Subus Queen had been missing for a long time.


    Baalzerith stood there, speechless and bewildered.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Riche. My name is Celia,¡± the subus said in a soft voice.


    Snapping back to reality, Baalzerith forced a smile.


    ¡°N-Nice to meet you too.¡±


    Facing someone so overwhelmingly powerful made her voice tremble. Moreover, Celia already knew her alias. Baalzerith faced a dilemma, should she continue using her alias or reveal her true name? After a brief internal conflict, she made up her mind. There was no need to hide her identity here. The alias was only to evade the Association¡¯s eyes. Given Celia¡¯s power, there was no reason to worry about the Association.


    All her concerns about a possible connection to the Association vanished.


    ¡°My name is Baa¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Celia interrupted.


    ¡°I apologize for the interruption. I have an urgent message.¡±


    A shadow appeared behind Celia.


    ¡°!¡±


    The sight made Baalzerith¡¯s heart sink.


    Those shadows were monsters not widely known to the world. They shared amon trait, they were frequently used by the Demon Merchant Association. Capable of moving stealthily without the constraints of time and space, they were perfect for gathering information and carrying out assassinations. Why were such shadows present in this dungeon?


    ¡®Could this dungeon really be connected to the Association?¡¯


    Baalzerith wondered, casting a worried nce at the shadows. Celia smiled.


    ¡°Oh, these are my subordinates. I brought them from the Association.¡±


    In truth, she had seized them, but Baalzerith took Celia¡¯s words at face value. After all, there was no rule that only the Association could use shadows. A being of Celia¡¯s caliber would undoubtedly receive various conveniences from the Association.


    The Demon Merchant Association dealt with all dungeons, but there was a fundamental difference between dungeons that traded with the Company and those that followed its orders unconditionally. Baalzerith concluded that this dungeon merely traded with the Company and wasn¡¯t operated by it.


    She watched as Celia calmly issuedmands to the shadow. What urgent matter could someone of such power have? As a former dungeon master herself, Baalzerith was curious.


    ¡°I see. So, you can¡¯t find Baalzerith¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    What was that? Why was her name mentioned? Baalzerith strained to listen more closely, thinking she might have misheard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle capturing Baalzerith. Just make sure to track the Inquisitor¡¯s movements.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    What did she mean by capturing her? And who was this Inquisitor? The sudden turn of events sent chills down her spine. What was happening?


    The shadow, having received its orders, disappeared, and Celia turned back to Baalzerith.


    ¡°Now, where were we? You were about to say your name, Ba¡ª¡±


    ¡°A-Ah!¡±


    Panicking, Baalzerith waved her hands, interrupting Celia. Whatever was going on, she couldn¡¯t reveal her real name.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! My name is Baa¡­ Riche. Riche! That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡±


    Revealing her true name would have been a grave mistake. Baalzerith tried to hide her flustered state while gauging Celia¡¯s reaction.


    Surely, she hadn¡¯t figured out her true identity, right? The chances were slim. After all, Celia had called her Riche upon seeing her. Gauging Celia¡¯s reaction, Baalzerith quickly took a seat. Celia continued calmly, as if nothing was amiss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some tea. Please, have some.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s gesture, a skeleton knight brought out the tea. Baalzerith epted the cup, trying to hide her trembling hands. However, after taking a sip, her face contorted.


    ¡®Ugh, it tastes awful¡­¡¯


    Tea was far from satisfying to a vampire¡¯s pte, which craved blood. She momentarily grimaced but quickly forced a smile, keeping an eye on Celia.


    ¡°So, Riche, what brings you here? I heard you came from the Free City Alliance,¡± Celia asked directly.


    Baalzerith hesitated for a moment. Should she reveal her true reason for being here? After a brief internal debate, she decided to share part of the truth. Perhaps this subus knew something about the owner of the voice.


    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯m searching for someone I desperately want to meet. I¡¯ve been following their trail,¡± Baalzerith began, recounting her past.


    ¡°The problem is, I don¡¯t know their appearance or identity. One day, they suddenly spoke to me. Aside from that voice, I have no other clues. They are truly a mysterious person¡­¡±


    As Baalzerith spoke, she noticed a flicker in Celia¡¯s eyes. Though Celia quickly masked her emotions, Baalzerith caught that fleeting moment.


    ¡°So, the owner of the voice¡­ visited you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly! I came here to find the owner of that voice. I need them! Do you have any information?¡±


    Baalzerith¡¯s voice grew fervent. If she could find the owner of the voice, she could atone for her past mistakes and seek another chance. But finding that being was as challenging as reaching for the stars.


    She could only hope that Celia knew something about the mysterious figure.


    ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Celia nodded sympathetically at Baalzerith¡¯s words but shook her head.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know. I wish I could help you.¡±


    As expected, Celia didn¡¯t have the answers Baalzerith sought. Disappointed, Baalzerith lowered her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is my problem to solve.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An awkward silence lingered in the room, broken only by the soft sounds of the stew slime in Baalzerith¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Grr?¡±


    As the silence stretched, Celia spoke up.


    ¡°Ah, I heard from Dambi. You don¡¯t have anywhere to go for the time being?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Would it be possible for me to stay here for a while?¡±


    Baalzerith replied weakly. Leaving the dungeon to search for the voice¡¯s owner seemed daunting. Staying here, where it was safe, seemed like the best option for now. With such formidable defenses, even the Association would hesitate to act against this ce. It was the perfect spot to regroup and refine her ns.


    ¡°Well, since the master has allowed it, you may stay. However, while you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like you to contribute in some way.¡±


    Celia¡¯s request was clear, in exchange for staying, Baalzerith would need to be useful.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll do whatever is needed without hesitation!¡±


    Baalzerith agreed readily. She felt it would be shameful to just take without giving back, so she understood Celia¡¯s point.


    However, something about Celia¡¯s words caught her attention. The term ¡®master¡¯ had been used. Why did Celia refer to someone as the master? It implied there was someone above her in the dungeon¡¯s hierarchy. Wasn¡¯t the subus the dungeon master?


    ¡®Wait¡­ the master?¡¯


    She recalled Lils mentioning a General Manager before they arrived at the office. Her mind raced with confusion.


    ¡®General Manager¡­¡¯


    It was possible to manage a dungeon without being its master. Neither Dambi nor Lils had referred to the subus as the master of the dungeon.


    ¡®Hold on! If she¡¯s not the master, then who is the real master¡­?¡¯


    Up until now, Baalzerith had assumed the subus was the dungeon master. But if that wasn¡¯t the case, then who was the true master of this dungeon? She observed Celia closely, curiosity gnawing at her, but she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to ask. The sheer aura Celia exuded, despite not being the master, was overwhelming.


    ¡®What is the true nature of this dungeon?¡¯


    If there was indeed a true master, how extraordinary must they be? The thought of the voice¡¯s owner crossed Baalzerith¡¯s mind.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After Baalzerith left, Celia remained alone, lost in thought.


    ¡°Baalzerith¡­¡±


    Though she used the name Riche, it was easy to see it was an alias. The power emanating from Baalzerith was anything but ordinary. She was distinctly different from other vampires, even whenpared to Dambi or Aren. Celia had yed along with the alias, understanding the need for secrecy.


    However, one thing about Baalzerith bothered Celia. It wasn¡¯t the informal manner of speech; that was trivial. What irked her was something else.


    ¡°Baalzerith is searching for the master¡­¡±


    She had mentioned hearing a voice from nowhere. Celia instinctively realized that the voice Baalzerith spoke of belonged to her master. Memories of the moment she was saved by her master shed through her mind. Yet, she had no intention of revealing this truth to Baalzerith. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone, especially a vampire like Baalzerith, toe between her and her master.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let a mere insect like her get close to the master.¡±


    A deep-seated desire surged within Celia. She wanted to eliminate Baalzerith immediately, but then she remembered her master¡¯smand. He had instructed her to treat guests well.


    ¡°The master must have a n.¡±


    She was a servant devoted to her master¡¯s will.


    His words were absolute.


    Thus, there was no room for personal feelings to interfere with hismands. Still, Celia found sce in one fact, Baalzerith had not been chosen by the master. Even as a 5-star entity, Baalzerith had been rejected, while Celia, a mere 3-star, stood proudly by his side. This difference was enormous.


    ¡°Indeed. I am what the master truly desires!¡±


    At the time, Celia had been sealed in the underground of a cult. Yet, the master had not only rescued her, a mere 3-star, but had also guided her ever since.


    ¡°His grace alone is more than enough.¡±


    Now, all that remained was to solidify her rtionship with the master, ensuring no one coulde between them. Forever.


    Celia immediately summoned a skeleton knight.


    ¡°Bring Kazel here.¡±


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    ¡°And as for Baalzerith¡ªno, Riche¡ªassign her to the Death Knight for fortification work. She should earn her keep, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Shortly after, Kazel appeared.


    ¡°You called, General Manager?¡±


    Kazel von Rosenberg, once a baron of the Sael Kingdom, was now a devoted servant to Celia and the dungeon.


    Celia wasted no time getting to the point.


    ¡°We will conquer the Free City Alliance and offer it to our great master.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will prepare the necessary information on the Free City Alliance.¡±


    Celia was determined to prove that she, not some vampire, was indispensable to the master.


    ¡°The master¡¯s love belongs solely to me.¡±


    She would do whatever it took, even if it meant conquering the continent.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C General Manager Celia proposes the conquest of the Eldorado Continent. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°?¡±


    What was this situation? The sudden notification left him puzzled.


    Before the current rm, Celia had been conversing with Baalzerith.


    ¡®What exactly did they talk about?¡¯


    What kind of conversation led to the conclusion of conquering the Eldorado Continent?


    ¡®Could she havee here to stir up trouble?¡¯


    It was a reasonable suspicion. Celia had beenposed before Baalzerith¡¯s arrival, so it was unlikely she would suddenlye up with such a grandiose goal without some provocation.


    ¡°Should I expel Baalzerith?¡±


    Something was definitely happening within the dungeon. Just then, another rm sounded.


    <strong>¨C The owner of the Lamia Dungeon, ¡®Arcane,¡¯ has dered war on your dungeon, Lee Kang-hyun. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Assemble forces to repel Arcane¡¯s army. ¨C</strong>


    What was this now? The situation was bing increasingly headache-inducing. Lamias were monsters with a human upper body and a snake lower body. Why would such a monster suddenly dere war on his dungeon?


    ¡°Is Baalzerith really a spy?¡±


    The timing was too perfect to be a coincidence.

 Chapter 135: Declaration of War

    Chapter 135: Deration of War


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 135


    <strong><em>EP.135 Deration of War</em></strong>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A man dressed entirely in ck from head to toe cursed under his breath. His ck suit, neatly groomed hair, and dark sses gave him an intellectual aura. However, behind those sses, his eyes burned with fury. The man¡¯s name was Sernu, a high-ranking officer in the Demon World Association.


    He was in charge of overall management, and his anger stemmed from a specific issue.


    ¡°How could you not find a single vampire?! What is this mess?¡±


    A subordinate demon, trembling with fear, bowed his head, terrified that Sernu¡¯s wrath might turn towards him.


    ¡°That damned vampire wench!¡±


    Sernu mmed his desk, his voice echoing through the room. The target of his pursuit was Baalzerith. She owed a massive debt to the Demon World Association, but shecked the means to repay it. Her forces had been decimated by a surprise attack from the White Sect.Despite her inability to repay the debt, Sernu saw an opportunity. Baalzerith was a 5-star vampire with the blood of the Vampire King. Such a being held immense value. Sernu had seized her dungeon management rights under the guise of debt repayment. His n was to manipte Baalzerith to his advantage.


    Everything would have been perfect if she hadn¡¯t slipped through his fingers. She had vanished without a trace, leaving no clues behind. The dungeon she left behind was nothingpared to the value of a 5-star vampire.


    For Sernu, who managed operations, this was a disaster.


    ¡°Find Baalzerith immediately! Drag her back here, no matter where she¡¯s hiding!¡±


    His irate voice reverberated through the office. The subordinate demon seized the opportunity to nod and quickly left the room.


    Left alone, Sernu let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Useless bastards.¡±


    Nothing was going his way. Recently, every endeavor he undertook ended in failure. The social event and auction he had organized were disasters, with all the auction items taken by some damned individual.


    ¡®The Arch Lich and that ck-masked bastard¡­¡¯


    The one who took the items wore a ck mask, apanied by an Arch Lich. While Sernu knew the location of the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon, he had yet to uncover the identity of the masked individual.


    ¡°There must be something¡­¡±


    The Arch Lich seemed to follow the ck-masked figure, as evidenced by their actions at the social event. The masked figure had vanished without a trace, as if he never existed in the El Dorad Continent.


    Moreover, a 7-star catastrophe had recently appeared in the Sael Kingdom. A disaster of such magnitude, appearing after hundreds of years, was a significant event that anyone in the Demon World Association would be interested in.


    Sernu also aspired to climb higher within the Association. He had gone to great lengths, even sending informants to the Sael Kingdom, but these efforts had yielded little sess.


    ¡®At this rate, my position is at risk.¡¯


    Despite his ambitions, Sernu¡¯s recent string of failures had shaken his standing. Losing Baalzerith was a particrly bitter blow. If only the Baalzerith situation had gone ording to n, he could have redeemed his past mistakes and possibly even secured a promotion within thepany. But reality was harsh. Baalzerith had vanished without a trace, leaving Sernu at a loss on where to find her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    What would happen if he failed to capture Baalzerith? A demotion seemed inevitable. In the Demon World Association, even a single significant mistake could lead to losing one¡¯s ce. Thepany was vast and unforgiving, and Sernu was just another expendable cog in its machinery.


    ¡®I must avoid demotion at all costs.¡¯


    He had to find a way to turn the situation around. Grinding his teeth, Sernu racked his brain.


    ¡°What can I do?¡±


    His subordinates would continue searching for Baalzerith. There was no rush regarding the 7-star catastrophe, as no one had found any clues yet. The only option left was to track down the individual who had taken all the auction items. Although finding him immediately was impossible, Sernu knew of someone connected to the ck-masked figure.


    ¡°The Arch Lich.¡±


    The Arch Lich had shown utmost devotion to the ck-masked figure, almost as if he were serving his master. Interrogating the Arch Lich might yield some clues.


    ¡°But how to approach this¡­?¡±


    Sernu couldn¡¯t confront the Arch Lich directly.


    ¡°Is there anyone who could fight the Arch Lich on my behalf?¡±


    As he pondered, a particr individual came to mind.


    ¡°Of course. That one.¡±


    Sernu clenched his fists, his eyes burning with the fire of vengeance.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Lamia. A race of monsters with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a snake. Their dungeon was filled with dark, humid air, warm enough to make any adventurer feel ufortable. The floor was covered in soft soil, and a small pond in the corner increased the dungeon¡¯s humidity. Walking past walls adorned with snake carvings, one would eventually reach the dungeon¡¯s center.


    The central hall was vast, illuminated faintly by green mes flickering on candbras, pushing back the darkness. Following the mes deeper into the hall, one would find an ornate throne. Seated upon it, with a haughty expression, was Arcane, the dungeon¡¯s master.


    ¡°Lady Arcane, a messenger from Lord Sernu has arrived.¡±


    Stia, the dungeon¡¯s manager, bowed as she introduced Sernu¡¯s subordinate. The small, plump demon nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Lady Arcane, greetings. I am Kandel, a loyal servant of Lord Sernu. I havee with a message from him.¡±


    However, Arcane¡¯s expression remained far from weing.


    ¡°Hmph, what business does that man have, sending a messenger to me?¡±


    She eyed Kandel with a mixture of curiosity and disdain, her lower body writhing as she rose from her throne. The snake scales embedded in her skin glimmered faintly.


    ¡°Speak quickly. Do not waste my precious time.¡±


    A long tongue flicked out from between her lips. Arcane was a proud and self-assured being. The fact that Sernu had sent a messenger implied he needed her help, a realization that filled her with a sense of triumph.


    ¡®Even the Association is nothing special.¡¯


    Despite her stern expression, she was inwardly pleased. Kandel, aware of this, maintained his smile as he began to speak.


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Do you remember the Arch Lich you met at thest banquet?¡±


    A flicker of anger shed in Arcane¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How dare you mention that bag of bones in my presence.¡±


    At thest Association social event, Arcane had expected to be the center of attention. The 5-star Subus Queen was missing, and Baalzerith, another 5-star, was in debt and in a precarious situation. Naturally, Arcane, on the brink of bing a 5-star herself, should have been the focus.


    But when the banquet began, the unexpected happened. The Arch Lich, who appeared out of nowhere, stole the spotlight. The attention that should have been hers was diverted to him. This left Arcane fuming even after the event. She had wanted to challenge the Arch Lich in the duel event, but he had left early with all the auction items.


    The memory still made her blood boil.


    ¡°Oh, we understand your feelings well, Lady Arcane. That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Ho.¡±


    What clever words could he possibly have?


    Suppressing her rising anger, Arcane listened as Kandel continued.


    ¡°If you wish to subjugate the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon, my master, Lord Sernu, promises full support.¡±


    However, Arcane was only a 4-star. Even if she was close to bing a 5-star, she doubted she could defeat the 5-star Arch Lich. Kandel seemed to read her thoughts, a peculiar smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Of course, to ensure your victory over the Arch Lich, we have a special gift for you.¡±


    He produced a small vial from his coat.


    ¡°This is an elixir that forcibly enhances one¡¯s power. It¡¯s a rare item. With this, you will be a full-fledged 5-star being.¡±


    A smile spread across Arcane¡¯s face.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Yes, that¡¯s more like it. I¡¯ll show everyone just how powerful I ampared to that bag of bones.¡±


    She licked her lips with her red tongue, a cruel glint in her eyes. Kandel, too, smiled coldly.


    ¡®Foolish woman.¡¯


    Sernu had long since deduced that Arcane harbored feelings of inferiority towards the Arch Lich.


    Beforeing here, Sernu had said ¡°The jealousy of a snake is terrifying. Let them tear each other apart, it will be quite the spectacle.¡±


    Watching Arcane down the elixir without a moment¡¯s hesitation confirmed Sernu¡¯s judgment. Arcane gulped down the entire vial Kandel handed her. The mixture tasted both sweet and bitter on her tongue. Almost immediately, her body began to convulse. It felt as if something was writhing beneath her skin.


    Arcane panted as she looked at her arm. The scales darkened and began to turn a brilliant gold.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This power¡­!¡±


    Her lower body swelled, bingrger and more muscr. Despite the pain, Arcane couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Finally, I¡¯ve ascended to the rank of a 5-star!¡±


    The golden scales enveloping her body were a testament to her newfound power. The transformation wasn¡¯t limited to her lower body. Her upper body also became more beautiful and intimidating. Her blue hair shone brilliantly, and sharp fangs protruded from her mouth.


    Arcane slowly rose, reveling in her new strength, and asked Kandel,


    ¡°If I defeat the Arch Lich and obtain the soul stone¡­ who will it belong to?¡±


    Her ambition didn¡¯t end here. If given the chance, she aimed to ascend to a 6-star rank, which required two soul stones of the same grade. Thus, she wanted to know who would im ownership of the soul stone if she defeated the Arch Lich. Even though she would be the one to defeat him, it was Sernu¡¯s elixir that had granted her the power.


    Kandel quickly understood Arcane¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Do not worry about that. All spoils from this battle will belong to you, Lady Arcane.¡±


    Kandel¡¯s smile was meaningful. They had their own objectives, so conceding this much was eptable.


    ¡°Oh, I like the sound of that. Make sure to convey my gratitude to Sernu once this is over.¡±


    Arcane couldn¡¯t hide her joy. Feeling the new power coursing through her, she was confident that no one could stand against her now.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡±


    With this power, she could easily subdue the Subus Queen and Baalzerith. But first, she had to deal with the Arch Lich. Arcane dered to Kandel,


    ¡°In the name of Arcane, with the Association as the witness, I dere war on the Arch Lich!¡±


    With the Association¡¯s approval, a war between dungeons had begun.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C The master of the Lamia Dungeon, ¡®Arcane,¡¯ has dered war on your dungeon, Lee Kang-hyun. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Assemble forces to repel Arcane¡¯s army. ¨C</strong>


    What on earth was happening?


    ¡®Hmm, this is troublesome.¡¯


    Regardless of who the opponent was, my dungeon¡¯s forces were more than capable of defending against them. However, I wasn¡¯t content to let this slide.


    ¡°How dare they dere war on me?¡±


    This was absurd. Such a creature needed to be crushed. More importantly, the current situation was suspicious. Ever since Baalzerith arrived at my dungeon, strange events had been unfolding.


    ¡°Baalzerith, you must take responsibility for this.¡±


    While Baalzerith wasn¡¯t officially part of my dungeon and couldn¡¯t be mobilized for battle, there was a way to involve her. I issued amand immediately.


    <strong>¡¾Order Baalzerith to fend off the intruders.</strong><strong>¡¿</strong>


    The method was topel her through Celia.

 Chapter 136: The Snake Enters the Dungeon (1)

    Chapter 136: The Snake Enters the Dungeon (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 136


    <strong><em>EP.136 The Snake Enters the Dungeon (1)</em></strong>


    As the sun set and darkness began to envelop the city, the guards atop the fortress walls huddled together, eagerly awaiting the break of dawn. Among them was Tony, who stifled a yawn as he leaned against his spear.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just take a break? There aren¡¯t any monsters around anyway.¡±


    Grumbling, Tony gazed out into the darkened wilderness. The city where he served as a guard was small, but its fortress was robust. Located on the outskirts of the Kaln Empire, adjacent to the Silent Mountains, the city boasted a well-established defense system. However, despite the sturdy fortress, there hadn¡¯t been any threats for years¡ªnot even wild animals, let alone monsters.


    Tony yawned again, feeling the weight of boredom. He was on the verge of dozing off.


    ¡®If I get caught sleeping again, I¡¯m done for.¡¯


    Just yesterday, he had been caught napping during his shift. He had gotten off lightly since it was his first offense, but another incident could lead to disciplinary action. Determined to stay awake, Tony twisted his body this way and that.


    ¡®I need to ssh some cold water on my face.¡¯He turned to his fellow guard, Bill.


    ¡°Hey, Bill. Can you cover for me for a bit? I need to wash my face.¡±


    A ssh of cold water would surely wake him up. However, Bill didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Bill?¡±


    Tony called out again, but there was no answer. He nudged Bill¡¯s shoulder, causing him to startle and turn his head.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got you so spaced out?¡±


    Tony asked again, and Bill pointed beyond the fortress walls.


    ¡°I thought I saw something over there¡­¡±


    Tony turned to look in the direction Bill was pointing, but there was nothing. The night was silent, save for the sound of the wind.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. Were you dozing off?¡±


    Tony dismissed it, thinking Bill was just tired.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    Tony chuckled, gripping his spear. He patted Bill¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face. You should do the sameter. Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    With that, Tony descended the stairs of the fortress wall. After a brief moment, he returned, feeling much more refreshed.


    ¡°Ah, that feels better.¡±


    The cold water had indeed woken him up. He felt he could endure the remaining hours of his shift and then enjoy a well-deserved rest. Tony climbed the stairs back to his post, intending to tell Bill to wash his face as well.


    When he returned, he found Bill slumped against the wall, fast asleep.


    ¡°Damn, he finally gave in.¡±


    Tony clicked his tongue at the sight of Bill sleeping in such an ufortable position.


    ¡°Hey, Bill! Wake up!¡±


    As Tony tried to shake Bill awake, he noticed a faint, crimson glow on his fingertips. His heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Aaahh!¡±


    Tony let out a scream as he stumbled backward.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    Bill¡¯s eyes, ears, and mouth were bleeding profusely. Blood began to spurt out of his body.


    ¡°Bi, Bill! What¡¯s going on? Bill!¡±


    Tony shook Bill violently, but there was no response. Despite his efforts, Bill remained silent.


    In desperation, Tony checked Bill¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    There was no heartbeat. Bill was already dead.


    What had happened while Tony was away for a brief moment?


    Tony¡¯s grip on his spear tightened.


    The situation felt increasingly strange. The fortress walls were eerily quiet.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s scream echoed from the direction of the city.


    ¡°Help! Save me!¡±


    As soon as Tony heard the cry, he swiftly turned around.


    Something was definitely amiss.


    When Tony looked down from the fortress walls, he witnessed a horrific scene unfolding.


    ¡°What in the world¡­?¡±


    The entire city had turned into chaos.


    Buildings were engulfed in mes, and people were running wildly, screaming in terror.


    Among them, monsters were moving swiftly, attacking and devouring people.


    ¡°Monsters! Aaahh!¡±


    The sounds of terror, screams, and bones breaking filled the air.


    Tony was paralyzed with fear, unable to move.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    But he soon regained hisposure and began to move along the fortress walls.


    ¡®Why is it so quiet here?¡¯


    Tony realized the source of the unease. The city was chaotic, yet the ce where Tony stood was eerily silent. Normally, the guard captain would have been shouting orders, rallying the soldiers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tony¡¯s intuition had not been wrong. He heard a low growl behind him.


    Slowly, Tony turned around, gripped by fear. He came face to face with a massive monster.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Words failed him. The creature had the body of a snake and the upper torso of a human, a grotesque amalgamation. Tony felt as if his breath had been stolen. The monster¡¯s hideous mouth flicked a red tongue, licking Tony¡¯s face. It felt unreal, but the scene before him was undeniably real. Only then did he recognize what the monster held in its hand.


    ¡®The guard captain¡­!¡¯


    Blood streamed from the body of the guard captain, painting the entire city in crimson hues.


    ¡®No, this can¡¯t be happening.¡¯


    Barely regaining his senses, Tony thrust his spear with all his might. But it was futile. The spearhead shattered against the monster¡¯s scales. There was nothing more he could do.


    ¡°P-please, spare me¡­¡±


    Tony pleaded desperately, but the monster only grinned hideously, wrapping its massive tail around his body.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Tony struggled to breathe, the pressure crushing his throat. The pain was so intense he couldn¡¯t even scream. He kicked and squirmed, but the monster¡¯s strength was overwhelming. Soon, his head drooped lifelessly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as his eyes zed over. The monster lifted the dying Tony and slowly opened its mouth. Its jaws stretched back to its ears, revealing rows of hundreds of teeth. Tony watched in a daze, unable to resist, knowing he was about to be devoured.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With the sensation of his neck being crushed, Tony disappeared into the monster¡¯s maw. The creature, still smiling, surveyed the city. The once chaotic city had fallen silent. Death¡¯s silence enveloped the city, with only the mes dancing and reaching for the sky.


    ¡°Lady Arcane, it¡¯s time to depart.¡±


    The monster, or rather Arcane, the master of the Lamia Dungeon, was approached by her lieutenant, Stia.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Arcane rose with a cruel smile. This massacre was merely a prelude to her true assault. Her real targety elsewhere¡ªthe Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. Arcane, apanied by her followers, slowly vanished into the darkness, leaving behind only corpses and ashes. The once small and peaceful city was swallowed by a nightmare, forever.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the deep, dark night, the forest was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness. The sky was overcast, obscuring even the starlight. Only the asional moonbeam pierced through the clouds, faintly illuminating the forest.


    Arcane¡¯s eyes glinted in the darkness, cold and sharp like a snake¡¯s. The moonlight faintly reflected in her eyes as she scanned her surroundings. The rustling of leaves and the swishing of branches as Arcane and her followers moved through the forest broke the silence. The ancient trees cast eerie shadows, and the swaying branches seemed to dance in the wind.


    Arcane flicked her tongue, which glowed red even in the darkness.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Arcane inhaled deeply, savoring the forest¡¯s scent¡ªthe damp, eerie smell of the earth and the decaying leaves. Amidst it all, she sensed a thick aura of hostility.


    ¡°I can feel it. The presence of enemies.¡±


    At her words, Stia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she immediately propelled herself forward, her body gliding smoothly over the ground. She ruthlessly snapped the branches that obstructed her path, moving swiftly. Raising her tail, she struck a tree.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    As the tree fell, a hidden figure behind it coughed up blood.


    ¡°Lady Arcane, it¡¯s a goblin.¡±


    The fallen figure was indeed a goblin. Arcane smiled as she looked at it.


    ¡°Ho, just as the Association said.¡±


    She then shoved the goblin into her mouth. Beforeing here, she had been briefed on the situation, including the presence of goblin hordes around the Arch Lich. This prior knowledge allowed her to be prepared.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    With Stia¡¯s recent attack, the hostile aura around them vanished, as if it had never been there. The forest returned to its eerie silence. The Association had mentioned wandering goblin hordes, but Arcane saw otherwise. The goblins¡¯ equipment alone suggested they were not just a wandering group. Their ability to conceal themselves indicated they were a well-trained force under someone¡¯smand.


    ¡°Be cautious. ording to the Association, there¡¯s also a subus besides the Arch Lich.¡±


    Arcane scoffed at Stia¡¯s warning. In many ways, the Lamia and Subus races were simr. While not as potent as a subus¡¯s charm, Lamias could use a simr skill. This gave Lamias a natural resistance to charm.


    Unless the Subus Queen herself appeared, a mere subus couldn¡¯t stop her army. Even if the Subus Queen did appear, Arcane was now a 5-star. Though her power was forcibly enhanced with the Association¡¯s help, she was confident she could hold her own against other 5-star beings. In fact, she believed her poison would bring her opponents to their knees first.


    Arcane gestured for her followers to move forward. Shortly after, one of the leading Lamias fell into a pit.


    ¡°Tsk, such troublesome creatures.¡±


    The pit was filled with stakes, and the fallen Lamia was instantly killed. It was a trap set by the goblins. Despite the loss, none of the others paid it any mind. Their numbers were vast, and such minor setbacks wouldn¡¯t deter them. If they were easily shaken, they wouldn¡¯t have started this mission in the first ce.


    Arcane led her followers towards the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. Soon, the entrance to a cave came into view.


    ¡°This should be the ce, based on its location.¡±


    However, Stia hesitated. ording to the map provided by the Association, this cave was indeed the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. Yet, she felt uncertain because she couldn¡¯t sense the distinctive aura of a dungeon. If not for the Association¡¯s information, she would have dismissed it as just another cave.


    ¡°Truly impressive.¡±


    Arcane marveled. Perhaps it was this very quality that made the Association wary of the Arch Lich. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone to such lengths to support her and orchestrate this dungeon war. On the surface, it might seem like she was merely a puppet of the Association, but she didn¡¯t mind. In fact, she was grateful to them for giving her the opportunity to deal with the Arch Lich directly.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Arcane knew it was time to conclude this.


    ¡°Stia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Arcane.¡±


    Stia bowed her head immediately, awaiting orders.


    ¡°I like this dungeon. It¡¯s close to the kingdom, providing ample prey, and the air is unique, being so near the Demon World.¡±


    Arcane had once envied dungeons close to the Demon World. She recalled attending a social event where this envy had surfaced. Stia, remembering this, nodded.


    ¡°Do not worry. By tonight, this dungeon will be yours, Lady Arcane.¡±


    Arcane grinned wickedly at Stia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    She intended to bring death to everyone within.

 Chapter 137: The Snake Enters the Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 137: The Snake Enters the Dungeon (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 137


    <strong><em>EP.137 The Snake Enters the Dungeon (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    <strong>¨C Intruders have entered Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s domain! ¨C</strong>


    Finally, the intruders had entered the nearby forest. Since receiving the deration of war, I had made extensive preparations.


    ¡®They don¡¯t seem to be weak opponents.¡¯


    The dungeon¡¯s master, Arcane. While I couldn¡¯t gauge the full extent of their strength, one thing was clear.


    ¡®They managed to locate and eliminate a hidden goblin in an instant.¡¯


    One of the Lamias had killed a member of the goblin scouting party. Underestimating goblins would be a mistake. The goblins under mymand were not ordinary; they were elite warriors trained rigorously under the Goblin Lord¡¯s supervision. Moreover, Celia had put significant effort into equipping the scouting party.For them to take down one of my goblins with a single strike indicated that the enemy¡¯s skills were formidable.


    ¡®They didn¡¯t dere war for no reason.¡¯


    If they were weak enough to be defeated by the goblin scouts, they wouldn¡¯t have dared toe here. Initially, I was taken aback and incredulous when they dered war on my dungeon, but now, I weed it.


    In fact, I saw it as an opportunity. I needed an objective assessment of my dungeon¡¯s current strength. Various challengers had entered my dungeon before, but they were all dealt with too easily, leaving me somewhat unsatisfied. I wasn¡¯t looking for an overwhelming opponent, but rather a challenge to gauge my dungeon¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡®In that sense, they are the perfect candidates.¡¯


    I had tomend them for realizing the goblin scouts were lying in wait andunching a preemptive strike. However, the scouts were not my main force. As their name suggests, their primary role was reconnaissance, not annihtion of enemies.


    After dealing with the goblin scouts, the enemy was now rapidly approaching the dungeon.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how this unfolds.¡¯


    I tapped the screen of my charging smartphone. It might look like I wasn¡¯t doing anything, but I was in a position where I earned my keep.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    I needed to visit the Phoenix Guild sometime soon. I had be an advisor to the team led by Jung Ye-rin at the Phoenix Guild. I felt guilty about just collecting my sry without contributing, so I nned to make time for a visit.


    ¡°Well, this is more important right now.¡±


    Not going to the Phoenix Guild immediately wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, if my dungeon fell, it would be catastrophic for me. Therefore, my actions now were crucial. I had already given Celia strict instructions. The dungeon¡¯s areas could be restored, so I ordered her to fight boldly. However, I emphasized the importance of protecting the dungeon core at all costs.


    To prepare for any eventuality, I had also dispatched a 5-star gargoyle from my home to El Dorad Continent. This was possible because the system had advised assembling forces to repel the intruders. Additionally, I instructed Celia to withdraw the troops if their strength was adequately measured in each area. It would be a waste to defeat the enemy too early in the initial areas.


    ¡°Or maybe not? If they die in the first area, is there even a point in measuring?¡±


    I decided not to dwell on it. Celia would handle it well, as per my instructions. I trusted her to manage things on the ground. However, I did pull back two guests from Area 3 to the rear where Celia was stationed.


    Area 3 housed carnivorous tentacle nts and bloodsucking butterflies. ording to Celia¡¯s report, an elf named Nariel and a young vampire named Aren were present there. For some reason, they weren¡¯t officially part of the dungeon yet. They were more like guests.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to pull them back since they might join the dungeon eventually.¡±


    Technically, the carnivorous tentacle nts and bloodsucking butterflies could be replenished through summoning. Moreover, the monsters could reproduce on their own, leading to a higher number of butterflies than initially summoned. The dungeon seemed to regte their numbers naturally, maintaining a bnce.


    ¡°Maybe those nts are eating the butterflies.¡±


    Nature worked in mysterious ways. The carnivorous nts in Area 3 had grown stronger. Celia mentioned that they had been enhanced with the elf¡¯s power. Coincidentally, an elf named Ciel resided in my home.


    ¡°If it¡¯s useful, I should ask for one too.¡±


    Raising a carnivorous tentacle nt seemed worthwhile. Of course, being a 3-star crrature, it couldn¡¯t be summoned to Earth. Instead, I nned to obtain its seeds through a loophole.


    As I pondered this, another rm went off.


    <strong>¨C Warning! Intruders have entered Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s dungeon! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Subdue Arcane, the master of the Lamia Dungeon, who has invaded the dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    The enemy had finally entered the dungeon.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see how this unfolds.¡±


    I called Maru over and handed him a notebook.


    ¡°Here, watch this screen and evaluate their performance.¡±


    ¡°Clink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Just record who handles things well and fights effectively. Their promotions depend on you, Maru.¡±


    A monster¡¯s perspective would likely be more urate. I had the duty to oversee the overall flow.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As they entered the dungeon, a chill greeted them. The passage wasn¡¯t very wide, but it wasn¡¯t narrow enough to hinderbat.


    ¡°The humidity is maintained at an optimal level, suggesting there¡¯s water flowing inside.¡±


    Stia¡¯s observation was correct. The dungeon maintained a suitable humidity for Lamias, aside from the cool temperature.


    ¡°Once we take over this dungeon, we¡¯ll call in the Association¡¯s representative to make modifications immediately.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Even if the temperature was low, the Association could adjust the environment to their liking. But that wasn¡¯t the immediate concern.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Arcane examined the dungeon walls. The interior was well-maintained and clean, though somewhat in. The walls bore no markings, only torches ced at regr intervals.


    ¡®This is strange.¡¯


    A shiver ran down her spine, but she quickly calmed herself and moved forward. Soon, they reached the end of the passage. Before themy three diverging paths.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Arcane took a deep breath as she examined the three paths. The leftmost path exuded a powerful stench of death¡ªfear, screams, and emptiness all at once. There was only one exnation for such a ce.


    ¡°That path likely houses the undead.¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t quite feel like the Arch Lich¡¯s domain. It was highly unlikely that the Arch Lich was there. The central path emitted a scent simr to the goblin scouts they had encountered earlier.


    ¡°The central path seems to be where the goblins reside.¡±


    The rightmost path was more perplexing.


    ¡®Nature, blood, fear¡­?¡¯


    What could be causing such fear? It wasn¡¯t just one or two entities; many were experiencing fear.


    ¡®Blood?¡¯


    Were they afraid of a vampire? But there was no direct scent of a vampire.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite figure out the rightmost path. Usually, such areas were dominated by a single type of creature, but this one had too many possibilities.


    ¡°Lady Arcane.¡±


    Stia approached the pondering dungeon master.


    ¡°Shall we split our forces or break through one path?¡±


    It was time to make a decision, as Stia suggested. Each choice had its pros and cons. Concentrating their forces on one path could lead to being surrounded and isted. If the enemy forces from the other two paths nked them, it would be troublesome. Splitting their forces carried risks but could offset the disadvantages of the other strategy.


    ¡°We have no choice. Stia, you take the leftmost path.¡±


    The first path reeked of death, but Arcane didn¡¯t sense the Arch Lich there. Stia should be able to handle it.


    Arcane herself chose the rightmost path. Given its numerous possibilities and variables, she nned to proceed with some of her followers.


    ¡°And Picha, you take the central path.¡±


    A slender Lamia emerged at hermand. Picha was exceptionally skilled in magic among the Lamias, making her well-suited to face the goblins.


    ¡°Understood, mydy. I, Picha, will conquer the central path.¡±


    Arcane swiftly divided and positioned her forces.


    Stia led twenty Lamias down the leftmost path, while Pichamanded thirty-six Lamias down the central path. Arcane herself chose the right path, apanied by twelve Lamias. With this, the preparations wereplete.


    Each group, ready and determined, set off in their designated directions. Stia watched until Arcane disappeared down the right path before she slowly rose.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s move out.¡±


    Twenty Lamias followed Stia. As they advanced, the air grew thick with the stench of death, piercing their senses. The smell of decay filled their nostrils, and the dropping temperature made it increasingly difficult for the Lamias.


    ¡°We need to hurry.¡±


    Stia frowned as the temperature continued to fall. Cold was deadly for Lamias. Concerned for Arcane¡¯s safety, Stia pressed on towards the first area. Soon, she was forced to stop, her breath catching at the sight before her.


    An army of undead filled the space, waiting for her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The eerie aura struck her like a hammer, threatening to overwhelm her senses.


    ¡°E-everyone, stay focused!¡±


    Barely maintaining herposure, Stia shouted to her subordinates. Despite trying to steady her troops, she herself was puzzled by the intensity of the aura. Her gaze then fell upon a figure standing behind the undead army.


    ¡°A Death Knight!¡±


    An unexpected presence. This dungeon was supposed to be the Arch Lich¡¯s domain. But a Death Knight?


    ¡®Could the Association¡¯s information be wrong?¡¯


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, she turned sharply.


    ¡°Lady Arcane is in danger! We must retreat immediately!¡±


    However, the undead army had no intention of letting them go. From the moment they entered, the Lamias had no choice. Skeletons and zombies with rotting flesh and bones, along with wailing banshees, surged towards Stia.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    While the intruders roamed the various areas of the dungeon¡­


    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±


    Baalzerith asked in a sullen voice.


    ¡°Of course, Riche. This is the will of our great master. Surely, you¡¯re not suggesting we defy our master¡¯s will?¡±


    Celia smiled sweetly as she ushered Baalzerith into Area 4.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Manager, can I go in too?¡±


    Unlike Baalzerith, who was sent to Area 4, the ogre brothers were called to the dungeon¡¯s core.


    ¡°I want to go in too!¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everyone except Riche,e in.¡±


    Celia emphasized a particr name as she spoke. Following the general manager¡¯s orders, not only the ogre brothers but also the water spirits and nobles captured from the Sael Kingdom were moved to the dungeon¡¯s core.


    ¡®As expected of our master. It¡¯s too early to trust that mosquito-like woman.¡¯


    Everything happening now was ording to the great one¡¯s will. Even before the Lamias invaded, the master had ordered an investigation into Baalzerith¡¯s connections with them. The simplest method was to pit Baalzerith against the Lamias. Now, everything was in ce. With the master even providing a gargoyle, all variables were effectively neutralized.


    Celia moved on to the next matter.


    ¡°Kazel, think about how we can utilize these Lamias to satisfy our master.¡±


    Kazel von Rosenberg, now acting as the chief steward within the dungeon, was the first human to handle such important tasks. Not only was he efficient in his duties, but he also provided satisfactory answers to Celia¡¯s inquiries. This time was no different.


    ¡°General manager, there is a type of liquor that some nobles enjoy.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a liquor made by infusing snakes. Given that Lamias have snake-like lower bodies, they might produce an even more potent version.¡±


    As a former baron of the Sael Kingdom, Kazel¡¯s words carried weight.


    ¡°Snake liquor, you say¡­¡±


    Celia pondered seriously over Kazel¡¯s suggestion. She recalled that Maru, the master¡¯s bodyguard, had mentioned that the master enjoyed unique vors. They had even offered a gnoll¡¯s hand as a tribute.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s capture one Lamia and make snake liquor from it.¡±


    Surely, the master would appreciate Lamia-infused snake liquor. Smiling, Celia immediately began preparations for making the liquor.

 Chapter 138: The Mad Goblins

    Chapter 138: The Mad Goblins


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 138


    <strong><em>EP.138 The Mad Goblins</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Lamia Dungeon¡¯s deputy, Stia, couldn¡¯t hide her shock as she faced the advancing undead army.


    ¡°W-why is there a Death Knight here?¡±


    The information from the Association waspletely off. They had been told that the dungeon¡¯s master was an Arch Lich. Yet, here stood a Death Knight. In some ways, a Death Knight might be easier to handle than an Arch Lich, who could use corpse explosions. However, a Death Knight possessed the ¡®Aura of Death,¡¯ a trait that strengthened the undead army.


    Moreover, it was well-known that those killed by a Death Knight would be reborn as ghouls, making them the worst kind of enemy, capable of resurrecting after death. In this sense, a Death Knight could be even more dangerous than an Arch Lich.


    ¡°We must inform Lady Arcane immediately!¡±


    Her master, Arcane, needed to know this at once. With a Death Knight present, their current n was useless. The only hope was that Lady Arcane had be a 5-star with the Association¡¯s help. If they could regroup, they might stand a chance.But the undead army wasn¡¯t about to let Stia escape.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Skeletons began firing arrows in unison. The barrage of arrows made it difficult to move.


    ¡°Defend yourselves! They¡¯re just arrows!¡±


    Stia reluctantly ordered a defensive stance. The scales of the Lamia race were tough, but a hit to the face could still be dangerous. Following Stia¡¯smand, the Lamias coiled their bodies to shield their heads.


    <strong>¨C Ting-ting. ¨C</strong>


    Arrows bounced off their scales and fell to the ground.


    ¡®Is Lady Arcane safe?¡¯


    Even in this dire moment, Stia¡¯s thoughts were solely on Arcane. To her, Arcane was everything. She would dly give her life for her.


    ¡®Lady Arcane¡­.¡¯


    If not for Arcane, Stia wouldn¡¯t be alive today. In the distant past, when Stia was not yet fully grown, she had nearly been killed by adventurers. Wounded and fleeing desperately, Arcane had appeared before her. Arcane had effortlessly defeated the adventurers chasing Stia.


    The sight of Arcane standing over the bodies of the adventurers she had in was awe-inspiring. Stia had been mesmerized for a long time. From that moment, the one who saved her became the absolute being she wanted to follow. Thus, Stia began serving Arcane as her master.


    Over time, Stia became a loyal deputy. And now, she scanned her surroundings, trying to gauge the situation.


    Stia wasn¡¯t thinking of fleeing out of fear for her life. She was contemting how to regroup with the main force and escape the dungeon. Despite the perilous situation, her thoughts were solely on her master, Arcane. Was it loyalty or obsession?


    In the end, Stia issued an irrationalmand.


    ¡°Everyone, advance! We must buy time for our master!¡±


    Even if it meant sacrificing twenty Lamia soldiers, they needed to stall for time. However, the sudden order left the Lamias hesitating.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No matter how loyal they were, risking their lives required a moment of contemtion. That brief hesitation proved fatal. The undead army seized the opportunity and attacked without dy. The terrified Lamia soldiers fought back fiercely, but the undead, bolstered by the Death Knight¡¯s aura, were relentless.


    Stia had to swing her tail desperately to shatter the skeleton knights. The sharp tail cleaved through the skeletons, but the undead surged forward like an unending tide. Instead of buying time, they found their retreat cut off.


    ¡°Graaah!¡±


    The horrific cries of zombies and ghouls echoed through the dungeon. Despite her desperate resistance, most of the Lamia soldiers were being torn apart by the undead. The terror of the undeady in their persistence; individually weak, but their relentless nature was overwhelming.


    Soon, the stench of blood filled the dungeon.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Stia staggered, trying to escape.


    ¡°I must¡­ reach Lady Arcane¡­¡±


    She attempted to push through the undead horde. However, a ghoul grabbed her tail.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    She smashed the ghoul with her remaining strength, but it was futile. Dozens of ghouls swarmed her. Immobilized, a skeleton knight¡¯s sword pierced her scales and flesh.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Stia copsed onto the cold floor. Blood pooled beneath her.


    ¡°Lady¡­ Arcane.¡±


    She saw the Death Knight, who had been standing still, slowly approaching. Gritting her teeth, Stia knew she had to warn her master, even if it cost her life. She crawled, bleeding, towards the exit.


    As she inched forward, the Death Knight¡¯s sword impaled her heart.


    ¡°Lady¡­ Arcane.¡±


    The cold de withdrew, leaving Stia¡¯s body convulsing. She felt her time slipping away. Yet, she summoned herst ounce of strength to call out her master¡¯s name.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t die like this.


    Even in death, Stia wanted to fulfill her purpose. But her body wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Lady Arcane-¡±


    Her vision grew dimmer, and her memories began to fade. The loyalty she once held for her master, Arcane, was also disappearing, along with her memories.


    Just then, a terrifying transformation began to take ce in Stia¡¯s body. Dark energy enveloped her entire being. Her eyes turned ck, and her body began to rot, with flesh falling off in chunks.


    ¡°Ar-¡±


    A voice escaped Stia¡¯s lips, but it was no longer hers. It was a hollow, deathly tone.


    Ah, now even her master¡¯s name was forgotten.


    She had once sworn loyalty to someone, but she couldn¡¯t remember who. Instead, her gaze fixed on the Death Knight before her, filled with a strong desire to obey.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Stia¡¯s mind was already under the Death Knight¡¯s control. She had fallen victim to the Death Knight¡¯s skill, ¡®Death¡¯s Shadow¡¯, which granted undead life to those who died at his hands.


    Now, Stia¡¯s master was no longer Arcane, but the Death Knight. Only hismands were absolute.


    ¡°Command me¡­¡±


    The ghoul Stia struggled to her feet, her twisted smile a testament to her new allegiance.


    ¡°¡­My master.¡±


    She bowed her head, her loyalty now solely dedicated to the Death Knight. The master she had once sworn to protect with her life was forgotten.


    The Death Knight gazed at Stia with a cold, calcting gaze. The current situation was dire, with intruders in the dungeon.


    ¡°Just give me an order, and I¡¯ll give my life.¡±


    Stia, who had once been proud of her ability to handle tasks on her own, was now nothing more than a servant to the Death Knight.


    The Death Knight handed Stia a pickaxe.


    The current situation was dire, with intruders in the dungeon. The Death Knight needed moreborers to speed up the construction. If there weren¡¯t enough workers, he would simply add more.


    Soon, the fallen Lamias, now ghouls, began to rise from the ground. The Death Knight was satisfied.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Picha, a Lamia mage, walked down the middle path. As a high-ranking Lamia, she was a skilled magic user, known as a Lamia sorceress. With 36 Lamias following her, there was nothing to fear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And the ce she headed towards was filled with goblins. Picha deliberately slowed her pace, chanting incantations for her spell. Soon, the goblins appeared before her. The dungeon was teeming with countless goblins. Among them, she even spotted one wearing a crown.


    ¡®Goblin Lord!?¡¯


    It was an unmistakable presence.


    ¡®Why is the Goblin Lord here?¡¯


    This dungeon was supposed to be home to an Arch Lich. Seeing the Goblin Lord here left Picha bewildered. However, it changed nothing. Regardless of the opponent, Picha only needed to eliminate the goblins as per Arcane¡¯s orders. She began casting the pre-memorized spells.


    ¡°Earth, be tainted with poison!¡±


    With Picha¡¯s incantation, green smoke billowed from her mouth. It was poisonous gas. The toxic mist spread through the air, enveloping the goblins. Victory seemed assured. Picha smiled triumphantly, but then something unexpected happened.


    ¡°Poison! Poison! Poison!¡±


    At the shout of a Hobgoblin, all the goblins began to put on strange masks. The masks resembled bird beaks, and every goblin except the Goblin Lord wore one. For some reason, the Goblin Lord just smiled proudly.


    ¡°Krut! The time has been shortened! Excellent! It was worth the budget!¡±


    Indeed, the masked goblins were unaffected by the poison. Picha¡¯s face twisted in frustration as her carefully prepared spell failed.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that mere goblins had neutralized her magic. It was infuriating. Her pride was so deeply wounded that her face turned red with anger.


    ¡°Insignificant creatures!¡±


    But Picha wasn¡¯t done yet. She chanted another spell. One failure was enough. Failing this mission would mean she couldn¡¯t face Arcane. That was something she couldn¡¯t bear.


    ¡°The earth shall be stained with death, rise up!¡±


    As Picha¡¯s voice echoed, the ground trembled and quaked. Countless spikes emerged from the earth, their tipsden with poison, like the touch of death. This time, the goblins couldn¡¯t avoid it; those impaled by the spikes lost their lives.


    ¡®This one works!¡¯


    While the poison mist had failed, this attack was effective. Picha cast the spell once more.


    ¡°The earth shall be stained with death, rise up!¡±


    Again, spikes erupted from the ground. However, this time, the goblins didn¡¯t remain passive.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The goblins began to climb over the corpses of their fallenrades to avoid the spikes. The Goblin Lord at the back wore a proud expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We must not waste the sacrifice of our fallenrades!¡±


    Picha¡¯s second attack had also failed, and she scowled. How could mere goblinspletely neutralize her magic? Even if the Goblin Lord gave the orders, it was unbelievable that all the goblins moved in such perfect unison!


    But Picha didn¡¯t give up. If this attack didn¡¯t work, she would use another spell.


    ¡°By the power of the poison within me, cast a curse of death upon my enemies!¡±


    As she chanted, a red glow emanated from her eyes. The aura of the curse took the shape of a serpent, paralyzing the goblins. This was the moment for the Lamias to strike.


    But it was short-lived.


    ¡°The best shield is right next to you! Move as we trained! Krung!¡±


    The goblins lifted their nearbyrades and used them as shields.


    ¡°What in the world¡­!¡±


    The goblins used their own kind as shields to avoid the curse. Picha felt a fear greater than the fear of defeat¡ªshe was terrified by the goblins¡¯ behavior.


    No, it was more than fear. These goblins were insane. They weren¡¯t just mad; they were showing a level of madness that involved using theirrades as shields.


    ¡°This ce is insane¡­. Those, those monsters¡ª¡±


    The goblins, using theirrades as shields, continued to advance. Picha was horrified by the sight of these madness-driven goblins.

 Chapter 139: The Blood Ruler (1)

    Chapter 139: The Blood Ruler (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 139


    <strong><em>EP.139 The Blood Ruler (1)</em></strong>


    Time had passed since the Lamias invaded the dungeon. Finally, the awaited notification appeared.


    <strong>¨C You have acquired the unique monster Stia (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï). ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You have acquired the monster Lamia (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï). ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¡­¡­</strong>


    <strong>¡­</strong>


    <strong>¨C You have acquired the monster Lamia (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï). ¨C</strong>


    The notification indicated the acquisition of a unique monster named Stia and twenty Lamias. They had all headed to Area 1, only to be killed by the Death Knight and reborn as ghouls. While it was pleasing to see the number of monsters in the dungeon increase, something feltcking.¡°Hmm, they¡¯re weaker than I expected.¡±


    I muttered, clicking my tongue.


    I had expected something significant when they dered war on me so confidently. But the reality? They were all turned into ghouls without putting up much of a fight. In fact, even without the Death Knight¡¯s direct involvement, the existing undead army could have easily subdued them. The Death Knight¡¯s intervention merely ensured the Lamias were converted into ghouls.


    ¡°This makes it pointless to assess their strength, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    Maru replied, jotting down notes in his notebook.


    Maru was also observing the dungeon¡¯s situation through the smartphone screen. I had instructed him to do so, hoping that viewing things from a monster¡¯s perspective might offer a different insight. However, with the Lamias falling so easily, there was nothing to analyze.


    ¡°On the bright side, it means we don¡¯t need to worry about Area 1.¡±


    In other words, Area 1 was secure for now. It was primarilyposed of undead monsters, with the Death Knight acting as a mid-boss, creating a strong synergy. Watching the Death Knight hand pickaxes to the ghoulified Lamias, I shifted my focus away from Area 1.


    ¡°What about Area 2?¡±


    I touched the smartphone screen to switch the view. Area 2 was where the Goblin Lord served as the mid-boss. Under the Goblin Lord were regr goblins, goblin shamans, and hobgoblins. Like the undead army in Area 1, they were individually weak but numerous. However, they had the Goblin Lord to lead them. Just as the Death Knight provided synergy to the undead, the goblins moved in perfect unison under the Goblin Lord¡¯smand.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Where did they learn that?¡±


    When the lead Lamia cast a spell, the goblins all donned bird-beak-shaped masks. Their response was just beginning. When the magic attack proved ineffective, the Lamia quickly cast another spell.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    The goblins climbed onto the corpses of their fallenrades to avoid the spikes rising from the ground. The Goblin Lord watched with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re really something else, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    How much training had they undergone to respond so effectively? sI couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. While the undead army overwhelmed their enemies with sheer numbers, the goblinsbined their numbers with strategy and tactics, forming a well-coordinated force.


    The next scene, however, was shocking even to me.


    ¡°They¡¯re using their own kind as shields?¡±


    The goblins had changed their strategy in response to the Lamia¡¯s continuous magical attacks. They began lifting their nearbyrades and using them as shields.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Seeing goblins use their own kind as shields to advance was a shocking sight. This was a true disy of human-wave tactics, sacrificing one to save another. It was effective¡ªtwo would have died, but only one did.


    Maru seemed to be deeply impressed by this and nodded, jotting down notes in his notebook. It was clear that the Goblin Lord was effectivelymanding the goblins.


    ¡°But why aren¡¯t they using that gun?¡±


    Next to the Goblin Lord was a familiar-looking firearm, the kind used by hunters. The weapon was simple to use¡ªjust infuse it with mana, and it would fire. The problem was that the damage varied greatly depending on the mana grade of the user.


    ¡°The Goblin Lord should be able to wield it effectively, though. Strange.¡±


    Even though goblins weren¡¯t typicallypatible with mana, the Goblin Lord should have been able to produce significant results. Yet, the Goblin Lord didn¡¯t use the firearm, merely observing his subordinates.


    ¡°Clink, <strong>click</strong>.¡±


    Maru also found it odd but then seemed to have an idea and spoke to me.


    ¡°Right? It seems that way to you too?¡±


    Maru shared my thoughts. The goblins¡¯ actions didn¡¯t seem aimed at killing the Lamias.


    ¡°Are they trying to capture them?¡±


    The goblins continued to advance, using theirrades as shields. If their goal was to kill, the Goblin Lord would have intervened by now.


    ¡°But what use would they have for capturing Lamias?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of any reason. Were they trying to turn them to our side? Lamias were a race not currently present in my dungeon. Even if we did recruit them, there wasn¡¯t enough space to amodate them. Moreover, we weren¡¯t in dire need of more monsters.


    Could they be trying to extract information? This made some sense. Understanding why the Lamias invaded could help us respond better.


    After a moment of contemtion, I shook my head.


    ¡°This must be the fieldmander¡¯s decision.¡±


    I had no intention of micromanaging the monsters¡¯ actions. I was merely an observer through the smartphone, and the Goblin Lord was themander on the ground. He must have made this decision based on the situation.


    As expected, the goblins began capturing the Lamias carefully, without causing any harm. It was puzzling, but it wasn¡¯t my concern.


    ¡°Alright, it seems there¡¯s nothing to worry about in Area 2 either.¡±


    If their goal had been to kill, they would have finished much more quickly. In that sense, Area 2 was also secure.


    ¡°The real issue is definitely Area 3.¡±


    Area 3 was markedly different from the other Areas. Firstly, itcked a mid-boss. While the Death Knight and Goblin Lord provided synergy in their respective Areas, Area 3 had no such figure.


    ¡°The monsters here are only 2-star and 3-star at best.¡±


    Area 3 was sustained by two types of monsters, the 3-star carnivorous tentacle nts and the 2-star bloodsucking butterflies. The giant poisonous spiders, which moved between the dungeon and the outside, were excluded as they were not strongbatants. They were helpless against the current invaders unless the invaders were of low rank or few in number.


    ¡°No matter how many elves are there, nts are still nts, huh?¡±


    The leader of the invading Lamias, Arcane, was indeed formidable, having swept through Area 3. Despite the elves enhancing the nt monsters, they crumbled under the overwhelming force. The bloodsucking butterflies swarmed but couldn¡¯t prate the Lamias¡¯ scales. Eventually, green smoke emanated from the Lamias¡¯ mouths, killing all life in Area 3.


    ¡°I need to deal with them first and then reinforce Area 3.¡±


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    Maru diligently scribbled notes in his notebook. I continued to watch the screen.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Arcane led her subordinates with a confident expression.


    ¡°Hmph, this is easier than I thought.¡±


    She had reached an area covered in soil and grass, teeming with various nt monsters and bloodsucking butterflies. It was hard to believe this dungeon was ruled by an Arch Lich. Despite the number of enemies, they posed no real threat. The bloodsucking butterflies couldn¡¯t prate the Lamias¡¯ scales, and Arcane had a deadly poison at her disposal.


    ¡°Stand back!¡±


    A ck mist spewed from her mouth, quickly enveloping the ground. It was a lethal poison.


    ¡°Kiieek!¡±


    The nt monsters screamed as they came into contact with the poison. Their stems and leaves withered, copsing to the ground


    Even the vampire butterflies fluttering in the air were not spared. They all sumbed to the poisonous mist, dying en masse. In just a few seconds, they werepletely annihted. Arcane¡¯s overwhelming power ensured that all her followers remained unharmed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Arcane led the way confidently. Leaving the poisoned ground behind, they moved to the next location. Soon, a vastke appeared before them. Arcane¡¯s golden eyes reflected theke.


    ¡°Oh, what a magnificent sight.¡±


    The grand undergroundke was almost unbelievable in its vastness, considering it was within a dungeon. The humid air clung to her skin. The moderate humidity provided the perfect conditions for a Lamia.


    ¡®This makes the invasion worthwhile.¡¯


    Initially, Arcane¡¯s sole motivation was to strike a blow against the Arch Lich. She hadunched the invasion with the support of her Association for that reason. However, exploring the dungeon had changed her perspective. Especially after seeing thiske, she felt a connection to the dungeon.


    ¡®And it¡¯s close to the Demon World, which is a bonus.¡¯


    It seemed excessive for an undead Arch Lich to manage such a magnificent dungeon. It would be more fitting for her to take control. With that thought, Arcane decided to wait here for Stia and Picha.


    But then, a sudden scream pierced the air.


    ¡°Kyahhh!¡±


    Lamia resting by thekeside were being dragged into the water, screaming as they went.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was an ambush. The Naga, who had been hiding at the bottom of theke, sprang out of the water.


    ¡°Move away from the water, quickly!¡±


    Arcane issued themand swiftly, but it was toote. In the blink of an eye, her subordinates were snatched by the Naga and pulled underwater. She had been momentarily distracted by the vastke, and the price of that distraction was steep. They had not anticipated the Naga¡¯s ambush and lost several subordinates in vain. Any attempt to retaliate was futile as the Naga had already disappeared back into the depths of theke.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±


    Arcane gritted her teeth in anger. She was more infuriated by the unexpected ambush than the loss of her subordinates.


    ¡°How dare they mock me like this. I will never forgive them!¡±


    Her golden eyes shed with fury. She wanted to poison the entireke, but she intended to im this dungeon for herself. Poisoning theke would be a poor move in the long run. So, she suppressed her emotions and focused on the primary objective¡ªdefeating the Arch Lich and taking over the dungeon.


    ¡°You, stay here. Inform Stia and Picha to join us immediately when they arrive.¡±


    Leaving one subordinate by thekeside, Arcane advanced with the remaining forces. They cautiously passed thekeside and moved to the next area. Beyond theke, a damp and eerie passage greeted them. Moss grew sporadically on the rock walls, and the ground was muddy. Each step echoed with a squelching sound.


    At the end of the passage, a deep, dark staircase appeared.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s really vast.¡±


    Arcane muttered as she looked down the stairs. Only pitch-ck darkness awaited below.


    ¡°Stay alert, everyone!¡±


    She warned her subordinates and led the way down the stairs, relying on a single torch mounted on the wall. The air was stale, and a faint smell of blood lingered. Ignoring the smell, they continued down until they reached the bottom.


    The sight before them was grand.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    A vast cavern stretched out before them. The ceiling was so high it was out of sight, and the surroundings were shrouded in pitch-ck darkness. The sheer size of the dungeon was awe-inspiring. The more she saw, the more Arcane coveted it. It seemed grossly unfair that an Arch Lich managed such a magnificent dungeon. But that no longer mattered. Arcane was convinced that soon, this dungeon would be hers.


    She cautiously surveyed the area, maintaining her guard. Then, she noticed something crimson shimmering in the middle of the cavern¡ªa pool of blood.


    ¡°Blood?¡±


    The smell of blood had been pervasive since earlier. It was the scent of human blood, and not just from one person.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if they were tortured.¡±


    At that moment, a whispering voice echoed from afar.


    ¡°No! I too wish to enter there!¡±


    The presence was familiar. It was impossible not to recognize it.


    ¡°Baalzerith¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    Arcane growled lowly. Baalzerith was supposed to be captured by the Demon World Association. Why was she here?

 Chapter 140: The Blood Ruler (2)

    Chapter 140: The Blood Ruler (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 140


    <strong><em>EP.140 The Blood Ruler (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Arcane was puzzled by the unexpected presence.


    ¡°Baalzerith¡­.¡±


    She repeated the name with disdain. She had heard that the Arch Lich resided in this dungeon, so why was Baalzerith here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Arcane had always disliked Baalzerith. Deep within her, she harbored a deep-seated inferiorityplex towards her. Despite having nothing but good lineage, Baalzerith received favorable treatment, which Arcane found infuriating. Simply because she was a vampire royal and a 5-star, a faction naturally formed around Baalzerith.


    In contrast, how much had Arcane herself struggled? She had worked tirelessly to cultivate her dungeon and build her power, yet there were limits. She despaired at the reality that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t catch up to those born with innate advantages. This despair gnawed at her pride.If she had such a background, she could have risen higher. Why didn¡¯t she have it? Over time, she even grew envious.


    However, the day she heard of Baalzerith¡¯s downfall was immensely satisfying. Learning that Baalzerith was indebted to the Demon World Association made her feel as if she could fly. It seemed fitting for someone with no real abilities to meet such an end. Now, all attention would surely turn to her.


    The Subus Queen had long disappeared, and Baalzerith had fallen. Arcane believed she would be the star of the social circles hosted by the Association. That was until the Arch Lich appeared.


    Arcane grew jealous of the Arch Lich, who had stolen the attention she believed was rightfully hers. She came to this dungeon to eliminate the Arch Lich, only to find the detestable vampire instead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Arcane pondered quietly. She needed to find out why Baalzerith was here. As far as she knew, Baalzerith should have been tied to the Association, unable to repay her debt. Why was someone who should be with the Association here?


    The first word that came to mind was ¡®trap.¡¯ The Association had been the one to provide information about this dungeon. They had also instigated the conflict by iming the Arch Lich was here.


    ¡®Could it be¡­?¡¯


    Did the Association set this up to lure her in? But Arcane shook her head. If the Association wanted to deal with her, would they go to such lengths? The Association had even provided her with an elixir to forcibly raise her to 5-star. If the Association had intervened directly, she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. There was no need for them to go through such convoluted measures.


    ¡®Then there¡¯s only one exnation.¡¯


    Something must have happened within the Association. That¡¯s why Baalzerith escaped, and the Arch Lich intercepted her.


    ¡®This makes sense as to why the Association dislikes the Arch Lich.¡¯


    More precisely, it was the will of the Association¡¯s manager, Sernu. But there was no need to distinguish between the two in the current situation.


    Simultaneously, Arcane was busy calcting the current situation in her mind. If the Arch Lich had indeed intercepted Baalzerith with the intention of rebelling against the Association¡­


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be my chance to resolve this?¡¯


    If she could solve this situation, it would be akin to earning a massive favor from the Association. Resolving such a troublesome issue would likely result in the Association offering their full support. With the Association backing her, creating a powerful dungeon and faction would no longer be a dream. She could even interfere with human nations.


    Arcane adjusted her stance, dreaming of a future paved with flowers.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Her power had grown exponentially. With her current strength, she could not only face the Arch Lich but also that detestable vampire. No, she would overwhelm them. The time she had spent feeling hollow was finally over. Now was the chance for her revenge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the difference in our power.¡±


    Her voice,ced with madness, growled. Before she even finished speaking, Arcane dashed towards Baalzerith with lightning speed.


    <strong>¨C Boom. ¨C</strong>


    Her tail, swung with all her might, struck Baalzerith¡¯s torso, sending her flying. Baalzerith¡¯s body crashed into the wall, scattering debris.


    <strong>¨C Boom¡ª Thud. ¨C</strong>


    Arcane mercilessly pounced, striking Baalzerith, who was buried in the wall, with her tail. The wall crumbled, and dust rose.


    ¡°Kehek¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    Seeing Baalzerith coughing and staggering, Arcane felt a surge of exhration.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Who are you to attack me?¡±


    Baalzerith spat blood, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Hahaha! You don¡¯t recognize me? Well, you never cared about my existence in the first ce.¡±


    The sudden attack left Baalzerith bewildered, but her confusion only fueled Arcane¡¯s rage. Arcane sank her fangs into Baalzerith¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Gyaaah!¡±


    Crimson blood spurted out. The Lamia¡¯s venom began to spread through Baalzerith¡¯s body via her neck. Watching Baalzerith writhe in pain from the spreading poison, Arcaneughed in triumph.


    Looking down at her fallen opponent, Arcane¡¯s confidence soared.


    ¡°Kekeke, where do you think you¡¯re going? How could you act so high and mighty when you¡¯re this weak? You¡¯re nothing to me now. Understand?¡±


    <strong>¨C Boom¡ª Boom. ¨C</strong>


    Her powerful tail struck Baalzerith¡¯s abdomen. Dark blood gushed from her mouth.


    ¡°Kek¡­¡±


    Baalzerith¡¯s desperate cries of pain brought Arcane immense pleasure. She continued her relentless assault, giving Baalzerith no time to recover. As her opponent grew weaker, Arcane¡¯s excitement grew uncontroble.


    <strong>¨C Boom. ¨C</strong>


    Her tail kept striking Baalzerith.


    ¡°To think I felt jealous of a wretch like you!¡±


    <strong>¨C Boom. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I envied you!¡±


    <strong>¨C Boom. ¨C</strong>


    Arcane couldn¡¯t contain the rage and hatred boiling within her.


    <strong>¨C Boom¡ª Boom. ¨C</strong>


    The wall crumbled, and blood sttered. Sheughed maniacally as she drove her ws into Baalzerith, who seemed utterly incapable of fighting back. Only the final blow remained. Smiling, she bared her fangs, looking down at her prey awaiting death.


    ¡°Come on, beg for my forgiveness. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll spare you. Hahaha.¡±


    Sheughed cruelly, grabbing Baalzerith by the hair and lifting her. But Baalzerith¡¯s mouth remained shut, only groaning in pain. The once-envied Baalzerith had fallen pathetically under her assault. Even though she had the Association¡¯s help, this event would significantly shift the bnce of power.


    ¡°¡­How boring.¡±


    Seeing her opponent unable to do anything, Arcane¡¯s excitement waned. All that remained was to sever this ill-fated connection. Just as she was about to sink her teeth into Baalzerith¡¯s neck, something happened.


    Baalzerith began to rise from the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    No, something was off. It was as if someone was controlling Baalzerith, her movements were unnatural. Then, Baalzerith¡¯s eyes opened. Her pupils were now a deeper, more intense crimson than before, glowing with a vivid scarlet light.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. The blood sttered around began to float in the air, writhing like living creatures and being absorbed by Baalzerith.


    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±


    Arcane stepped back in shock and fear. Baalzerith¡¯s body, which had been damaged by her attacks, was healing. Wounds closed, and broken bones realigned. Baalzerith slowly tilted her head.


    Her eyes burned a fierce red, and her golden hair flowed wildly. She looked the same yet subtly different, exuding an air of arrogance. Despite the detestable expression, fear was the first emotion that surfaced.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    Arcane screamed, sensing an instinctive danger. But it was toote.


    <strong>¨C Whoosh. ¨C</strong>


    In the blink of an eye, Baalzerith had grabbed Arcane by the neck. Looking at Arcane¡¯s pale face, Baalzerith spoke in a low, chilling voice.


    ¡°How foolish toy a hand on my descendant¡­¡±


    Her voice was cold and eerie, as if it belonged to another being.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±


    Arcane groaned as her neck was squeezed. The ¡®being¡¯ cast a cold gaze at her.


    ¡°You are unworthy of touching this blood.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, the scattered blood swirled violently.


    ¡°You must pay for your sins.¡±


    A wave of crimson blood spread in all directions, dyeing the entire area red. It was as if the entire space was engulfed in the mes of hell.


    Arcane was paralyzed with fear at the sight unfolding before her. Her entire body trembled, and cold sweat trickled down her forehead. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her heart felt like it was about to burst.


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­ how¡­?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even form coherent sentences, her voice trembling as she stared at the being before her. The being extended a hand, and the surrounding blood began to gather. The droplets writhed as if alive, coalescing into a massive shape. The blood formed a giant scythe, glowing with a crimson light.


    ¡°You were arrogant, child.¡±


    The being referred to her as a child, despite her being a 5-star Lamia. Arcane was so overwhelmed by the sheer presence that she couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    ¡°I will grant you a merciful death, considering your pitiable state.¡±


    With a cold voice, the blood-formed scythe was aimed at Arcane¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Please¡­ spare my life¡­¡±


    She wanted to scream that there was nothing merciful about being killed, but she couldn¡¯t speak. Tears streamed down her face. Why was this happening? Where had things gone wrong? Why did she have to meet such an end?


    Her thoughts were cut short as the scythe sliced through the air. With a whoosh, Arcane¡¯s head was severed cleanly. Her head flew through the air andnded on the ground. At that moment, a crimson mist exploded from her body. Her torso burst apart, filling the air with an overpowering stench of blood. The bodies of the other Lamias also exploded in a chain reaction, filling the area with a bloody mist. The ground was soon soaked, forming pools of blood. It was a gruesome scene of ughter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The being raised a hand, gathering the scattered blood on the ground. The droplets merged into a small orb, transforming into Arcane¡¯s soul stone. It was a 5-star grade. The soul stone floated slowly before being absorbed into Baalzerith¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°How dull.¡±


    The being looked up at the ceiling with a bitter smile before Baalzerith¡¯s body copsed to the ground.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C All intruders have been repelled! ¨C</strong>


    ¡°It ended quicker than I thought.¡±


    I had been observing Arcane, the leader of the invading Lamias, until just a moment ago. The issue was¡­


    ¡°Is there a problem on the second floor?¡±


    After Arcane headed to Area 1 of the second floor, she had an intense battle with Baalzerith.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a fierce battle. It was a disy of overwhelming power. Baalzerith had crumbled helplessly before that power. Yet, Baalzerith hadn¡¯t given up. Just when it seemed over, she had risen and charged again.


    ¡°Is this a bug?¡±


    The screen turned red. While other Areas disyed normally, the area where Arcane and Baalzerith were fighting turned red, obscuring everything.


    ¡°At least it ended well.¡±


    In the end, all the invaders were repelled, and the dungeon was defended. Baalzerith must have defeated Arcane.


    ¡®She¡¯s stronger than I thought.¡¯


    To rise again after taking such a beating showed incredible determination. As I pondered this, another rm rang.


    <strong>¨C Baalzerith (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) wishes to submit to your dungeon. Do you ept? ¨C</strong>


    <strong>[Yes] [No]</strong>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Why did Baalzerith want to join my dungeon? The sudden reward left me stunned. And it was a 5-star monster, no less.


    ¡°Should I ept this?¡±


    Initially, I had been suspicious of Baalzerith, thinking she might be a spy sent to infiltrate the dungeon. I had even ordered Celia to ce her in a specific Area. But now, it seemed irrelevant. Although the screen had turned red, it was clear that Baalzerith had defeated Arcane.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no reason to refuse a free 5-star.¡±


    However, I hadn¡¯t forgotten that she had initially rejected my offer to be my lieutenant.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no trust yet, tell her to provide minimal support.¡±


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    Maru made a sharp sound with his jaw. Now, how many 5-star monsters did I have in my dungeon?


    ¡®Death Knight, Goblin Lord, Necros, and Baalzerith.¡¯


    That made four 5-stars. Including Celia, who was a 6-star, I had a total of five monsters that were 5-star or higher. That was more than I had expected. As I pondered how to utilize them, a new rm appeared.


    <strong>¨C The number of 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monsters in your dungeon has reached a certain threshold. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C A special reward is granted! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You can now create a satellite dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The satellite dungeon must include at least one 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monster. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As an additional reward for creating a satellite dungeon, you will receive a 4</strong><strong>¡ï monster selection ticket! ¨C</strong>

 Chapter 141: The New Dungeon Master

    Chapter 141: The New Dungeon Master


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 141


    <strong><em>EP.141 The New Dungeon Master</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    With Baalzerith now part of my dungeon, a new alert appeared.


    <strong>¨C The number of 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monsters in your dungeon has reached a certain threshold. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C A special reward is granted! ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You can now create a satellite dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The satellite dungeon must include at least one 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monster. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As an additional reward for creating a satellite dungeon, you will receive a 4</strong><strong>¡ï monster selection ticket! ¨C</strong>I could now create a satellite dungeon.


    ¡°But do I really need a satellite dungeon?¡±


    My question was answered by the next alert.


    <strong>¨C A satellite dungeon is a derivative of the existing dungeon and does not have a separate dungeon core. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C You can freely move the core of the existing dungeon to the satellite dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    This was a game-changer. The satellite dungeon could alleviate one of my biggest concerns.


    ¡°It¡¯s like having an extra life.¡±


    If my current dungeon ever faced a dire situation, I could move the dungeon core to the satellite dungeon. This alone elevated the importance of the satellite dungeon. Plus, creating one would grant me a 4-star monster. There was no reason to refuse. I immediately pressed the button to create a satellite dungeon.


    <strong>¨C Please specify the location for the satellite dungeon on the map. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The location must be within the activity range of your monsters. ¨C</strong>


    A map of the continent unfolded on the screen. However, the activity range of my monsters only extended to the Sael Kingdom. On the map, I could only select areas within the Kingdom and parts of the mountain range where my current dungeon was located. There was no need to ovep with the existing dungeon, so it was essentially suggesting I create the dungeon within the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s not random this time?¡±


    It seemed they were offering some convenience. This gave me two main choices:


    ¡®Should I create the dungeon far from the current one or close by?¡¯


    Even within the Sael Kingdom, the location would influence future strategies. I could broadly divide the potential sites into the north and south. The east and west were practically irrelevant. The west had the advantage of being close to the sea, but it wasn¡¯t useful to me right now.


    The north and south each had their pros and cons.


    First, the southern part of the Sael Kingdom. It was a strategic location for expanding into other nations. It was close to the Free City Alliance and could provide ess to the Orovis Empire via Lake Yenarian. However, the downside was the increased distance from my current dungeon. While this could expand the activity range of my monsters, it also made travel between the dungeons more difficult. Difficulty in travel meant that if one dungeon was in danger, immediate response would be impossible.


    What if I chose the northern part, closer to the mountains?


    ¡®If it¡¯s the north, then the capital is the obvious choice.¡¯


    The capital of the Sael Kingdom was in the north, close to the mountains.


    Creating the satellite dungeon in the northern part of the Sael Kingdom, specifically in the capital, offered two major advantages. First, the proximity to the main dungeon would make it much easier to support the satellite dungeon. Additionally¡­


    ¡®I could strengthen my control over the Sael Kingdom.¡¯


    While expanding into other nations might be tricky, having a dungeon in the capital would solidify my influence over the Sael Kingdom. Queen Elena was already favorably disposed towards me due to her special mission. However, issuingmands from a distance was vastly different from doing so up close. Loyalties could shift at any moment. Even if Queen Elena remained loyal, the nobles or other third parties might harbor different intentions.


    If such a situation arose, the satellite dungeon would be a card I could y to intervene immediately.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I pondered. Should I enhance my control over the Sael Kingdom or prepare for future continental expansion? The decision didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the better option.¡±


    For now, it was best to create the dungeon in a location close to the main dungeon that offered tangible benefits. I immediately touched the capital of the Sael Kingdom on the map. A new alert appeared.


    <strong>¨C You have selected the capital of the Sael Kingdom. Please choose one of the following locations: ¨C</strong><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Underground Pce</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Abandoned House</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Hidden Underground Cave in the Sewers</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Slums</strong></li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li><strong> Underground of the Monster Arena in the Dark District</strong></li></ol></li></ol>


    Even within the capital, I had several choices.


    ¡®This changes things.¡¯


    The Underground Pce was a double-edged sword. While it allowed direct intervention in the pce, it was also a highly restricted area. It would limit the activities of my monsters, so I ruled it out. Choosing the Abandoned House was also problematic. In a bustling capital, even abandoned houses would see frequent foot traffic.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to draw attention right now.¡¯


    While the location of the satellite dungeon would eventually be discovered, there was no need to take unnecessary risks immediately. The Slums had simr issues. That left me with two options.


    ¡®The Sewers or the Monster Arena.¡¯


    The Hidden Underground Cave in the Sewers sounded intriguing but would likely impose simr restrictions as the Underground Pce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have them explore itter.¡±


    Naturally, my choice leaned towards the Monster Arena. I was familiar with it, having set the rules myself. The unique nature of the Monster Arena would also allow for an expanded range of activities for my monsters. Without much hesitation, I made my selection.


    <strong>¨C Creating a satellite dungeon in the underground of the Monster Arena in the Dark District. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Time remaining until satellite dungeon creation: 1 hour. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Select the master of the satellite dungeon within the time limit. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The satellite dungeon must include at least one 5</strong><strong>¡ï or higher monster. ¨C</strong>


    ¡°This is practically mandatory.¡±


    It was essentially telling me to appoint a 5-star or higher monster as the master of the satellite dungeon. While I could choose the dungeon¡¯s location, I couldn¡¯t unterally decide which monster would manage it.


    ¡°I should discuss this with Celia.¡±


    Celia would know better than I would about this issue. Randomly pulling a monster out could leave a gap in the dungeon¡¯s defenses, which would be disastrous. I immediately touched the screen to send amand to Celia, instructing her to choose a monster to manage the satellite dungeon. Since I couldn¡¯t send Celia herself, I provided her with the options.


    ¡®Death Knight, Goblin Lord, Necros, and Baalzerith¡­¡¯


    I currently had four 5-star monsters. Celia would make a wise choice.


    ¡°Now that this is settled, let¡¯s move on to the next thing.¡±


    Creating the satellite dungeon would grant me a 4-star monster selection ticket. Although the satellite dungeon wasn¡¯tplete yet, the selection ticket had already been awarded to me.


    <strong>¨C You have received a 4</strong><strong>¡ï monster selection ticket. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The monster selected with this ticket will be permanently assigned to the satellite dungeon and cannot be reassigned. ¨C</strong>


    My main dungeon was already overflowing with monsters. Losing one 5-star wouldn¡¯t be a significant issue. Without hesitation, I used the selection ticket.


    <strong>¨C You have used the 4</strong><strong>¡ï monster selection ticket. ¨C </strong>


    <strong>¨C Please choose one of the following monsters. ¨C</strong>


    The screen began to glow, filling with light before disying the 4-star monsters. The first monster resembled an ant, with a ferocious appearance andrge pincers. Its presence alone was intimidating.


    ¡°Definitely a 4-star.¡±


    I read the description of the monster.


    <strong>¨C Name: Gardner Ent, Tumbr (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Characteristics: A guardian of the forest, dedicated to tending trees, flowers, and grass. asionally leaves the dungeon to tend to people¡¯s gardens. Notably, it mercilessly kills any intruders in its garden with its pincers. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to select this monster? ¨C </strong>


    ¡°?¡±


    What was this? A monster I had never heard of, with a fearsome appearance but a surprisingly mundane role.


    ¡°Is this for real¡­?¡±


    Why would a monster leave the dungeon to tend to people¡¯s gardens? Its appearance was reassuring, but the description left me cold.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    I turned my attention to the next monster. The second monster was a female figure with pale green skin and hair adorned with flowers and leaves.


    <strong>¨C Name: Silvaine, the Forest-Loving Dryad (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Characteristics: A powerful magic user who utilizes the forces of nature. Loves the forest and has the ability tomunicate with nature. Can live forever as long as the forest exists. Dislikes environments that do not resemble a forest. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to select this monster? ¨C</strong>


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Following the forest guardian monster, now there was a forest-loving Dryad. To choose her, I¡¯d need to change the dungeon¡¯s theme to a forest, which wouldn¡¯t be very efficient.


    ¡°Pass.¡±


    The third option was a more conventional monster.


    <strong>¨C Name: Hellhound (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Characteristics: A demonic hunting dog from hell. Has three heads, providing excellent field of vision. Attacks by breathing fire. Absolutely loyal to its master, willing to sacrifice its life. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to select this monster? ¨C</strong>


    Not bad. Unlike the previous odd choices, the Hellhound seemed reliable. Its absolute loyalty would be a significant asset for dungeon operations. However, since I still had more options, I decided to check the others before making a decision.


    The fourth option was a flying monster.


    <strong>¨C Name: Griffin (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Characteristics: Arge creature with the wings of a bird. Known as the guardian of the skies, it nests in high ces. Possesses immense loyalty and is ready to sacrifice its life for its recognized master. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to select this monster? ¨C</strong>


    Thest, fifth monster had a humanoid appearance. It had a pale face, long silver hair, and wore a robe made of irregrly colored patches. It held a crystal staff in one hand. Its appearance gave no clear indication of its abilities.


    <strong>¨C Name: Kaleido, the Illusionist Mage (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Characteristics: ¡°Would you like to explore the world of illusions with me?¡± ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Would you like to select this monster? ¨C</strong>


    Even after reading the description, I couldn¡¯t grasp its abilities.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this description too vague?¡±


    The only clue was that Kaleido was an illusionist mage.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I was torn. The safe choice would be the Hellhound or the Griffin. However, my curiosity leaned towards Kaleido. It was a simple curiosity, but also a desire to expand my knowledge of various monsters.


    ¡®This is a no-brainer.¡¯


    Hellhounds and Griffins could likely be obtained through regr summons. However, Kaleido felt like a unique opportunity that I might never encounter again.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go with this one.¡±


    I made my decision and selected Kaleido, the Illusionist Mage.


    <strong>¨C You have selected Kaleido, the Illusionist Mage (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï). ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido will be summoned automatically once the satellite dungeon is created. ¨C</strong>


    Now, all that remained was to wait for Celia to choose the master of the satellite dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia was busy resolving the aftermath of the recent events in the dungeon.


    ¡°Goblin Lord, capturing the Lamias without a scratch, you did an excellent job.¡±


    The intruders had already been defeated. Now, it was time to clean up and prepare offerings for the Great One.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make snake wine from these and offer it to our master.¡±


    She nned to put a lot of care into making the snake wine.


    ¡°Kazel, please take charge of making the snake wine.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Lady Celia!¡±


    Kazel, who had first suggested the idea, would handle the wine-making. Celia then turned her attention to Baalzerith, who had recently joined the dungeon.


    ¡°Baalzerith, please clean the entire dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect me to do all of that¡­?!¡±


    Baalzerith protested, but Celia was indifferent.


    ¡°I never intended to join this dungeon! I woke up and found myself here! This is unfair! It¡¯s coercion!¡±


    Baalzerith expressed her grievances, but Celia paid no heed.


    ¡°Sir Death Knight, please manage the Lamias that have turned into ghouls.¡±


    As she continued to issue orders and manage the dungeon, amand from the Great One arrived.


    <strong>¡¾I give you amand</strong><strong>¡¿</strong>


    Celia immediately knelt and bowed her head. Everyone in the dungeon followed suit.


    <strong>¡¾Choose the master of the new dungeon</strong><strong>¡¿</strong>


    Themand was simple. A new dungeon had been created in the capital of the Sael Kingdom, specifically in the Dark District, and a monster needed to be chosen to manage it.


    ¡°As expected of the Great One.¡±


    Celia admired the master¡¯s ability to create dungeons at will. But admiration was fleeting; her priority was to carry out the master¡¯smand. She quickly considered who should manage the new dungeon. Actually, there was no need for much deliberation. The answer was clear.


    ¡°The Dark District¡­¡±


    Necros, who currently operated the Monster Arena in the Dark District, was the obvious choice. Creating a dungeon nearby would make it easier to manage the arena and the dungeon. Moreover, Necros was a 5-star Arch Lich. He could easily replenish the dungeon¡¯s forces by creating skeletons, making him ideal for defense. Additionally, he was originally tasked with both inspection duties and being a guardian of the dungeon¡¯syers. His efficiency and reliability had even earned him a robe from the master.


    Celia immediately rmended Necros as the master of the new dungeon.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Sir Death Knight, please head to the kingdom immediately. You will be in charge of the expansion work for the new dungeon.¡±


    Expanding the dungeon was essential.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C The creation of the satellite dungeon isplete. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Necros (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) has been selected as the master of the satellite dungeon. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido, the Illusionist Mage (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï), has been summoned. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The name of the satellite dungeon has been automatically assigned. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Dungeon Name: Nest of Corruption-</strong>


    <strong>¨C The name cannot be changed. ¨C</strong>


    <strong>Trantor Comment:</strong> Perfect name for Necros Dungeon LOL

 Chapter 142: It Is Not an Illusion

    Chapter 142: It Is Not an Illusion


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 142


    <strong><em>EP.142 It Is Not an Illusion</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    ¡°It has been three days since we lost contact with Arcane.¡±


    Kandel, a minor demon under Sernu and a member of the Demon Merchant Association, bowed as he reported to his superior, Sernu.


    The message was that they had lost contact with Arcane, who had headed to the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. It had been three days since they lost contact with the entire group of Lamias as well. Theck of any news made it clear to anyone that something had gone wrong.


    ¡°Arch Lich¡­¡±


    Sernu muttered in a trembling voice. Another failure. The n had not gone as intended. Sernu had decided to eliminate the Arch Lich to make up for the consecutive failures. Arcane was used in this n, thinking that a jealous Lamia would act with just a little push.


    Thus, Kandel was sent to the Lamia dungeon to deliver a potion. The potion was a rare one that forcibly increased strength, and Sernu believed that giving Arcane this power would surely make her act. As expected, Arcane moved. She gained the strength of a 5-star through the potion and headed straight for the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon.¡®I thought it was almost a sess¡­!¡¯


    Sernu had hoped for two things.


    First, that Arcane would subjugate the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. Touching the Arch Lich would draw out the mysterious entity that had been with the Arch Lich during the banquet. If everything went well, Sernu even nned to provide more support to Arcane.


    Second, the potion Arcane consumed was an experimental one being tested in secret. During the auction, potions had been given to the priests of the Order to embarrass the Arch Lich.


    Those potions only amplified holy power, but the potion given to Arcane was on a different level. If Arcane, who had just be a 5-star, could face the Arch Lich with the potion, it would be a groundbreaking sess. However, reality was harsh.


    Neither goal was achieved, everything had failed. Losing contact with Arcane meant she had not been able to confront the Arch Lich. This led to doubts about the potion¡¯s effectiveness.


    ¡®If the potion had worked properly, she should have easily dealt with the Arch Lich¡­.¡¯


    Not all 5-stars have the same power. While the extent of the Arch Lich¡¯s power was unknown, Sernu had expected Arcane, empowered by the potion, to handle it easily. No, Sernu had been certain of it. Yet, the failure implied the potion was not perfect. Feeling a headacheing on, Sernu changed the subject.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the situation with the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon?¡±


    The only remaining hope was that Arcane and the Arch Lich had fought and both perished. Sernu hoped Kandel would report that the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon had also fallen. However, Kandel¡¯s expression was grim.


    ¡°Well, we have no information at all.¡±


    Sernu¡¯s face showed confusion, wondering what he meant. But Kandel¡¯s words were literal.


    ¡°We sent mercenaries, but all contact was lost. It seems to be the work of wandering goblins.¡±


    ¡°Goblins, you say.¡±


    Previously, Gnolls had been sent to the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon. But what was the result? They were found dead in a nearby forest before even reaching the dungeon. Investigation revealed it was the work of wild goblin hordes. This time, mercenaries were sent to scout the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon, but again, there was no sess.


    ¡°Did you send the Shadows as well?¡±


    Unlike mercenaries, Shadows were frequently used by the Association. These smoke-like beings excelled in gathering information and assassination, and their origins were unknown. Their numbers were few, so they couldn¡¯t be deployed recklessly. However, the current situation was different. They needed to uncover everything about the Arch Lich.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well, that is¡­¡±


    Kandel¡¯s expression darkened further at the mention of the Shadows.


    ¡°We sent two Shadows, but all contact was lost.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Sernu asked again, thinking he had misheard, but received the same answer.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the cause. All Shadows sent to the dungeon have disappeared.¡±


    What did that mean? Shadows were elusive entities. It was almost impossible to believe that something could kill them.


    ¡®Unless they were swayed.¡¯


    Unfortunately, the Shadows could only be controlled by the Association, so Sernu dismissed that possibility.


    ¡®Could it be him?¡¯


    The mysterious figure who had been with the Arch Lich. If he had moved, the current situation made sense.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Sernu pondered. While the Arch Lich was known, the mysterious man had no information at all. The whole n had been to lure him out. With the n now in ruins, continuing was a waste of time.


    ¡°We have no choice. We¡¯ll cease our interest in the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon for now.¡±


    A headache was setting in. Where had it all gone wrong? Initially, it was thought to be just a subus dungeon. However, it turned out to be the Arch Lich¡¯s dungeon, and its security was so tight that no information could be obtained.


    ¡°Oh, and Sir Sernu.¡±


    As Sernu¡¯s expression darkened further, Kandel brought up a topic to lighten the mood.


    ¡°While investigating the disaster in the Sael Kingdom, I discovered something interesting.¡±


    Sernu looked up at Kandel¡¯s words. Anything interesting often led to results, so Sernu waited for the next part.


    ¡°I found out by chance, but do you know about the underworld of the Sael Kingdom?¡±


    Of course, he did. Every nation had an underworld where those who lived in the shadows thrived. But what about it?


    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a monster arena in the underworld of the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°A monster¡­ arena?¡±


    The intriguing news piqued Sernu¡¯s interest.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Two young men, drunk, staggered through the dark streets.


    Their faces were covered in scars, and their eyes were filled with ferocity. One wore a red bandana on his head, and the other had an eyepatch over his left eye.


    The young man with the red bandana was named Ethan. The one with the eyepatch was named Raymond. Both were wanted criminals for fraud, living in the shadows rather than the light.


    Thus, they wandered through the underworld of the Sael Kingdom. This ce was practically awless zone, beyond the kingdom¡¯s reach.


    However, they remained cautious. No matter how drunk they were, they took care not to bump into passersby. They tried to stay as alert as possible. In awless area, fists were the closest thing tow. This ce was filled with all sorts of criminals, so it was always best to be careful.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my stomach feels awful¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe we drank too much¡­ Ugh¡­ Is there anywhere we can rest?¡±


    Ethan, with the red bandana, and Raymond, with the eyepatch, grumbled as they looked around. In their drunken state, they needed some entertainment.


    They continued to wander, looking for something to amuse themselves. The dark streets were dimly lit by rednterns, and the fog seeping between the buildings added to the eerie atmosphere. Trash littered the narrow alleys, and the old brick buildings were discolored and yellowed.


    As they walked further, the atmosphere of the streets changed. Lanterns brightly illuminated the path at regr intervals, and the streets were spotless, devoid of any trash. The buildings were also much cleaner than before.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Raymond, with only one eye, was surprised by the sight.


    ¡°Why is this ce so clean?¡±


    Normally, all the streets were filled with filth, but this ce was exceptionally clean. Ethanughed at Raymond¡¯s question.


    ¡°Look at this country bumpkin. Don¡¯t you know about the Monster Arena? This is where the famous Monster Arena is located!¡±


    ¡°Monster Arena?¡±


    The Monster Arena in the underworld had cleaned up the surrounding streets. Rumors about the arena¡¯s operator were rampant. Some said the operator wasn¡¯t human, while others imed he was a godfather of the underworld. As a result, even the worst types behaved themselves here. Those who caused trouble mysteriously disappeared.


    ¡°Ha, you really are a country bumpkin, aren¡¯t you? Not knowing about the Monster Arena!¡±


    Ethan clicked his tongue in disbelief as Raymond looked nkly at him. Ethan, promising an interesting spectacle, led Raymond into a building. The arena matches were held in the basement. However, just as they were about to enter the arena, they suddenly needed to use the restroom.


    ¡°Wait. I really need to use the bathroom¡­ Let¡¯s go there first.¡±


    Ethan nodded at Raymond¡¯s words. His stomach wasn¡¯t feeling great either. It seemed better to take care of it and then enjoy the betting with a clear mind. They hurriedly began searching for a bathroom.


    ¡°What the¡­ Why is this ce so big?¡±


    But they couldn¡¯t find the bathroom.


    They wanted to grab someone and ask, but everyone was too busy betting. So, they ventured into a dark corner to find the restroom.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ restroom¡­ Oh? Isn¡¯t that it?¡±


    Raymond pointed to a spot in the corner. It was a narrow passageway built with red bricks. Why would a restroom be in such an isted ce? It didn¡¯t look like a restroom, but they were too drunk to care.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just go in.¡±


    Ethan led Raymond into the passage. As they passed the red bricks and entered, an unbelievable sight unfolded before them.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    The interior, which they expected to be dark and gloomy, was filled with a mysterious light. The walls were adorned with magical symbols, and a soft mist covered the floor, creating a dreamlike atmosphere. A chandelier made of crystals hung from the ceiling, casting a rainbow of lights that made it feel like they had stepped into a dream.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    Ethan muttered in a daze. Raymond also stared nkly at the enchanting space. What kind of ce was this? It was definitely inside the building housing the arena. Could it be the personal space of the arena¡¯s operator?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem wise to stay any longer. As Ethan turned to leave with Raymond, a voice stopped them.


    ¡°Wee to the world of illusions.¡±


    The voice was both seductive and mysterious, making them flinch and turn around. Standing before them was a person with pale skin and heterochromatic eyes¡ªone blue, the other red. The person¡¯s androgynous appearance made it hard to tell if they were male or female. Their long silver hair shimmered like it was bathed in moonlight, and their robe, adorned with fantastical patterns, exuded an air of mystery. They held a staff made of crystal.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    Ethan asked in a trembling voice. The silver-haired figure smiled faintly and spoke.


    ¡°I apologize for thete introduction. My name is Kaleido, a schr of illusion magic.¡±


    Their voice was mesmerizing. Ethan quickly assessed the situation and bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We took a wrong turn! We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±


    It was clear. This must be the person running the Monster Arena. Given the rumors about the operator being a godfather of the underworld, Ethan sobered up instantly. Fortunately, Kaleido smiled and forgave them.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright. Such things happen. Since we¡¯ve met by chance, why not rest for a while?¡±


    Kaleido even offered them a ce to rest. Ethan sighed in relief. At least this person didn¡¯t seem dangerous.


    ¡°My name is Ethan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Raymond!¡±


    Ethan and Raymond introduced themselves to Kaleido.


    ¡°Come,e, have a seat here. Would you like to explore an illusion with me?¡±


    Illusion? Ethan was taken aback by the sudden proposal. What did Kaleido mean by an illusion? He had mentioned studying illusion magic. Did that mean he wanted to cast a spell on them?


    ¡°If you explore the illusion with me, I¡¯ll give you those.¡±


    Kaleido pointed to a pile of gold coins. Ethan¡¯s suspicion grew stronger. An offer without any strings attached felt unsettling. But Raymond, drunk andcking discernment, was already intrigued.


    ¡°Oh¡­ sounds good. I¡¯d like to explore¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Raymond. Get a grip!¡±


    Ethan tried to stop him, but Raymond¡¯s eyes were already fixed on the gold coins.


    ¡°Haha, excellent! Please, have a seat here!¡±


    Kaleido offered a chair, and Raymond, as if hypnotized, sat down. Watching this, Ethan felt a chill run down his spine, but it seemed toote.


    A momentter.


    ¡°Now, you will explore the illusion I¡¯ve created. Ovee the challenges you face there. If you fail¡­ well, you might be trapped in the illusion forever.¡±


    Kaleido grinned and raised his staff. A mist of multicolored light emanated from the tip, enveloping Raymond.


    ¡°¡­Raymond!¡±


    Ethan called out in rm, but Kaleido stopped him.


    ¡°Shh. He is now exploring the illusion.¡±


    Ethan wanted to protest, but meeting Kaleido¡¯s eyes, he found himself speechless. There was a madness in those eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Raymond is merely ying a game in the illusion I created.¡±


    Kaleido smiled faintly at Ethan.


    ¡°Of course, the gamees with risks. But if he ovees them, great rewards await.¡±


    ¡°A game¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an illusionary game. He mustplete the tasks given in the world I¡¯ve created. Defeat monsters, explore dungeons, find treasures. If he fails¡­¡±


    Kaleido trailed off, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Even if he fails, his body will remain unharmed.¡±


    Ethan nced at Raymond, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Haha, the line between illusion and reality is finer than you think. Let¡¯s see if Raymond can clear the game safely. Would you like to join as well? If you win, all those treasures will be yours¡­.¡±


    Ethan looked at the pile of gold coins. The sight of the glittering gold stirred his greed.


    ¡®All of that could be mine? It must be a lie.¡¯


    But what if it was true? What if he refused and Raymond cleared the game, taking all the gold? Even as friends, that would be hard to swallow.


    Ethan swallowed dryly and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll participate.¡±


    ¡°Haha, an excellent choice! Please, have a seat here!¡±


    Following Kaleido¡¯s instructions, Ethan sat down. Despite the suspicious feeling, the thought of acquiring the gold coins clouded his judgment. After all, it was just a game.


    ¡°Now, you will enter the illusion I¡¯ve created-¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Before Kaleido could finish, Ethan cried out.


    ¡°It¡¯s real! The illusion is real!¡±


    A terrifying creature appeared before his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really inside the illusion, aren¡¯t I!¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. The illusion magic was real.


    ¡°I can see a monster right in front of me!¡±


    Kaleido said nothing, but Ethan continued to babble.


    ¡°Uh¡­ but it¡¯s strange. It looks like a knight, but it has a maid outfit attached to its shield¡­ Is this really an illusion?!¡±


    Ethan felt a thrill looking at the surreal monster. If this was truly illusion magic, it was incredible.


    Kaleido sighed.


    ¡°That¡­ is not an illusion.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even entered the illusion yet.¡±


    That couldn¡¯t be true. There was a monster with a maid outfit on its shield right in front of him. Ethan thought Kaleido was ying a trick on him. Unfortunately, Kaleido was telling the truth. Ethan was still in reality.


    Kaleido¡¯s gaze shifted to the Death Knight standing in the back. A few days ago, the dungeon¡¯s overseer had sent the Death Knight for expansion work. The creature¡¯s appearance before Ethan entered the illusion had caused the confusion.


    ¡°Then what is that¡­?¡±


    Ethan began to realize something was off. Could he have spoken to someone while inside an illusion? Raymond had been silent. Fear started to creep into Ethan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What-¡±


    Thunk-


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    At that moment, Kaleido¡¯s staff pierced Ethan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Kaleido decided to abandon Ethan. His attention turned to Raymond, who was still exploring the illusion.

 Chapter 143: Illusion and Reality (1)

    Chapter 143: Illusion and Reality (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 143


    <strong><em>EP.143 Illusion and Reality (1)</em></strong>


    Ethan was pierced in the heart by Kaleido¡¯s staff. Just before Ethan¡¯s breath ceased, the Death Knight stabbed his heart once more with a sword.


    ¡°Krurrrk.¡±


    Momentster, Ethan, now transformed into a ghoul, rose from his ce. The Death Knight handed a pickaxe to Ethan, who had be a new member of the crew. To shorten the construction period, it was indeed effective to recruit manpower directly from the field. The Death Knight left with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Kaleido silently watched the Death Knight¡¯s figure. It was then that Necros approached.


    ¡°Tick, Tick.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Lord Necros.¡±Necros, the de facto master managing this dungeon, ¡®Nest of Corruption¡¯. Kaleido looked at Necros with eyes full of respect. Recognized by the master for his incredible work efficiency, Necros had been promoted at an astonishing speed¡ªa living legend.


    ¡®Ah, perhaps not living.¡¯


    Regardless, Necros was someone Kaleido deeply respected. He had no doubt that if he worked hard, he too would rise to great heights someday.


    ¡°As you can see, all preparations areplete.¡±


    Raymond, who was exploring within an illusion, would now be interfered with in the world he was exploring. Necros nodded.


    ¡°Tick, Tick, Tick?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everything is proceeding without a hitch. Even if the human returns from the illusion, he will be confused with reality.¡±


    Raymond said with a sinister smile. With this, all preparations wereplete. Now, they only needed to slowly expand their influence. This n would benefit Necros, who ruled the underworld, and Celia, the de facto ruler of the Sael Kingdom. Ultimately, it would aid the great one who epassed them all.


    ¡°Tick.¡±


    The real game was about to begin.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Raymond blinked in confusion at the changed surroundings and muttered, ¡°Where on earth is this?¡±


    As he looked around, a beautifulndscape, as if straight out of a fairy tale, unfolded before him. The emerald-green meadow swayed gently in the soft breeze, and a clear stream flowed cheerfully. In the distance, he could see the cozy scenery of a vige. Raymond held his breath at the peaceful and wondrous sight.


    ¡°Is this a dream?¡±


    Just moments ago, he had been drinking with Ethan. They had drunk heavily and wandered the streets at night. He remembered Ethan offering to show him the arena, and they had entered a building together. Yes, and then he had looked for the restroom?


    Before watching the arena match in earnest, he had first looked for the restroom.


    ¡®I thought it was the restroom when I entered¡­.¡¯


    The ce they had entered was not a restroom. It was an inexplicable location. And then¡­


    ¡®Ah, Kaleido¡­!¡¯


    The figure who imed to study illusion magic had appeared. His name was Kaleido, a schr. In that moment, Kaleido¡¯s words shed through Raymond¡¯s mind.


    Now, you will explore the illusion I have created.


    Could it be that the ce he was in now was an illusion?


    ¡°No way¡­ Is something like this even possible?¡±


    Though it was hard to believe, the scene before him felt incredibly vivid. The warm sunlight, the fragrant scent of flowers, and even the soft texture of the soil in his hands were all palpable.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    He was definitely not seeing things due to drunkenness. For some reason, ever since he arrived here, the headache and nausea he felt from the alcohol hadpletely vanished. In disbelief, Raymond pinched his cheek with a trembling hand. As expected, he felt the pain. It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ¡®Come to think of it, didn¡¯t they say I¡¯d get gold coins if I explored the illusion?¡¯


    In hindsight, he hadn¡¯t epted the offer blindly. He had agreed because they promised gold coins upon exploring the entire illusion. So, what should he do now?


    Raymond pondered how to begin his exploration. As he wandered momentarily, a translucent window suddenly appeared before his eyes.


    <strong>[Wee to the world of illusion.]</strong>


    <strong>[Mr. Raymond, you will be exploring this world of illusion.]</strong>


    The message that appeared before him confirmed it.


    Indeed, this was the world of illusion. The window continued to appear.


    <strong>[Complete the tasks given during your exploration to receive rewards.]</strong>


    <strong>[However, be careful not to be consumed by the illusion. The boundary between illusion and reality is more ambiguous than you think.]</strong>


    <strong>[Your first task is assigned.]</strong>


    <strong>[Task 1: Head to the vige.]</strong>


    ¡°So, this is the exploration he was talking about.¡±


    Fortunately, a task had been given. Having a marker was better than having no information at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for it.¡±


    The vige was visible in the distance. Since it was the only vige around, perhaps he could find some clues there? Raymond¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as he surveyed his surroundings. Then, he slowly started walking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The path cutting across the meadow was like a scene from a fairy tale. Wildflowers of various colors bloomed on either side, and butterflies fluttered about. It was a truly beautiful sight.


    As he continued walking, he soon entered a small forest. Far between the trees, he could see the shimmering ripples of water.


    ¡°¡­Ake?¡±


    As he walked further, he felt thirsty. Raymond slowly passed between the trees.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    What met his eyes was a beautifulke sparkling in the sunlight. Even though it was a world of illusion, thendscape was breathtakingly beautiful.


    He even thought it would be nice to stay here forever.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Get a grip.¡±


    However, Raymond shook his head and regained hisposure. Hadn¡¯t he been warned earlier? He was told not to be consumed by the illusion. This must have been the kind of thing they were warning about.


    Raymond, now fully alert, tried to walk towards theke but stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was someone there.


    ¡®A little girl?¡¯


    A small girl stood by thekeside. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Beside her was a horse-shaped monster made of water.


    ¡®¡­A monster!¡¯


    Although Raymond wasn¡¯t an adventurer, he knew well enough that monsters were dangerous. However, the monster before him did not harm the girl. On the contrary, they seemed to be ying together.


    Is that even possible?


    He slowly approached the girl and called out.


    ¡°Hey there, little one¡ª¡±


    The girl looked startled at Raymond¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the girl began to run into the forest.


    ¡°Hey¡ª!¡±


    At the same time, the horse-shaped monster blocked Raymond¡¯s path, as if to protect the fleeing girl.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    Raymond stepped back in surprise. The girl had already disappeared, and the monster vanished into theke.


    ¡°¡­What on earth was that?¡±


    Monsters usually harmed people, didn¡¯t they? But the one he just saw seemed to be protecting the girl.


    ¡°Is this possible because it¡¯s an illusion?¡±


    Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make any sense. He reminded himself once again that he was in an illusion.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Raymond walked past theke, he noticed something sparkling.


    ¡®A ne?¡¯


    The beautifully crafted pendant had an unknown floral pattern engraved on it. Raymond picked up the ne. He was on his way to the vige now. Perhaps the girl lived there too.


    ¡°I should return this to her if I meet her.¡±


    Raymond carefully put the ne in his pocket and quickened his pace.


    ¡°Time to get going.¡±


    The vige should appear soon. He needed to focus solely onpleting the tasks and exploring the illusion. And, of course, on the gold coins he would earn.


    After walking for a while, he finally arrived at the vige. The vige was smaller than he had expected.


    As he arrived in the vige, the window reappeared.


    <strong>s</strong>


    ¡°This isn¡¯t so hard after all.¡±


    The new task didn¡¯t seem difficult either. If things continued like this, he would finish the exploration quickly.


    ¡®And all those gold coins will be mine.¡¯


    The thought of acquiring numerous gold coins brightened Raymond¡¯s expression. With a joyful heart, he passed through the vige entrance and headed towards the square. However, the vige streets were eerily quiet.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Feeling something was off, Raymond walked slowly. Although it was his first time in the vige, finding the square wasn¡¯t difficult. The empty streets suggested that people were gathered in one ce.


    ¡®Is that the square?¡¯


    Raymond quickly moved towards it. As he entered the square, he noticed something unsettling.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this atmosphere?¡¯


    The atmosphere was tense. People whispered with dark expressions, asionally ncing at the center of the square.


    <strong>[You havepleted Task 2.]</strong>


    <strong>[Task 3: Speak with the vige chief.]</strong>


    Raymond ignored the window that appeared. Instead, he pushed through the crowd to see what was at the center of the square. He was shocked by what he saw.


    In the middle of the square, a pile of firewood was stacked, and a woman was tied up on top of it.


    The woman¡¯s clothes were soiled with dirt and mud, and her disheveled hair obscured her face. Though Raymond didn¡¯t know who she was, it was clear she was in danger.


    At that moment, an old man with a white beard stepped forward from the crowd. With a solemn expression, he addressed the vigers.


    ¡°As the vige chief, I am ashamed that such a thing has happened in our vige.¡±


    The old man was the vige chief.


    ¡°Everyone, this woman has bewitched our innocent men. She must be a witch in league with a subus!¡±


    Raymond was dumbfounded by the chief¡¯s words. Even more shocking was the reaction of the vigers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She must be a witch! She tried to seduce me!¡± one man shouted, prompting others to join in.


    ¡°That filthy woman deserves to die! She dared to touch my husband!¡±


    ¡°She must have subus blood running through her veins!¡±


    The square was filled with usations, curses, and words of condemnation. Those involved with the woman seemed to shout louder, as if punishing her would ease their own guilt. The woman, standing on the brink of death, panted desperately, her eyes pleading for help. She seemed to want to say something, but a gag in her mouth reduced her to mere whimpers. Her eyes darted around, seeking someone to defend her, but no one stepped forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Raymond stood there, nkly observing the situation. After all, this wasn¡¯t reality. It was just a story within an illusion. So, he didn¡¯t intervene. He just wanted toplete the tasks quickly and collect the gold coins.


    To do that, he needed to speak with the vige chief, but the atmosphere made it impossible. He inwardly wished for this disgusting and infuriating situation to pass quickly. While Raymond was lost in thought, the vigers continued to scream and hurl curses at the woman.


    Then, as the vige chief opened his mouth, everyone fell silent as if on cue.


    ¡°A witch in league with monsters is our enemy! To spare such an immoral witch is to nt the seeds of disaster! Therefore, in the name of the gods and as the vige chief protecting this vige, I hereby pass judgment!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°The chief is absolutely right!¡±


    The atmosphere grew increasingly intense. Soon, the chief gave hismand.


    ¡°Witch, I sentence you to death!¡±


    At the chief¡¯s promation, the condemned woman lifted her head with great effort to look at the crowd. Her eyes were filled with fear, despair, and resentment. At that moment, a torch was lit, and the pile of firewood began to burn. Her silent scream was soon drowned out by the roaring mes and the vigers¡¯ shouts.


    Witnessing the execution, Raymond was horrified. His heart pounded, and cold sweat formed on his hands. Even though it was an illusion, enduring such cruelty was not easy. He couldn¡¯t find words to speak.


    Raymond himself had been on the run, wanted for fraud, and had seen many atrocities in the underworld. Yet, the madness here was on a different level. The chilling atmosphere left him speechless.


    Suddenly, someone nudged Raymond¡¯s side. He turned to see an old woman staring intently at him. She nced around before leaning in close to whisper.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman pitiful? It¡¯s an everyday urrence in this vige. Tsk.¡±


    Startled by the old woman¡¯s words, Raymond looked around. Fortunately, amidst the surrounding mor, he was the only one who heard her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Raymond hesitated, unsure how to respond to the old woman¡¯s statement, and eventually kept his mouth shut. After all, the old woman was a resident of this vige. Speaking carelessly could bring trouble.


    Despite Raymond¡¯sck of response, the old woman continued speaking.


    ¡°That woman did nothing wrong. She was merely an unfortunate target of the men¡¯s desires¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Raymond¡¯s eyes widened. If what the old woman said was true, this vige was rotten to the core.


    ¡°You should be careful too. Just because you¡¯re an outsider doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re safe. Heh heh.¡±


    The old woman said her piece and then disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡®¡­This isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡¯


    He had dismissed this as just an illusion and thought too simply about it. However, everything he felt here was so vivid. It was a world indistinguishable from reality.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯


    He began to think that this illusion itself might be a trap designed to erode one¡¯s emotions.


    ¡®Stay focused.¡¯


    If he became too engrossed, he would be consumed by the illusion.


    ¡®This is definitely not reality.¡¯


    Raymond gritted his teeth and steadied his mind. As the execution neared its end, he locked eyes with the vige chief approaching him.


    ¡°A new face. What brings you here?¡±


    The vige chief asked with a curious look. Unlike the earlier atmosphere, he was now being polite. Raymond had been wondering how to approach the chief for his mission, and now the opportunity presented itself. To lower the chief¡¯s guard, he hesitated briefly before calmly responding.


    ¡°I am Raymond, an adventurer exploring the world.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely untrue, given that he was exploring this illusion.


    ¡°An adventurer, you say¡­ How interesting.¡±


    The chief nodded and continued.


    ¡°As an adventurer, you must know that monsters are our natural enemies.¡±


    Raymond nodded along with the chief¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have you been to the forest over there?¡±


    The chief pointed to the forest Raymond had passed through. It was the ce with the beautiful scenery and where he had encountered the mysterious girl.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡±


    Raymond felt a sudden sense of foreboding. The old woman¡¯s words from earlier kept nagging at him. His unease soon became reality.


    ¡°In that forest, there is a child. I would like you, as an adventurer, to kill that child.¡±


    <strong>[You havepleted Task 3.]s</strong>


    <strong>[Task 4: ept the vige chief¡¯s request and kill the girl.]</strong>

 Chapter 144: Illusion and Reality (2)

    Chapter 144: Illusion and Reality (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 144


    <strong><em>EP.144 Illusion and Reality (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Raymond walked through the vige with heavy steps. The vigers, who had been engulfed in madness just moments ago, had returned to their ordinary lives. The children who had followed the adults in throwing stones were now ying with sticks, pretending to be knights.


    ¡°Sigh, what is this even?¡±


    He sighed at the vige chief¡¯s request to kill the girl in the forest. Raymond had epted the chief¡¯s request for now. After all, this was just an illusionary world.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense in the first ce.¡¯


    When he thought about it, it didn¡¯t add up. Who would ask a stranger they just met to kill someone? The chief¡¯s request waspletely detached from reality. The vige chief¡¯s sudden behavior was as absurd as a poorly executed scam. If Raymond had tried to scam people in such a manner, he wouldn¡¯t have been wanted in the first ce. Who would fall for such a clumsy trick?


    It was only possible because all of this was happening within an illusion. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be troubled. Even though it was an illusion, this ce felt as real as any other world. The gentle breeze, the earthy smell from the streets, even the texture of the soil felt vivid.It was like a dream, yet distinctly different. Calling it an illusion seemed inadequate; it was practically another reality. Could hemit an evil act in such a world? No matter how much it was a mission, no matter how unreal it was, could he really bring himself tomit murder?


    Raymond sighed as he looked at the translucent window.


    <strong>[Task 4: ept the vige chief¡¯s request and kill the girl.]</strong>


    He had epted the task but hadn¡¯t carried it out yet. What would happen if he did? Would it be okay since it wasn¡¯t reality? No, it wouldn¡¯t be. Hadn¡¯t he just witnessed the horror of the witch hunt? The sight of the woman burning to death had shocked Raymond deeply. With that shock still fresh, the vige chief¡¯s request only added to his turmoil.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t easy after all.¡¯


    The schr Kaleido, who had cast this illusion magic on him, must have had a sinister hobby. There was no doubt about it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have included such vile tasks. It was obvious that Kaleido was enjoying watching Raymond struggle with his moral dilemmas.


    ¡®Disgusting.¡¯


    Perhaps Kaleido was someone who couldn¡¯t empathize with others¡¯ emotions. The thought gave Raymond chills. Of course, as someone wanted for fraud, he wasn¡¯t in a position to judge. He had caused harm to many people and ended up living in hiding. However, he had never directly shed blood.


    The scars on Raymond¡¯s face and body were the so-called consequences of his actions. They were the result of victims seeking revenge, but he could swear that he had never stained his hands with blood.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it for now.¡¯


    Raymond shook his head. After all, the promise of so many gold coins was suspicious from the start.


    sRaymond left the vige, lost in thought. Even though it now appeared to be an ordinary vige, he had already seen its dark underbelly. He no longer wanted to stay there. Once he was a suitable distance away, he looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Hey! Are you watching me?¡±


    He shouted, addressing Kaleido, the one who had cast the illusion magic on him. He was sure Kaleido was watching the scene from somewhere, so he yelled loudly.


    ¡°Let me out of here!¡±


    He no longer cared about the gold coins. If this was how his emotions were going to be eroded, he wouldn¡¯t have started in the first ce. Raymond wanted to shake off the unsettling feelings as quickly as possible, so he pleaded for Kaleido to break the illusion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But there was no response. The sky remained blue, and the cool breeze dried the sweat on Raymond¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°So, this is how it¡¯s going to be!¡±


    Frustration welled up inside him. If it came to this, he thought it might be better to take Kaleido¡¯s gold coins.


    ¡®Do you think I can¡¯t do it? If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it.¡¯


    Raymond drew the dagger from his waist. It was a dagger he had never used against a person, only carried for show.


    ¡®I¡¯llplete the task quickly and get out of here.¡¯


    This wasn¡¯t reality. He consoled himself with that thought as he headed into the forest. Before long, he arrived at thekeside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Near theke, Raymond saw the girl ying with a monster. Herughter rippled cheerfully across the water. He stopped and watched her. The task could bepleted with a simple swing of his dagger. However, a seed of doubt began to grow in his mind.


    Was this young girl truly a dangerous being?


    ording to the vige chief, the girl was the offspring of another witch.


    ¡®Crazy bastards.¡¯


    If the old woman¡¯s words were true, the vige had been consistently using and killing women as witches. Images of the old woman¡¯s words and the executed woman shed through his mind, oveid with the image of the girl.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Even though he kept reminding himself that this was just an illusion, he couldn¡¯t shake off the unease. Raymond slowly walked towards the girl. He tried to move quietly, but the rustling of the underbrush tickled his ears.


    Rustle¡ª


    The sound of the underbrush under Raymond¡¯s feet made the girl turn her head. Her curious eyes met his. Startled, Raymond quickly hid the dagger behind his back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    An awkward silence hung between them. But they couldn¡¯t just stand there staring at each other forever. After a long hesitation, Raymond finally spoke.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. I came to return this.¡±


    He casually sheathed the dagger at his waist and pulled out a ne from his pocket. It was the ne the girl had dropped.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The girl looked surprised when she saw the ne, but she didn¡¯t approach. Raymond extended the ne towards the hesitant girl and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just here to return your ne.¡±


    The thought of killing the girl hadpletely vanished from his mind. He only intended to give her the ne and leave. If Kaleido didn¡¯t release him, he nned to wander around, doing anything butpleting the mission. It was his small act of defiance against Kaleido.


    ¡°Go on, take it. I¡¯m not from the vige, and I¡¯ll be leaving soon anyway.¡±


    He wondered if the girl¡¯s wariness was a result of the vigers¡¯ actions. At his words, the girl cautiously approached and took the ne. When she shyly smiled after receiving it, a smile also crept onto Raymond¡¯s face.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In the end, Raymond didn¡¯t leave. He didn¡¯t return to the vige either, nor did he escape the illusionary world. He neither left the forest nor went back to the vige.


    ¡°Hey, mister!¡±


    Raymond looked up at the sound of someone calling him.


    ¡°Ah, Luna, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Luna was the name of the girl he had first encountered by theke.


    <strong>[Task 4: ept the vige chief¡¯s request and kill the girl.]</strong>


    The task remained unchanged. Of course, he had no intention of following through with such a cruel mission. Instead, he chose to live peacefully, maintaining his current way of life.


    The day Raymond returned the ne to Luna, he ended up having several conversations with her. Luna shared that her mother had passed away when she was very young, used of being a witch and killed. Fortunately, Luna survived because she was still a child, and she wasn¡¯t alone. Near the forest, there was a small inn run by her father.


    If this were reality, Raymond would have found it strange for someone to run an inn in such a deserted ce, but he let it slide. After all, this was an illusion. One positive aspect was the chance to experience nature after so long.


    ¡°Mister, my dad says it¡¯s time for lunch!¡±


    The once wary girl now approached Raymond without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, just let me finish this¡ª¡±


    Raymond split the log with a swing of his axe. Unable to return to the vige, he needed a ce to stay, and Luna¡¯s father had offered him shelter at the inn. It wasn¡¯t for free, though. Despite Luna¡¯s father¡¯s insistence that he didn¡¯t need to repay him, Raymond couldn¡¯t ept that. Instead, he helped out by chopping wood and doing other chores.


    Though it was hard work, it didn¡¯t feel unpleasant. In fact, the satisfaction of working and sweating was refreshingly fulfilling. After splitting the remaining logs, Raymond followed Luna back to the inn.


    ¡®It¡¯s fascinating, really.¡¯


    Strangely enough, there were guests staying at the inn. It was curious that people woulde to such a remote ce. Initially, he engaged in conversations out of curiosity. Most of them imed to be adventurers, which made Raymond shake his head in disbelief.


    ¡®This really doesn¡¯t seem any different from reality.¡¯


    Even the adventurers had their own unique stories, addingyers of detail that made the ce feel even more realistic.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back, Raymond.¡±


    The first to greet him upon entering the inn was Elliot, the owner and Luna¡¯s father.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some delicious stew ready. Come, have a seat.¡±


    Though stew was the only thing on the menu, it was incredibly tasty. The rich aroma of the meat tantalized his senses, and the soft potatoes and carrots melted in his mouth. The rabbit meat, slow-cooked to perfection, was a delight. The harmonious blend of various ingredients made it the best stew he had ever tasted. At times like these, the realism of the illusion was a blessing.


    After finishing his meal, Raymond would take a break and chat with the adventurers staying at the inn. The adventurers needed information about the local geography, so these conversations were mutually beneficial.


    ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re saying you¡¯re a half-vampire, half-human?¡±


    asionally, there were adventurers who said strange things, like the one in front of him now.


    ¡®Interesting fellow.¡¯


    Perhaps traveling to various ces had given him such a sense of humor. The adventurer in front of Raymond was part of a duo, a man and a woman. The man, who introduced himself as a half-vampire, was named Dambi. The woman beside him, who imed to be a mage, was named Rils.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I am a half-vampire.¡±


    Raymond couldn¡¯t help but think that this illusionary world wasn¡¯t perfect. In reality, such a im would immediately attract the attention of inquisitors. But here, the man could freely dere himself a half-vampire, something only possible in an illusion.


    ¡®Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic isn¡¯t wless after all.


    Despite the illusion, Raymond couldn¡¯t help but scoff at the adventurer¡¯s imusible introduction.


    ¡°Heh, monsters kill humans, yet here you are, living among us. Can you show us some of that power?¡±


    Raymond yed along, not wanting to spoil the jovial atmosphere. But then, a scream pierced the air.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Raymond turned his head to see armed vigers storming into the inn. Leading them was a familiar figure¡ªthe vige chief. As soon as the chief entered, he thrust a long spear into Elliot.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Raymond shouted, his voice rising. Blood poured from Elliot¡¯s abdomen, and he copsed to the floor without even a scream.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Luna¡¯s anguished cry echoed through the inn.


    ¡°Those who consort with witches deserve to die! This is divine judgment! For sowing the seed with a witch and raising her child, he has received the punishment of judgment!¡±


    But the chief was out of his mind.


    ¡°How dare you ignore my words and hide a witch! You¡¯ve been bewitched yourself!¡±


    With the chief¡¯s words, the vigers, armed with weapons, advanced towards Raymond.

 Chapter 145: It Wasnt an Illusion, It Was Reality

    Chapter 145: It Wasn''t an Illusion, It Was Reality


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 145


    <strong>EP.145 It Wasn¡¯t an Illusion, It Was Reality</strong>


    Raymond quickly pulled Luna back. She cried out, trying to reach the fallen Elliot, but Raymond held her back. Now was the time to think rationally. He had to protect Luna at all costs.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? What has this child done wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God¡­ Another fool bewitched by the witch¡­.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s pleas fell on deaf ears. The vigers slowly advanced towards him and Luna.


    ¡°Please, I beg you. This child is innocent!¡±


    Desperately, he stood in their way, but he was soon stabbed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You dare protect a witch? You must die here as well!¡±¡°No! Mister!¡±


    Blood poured from Raymond¡¯s abdomen. It had been such peaceful days¡­ How had ite to this? Luna¡¯s anguished cries echoed in his ears. She wept, overwhelmed by the sorrow of losing her father and the guilt of seeing Raymond fall while trying to protect her.


    ¡®Hah¡­¡¯


    Maybe he should have fled with Luna. He should have been more cautious when the vige chief made that request. He had been toocent. But Raymond¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t continue. His consciousness began to fade. It felt like he was floating on water, the line between reality and illusion blurring.


    The sounds around him grew fainter and fainter.


    ¡®This¡­ could it be¡­?¡¯


    Raymond recalled the sensation he had felt when he first entered the illusion. The scene before him gradually lost its color, and his body felt increasingly light.


    ¡®Kaleido, you bastard!¡¯


    He finally understood the situation. At this critical moment, he was being pulled out of the illusion.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    The agony of leaving behind the horrific scene, escaping alone, was unbearable.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡¯


    But his words reached no one. His vision blurred, and his consciousness began to fade.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luna¡¯s cries and the vigers¡¯ shouts were no longer audible. Raymond struggled to turn his head. His gaze fell upon the adventurers.


    ¡®Dambi¡­ Lils¡­.¡¯


    The adventurer who had introduced himself as a half-vampire. Even if he couldn¡¯t trust him, the woman beside him was a mage. Perhaps the two of them could stop the vigers.


    He looked at them with all his might. He wanted to beg them to protect Luna. But no words came out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as his consciousness was about to slip awaypletely.


    Dambi¡¯s eyes met Raymond¡¯s.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t hear anything. However, he could vaguely understand the meaning through Dambi¡¯s lip movements.


    Don¡¯t. Worry.


    Yes, the man seemed to say that. No, he had to have said that. Soon after, Raymond¡¯s vision went dark.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Haah!¡±


    Raymond shouted as he bolted upright.


    ¡°Wee back. Did you enjoy your exploration in the illusion?¡±


    The inn was gone, reced by the reality he had returned to. In front of him stood Kaleido, grinning as he greeted Raymond.


    ¡°No¡­ Please, send me back¡­! I beg you¡­!¡±


    As soon as Raymond regained his senses, he fell to his knees, pleading. But all he received was a cold rejection.


    ¡°Haha, the ce you were in was merely an illusion.¡±


    Kaleido¡¯s curt response.


    However, Raymond couldn¡¯t dismiss the emotions he had felt as fake. Even if it was an illusion, he wanted to go back and finish what he had started.


    ¡°I told you not to get consumed by the illusion. And more importantly, illusion magic isn¡¯t something that can be used so easily. Compose yourself.¡±


    With Kaleido¡¯s continued persuasion, Raymond calmed his mind.


    ¡®Yes, it was just an illusion.¡¯


    Raymond adjusted his clothes.


    But then, he felt something damp.


    ¡®¡­Blood?¡¯


    There were faint traces of blood on his clothes.


    ¡®Where did this bloode from¡­?¡¯


    He suddenly remembered that he hade here with his friend, Ethan.


    ¡°By the way, where is Ethan?¡±


    Ethan was nowhere to be seen. They had definitelye together.


    ¡°Well¡­ he said he had something urgent to attend to and left. Besides, Ethan refused the illusion magic from the start.¡±


    Raymond nodded at Kaleido¡¯s words. Normally, he would have been suspicious, but he didn¡¯t have the energy for that now. The exploration of the illusionary world had drained himpletely. More than anything, he was more concerned about what had happened to Luna. Ethan¡¯s whereabouts seemed trivial inparison.


    ¡®Then whose blood is this¡­?¡¯


    The blood on his clothes puzzled him. He had been cut by a sword in the illusion, but there was no reason for blood to appear in reality.


    Something was off.


    Lost in thought, Raymond asked Kaleido a question.


    ¡°Was it really illusion magic¡­?¡±


    It was a small doubt. Even Raymond found his question absurd, but Kaleido simply smiled again.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The ambiguous answer didn¡¯t satisfy Raymond, but he moved on. He wouldn¡¯t get a clear answer from Kaleido.


    ¡°Oh, as promised, here is this.¡±


    As Raymond tried to leave, Kaleido handed him a pouch. Inside were numerous gold coins and jewels.


    ¡°Since youpleted the exploration safely, this is your reward.¡±


    Kaleido¡¯s smile was like that of a child who had just received a delightful toy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Raymond snatched the pouch and immediately turned away. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have epted it, but there was something he needed to verify. He headed straight into the darkest alleys of the underworld. After wandering for a while, he entered a small, dimly lit shop. Inside, a woman with her face covered awaited.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    This was a ce where information was bought and sold in the underworld. Raymond wanted to confirm a faint possibility.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy information.¡±


    He lowered his voice as much as possible.


    ¡°Is there a ce where an inn was recently attacked?¡±


    An inn that had been attacked. In the illusion, Raymond had been attacked by vigers at an inn.


    ¡°An inn that was attacked¡­ that¡¯s too broad.¡±


    Unfortunately, there were countless inns for adventurers across the continent. Many of them had been attacked by monsters, adventurers, or bandits. He regretted not finding out which country that ce was in. Why hadn¡¯t he asked such basic questions while talking with Luna and the adventurers?


    Raymond chastised himself and borated on his question.


    ¡°The inn was in a forest, or maybe a mountain? And a vige¡­ no, several people with weapons attacked the inn.¡±


    The woman pondered Raymond¡¯s question for a moment. She then sifted through a pile of documents and pulled out a sheet of paper.


    ¡°Ah, there is a simr incident.¡±


    There was an incident that closely resembled what he had experienced. Raymond felt a mix of excitement and dread, hoping it wasn¡¯t the same event he had gone through. It was better if the story within the illusion remained just that¡ªan illusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to what you described, but there¡¯s not much information. The inn¡¯s location was indeed in the mountains.¡±


    As the woman continued, Raymond¡¯s expression grew more serious.


    ¡°ording to the information, bandits killed the innkeeper. The number of bandits is estimated to be in the dozens, but their exact identities remain unknown.¡±


    So far, it matched. The inn¡¯s location was simr, and from an outsider¡¯s perspective, the vigers could be mistaken for bandits.


    ¡°What happened next?¡±


    If the incident was known, there should be a conclusion. Raymond couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s all the information we have.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was unbelievable. That was all?


    ¡°No, if the incident was investigated, there should be results. What is this¡­!¡±


    The woman slightly bowed her head and whispered to Raymond.


    ¡°The next piece of information is uncertain. However, it is quite dangerous, so the fee is high. Are you okay with that? Again, it¡¯s not confirmed information.¡±


    Raymond nodded and opened the pouch he had received from Kaleido. He took out some gold coins and a few jewels and handed them to the woman.


    ¡°For reasons unknown, this information is being controlled by the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Information controlled by the kingdom? It seemed far from the details he sought. The story of Luna and the vigers wasn¡¯t something that would be managed at a national level. Still, he had already paid for the information. Refunds weren¡¯t an option, so Raymond decided to listen to the woman¡¯s words before leaving.


    ¡°Just take this with a grain of salt. Don¡¯t go spreading it around.¡±


    What kind of information warranted such caution? He had no intention of gossiping, so he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°To get straight to the point, all the bandits who raided the inn are dead.¡±


    A sudden revtion. All the bandits dead? Perhaps a powerful adventurer had been staying at the inn? The image of the adventurer party shed in Raymond¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know how the bandits died, but one thing¡¯s certain: it wasn¡¯t the work of humans. ording to the information, there¡¯s a rumor that it was the work of a vampire, but it¡¯s not confirmed.¡±


    ¡°A vampire¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a vampire. It may sound ridiculous, but if a vampire was involved, it makes sense why the Sael Kingdom would control the information.¡±


    Normally, he would haveughed at such an absurd im, but Raymond¡¯s expression remained serious.


    ¡®Dambi¡­.¡¯


    He thought of Dambi, the adventurer who had introduced himself as a half-vampire.


    ¡°Moreover, there were traces of magic used at the scene. But thebination of a vampire and a mage¡­ it¡¯s just a ridiculous story, so you don¡¯t need to take it too seriously.¡±


    Raymond mulled over the information. An inn in a remote mountain. A band of raiders.


    ¡®The location, the situation, even the presence of a vampire and a mage¡­.¡¯


    Everything was eerily simr to what Raymond had experienced. It couldn¡¯t all be a mere coincidence.


    ¡®No, it can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡¯


    This led to another question. Were the events he experienced truly an illusion? He recalled Kaleido¡¯s ambiguous response to his question about the illusion magic.


    ¨C What do you think?


    ¡®Kaleido, you bastard!¡¯


    A small doubt transformed into certainty. Raymond, now convinced, asked his next question with urgency.


    ¡°Was there a small girl¡¯s body among the dead?¡±


    His tone had changed, filled with desperation. The woman frowned at his question. However, since Raymond had already paid for the information, she reluctantly continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but while there were bodies of the innkeeper and the guests along with the bandits, there was no mention of a girl¡¯s body.¡±


    Raymond bolted from his seat and ran towards the arena building. He searched every corner, trying to find the ce he had entered with Ethan. But the location he sought was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Sir, is there a problem?¡±


    A guard managing the arena approached Raymond. Before he was dragged out by the guard, he couldn¡¯t find the ce where Kaleido had been.


    It was only then that he realized. The world he thought was an illusion was, in fact, reality.


    Raymond believed it to be true.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    <strong>¨C All intruders in the Satellite Dungeon ¡®Nest of Corruption¡¯ have been repelled.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The Satellite Dungeon has been perfectly defended.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C A special reward is granted.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As a special reward, the Satellite Dungeon ¡®Nest of Corruption¡¯ gains the Concealment attribute. The dungeon owner can set the concealment status.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As a special reward, Kaleido¡¯s (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) magic is enhanced.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido¡¯s skill ¡®Eye of Illusion (A)¡¯ is upgraded to ¡®Prison of Illusion (S)¡¯.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Eye of Illusion (A): Sends the target into an illusionary world. -> Prison of Illusion (S): Traps the target in an illusion, making it impossible to distinguish between reality and illusion.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido¡¯s skill ¡®Illusion Projection (B)¡¯ is upgraded to ¡®Illusion Distortion (A)¡¯.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Illusion Projection (B): Projects an illusion as if it were real, confusing the target. -> Illusion Distortion (A): Disrupts not only the target¡¯s visual perception but also their senses.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>

 Chapter 146: Nightmare

    Chapter 146: Nightmare


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 146


    <strong><em>EP.146 Nightmare</em></strong>


    <strong>¨C All intruders in the Satellite Dungeon ¡®Nest of Corruption¡¯ have been repelled.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C The Satellite Dungeon has been perfectly defended.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C A special reward is granted.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C As a special reward, the Satellite Dungeon ¡®Nest of Corruption¡¯ gains the Concealment attribute. The dungeon master can set the concealment status.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    ¡°How long has it been since I created it, and already there are intruders?¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since the Satellite Dungeon was established, yet intruders had already appeared. Fortunately, Necros and Kaleido had sessfully repelled them, as indicated by the alert.


    ¡°The Concealment attribute is quite useful.¡±The Satellite Dungeon was essentially a fledgling dungeon, requiring meticulous management. The challenge was that, unlike the main dungeon, the Satellite Dungeon couldn¡¯t be directly managed by me. Hence, the Satellite Dungeon was designated with the title ¡®Dungeon Master¡¯ instead of ¡®Manager,¡¯ giving it an independent feel.


    Even if I summoned monsters or misceneous items, they would ultimately be summoned to the main dungeon where Celia resided. Except for Kaleido, who was initially assigned to the Satellite Dungeon, other monsters had to be dispatched from the main dungeon. In this context, the Concealment attribute was highly efficient. Additionally, the enhancement of Kaleido¡¯s abilities was a significant boon.


    <strong>¨C As a special reward, Kaleido¡¯s (</strong><strong>¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) magic is enhanced.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido¡¯s skill ¡®Eye of Illusion (A)¡¯ is upgraded to ¡®Prison of Illusion (S)¡¯.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Eye of Illusion (A): Sends the target into an illusionary world. -> Prison of Illusion (S): Traps the target in an illusion, making it impossible to distinguish between reality and illusion.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Kaleido¡¯s skill ¡®Illusion Projection (B)¡¯ is upgraded to ¡®Illusion Distortion (A)¡¯.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C Illusion Projection (B): Projects an illusion as if it were real, confusing the target. -> Illusion Distortion (A): Disrupts not only the target¡¯s visual perception but also their senses.</strong><strong>¨C</strong>


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask Celia to pay more attention to support.¡¯


    Since Necros was the master of the Satellite Dungeon, he would undoubtedly manage it well. However, considering it was akin to having an extra life, it required special attention.


    I immediately issued specific orders to Necros. Despite its independent nature, I could stillmand Necros.


    Stabilize the dungeon and its surroundings.


    The dungeon alone couldn¡¯t be safe. The current location of the Satellite Dungeon was near the monster arena in the underworld. Despite Necros guarding it, the very nature of the underworld brought an air of uncertainty. While fortifying the dungeon was crucial, the most important task was to prevent intruders from approaching in the first ce.


    Therefore, I ordered Necros to stabilize the area around the dungeon as well. How Necros and Kaleido would manage the dungeon would be interesting to watch.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A dark and eerie space dominated by silence. Various assassination weapons were meticulously disyed around, and the walls bore numerous sh marks. Though the room was shrouded in darkness without a single window, Ferris was deep in thought.


    Ferris was one of the representatives of the organization ¡®ck Hand¡¯ that ruled the underworld of the Sael Kingdom Within the organization, his domain was assassination and information gathering.


    While juggling two responsibilities might seem burdensome, assassination and information were inseparable. To know the assassination target, information was essential, making it natural for him to double as an informant.


    Moreover, Ferris was not content with his current position. He harbored ambitions to one day take control of the entire ¡®ck Hand.¡¯ Achieving this required meticulous preparation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ferris remained silent, closing his eyes. He immersed himself in the surrounding stillness. This ce was the epicenter where all dark information converged.


    Therefore, it was a spacepletely isted from the outside world with thorough security and barrier magic. The enormous cost was merely a necessary investment for his ns.


    Thanks to this, his small kingdom was an impregnable fortress that no one could enter without permission. Ferris was not someone who would fall for such a shallow trap unless someone managed to drag him out.


    After a moment, Ferris opened his eyes.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    His voice cut through the silence, echoing in the space. At hismand, a subordinate cautiously appeared. The subordinate, pale with fear, knelt before Ferris and bowed his head. Ferris¡¯s cold gaze pierced through him.


    ¡°So, have you found out anything about Malcolm?¡±


    The first question was about Malcolm. Since thest ¡®ck Hand¡¯ meeting, Malcolm had disappeared. Ferris had thought he was idling somewhere, searching for zombies, but there had been no contact at all.


    Rumors had circted that Malcolm was dead, but Ferris needed to confirm it himself. As an informant, he didn¡¯t believe Malcolm was dead until he had concrete evidence. Information often moved in noisy ways.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. Malcolm is still missing. However¡­.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke.


    ¡°A new figure has appeared in the area Malcolm was managing.¡±


    Ferris¡¯s brow furrowed. The emergence of a new figure in Malcolm¡¯s territory was not a good omen for the ¡®ck Hand.¡¯ Various possibilities tangled and intertwined in his mind.


    ¡®Could it be?¡¯


    Was it true that Malcolm was dead?


    However, something felt off. The ¡®ck Hand¡¯ was a coalition of various organizations. Malcolm, too, was a leader of one such organization and one of the six representatives. For an unknown figure to suddenly appear and take Malcolm¡¯s ce?


    ¡®Impossible.¡¯


    Unless Malcolm was ying a prank, the system wasn¡¯tx enough to allow an outsider to easily infiltrate the organization.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found out who this person is, right?¡±


    Ferris¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge. If Malcolm had indeed disappeared, the key was to identify who had taken his ce.


    ¡°I have. The one who has taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory is known as Necros. He is currently running the monster arena, but he has never shown his face publicly, so it¡¯s likely an alias.¡±


    ¡°Monster arena, huh¡­.¡±


    Ferris was well aware of the monster arena, which had recently be a hot topic. It was a ce where real monsters and people fought to the death, drawing cheers from the audience as they watched the brutal battles. Initially, Ferris had thought Malcolm had set up the arena using zombies, given his obsession with them and the fact that the facility had sprung up in Malcolm¡¯s jurisdiction.


    The subordinate continued his report, providing information about the monster arena and its master, Necros. However, Necros remained shrouded in mystery, with no clear details about his identity. Theck of information was, in itself, all the information they had.


    Ferris¡¯s mood soured as the subordinate cautiously continued his report.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lord Ferris, it seems the rumors about Malcolm¡¯s death might be true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So the rumors were true.


    ¡°I randomly questioned those who frequently visit the arena. There¡¯s talk that one day, Malcolm himself participated in the arena¡¯s battles.¡±


    Ferris¡¯s expression darkened. If Malcolm had indeed fought in the arena, it could mean he had met his end there. The implications were troubling, and Ferris needed to get to the bottom of this.


    The absurd tale of Malcolm entering the arena to fight monsters himself. If it had been just one person saying it, it might have been dismissed, but many witnesses had testified to Malcolm¡¯s final moments.


    ¡®What a fool.¡¯


    Ferris sighed deeply, having never imagined such a hidden story. At the same time, he understood the current situation. How else could a new figure have taken Malcolm¡¯s ce? It was clear that such reckless behavior had led to this oue.


    ¡®This will definitely be a topic in the emergency meeting.¡¯


    There was already an emergency meeting scheduled for today, called by the Master. It was likely rted to Malcolm¡¯s situation. Ferris set aside his thoughts about Malcolm and moved on to the next topic.


    ¡°So, what about the other representatives?¡±


    For someone aiming for dominance, keeping track of his colleagues¡¯ movements was essential.


    ¡°Yes, Lady La is currently facing difficulties with human trafficking. The kingdom¡¯s crackdown has intensified, making transactions difficult. It seems the Queen is focusing on strengtheningw enforcement.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    La, one of the six representatives, primarily generated revenue through human trafficking.


    ¡°Lady Annabelle is in a simr situation. Major drug cultivation sites have been discovered by the royal family, dealing a significant blow. It appears that Queen Elena is conducting arge-scale investigation under her protection.¡±


    Annabelle, responsible for drug cultivation and distribution, was also struggling. From Ferris¡¯s perspective, his colleagues¡¯ struggles were somewhat satisfying, as it meant fewerpetitors. However, his expression remained grim upon hearing the report.


    La and Annabelle, both were being targeted by Queen Elena.


    ¡®The Queen¡­.¡¯


    The Sael Kingdom had been in turmoil since the disaster struck. With the abdication of the previous king, Princess Elena had ascended to the throne as Queen.


    That was the problem. Queen Elena¡¯s actions were having a detrimental effect on the ¡®ck Hand.¡¯ Their operations were being systematically dismantled.


    ¡®This is not good.¡¯


    While the downfall of hispetitors was wee, it was problematic if the organization he intended to take over was crumbling in such a manner. However, it wasn¡¯t as if there were no countermeasures.


    ¡°What do the informants nted in the royal family have to say?¡±


    Long ago, Ferris had infiltrated key informants into the royal family to keep an eye on them. These informants were also skilled assassins, chosen with the potential assassination of the royal family in mind. However, the news he received was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve lost all contact with the informants.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    What was this now? Even Ferris couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback. Why were things that had been progressing smoothly suddenly going awry?


    ¡°Since Queen Elena¡¯s ascension, contact has gradually diminished, and recently, it has beenpletely severed.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility it¡¯s just amunication issue?¡±


    Even in despair, he clung to a sliver of hope. Given the current turmoil in the royal family, he thought there might have been difficulties in maintaining contact. However, the response was grim.


    ¡°It seems almost impossible. I believe¡­ there might be a secret unit directly under the Queen. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way all our informants would lose contact simultaneously.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ferris nodded heavily. If the Queen had indeed established a secret unit under hermand, it would exin the sudden loss of contact with all the informants.


    If a shadowy unit that operated in secret under the Queen¡¯smand truly existed, it would exin the current situation.


    ¡®This is the worst.¡¯


    Queen Elena¡¯s strong actions and the simultaneous blows to the ¡®ck Hand¡¯ all pointed to a single conclusion. There was no clear solution at the moment.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s put this matter on hold. Do not send any more informants to the royal family, and if necessary, withdraw those currently operating nearby.¡±


    Rash actions would only lead to self-destruction. With the Queen holding unexpected cards, a head-on confrontation was not an option.


    ¡®I will need to bring this up during the meeting.¡¯


    The meeting would gather the six representatives, now reduced to five with Malcolm¡¯s disappearance, but that wasn¡¯t the main issue.


    ¡®Master¡­.¡¯


    The Master, who essentially oversaw the ¡®ck Hand,¡¯ was an enigma. No one knew his real name or even his face. He always wore a ck mask while leading the organization.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Necros resembles the Master.¡¯


    The figure reported by his subordinate, who ran the arena, Necros.


    ¡®He also acts while wearing a mask¡­ wait?¡¯


    Ferris tilted his head in thought. The subordinate had mentioned that Necros had never shown his face publicly. This meant Ferris had no way of knowing if Necros wore a mask or not.


    ¡®Perhaps I was mistaken.¡¯


    With so much informationing in, it was easy to get confused. He cleared his mind and moved on to another topic.


    ¡°How has the Master been recently?¡±


    This was the most crucial part. As a representative and the de facto leader of the ¡®ck Hand,¡¯ Ferris inquired about the Master, the most critical figure.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to obtain precise information yet. He moves so covertly that even approaching him is difficult.¡±


    The expected response reached his ears. A cold smile spread across Ferris¡¯s lips.


    ¡®As expected, it¡¯s not easy.¡¯


    The other representatives were all ipetent and foolish. La and Annabelle could be controlled at any time, and the dark mage Darkmore was only interested in his experiments, posing no threat. But the Master was different.


    ¡®The one we couldn¡¯t bring down even with all our might.¡¯


    Even when all the supposedly skilled representatives went against him, they couldn¡¯t touch the Master¡¯s cloak. To rise to the top, Ferris needed to learn more about the Master. However, there was no need to rush. Acting hastily would only heighten the Master¡¯s wariness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop this for now. The longer the tail, the easier it is to step on.¡±


    Ferris was cautious. The moment his ns surfaced, his faction would copse, so he always had to be careful.


    ¡°That will be all for the report. I need to attend the meeting soon, so you may go.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Ferris.¡±


    The subordinate, trembling with fear, began to leave but then stopped.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lord Ferris, there is one more thing I need to convey.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A letter arrived for you earlier. It had no sender, which seemed suspicious, so I thought it might be important.¡±


    Ferris¡¯s eyes narrowed as he reached for the letter. Theck of a sender was indeed suspicious, and it could either be an opportunity or a trap. He carefully opened the letter, ready for whatever it might contain.


    Ferris furrowed his brow as he took the letter. The texture felt luxurious.


    ¡°Understood. You may go.¡±


    After dismissing his subordinate, Ferris carefully examined the letter. There were no clues on the envelope. He cautiously opened it.


    <strong>¡¾To the esteemed human,</strong><strong>¡¿</strong>


    I am Necros, currently running the monster arena under the great one¡¯s selection. Imend the strength of you humans. This is a reason for praise.


    I wish to foster rtions and therefore invite you to a small feast. Please attend with gold and jewels to grace the asion.


    Always serving the great one, let us envision a brighter tomorrow together. Otherwise, it will be a reason for demerit.


    What is this?


    Ferris frowned as he read the letter. It felt like a joke. However, a familiar name caught his eye.


    ¡®Necros.¡¯


    The one who had taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory. Now, he was mocking people with letters.


    ¡®This is really strange.¡¯


    How did he even think of sending a letter?


    Ferris¡¯s curiosity was interrupted by a voice calling his name.


    ¡°¡­ris.¡±


    Ris?


    ¡°¡­Ferris.¡±


    Ferris turned his attention to the source of the voice, his mind already shifting gears to address this new interruption.


    Someone was calling him.


    ¡°Wake up, Ferris!¡±


    Smack¡ª


    A strange pain on his back made Ferris open his eyes.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ferris looked around. The room was enveloped in sticky darkness and an eerie silence. Only the candlelight illuminated the room, casting a peculiar, lifeless glow.


    In the suffocating stillness, three shadows sat around a round table. It was just Ferris, La, and Annabelle. This was the peculiar space where the representatives of the ¡®ck Hand¡¯ held their meetings,pletely isted from ordinary people.


    ¡®A meeting?¡¯


    Just a moment ago, Ferris had been in his own space. How did he end up here?


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    At Ferris¡¯s question, La and Annabelle scoffed.


    ¡°What? Did you doze off? The meeting is about to start, so get a grip!¡±


    A meeting. Had he been that tiredtely? Ferris felt an inexplicable sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as he looked around. The ¡®ck Hand¡¯ meetings were held at a table with six seats. However, three of the seats were empty.


    ¡®Even if Malcolm is dead, where are the Master and Darkmore?¡¯


    This was impossible. The meetings were absolute. No matter how powerful the Master was, missing a meeting was unheard of.


    ¡°There are many empty seats,¡± Ferris muttered nonchntly.


    La was the first to respond to hisment. ¡°Well, the Master and Darkmore must be runningte. Malcolm is dead anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Annabelle chimed in. ¡°Tsk, Malcolm was really strange. Why did he participate in the monster arena? Ferris, you must have heard the report from your subordinate¡ª¡±


    Annabelle¡¯s words were cut off abruptly as Ferris lunged forward, grabbing her by the throat.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He had received a report from his subordinate that Malcolm had died in the arena. But how did Annabelle know?


    ¡°Speak the truth.¡±


    Ferris tightened his grip on Annabelle¡¯s neck. The life pulsing through her throat grew weaker under his grasp. Yet, there was no fear or despair on Annabelle¡¯s face as she faced death. Instead, her lips curled into a chilling smile, stretching wider and wider as if her face would tear apart.


    ¡°Oh, did I make a mistake?¡±


    The voice that echoed from deep within her throat was not Annabelle¡¯s. It was the voice of a demon that had walked out of hell. Annabelle¡¯s face began to distort grotesquely, as if an invisible hand was crushing her skull. Her features twisted and bent unnaturally.

 Chapter 147: Endless Nightmare

    Chapter 147: Endless Nightmare


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 147


    <strong><em>EP.147 Endless Nightmare</em></strong>


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Ferris woke up, gasping for breath. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his back was already soaked. The scene before him was hauntingly familiar. A quiet, dark space surrounded him, with various weapons disyed around and countless marks on the walls.


    ¡°What, what is this?¡±


    It felt as if he had been dreaming, but he couldn¡¯t recall the dream¡¯s content. It seemed like a nightmare, something horribly twisted.


    ¡°Sigh, maybe I¡¯m just too tiredtely.¡±


    Recently, there had been an overwhelming amount of work. The disaster in the Sael Kingdom had thrown everything into chaos. As a result, Ferris, the information broker, found himself busier than ever.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I need to find out what happened to Malcolm.¡¯Malcolm¡¯s disappearance had added to his list of concerns. The increased workload had undoubtedly taken a toll on his body.


    ¡®Once this is over, I should take a break.¡¯


    Ferris absentmindedly fiddled with a dagger. This was his own space, where all information was reported and protected by powerful barrier magic, ensuring its security. It was a safe haven, his secret kingdom, an impregnable fortress where no one could enter without permission.


    Unless someone physically dragged him out and harmed him, Ferris wasn¡¯t one to be deceived by such tricks.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Ferris closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The unpleasant feeling from the dream seemed to dissipate. After a moment, he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    His voice echoed through the space. In response, a subordinate cautiously appeared, kneeling before Ferris with a nk expression.


    Ferris turned his gaze to the subordinate. ¡°So, have you found anything about Malcolm?¡±


    The first question was about Malcolm. After thest ¡®ck Hand¡¯ meeting, Malcolm had disappeared. Ferris had taken action to investigate. Rumors had circted that Malcolm was dead, but Ferris needed to confirm it himself. For some reason, he had a strong feeling that the rumors were true.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. Upon investigation, it appears that the rumors of Malcolm¡¯s death are indeed true.¡±


    The subordinate continued in a monotone voice, exining that Malcolm had died after challenging the monster arena. A new figure had taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory and was now running the monster arena.


    Reports rted to Malcolm continued to flow.


    ¡®Malcolm, you idiot.¡¯


    Ferris¡¯s expression grew serious as he listened to the report. A new figure taking over Malcolm¡¯s territory was a significant development. The ¡®ck Hand¡¯ was a coalition of various organizations, and such a shift in power could have far-reaching consequences.


    Ferris needed to assess the situation carefully and determine the best course of action to maintain stability within the coalition.


    The structure of the ¡®ck Hand¡¯ involved six representatives each leading their own territories. The emergence of a new figure in Malcolm¡¯s territory was a troubling sign for Ferris. For someone who aimed to eventually dominate the ¡®ck Hand,¡¯ an uninvited guest was a significant disruption.


    ¡°The monster arena¡­¡±


    The monster arena had been a hot topic recently, and Ferris was well aware of it. He had heard so much about it that it almost felt as if he had visited the arena himself.


    ¡°So, you have information about this new individual, right?¡±


    Malcolm¡¯s death was no longer relevant. What mattered now was who had reced him.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. The one who has taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory goes by the name Necros. However, he always wears a white mask, so we couldn¡¯t confirm his true identity. It¡¯s likely that the name Necros is also an alias.¡±


    Ferris closed his eyes as he listened to the report. The monster arena. Necros. A white mask.


    ¡®A mask¡­¡¯


    A white mask.


    ¡®A white mask¡­¡¯


    Why would someone hide their appearance? It was a paradoxical situation¡ªboth understandable and baffling at the same time.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen the Master¡¯s true face either.¡¯


    The Master always attended meetings wearing a ck mask. Even when Ferris had sent spies to gather information, the Master was always described as wearing a ck mask.


    In this light, both the Master and Necros, who had taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory, shared themon trait of wearing masks.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    Ferris¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. The simrities between the Master and Necros could not be ignored. He needed to delve deeper into this mystery and uncover the true identities behind the masks. Only then could he formte a strategy to deal with these enigmatic figures and secure his position within the ¡®ck Hand.¡¯


    However, Ferris¡¯s expression remained stern. The fact that Necros had taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory indicated that he was not an opponent to be underestimated. Moreover, the monster arena was a ce where real monsters and people fought to the death.


    ¡®He must be skilled enough to capture monsters alive.¡¯


    Reflecting on it, the Master¡¯s abilities were also formidable. Even when the other five representatives attacked the Master simultaneously, none managed to harm him.


    ¡®This is bing a headache.¡¯


    Ferris had yet to uncover the Master¡¯s true identity, and now another enigmatic figure had emerged. It was indeed a troublesome situation.


    ¡®I should bring this up at the emergency meetingter.¡¯


    There was already an emergency meeting scheduled for today, called by the Master. Ferris decided he would present the information he had gathered about Necros then.


    Putting thoughts of Necros aside, Ferris moved on to the next topic.


    ¡°So, what about the other representatives? What¡¯s their status?¡±


    For someone aiming for dominance, keeping track of his colleagues¡¯ movements was essential.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. Recently, Lady La has been facing difficulties with human trafficking. The kingdom¡¯s crackdown has intensified, making the situation unfavorable. As a result, she is nning to expand her operations to regions beyond the Sael Kingdom.¡±


    The subordinate continued his report. La, who ran her business through human trafficking, was struggling due to the increased enforcement in the Sael Kingdom. She was now nning to extend her reach to other regions, though it remained to be seen how sessful that would be.


    ¡®That¡¯s surprising. To gather such detailed information¡­¡¯


    Ferris¡¯s informants had always beenpetent, but monitoring fellow representatives was a high-stakes task. The other representatives were aware of Ferris¡¯s role as an information broker and would have taken precautions.


    If he pushed too hard in his investigations, it was only a matter of time before he got caught.


    ¡®Then everything would be for naught.¡¯


    Ferris knew he had to tread carefully. The bnce of power within the ¡®ck Hand¡¯ was delicate, and any misstep could lead to disastrous consequences. He needed to strategize meticulously, ensuring that his moves were calcted and precise.


    Now was not the time to make enemies. In that sense, monitoring his allies required utmost caution. Learning about La¡¯s ns was a significant gain. From another perspective, it could be seen as La secretly building her own personal power base.


    ¡®This could be seen as rebellion.¡¯


    Depending on how he used this information, La could either be portrayed as a pioneer expanding new distributionworks or as a traitor secretly amassing power to overthrow the ¡®ck Hand.¡¯


    Of course, Ferris had no intention of revealing this information immediately. Information was most powerful when held close.


    ¡°Very good. What about Annabelle?¡±


    Feeling pleased, Ferris moved on to the next question. Annabelle, who was in charge of drug cultivation and distribution, was the wealthiest among them.


    ¡°Annabelle is facing simr issues. Most of her drug cultivation sites have been discovered, dealing a significant blow to her operations. It seems arge-scale investigation is underway under the protection of Queen Elena. Additionally, we have obtained information about Annabelle¡¯s secret cultivation sites.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Following the valuable intel on La, the information about Annabelle was another major gain. With this, he could potentially cut off Annabelle¡¯s financial resources.


    ¡®Today is my lucky day.¡¯


    Things were going exceptionally well. Normally, it would be prudent to be suspicious when everything seemed to fall into ce, but Ferris simply nodded. The kingdom¡¯s chaos likely meant the representatives had many distractions, leading topses in their activities.


    Believing this, he moved on to the next topic, Queen Elena.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. This matter is also rted to the Master.¡±


    ¡°The Master, you say?¡±


    Why would the Master be mentioned in a report about Queen Elena? Ferris¡¯s puzzled expression prompted his subordinate to speak quickly.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ferris. There have been sightings of Queen Elena meeting with a figure wearing a ck mask, believed to be the Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Ferris was momentarily speechless with surprise. Could it really be? He had assigned numerous informants to track the Master, but all had failed. The Master was a meticulous individual, making it nearly impossible to gather deep information about him. And now, there were reports of the Master¡¯s movements?


    ¡®Meeting with Queen Elena?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Two possibilities crossed Ferris¡¯s mind.


    ¡®It¡¯s either not the Master or it¡¯s a trap.¡¯


    Just because someone wore a ck mask didn¡¯t mean it was definitively the Master. The information could be incorrect. But if it was indeed the Master, why would he move so openly?


    ¡®If it¡¯s true, why would he act so tantly?¡¯


    His mind was a whirl of confusion.


    ¡®Could it be that he knows I¡¯m watching and set a trap?¡¯


    It was a usible scenario. The sudden movement after a period of silence seemed unnatural.


    ¡®If I bring this information up at the meeting¡­¡¯


    Ferris felt the burden of presenting this information at the meeting. Before questioning why the Master met with Queen Elena, he would have to exin why he was monitoring the Master in the first ce. This would undoubtedly raise suspicions among the other representatives.


    If Ferris was monitoring the Master, it was likely the Master was also keeping an eye on them. The Master had numerous ways to evade any usations. He could simply deny everything or im he was surveilling Queen Elena for strategic reasons. Even if questioned about the mask, the Master would likely have an easy escape.


    ¡®It¡¯s best to let this lie.¡¯


    Information was most valuable when one could handle the consequences. Engaging in a vague confrontation now would likely backfire. Ferris decided to suppress the information about the Master.


    ¡°Indeed, a wise choice. Bringing this up at the emergency meeting wouldn¡¯t be beneficial,¡± the subordinate remarked.


    Ferris nodded in agreement. Pursuing this half-baked lead would yield nothing of value and could potentially expose him.


    ¡°Alright, the report ends here-¡±


    Ferris abruptly stopped speaking. He was about to dismiss the subordinate, intending to prepare for the uing meeting called by the Master.


    ¡®How did he know about the meeting?¡¯


    A strange unease swept over him. The subordinate was aware of the emergency meeting, which was onlymunicated directly to the representatives. This was a strict policy of the Master.


    Yet, an anomaly had appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A chilling sensation crawled up Ferris¡¯s spine. His first thought was the possibility of a leak.


    No, if the subordinate had truly overheard the representatives discussing the meeting, he should have reported it to Ferris. Instead, he mentioned the meeting naturally, as if it wasmon knowledge. Could he be a spy? But it didn¡¯t make sense for him to be bribed by another representative either. The entire situation felt off.


    ¡®Where did things go wrong?¡¯


    Suddenly, Ferris recalled the dream he had earlier. Initially, he couldn¡¯t remember the details, but now they came back vividly.


    ¡®Annabelle appeared in the dream.¡¯


    In the dream, Annabelle had said something before her head twisted grotesquely. It was indeed a nightmare. But then, a thought struck Ferris. He didn¡¯t know why, but he feltpelled to ask his subordinate.


    ¡°Do I have any letters?¡±


    His voice trembled slightly.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Lord Ferris. A letter arrived for you.¡±


    Ferris took the letter from the subordinate. The familiar texture made him furrow his brows.


    ¡®An invitation?¡¯


    Even before opening it, he had a sense of what it might contain. When he finally read the letter, chills ran down his spine. It was exactly as he had suspected.


    The letter was an invitation from Necros, the one who had taken over Malcolm¡¯s territory. As he stared at the invitation, a splitting headache overwhelmed him.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Simultaneously, a barrage of images shed through his mind like a fast-forwarded reel.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Ah, did I make a mistake?


    The words came from Annabelle¡¯s mouth, but the voice was not hers. The vividness of the dream scene was unsettling. It wasn¡¯t just that.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Why is the Master wearing a white mask?


    In the vision, Ferris himself was speaking, though he had never uttered those words. The scenes continued to flow.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Ah, I forgot.


    The voice was not the Master¡¯s. Like a stream flowing through a valley, another scene appeared.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I forgot to mention someone named Darkmore?


    This time, it was La speaking. Naturally, the voice wasn¡¯t hers either. In another scene, Annabelle and La conversed with each other.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Isn¡¯t the Master trying to sell us out?


    <strong>¨C </strong>Yeah, yeah. How about we strike the Master first?


    But Ferris knew better. Even if they all attacked together, they had been overpowered by the Master before. How could they possiblyunch an effective attack?


    In the vision, Annabelle and La looked at each other andughed, but their eyes did not smile.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Failed, huh?


    Their mouths moved in unison, and a chillingughter echoed from all directions. The Ferris in the vision stumbled backward in terror.


    But then, sharp ws emerged from the darkness, gripping Ferris¡¯s arm. The scenes continued to shift.


    <strong>¨C </strong>This is the monster arena.


    It was the monster arena in Malcolm¡¯s territory. Before Ferris stood a figure wearing a white mask.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I am Necros.


    The scene changed again, bing a chaotic mix of images. In the meeting, the Master removed his ck mask, revealing a white one underneath.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I am Necros.


    Why? Why was the Master introducing himself as Necros?


    <strong>¨C </strong>This is the monster arena. Thank you for epting my invitation.


    Before Ferris now stood the Master, wearing a ck mask.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I am Necros.


    When the Master removed his mask, a skeletal face was revealed.


    What was this? What was happening?


    Ferris¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. The bizarre scenes unfolded like a panorama, blurring the lines between reality and nightmare. Annabelle, La, the Master, and Necros¡ªtheir faces melded together like a kaleidoscope.


    Thinking any further felt like it would make his head explode. The skull opened its mouth.


    <strong>¨C </strong>I am Necros. I am the Master. I am Necros. I am the Master. I am Necros. I am the Master. I am Necros. I am the Master.


    ¡°Gasp!¡±


    Ferris regained his senses. Before him, his subordinate remained kneeling with his head bowed.


    ¡®A dream?¡¯


    Yet, something felt off. Ferris slowly spoke.


    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The subordinate remained silent.


    ¡°Lift your head.¡±


    Ferris cautiously grasped the dagger lying beside him and watched as the subordinate raised his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Ferris¡¯s heart nearly stopped at the horrifying sight. The subordinate¡¯s face was featureless¡ªno eyes, no nose, no mouth, just smooth skin.


    A scream lodged in Ferris¡¯s throat, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. His hand, holding the dagger, trembled violently.


    ¡°How unfortunate. I thought I would seed this time, but I approached too hastily.¡±


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    The chilling voice struck Ferris¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Ferris, your mental fortitude is quite impressive. Annabelle and La have already sumbed.¡±


    The figure continued to speak in cryptic terms.


    ¡°This is the 26th illusion exploration. We¡¯ll meet again in the 27th.¡±


    From the distant darkness, Ferris sensed the presence of glowing red eyes. He gritted his teeth at the sight.


    His vision blurred.


    An overwhelming fear gripped Ferris¡¯s entire being.


    ¡°P-please¡­.¡±


    Then it came back to him. He remembered holding Necros¡¯s invitation and heading towards Malcolm¡¯s territory. As he recalled more, he realized Annabelle and La had been with him. The Master and Darkmore were absent.


    What was real and what was not? Could he even trust the memories surfacing now?


    ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±


    The headache made him feel nauseous. No matter how much he struggled to escape, he only sank deeper into the mire. ck mist obscured his vision. His consciousness began to fade.


    Cold hands emerged from the darkness, wrapping around Ferris¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die¡­.¡±


    The darkness slowly engulfed everything. Then, a voice echoed from within the void.


    ¡°Now, you will explore the depths of the illusion.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Ferris woke up, gasping for air. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead, and his back was already soaked. The scene before him was painfully familiar.


    A quiet and dark space. It was indeed the ce where Ferris resided.


    ¡°What was that just now?¡±


    It felt as if he had experienced a nightmare. But he couldn¡¯t let a mere dream derail his work. Ferrisposed himself and prepared to resume his duties.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Lord Necros, I apologize. Unlike La and Annabelle, this one¡¯s mental fortitude is exceptional.¡±


    Kaleido bowed his head towards Necros. Necros looked at Ferris, who was in a deep sleep.


    It had all started with La. Upon hearing from Celia that women were being kidnapped within the kingdom, Necros had taken action. He discovered that La was behind the abductions. After capturing La, he used Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic to extract information from her. Through La, he learned about Annabelle. After Annabelle, it was now Ferris¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Click, click, click.¡±


    Necros said something. Kaleido ryed Necros¡¯s words to Annabelle and La, who stood nearby.


    ¡°You may return to your duties. We will contact youter.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Annabelle and La bowed their heads in response to Necros. Although Necros wore a white mask, they addressed him as Master. They had awakened from the illusion, but the nightmare was far from over.


    <strong>Trantor Note:</strong> A freaking Haruhi Suzumiya Episode vibe from working on this chapter.

 Chapter 148: The Fortunate One

    Chapter 148: The Fortunate One


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 148


    <strong><em>EP.148 The Fortunate One</em></strong>


    In a room shrouded in darkness, a man crouched in front of a desk. His voice trembled as he muttered.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! This is my mistake. I never imagined anyone would dare to interfere with the representatives.¡±


    His voice was filled with fear, cracking and shaking. Though he was known as the ¡®Master¡¯ within the ck Hand, his current appearance was pitiful. In truth, this was his true form.


    ¡°B-but! I will set everything right!¡±


    The Master swallowed hard, struggling to speak.


    ¡°Please, grant me another chance! Oh, Lord of Death!¡±


    His gaze was fixed on the desk. On ity a ck mask, emanating an eerie aura. It was the mask he usually wore. Despite its familiarity, it now appeared as an object of terror in the Master¡¯s eyes.Trembling with despair and fear, he awaited a response.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Only deathly silence filled the room. The sight of the man alone, muttering in the dark, was grotesque. But then, a chillingughter echoed from all directions.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Keh-heh-heh-heh.


    Theughter was deafening, as if it would tear his ears apart. It emanated from the ck mask.


    <strong>¨C </strong>So, there is a fool who dares to disrupt my ns.


    With trembling hands, the Master caressed the mask.


    ¡°¡­Indeed! Those who insult the Lord of Death must be punished ordingly!¡± he responded eagerly.


    The Master¡¯s power and position all stemmed from this mask. The ck mask was an artifact, not just any simple trinket found in the marketce, but a genuine item of immense power. The ck mask was a legendary artifact imbued with the soul of a high-ranking demon. Through its power, he had ascended to the throne of the underworld and believed without a doubt that he would one day grasp the entire continent in his hands.


    ¡®With this, I can be a king too¡­!¡¯


    That was what he had believed, at least until Malcolm¡¯s death.


    It had all started simply. One day, Malcolm vanished without a trace. Simultaneously, a new figure appeared in the territory Malcolm had managed¡ªsomeone named Necros. This audacious individual had sent invitations to the representatives of the ck Hand, including the Master himself.


    Though he didn¡¯t know where the information had leaked from, one thing was clear.


    ¡®This is no ordinary person.¡¯


    But it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how extraordinary, Necros was still human. In contrast, the Master possessed an artifact inhabited by a demon.


    The Master had immediately sought to uncover more about Necros by sending La, Annabelle, and Ferris to the location specified in the invitation. That had been his critical mistake. All three had lost contact after heading to the location.


    ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯


    All his efforts hade to naught. The small kingdom he had painstakingly built was now precariously shaking. Fear gripped the Master¡¯s heart, not because of his missing subordinates. Even if the organization crumbled, he wouldn¡¯t care. The true feary elsewhere.


    ¡®What if my worth is questioned? What if I¡¯m abandoned here¡­?¡¯


    The chilling thought consumed him. If the ck mask discarded him, it would mean the end of the power base he had built. Not only would his life as the ¡®Master¡¯ be over, but he would also lose his status as a representative. After all, all his power originated from the mask.


    ¡®I must prove my worth at all costs!¡¯


    Standing on the edge of a cliff, the Master had no choice. He had to resolve the current crisis and demonstrate his loyalty to the ck mask. At the very least, he had to pretend to do so.


    ¡°I will go to Malcolm¡¯s territory immediately to investigate!¡±


    The Master bowed his head and kissed the ck mask. The cold touch pierced his lips.


    ¡°Oh, Lord of Death¡­ please take my soul and grant me strength!¡±


    His frenzied whisper reached a fever pitch. In response, the mask answered in a sinister voice.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Yes¡­ my faithful servant. If you desire power, I shall grant it to you.


    The demonic voice sent shivers through his entire body, and the Master trembled with ecstasy.


    ¡°I will serve you forever¡­!¡±


    As he slowly brought the mask to his face, his eyes began to turn bloodshot.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Now, go out and show your strength. I will be with you.


    With bloodshot eyes, he stared into the void before heading towards the door. A cruel smile yed on his face as he wandered the dark corridor.


    ¡°Kekeke.¡±


    The Master, or perhaps now a demon, bared his sharp teeth in a chillingugh that echoed through the darkness. The demon had taken a human¡¯s flesh and began to sow the seeds of death.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Let us go forth to seek death.


    ¡°Let us go forth to seek death.¡±


    The man, drawn by the voice of the demon, slowly began to move his feet.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Thunderous cheers shook the arena. Jeers, curses, and frenzied support mixed together, nearly deafening to the ear. This was the Monster Arena, a bloody battleground where monsters and humans fought life-and-death battles.


    Initially, there weren¡¯t many crazy enough to risk their lives. So Malcolm coerced those indebted to him into the arena. However, the situation turned around because of a boy named Kael.


    ¡°Have you heard the news? That boy Kael has survived another match.¡±


    ¡°What? He survived again? That¡¯s one tough kid. Made a good sum of money, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. With that money, he¡¯s treating his sister, too. What a goodd. Surely the goddess herself is looking after him for living such a noble life.¡±


    The most talked-about challenger in the Monster Arena was naturally Kael. A mere boy who had be the head of his family, Kael hade to the arena lured by the promise of debt forgiveness.


    He had never wielded a sword before, but Kael was lucky. In every match, he miraculously survived.


    By sheer luck, Kael¡¯s thrown sword would sometimes pierce a monster¡¯s vital spot, or he would survive by taking advantage of the chaos as the monsters tore each other apart. Once, he even avoided a monster¡¯s attack by tripping and falling.


    As these incidents repeated, Kael¡¯s luck seemed to grow stronger with each match. People began betting on the fortunate Kael, and naturally, his odds dropped. However, the amount of money Kael amassed was staggering. He used his earnings to secure a good home and hired a personal priest for his sister. His sess was so remarkable that the arena provided him with bodyguards.


    A young boy had established himself in the underworld. Living in a fine house, with a personal priest for his sister and even bodyguards¡ªKael¡¯s sess story inspired more people to challenge the arena. Knights and adventurers joined the fray, raising the level ofpetition. In a short time, the Monster Arena¡¯s poprity soared, and the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm reached its peak.


    ¡°No! What is happening?! The werewolf has attacked Sir Linus! Sir Linus, who had the upper hand throughout the match, is he going to fall like this?!¡±


    ¡°Waahhhh!!¡±


    Today, the arena echoed with the announcer¡¯s desperate cries and the audience¡¯s frenzied cheers. The arena, where good and evil, light and darkness shed and spilled blood, was once again engulfed in brutal excitement.


    And watching this spectacle was the leader of the underworld, the Master of the ck Hand. He wore the eerie ck mask.


    ¡°Hmm, it is indeed a profitable venture, my lord.¡±


    The one who had ousted Malcolm and taken over the territory had quite a knack for business. An arena utilizing monsters¡ªwhat a brilliant idea. The problem was that such a magnificent enterprise was in the hands of a faceless upstart.


    ¡®That idiot Malcolm.¡¯


    How could he have lost his territory so easily?


    If Malcolm had been running the arena, it would have been eptable. However, Malcolm was already dead, and the territory had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands. Still, all was not lost.


    ¡°If my lord permits, I shall offer this Monster Arena to you,¡± the Master whispered to the ck mask. With the demon¡¯s power backing him, taking over the arena would be a piece of cake.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Keh-heh-heh. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve enjoyed such a feast of death.


    Fortunately, the ck mask seemed enthralled by the ughter in the arena, its voice filled with ecstasy. Sensing the demon¡¯s delight, the Master smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Now, we begin the grand finale!¡±


    The announcer¡¯s voice echoed through the deafening cheers. The challengers stepped onto the stage, and all eyes focused on one boy among them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s introduce the challengers! We have many new faces today, but of course, we can¡¯t forget this one!¡±


    The announcer raised his voice even higher.


    ¡°Here he is! The living legend of the Monster Arena, Kael!¡±


    The crowd roared with excitement at Kael¡¯s appearance. There was a strong belief that Kael would survive this match as well. Most people had bet on him, confident in his victory despite the low odds.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that boy is the luckiest of them all,¡± the Master remarked, pulling out some gold coins and cing a bet on Kael. Despite the low payout, it was a sure win. No matter how hard one tried, one couldn¡¯t beat someone blessed with luck.


    After all, wasn¡¯t the Master himself holding the ultimate stroke of luck in the form of the ck mask? It was only natural for him to bet on someone as fortunate as Kael.


    The ck mask maintained its silence as the Master ced his bet. Soon after, the announcer introduced the monster.


    ¡°Today¡¯s challenger will face none other than¡ªbrace yourselves¡ªa three-star Skeleton Wizard!¡±


    However, the crowd¡¯s attention was fixed on Kael. The Skeleton Wizard, clutching a thick grimoire, was of no interest to them.


    ¡°That looks like a spellbook,¡± the Master noted, the only one intently observing the monster. But that was all. Despite its odd appearance, a Skeleton Wizard was not a particrly special monster.


    Just then, the ck mask on the man¡¯s face began to tremble violently.


    ¡°My lord¡­?¡±


    The tremor did not stop at the mask but spread throughout the Master¡¯s body. Confused, he quickly removed the mask.


    ¡°What is happening all of a sudden!¡±


    As the Master showed his confusion, the ck mask finally spoke.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Atst, I have found it! That one is the absolute being closest to death!


    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡±


    <strong>¨C </strong>I can sense an immense number of deaths from that one. It must be the power chosen by the god of death!


    The mask rambled on incoherently. The Master, with a bewildered expression, stared at the arena.


    What was it about that creature that elicited such a reaction?


    ¡®What could it possibly be¡­¡¯


    In the center of the arena stood only a three-star Skeleton Wizard. A monster in a tattered robe holding a thick tome of magic¡ªnothing more. Why the mask was reacting so violently to this being was beyondprehension. It was not a four-star Lich or a five-star Arch Lich, but a in three-star undead monster.


    ¡®Something is off. Wait, what¡¯s that?¡¯


    Suddenly, the Master realized he had lost all sensation in his hands. The ck mask had vanished without a trace.


    ¡°My lord¡­?¡±


    He looked around frantically, but the mask was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where are you!¡±


    At that moment, the announcer¡¯s voice rang out in a scream.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be! The Skeleton Wizard¡¯s hand has pierced Kael¡¯s heart! What on earth is happening?!¡±


    The boy who had been the legend of the Monster Arena was dead. That was the end of the one blessed with luck.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Kaleido knelt respectfully before Necros.


    ¡°Well done, Sir Necros!¡±


    The figure standing before him was none other than the Skeleton Wizard who had just killed Kael in the arena. The Skeleton discarded its tattered robe and donned an elegant blue one. The true identity of the Skeleton Wizard was the Arch Lich, Necros.


    ¡°Indeed, the boy Kael had outlived his usefulness. It was good to dispose of him at this opportunity.¡±


    In the underworld of Sael kingdom, Necros was in charge of one of the territories. He was also the master of a dungeon created by the Great One. With the dungeon¡¯s creation, Kaleido naturally began managing it, effectively bing Necros¡¯s vice manager. Consequently, Kaleido also took part in the arena¡¯s operations.


    ¡°Ferris is still wandering in the illusion, but he will soon fall into our hands.¡±


    Ferrisy in a deep sleep nearby. His expression was troubled, likely due to a nightmare, but it was of no concern. Kaleido continued his report.


    ¡°If you use these individuals topletely take over the underworld, Sir Necros, the safety of the dungeon will also be ensured,¡± Kaleido said.


    Necros remained silent, seemingly deep in thought, before nodding wordlessly. At that moment, a human cautiously approached and spoke.


    ¡°Master, a guest has arrived.¡±


    He was an employee of the arena, but after experiencing Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic, he had be one of Necros¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Click-click.¡±


    Necros made a sound, and Kaleido quickly interpreted.


    ¡°Sir Necros is asking who it is.¡±


    The arena employee responded.


    ¡°They say they are the new dungeon manager from the Demon World Association.¡±

 Chapter 149: The Demon Merchant Associations Spy (1)

    Chapter 149: The Demon Merchant Association''s Spy (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 149


    <strong><em>EP.149 The Demon Merchant Association¡¯s Spy (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Excuse me. I am Suu from the Demon Merchant Association. Ah! My department is Dungeon Support!¡±


    A somewhat awkward yet clear voice echoed through the dungeon. The owner of the voice was Suu, a monster affiliated with the Demon Merchant Association. In the form of a human woman, she slowly walked through the dungeon, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    ¡®Ah¡­ there really is a dungeon here!¡¯


    Suu looked around the dungeon with an expression of awe. Although she had been with the Demon Merchant Association for quite some time, she had not had the opportunity to manage a dungeon until now.


    ¡®This is the first dungeon I will be in charge of!¡¯


    Her peers, who had joined the Association at the same time, were already managing multiple dungeons. As this was her first assignment, Suu appeared tense.


    p¡ªAt that moment, someone pped their hands, capturing Suu¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Greetings. I am Kaleido, serving Lord Necros.¡±


    p¡ª


    Kaleido pped again, introducing Necros.


    ¡°And this is Lord Necros, the master of the dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Clink-clink.¡±


    (Pleased to meet you. Wee.)


    At Necros¡¯s greeting, Suu bowed her head and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Ah, I am Suu! Nice to meet you!¡±


    As Kaleido and Necros warmly weed her, Suu felt a sense of relief.


    ¡®I¡¯m d they seem to be kind-hearted people.¡¯


    She had heard stories of dungeon masters who treated merchants harshly, but this ce seemed far from that atmosphere.


    More than anything, Suu felt a strange sense of familiarity in this dungeon. It was as if she hade to a ce she had known for a long time, enveloping her in a warm feeling.


    ¡°Ah, and I apologize for beingte¡­. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be thiste, but our Association has been quite hectictely¡­.¡±


    Suu bowed her head, offering her apologies. Her words were half-true. The Demon Merchant Association had indeed been busy, especially since they had invested most of their intelligence resources in the Sael Kingdom, leading to a shortage of working monsters. However, the Association was a massive organization with many departments, so there was no real shortage of merchants to manage dungeons. The real reason for herte visit had a hidden story.


    [Hmm. A new dungeon has appeared, but its location is terrible. It¡¯s right in the middle of a heavily trafficked human area.]


    The words of Balor, the head of the Dungeon Support Department, echoed in her mind. As the team leader had mentioned, the location of this dungeon was less than ideal. Being situated in the midst of a human-popted area, its survival until now was nothing short of a miracle. This had been a topic of discussion within the Association.


    [And for some reason, the energy of the new dungeon suddenly vanished. None of you should be ignorant of what that means, right?]


    The disappearance of the dungeon¡¯s energy likely meant it had been raided. Despite this, Suu hade here due to a suggestion from her colleague, Evangeline.


    [But Team Leader, wouldn¡¯t it be better to at least check it out?]


    Evangeline was a monster of the harpy race. Despite being a harpy, she couldn¡¯t be underestimated; she had the blood of high-ranking demons. Therefore, even the team leader couldn¡¯t ignore her opinion.


    [Hmm, it seems like a waste of time¡­ but we don¡¯t have anyone else to send anyway.]


    At that point, Evangeline had pointed to Suu.


    [Then how about sending Suu? She hasn¡¯t managed a single dungeon yet, so this would be a good opportunity. Besides, since the dungeon is in a human-popted area, a doppelganger like Suu would be perfect, wouldn¡¯t she?]


    From there, the process moved quickly. Despite the uncertainty of the dungeon¡¯s existence, Suu was chosen as the manager of the new dungeon solely because she was a doppelganger. It was a poisoned chalice. If the dungeon had indeed been raided and its energy had vanished, Suu would be left holding the bag.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suu was well aware that her current situation wasrgely influenced by her colleague, Evangeline. For reasons unknown, Evangeline disliked her. Perhaps Evangeline¡¯s influence was the reason Suu hadn¡¯t managed a single dungeon until now. It was just a suspicion, though. There was no real reason for Evangeline to dislike someone as inconsequential as Suu.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯


    Contrary to the concerns, the dungeon was intact.


    ¡®It¡¯s fascinating, though. Not being able to sense the dungeon¡¯s energy¡­.¡¯


    Suu marveled at the dungeon¡¯s ability to conceal its energy. Without the guidance of a human, she might never have found it. She saw another possibility here.


    ¡®I never imagined they could even control humans. They must be truly remarkable!¡¯


    Suu¡¯s gaze turned to Necros. Though his identity was hidden behind a robe and a white mask, it was clear that an extraordinary aura emanated from him.


    p¡ª


    Kaleido pped his hands, addressing Suu.


    ¡°Now, I, Kaleido, who serve Lord Necros, will guide you, Suu.¡±


    Kaleido emphasized the name of Necros as he led the way into the dungeon.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in your care!¡±


    Suu responded eagerly and followed behind Kaleido. Necros, the master of the dungeon, moved his steps slowly behind them. As they reached the deeper parts of the dungeon, Suu¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    She eximed at the sight of the majestic and ornate interior of the dungeon. Grand chandeliers, statues adorned in gold, and marble floors¡ªit was a scene reminiscent of a Demon King¡¯s pce, and Suu was captivated.


    ¡°This is incredible¡­¡±


    But there was more. In the center of the room stood arge golden fountain, surrounded by piles of various treasures that were dazzling to behold. Suu couldn¡¯t help but let out exmations of wonder at the magnificent sight.


    ¡®Is this really a dungeon that¡¯s not been around for long?¡¯


    Not only did it control humans as if they were limbs, but the dungeon had also umted an immense wealth. It had the richness and dignity that one would believe belonged to a dungeon that had been secretly operating and evading the Association¡¯s notice for a long time.


    ¡®Is this what dungeons are normally like¡­?¡¯


    For Suu, who was managing a dungeon for the first time and had only learned about them theoretically, it was a profound shock.


    p¡ª


    ¡°How do you find it? Our Lord Necros has amassed such wealth.¡±


    Kaleido pped his hands, drawing Suu¡¯s attention. His words held no falsehood. The wealth that Necros had diverted¡ªor rather, honestly umted¡ªand the profits from running the arena were all here. Although some were sent to the dungeon where Celia resided, the ie was still substantial.


    ¡°Now, let us continue the tour.¡±


    Kaleido took the lead once more.


    ¡°We are currently undergoing expansion work in the dungeon. So, some areas are still unfinished.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s already incredible!¡±


    As they ventured deeper, the atmosphere changed. Unlike the polished area they had seen earlier, this section had a more rugged feel. Unlike the marble-tiled floors from before, this area was still under construction. Ghouls were busy with pickaxes, moving materials around.


    ¡®Despite the wealth, the quality of the soldiers iscking.¡¯


    Suu¡¯s eyes turned to the ghouls. Ghouls were two-star monsters, somewhat mediocre as dungeon guards. For a dungeon overflowing with treasures, relying solely on two-star ghouls for protection seemed unreasonable. Perhaps the dungeon master was aware of this and might request a trade with the Association.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure of it!¡¯


    To protect such immense wealth, they would surely want to improve the quality of their soldiers. Various thoughts raced through Suu¡¯s mind.


    ¡®What if they decide to purchase arge number of high-quality monsters? Does the Association even have that kind of stock right now¡­?¡¯


    It was a pleasant dilemma. Arge order from the dungeon she managed would be entirely credited to Suu herself.


    ¡®If that happens, I might surpass the legend of the Association!¡¯


    There was a merchant in the Demon Merchant Association known as a legend. Despite facing discrimination for being a half-subus, she had be an unrivaled legendary merchant, Moru. Who would have guessed that the first dungeon she managed would be such a massive sess?


    ¡®That was definitely a subus dungeon.¡¯


    Moru, who had achieved tremendous results, continued to climb the ranks. It seemed like an unattainable feat, but now Suu had a chance to follow in those legendary footsteps.


    ¡®I must seize this opportunity!¡¯


    Suu resolved to do everything in her power to ensure she could manage this dungeon. She was determined not to give the dungeon master any reason to request a change in their assigned merchant. Although this was her first time acting as a merchant, Suu had one significant strength: her extensive theoretical knowledge. She had studied various fields such as dungeons, monsters, items, and artifacts in preparation for this day.


    ¡®All I have to do is follow what I¡¯ve prepared!¡¯


    Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, Suu continued to follow Kaleido around the dungeon. As they toured, she noticed someone working alone with a pickaxe in a corner.


    ¡°?¡±


    This figure had a different build from the ghouls she had seen so far. Suu took a step forward and stared intently at the figure.


    ¡°¡­Gasp!¡±


    Another shocking sight unfolded before her.


    ¡°O-oh, oh¡­ a five-star Death Knight!¡±


    The aura of death emanating from it was unmistakable, especially to a merchant of the Association. The ominous ck armor it wore was particrly striking. Moreover, the Death Knight carried a shield with a maid outfit attached to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just any maid outfit. Even if others might not recognize it, Suu¡¯s keen eyes, armed with thorough theoretical knowledge, could not miss it.


    ¡®I can feel an incredible aura! This is no ordinary maid outfit.¡¯


    The sight of a Death Knight wielding a shield adorned with an unusual maid outfit while working with a pickaxe was bizarre. However, one thing was certain.


    ¡®A being that canmand a five-star Death Knight as a mere worker¡­¡¯


    Suu nced sideways at Necros. Though his identity was concealed by a blue robe and mask, there was no doubt he was an extraordinary being.


    ¡®What exactly is the master of this dungeon¡­!¡¯


    Various possibilities shed through Suu¡¯s mind. If someone could use a five-star monster as a simpleborer, then¡­


    ¡®They must be at least at the pinnacle of five-star power!¡¯


    She particrly noted the thick tome Necros was holding.


    ¡®Is that a magic book? If so, could he be of the lich lineage?¡¯


    If it was indeed a magic book, then Necros was likely a spellcaster. Given that hemanded a Death Knight, it was highly probable that the dungeon master was also an undead. The first monster that came to mind when thinking of a spellcasting undead was a lich. However, liches were four-star monsters. This meant that Necros was at least an Archlich, if not something greater, like an Elder Lich.


    But since six-star monsters had not appeared for a long time, Suu shook her head.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. If this were the Demon World, maybe, but not here.¡¯


    Information about dungeons in the Demon World was top-secret, even within the Demon Merchant Association. Only a select few among the executives had ess to such information. Hence, dungeons in the Demon World were shrouded in rumors. If this dungeon were in the Demon World, it would be reasonable to suspect a six-star Elder Lich , but unfortunately, this was not the Demon World.


    Nevertheless, Suu knew she couldn¡¯t let her guard down.


    Suu continued to explore the dungeon. As expected of a wealthy dungeon, numerous workers were busy expanding it.


    p¡ª


    Once again, Kaleido pped his hands.


    ¡°This ce¡­.¡±


    The atmosphere in this part of the dungeon was different. A strange aura enveloped Suu. For a moment, she felt as if she were in a trance, her mind bing hazy. It was as if something had brushed through her thoughts.


    ¡®This ce¡­.¡¯


    She felt an inexplicable sense of unease. However, she soon shook off the feeling as Kaleido¡¯s voice drew her attention.


    ¡°From here on, this is the dungeon¡¯s secret area. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    It was a sudden proposal. Was this ce different from the areas she had seen so far? The word ¡°secret¡± made Suu tense up, but she nodded.


    ¡°Yes! Please show me!¡±


    After all, Suu was the one in charge of this dungeon. She had a duty to inspect every corner.


    ¡°Then, shall we proceed with the exploration together?¡±


    p¡ª


    Kaleido pped his hands again.

 Chapter 150: The Demon Merchant Associations Spy (2)

    Chapter 150: The Demon Merchant Association''s Spy (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 150


    <strong><em>EP.150 The Demon Merchant Association¡¯s Spy (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    Guided by Kaleido, Suu moved deeper into the dungeon. Perhaps it was because this was a secret space, but the atmosphere was different from the other areas she had seen so far. As she walked further inside, an eerie aura began to tighten around her, as if she were being followed by something ominous. She felt chills down her spine, but seeing Kaleido¡¯sposed stride helped her to regain herposure.


    After walking for a while, the narrow passage opened into a vast circr hall.


    ¡°The dungeon is this big¡­,¡± Suu murmured in surprise.


    ¡°There are many secrets hidden in ces like this,¡± Kaleido replied indifferently.


    Indeed, dungeons were ces brimming with endless possibilities. That¡¯s why the Demon Merchant Association dispatched merchants like Suu to newly formed dungeons. However, this dungeon was newly created and the size of the hall she was looking at seemed toorge for a nascent dungeon.


    ¡°Um, where exactly are we within the dungeon?¡± Suu asked cautiously.She had initially dismissed it as a mere feeling, but now she was certain. The atmosphere here was different. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the feeling.


    ¡®It feels strange¡­¡¯


    It was just that¡ªa feeling.


    p¡ª


    However, Kaleido responded to her question with a p of his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    As the sound of the p echoed through the dungeon, Suu¡¯s consciousness became clear for a moment, only to turn hazy again.


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    It felt as if she were being enchanted by something. Suddenly, she recalled her first day at the Demon Merchant Association. Back then, her heart had been filled with excitement and nervousness.


    [Ah, I¡¯ve finally made it here!]


    She had marveled at the grandeur of the association¡¯s building. Every monster knew of the association¡¯s prestige. Positioned at the entrance of the Demon Realm, it influenced dungeons across the entire continent. For monsters tired of their current dungeon life or with nowhere else to go, the association was a viable option. If things went well at the association, one could live a life even better than that of a dungeon master, making it a dream job for many monsters.


    Of course, not just anyone could join. Even if one were to get in, their future tasks depended on which department they were assigned to. Fortunately, Suu, due to her doppelganger abilities, was ced in the Dungeon Support Department. This department, true to the association¡¯s name, dealt directly with dungeons. Although there was a risk of encountering humans, it didn¡¯t matter to Suu. She had the skill to transform into a human form thanks to her doppelganger nature.


    She had thought she would quickly be assigned to manage a dungeon, at least until she met her colleague, Evangeline.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suu¡¯s reminiscence didn¡¯tst long.


    p¡ª


    The sound of Kaleido¡¯s p snapped Suu back to reality.


    ¡°Is there a problem? You don¡¯t look well,¡± Kaleido asked.


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m fine. I just had something on my mind. Haha¡­,¡± Suu replied, waving her hand awkwardly.


    Why had she suddenly thought of the past?


    ¡®The association¡­.¡¯


    The emotions she felt on her first day at the Demon Merchant Association came flooding back¡ªexcitement, worry, and anticipation. But most of all, it was a day filled with despair.


    ¡®Evangeline.¡¯


    Her colleague, Evangeline, who had joined the association at the same time. Although a harpy, Evangeline had the blood of high-ranking demons, starting her career from a different point than Suu. In hindsight, Evangeline had been cruel. She had used her background to thoroughly torment Suu, spreading malicious rumors and deliberately sabotaging her work.


    ¡®I knew it all along¡­.¡¯


    Suu had been aware but chose to endure it. That was the way to survive in the association for a long time. But what had been the result? She had yet to manage a single dungeon. Even now, being assigned to Necros¡¯ dungeon posed a problem.


    ¡®What if I lose this ce¡­.¡¯


    This was Suu¡¯s greatest concern. To rece the assigned merchant, the dungeon master¡¯s will had to be firm. But knowing Evangeline, she would do whatever it took to win over the dungeon master. Why? Because this dungeon was truly extraordinary.


    Suu thought that with a dungeon of this scale, she could surpass even the legendary merchant, Moru. Would Evangeline just let this opportunity pass by? No, absolutely not.


    ¡®That woman would never let it go¡­ huh.¡¯


    Suu was startled by her own thoughts.


    ¡®Why am I thinking like this¡­.¡¯


    The memories of the past had suddenly resurfaced, making her mind chaotic. For some reason, all the torment Evangeline had inflicted on her came flooding back.


    When Suu snapped back to reality and looked up,


    ¡°Eek¡ª¡±


    Kaleido was smiling slyly at her.


    ¡®Since when¡­!¡¯


    Since when had he been watching her?


    ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind. Is something troubling you?¡± Kaleido asked.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Suu replied, her face turning red. It felt as if her hidden vulnerabilities had been exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can speak openly with me. After all, you will continue to be in charge of this ce, won¡¯t you? Our Lord Necros does not change his assigned merchants lightly.¡±


    Kaleido¡¯s words brought a sense of relief to Suu¡¯s face. How did he know so much about the association¡¯s internal affairs, especially for a newly established dungeon? It was suspicious, but Suu didn¡¯t care. She was more pleased to have someone to confide in.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that¡­.¡±


    Suu began to tell her story. Although it wasn¡¯t a short conversation, Kaleido listened to everything she had to say.


    Throughout her story, Kaleido interjected with supportivements.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t your fault, Suu. It¡¯s alright. The one at fault is that colleague, Evangeline, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How truly wicked. That Evangeline sounds like a real viin.¡±


    For the first time, Suu felt like she had someone on her side. Kaleido¡¯s empathy encouraged her to share even more. She felt a sense offort, almost as if this dungeon were her true home.


    ¡°My, so you¡¯re saying you want to kill Evangeline?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The atmosphere around Kaleido suddenly shifted. Suu asked again, unsure if she had heard correctly.


    ¡°W-what did you just say¡­?¡±


    But Kaleido simply stared at her in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A brief silence ensued. Yes, Suu had heard correctly. Kaleido had indeed asked if she wanted to kill Evangeline.


    ¡®Kill her¡­?¡¯


    No, she had never sworn to do such a thing. That¡¯s why she had endured until now. But sometimes she wondered. Wouldn¡¯t her life have been better without Evangeline?


    ¡®If Evangeline were gone¡­.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t she be happier?


    ¡®If Evangeline disappeared¡­.¡¯


    The fear of losing the dungeon wouldn¡¯t have to haunt her if Evangeline were gone.


    ¡°If Evangeline died.¡±


    Suu murmured without realizing.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happier¡­¡±


    If Evangeline were gone, she could work harder at the association without fear. A vulnerability had crept into Suu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Now, Suu. Do you wish for Evangeline to disappear?¡±


    The words of the other party sounded like a sweet temptation.


    ¡°Think carefully about what¡¯s in your heart.¡±


    Kaleido spun around Suu with exaggerated gestures.


    ¡°In truth, if you had the power, wouldn¡¯t you want to kill your colleague?¡±


    Suu nodded quietly. His words rang true.


    If she had the power, would she have let Evangeline be?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    It was a world of survival of the fittest. Evangeline tormented her because she was powerless. If Suu had the power, if she had strength surpassing Evangeline¡¯s, would she have remained passive?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Absolutely not. The recent thoughts fueled Suu¡¯s resolve. All that was left was her decision.


    ¡°Now, Suu. If Evangeline were to disappear, what could you offer me in return?¡±


    Suu made her decision. If Evangeline were to disappear, she would do anything.


    ¡°Anything¡­ I will do everything within my power.¡±


    And this choice turned Suu into a spy.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Well done! To hit such a jackpot with your first assigned dungeon!¡±


    Balor, the team leader of the Dungeon Support Department at the Demon Merchant Association, shook his bull-like head vigorously. His powerful voice was fitting for a Minotaur.


    ¡°That dungeon is quite something. It¡¯s still holding up well among the humans.¡±


    From Team Leader Balor¡¯s perspective, this was an unexpected boon. He had sent Suu to a dungeon he thought had already been conquered, but it turned out the dungeon was still intact. Moreover, the contracts Suu secured were all for high-value items¡ªsmall in volume but expensive. This was a wee development for the association.


    While Balor was smiling, there was someone seething with jealousy¡ªEvangeline.


    ¡°Hmph, beginner¡¯s luck.¡±


    Evangeline was not pleased. She had rmended Suu, hoping to get her into trouble, but instead, it seemed she had handed over a mid-to-high-level dungeon on a silver tter.


    ¡®If I had known, I would have gone myself!¡¯


    But she wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. There was no rule that the merchant in charge of the dungeon had to be Suu. Evangeline stood up and approached Balor.


    ¡°Team Leader, but Suu is new, so she might make mistakes. For a dungeon dealing at this level, it must be extraordinary. If Suu makes a mistake, we¡¯ll bear the full brunt of the loss, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Evangeline spoke with the certainty that Suu would fail. Balor nodded thoughtfully at her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Evangeline. Suu doesck experience.¡±


    While things might be going well for now, there was no guarantee that beginner¡¯s luck wouldst. If a deal with such a dungeon suddenly fell through, the team leader would bear the brunt of the loss. Therefore, Balor spoke to Suu.


    ¡°Suu, you should let Evangeline handle this one.¡±


    It was essentially a notice to step aside. Evangeline inwardly rejoiced at Balor¡¯s words.


    ¡®Heh, serves you right, Suu.¡¯


    All that was left was to watch Suu¡¯s crestfallen expression. But Suu did not look upset. Her expression didn¡¯t even falter. Instead, she responded with a bright smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say, Team Leader.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Evangeline was puzzled by Suu¡¯s immediatepliance.


    ¡®What? Has she finally lost her mind?¡¯


    Perhaps all the torment had finally taken its toll. Maybe Suu¡¯s spirit had been broken.


    ¡®Heh, it seems you¡¯ve finally realized that crawling on the ground is the only way to survive here.¡¯


    Evangeline dismissed it lightly. After all, the dungeon Suu had been managing was now practically in her grasp. All that was left was to use this opportunity to soar even higher.


    ¡°Then, Team Leader, I¡¯ll visit the dungeon again.¡±


    With that, Evangeline left the association. She never returned to work. At first, it was thought to be a mere incident, but her whereabouts remained unknown.


    As if she had evaporated into thin air.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    While Necros¡¯ satellite dungeon was thriving, Celia¡¯s worries deepened.


    ¡°What is the current situation?¡± Celia, the general manager, asked.


    Kazel promptly responded, ¡°As per your instructions, the dungeon restoration has beenpleted. The fortification work is progressing smoothly, and since Lady Riche joined the dungeon, the strength of the first floor¡¯s area 3 has been significantly enhanced. Moreover, the liquor brewed with themias captured by Goblin Lord is also proceeding without any issues.¡±


    Kazel von Rosenberg, a noble from the Sael kingdom, was the first human assistant Celia had appointed for his efficiency in carrying out tasks. ording to Kazel, the dungeon¡¯s recent situation had been running smoothly without any problems.


    The damage from themia attacks had long been repaired. The fortification work was progressing well. Most importantly, with the addition of Riche (Baalzerith), the previously problematic area 3 of the first floor had secured its strength. With the presence of the five-star vampire Baalzerith, along with Aren and the elf Nariel, the area now boasted superior strengthpared to other areas.


    On the surface, Kazel¡¯s report seemed wless. However, Celia sighed softly.


    ¡°Then, how many intruders have entered the dungeon recently?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ there have been no intruders at all.¡±


    This was Celia¡¯s main concern. Thepleteck of intruders in the dungeon. While one might think it was good to have no intruders, for Celia, it was a problem.


    ¡°This means we have too few sacrifices to offer to our master.¡±


    Protecting the dungeon was important. However, if there were no intruders, the dungeon would lose the opportunity to grow.


    It wasn¡¯t just that. Theck of sacrifices to offer to the Great One was also a concern for Celia. Soon, aside from the liquor brewed with themias, there would be nothing else to present to their master.


    ¡°If anyone has a good solution, please speak up,¡± Celia said, prompting Kazel to ponder. How could they attract intruders to the dungeon? It was a unique situation, unlike other dungeons that worried about how to fend off intruders.


    After a long contemtion, Kazel finally proposed an idea.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    The concept was simple.


    ¡°I believe the fundamental issue lies in the dungeon¡¯s location.¡±


    The dungeon was situated in a mountain range, making it difficult for adventurers to visit.


    ¡°The biggest problem is that all the intruders have been killed. Someone needs to survive and spread the word about this ce.¡±


    ¡°An excellent point, Kazel,¡± Celia said, nodding with approval.


    Celia had been managing the dungeon from a monster¡¯s perspective. She had killed every intruder, thinking it was an affront to the Great One¡¯s domain. This behavior had inadvertently discouraged further intrusions. As Kazel suggested, allowing some intruders to escape would be beneficial for the future. Those who fled would spread the dungeon¡¯s notorious reputation far and wide.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s strange. Normally, if adventurers keep dying, the guild would investigate,¡± Kazel noted.


    Kazel was right. If adventurers went missing, the adventurer guild would typically conduct an investigation. However, the guilds were currently overwhelmed. Especially within the Sael kingdom, the adventurer guilds were nearly paralyzed due to the visit of the White Order¡¯s delegation and the emergence of the Seven-Star Cmity.


    While requests and activities continued, the guild had no time to worry about past incidents.


    ¡°It seems there is some issue within the adventurer guild.¡±


    Regardless of the state of the adventurer guild, they had identified the current problem with the dungeon. Knowing the problem, all that remained was the will to resolve it.


    ¡°As Kazel suggested, we need to spread the word first. From now on, we will promote the dungeon.¡±


    Thus began Celia¡¯s dungeon promotion n.

 Chapter 151: The Blood-Stained Clown

    Chapter 151: The Blood-Stained Clown


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 151


    <strong><em>EP.151 The Blood-Stained Clown</em></strong>


    The dungeon had be bustling again after a long time. This time, everyone was busy preparing for Celia and Kazel¡¯s outing. Their purpose for going out was singr, to inform adventurers of the dungeon¡¯s existence. It was essentially a dungeon promotion n.


    Recently, the number of adventurers visiting the dungeon had dwindled, causing Celia to worry. This meant that the amount of sacrifices offered to the master had decreased. In the long run, it also meant that the dungeon¡¯s growth woulde to a halt. To protect the dungeon, they needed to fend off intruders, but to make it grow, they needed intruders¡ªa paradoxical rtionship.


    With this in mind, Celia decided to go out into the human world herself to promote the dungeon. Consequently, the skeletons were busy from early in the morning, checking the splendid carriage that Celia would ride. When Queen Elena ascended to the throne, many nobles of the Sael Kingdom were purged, and their properties were confiscated by the royal family. Celia received a portion of the confiscated properties from the royal family, and the current carriage was one of them. The carriage, adorned with luxurious patterns, exuded the dignity of nobility.


    ¡°Krrk, do you need an escort?¡±


    However, the carriage¡¯s patterns were too conspicuous. The Goblin Lord, worried about the noticeable carriage, asked Celia. Although there might not be any human bold enough to tamper with such a splendid carriage, he suggested attaching an escort to avoid any troublesome situations.


    But Celia shook her head.


    ¡°An escort is not necessary, Goblin Lord.¡±This mission was focused solely on spreading rumors about the dungeon.


    Given this, they needed to proceed discreetly and swiftly. Adding an escort to an alreadyvish carriage would indeed draw too much attention.


    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be off. I trust you will manage the dungeon well, Goblin Lord.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Despite the absence of the dungeon¡¯s general manager, there was no cause for concern. They had left the dungeon unattended several times before, and each time, the Goblin Lord had managed it in their stead. Moreover, there was no longer any need to worry about the dungeon¡¯s defense. In addition to the Goblin Lord and the Goblin Scouts, they now had a new undead forceposed of Lamia Ghouls. Most importantly, a 5-star vampire, Baalzerith, was now affiliated with the dungeon.


    Celia smiled as she climbed into the carriage, followed by Kazel. A skeleton knight, cloaked and hidden, sat in the coachman¡¯s seat. They had no choice but to assign someone to drive the carriage. Although Kazel knew how to drive, he needed to coordinate ns with Celia during the journey.


    Just before the carriage departed, Celia seemed to remember something and called out to the Goblin Lord.


    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, how about nting some of the nts from Area 3 outside the dungeon?¡±


    Area 4 on the first floor was filled with carnivorous tentacle nts. Although they had suffered significant losses due to the Lamia invasion, they had been restored with the power of the elves. However, the elves¡¯ power was not infinite. Celia thought it would be better to distribute the nts rather than concentrating them only in Area 3.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have Riche handle the nting outside the dungeon. Do you understand? Make sure Riche does it. I¡¯ll inspect it when I return.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have only Riche do the work.¡±


    The Goblin Lord nodded at Celia¡¯smand. Riche was Baalzerith¡¯s alias.


    Celia was aware of this fact, but she called Baalzerith by the name Riche to fit in with those around her. Baalzerith had be affiliated with the dungeon. Celia could not tolerate seeing Baalzerith idling around.


    ¡°Very good. I trust you¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    Celia spoke with a satisfied smile as she boarded the carriage and departed. The carriage grew smaller in the distance as it moved away from the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The carriage driven by the skeleton knight proceeded without issue. Inside, Celia and Kazel were deep in conversation about promoting the dungeon.


    ¡°Using the adventurers¡¯ desires is indeed a good idea.¡±


    Kazel remarked. Stories of grand adventures and treasures would quickly capture the adventurers¡¯ interest. They nned to use rumors to promote the dungeon rather than issuing a request to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. Kazel continued his exnation.


    ¡°Adventurers enjoy the thrill of adventure itself. It¡¯s more urate to say they aim to explore unknown dungeons and seek hidden treasures rather than just pursuing predetermined rewards.¡±


    Kazel was describing the essence of adventurers. It was true; adventurers typically explored dungeons in hopes of striking it rich. However, mere rumors might not be enough to ignite the adventurers¡¯ interest.


    ¡°It would be better if we had some evidence to support the truth of these rumors, Lady Celia.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that makes sense.¡±


    Celia agreed to Kazel suggestion. No matter how many rumors they spread, if they were dismissed as nonsense, it would be worse than doing nothing at all.


    As Kazel mentioned, they needed someone to instill confidence in the rumors¡ªa figure who could y the role of a street clown, so to speak. While they fine-tuned their detailed ns, the carriage continued to traverse the mountain range, following a path through the forest.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before silhouettes appeared, blocking the carriage¡¯s path. The sudden appearance of uninvited guests brought the carriage to a halt.


    ¡°ck-ck?¡±


    (What should we do?)


    The skeleton knight in the coachman¡¯s seat asked, turning around.


    ¡°Those are¡­ bandits.¡±


    Kazel said nonchntly upon seeing the group of thieves. He wasn¡¯t worried. After all, Celia was in the carriage with him. Although he had never witnessed Celia¡¯s direct power, she was the dungeon¡¯s general manager for a reason. This belief kept Kazel calm.


    The bandits, d in filthy armor, brandished their swords and spears as they approached the carriage.


    ¡°This is quite a bothersome situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Celia remarked, her expression indifferent. She regarded them as nothing more than wriggling insects.


    ¡°Hey, you there! Hand over everything you¡¯ve got, and we¡¯ll spare your lives!¡±


    The bandit leader threatened.


    Celia quietly stepped out of the carriage, and Kazel followed suit. As Celia emerged, the bandits ogled her with lustful eyes. The bandit leader wore a lecherous grin.


    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯ve changed my mind. We¡¯ll spare the woman and kill the man.¡±


    The bandit leader sneered. They had assumed the ornate carriage belonged to a noble, and even without an escort, they expected a skilled knight to apany it. However, the person who stepped out was not a knight. He wasn¡¯t heavily armed or particrly muscr, and there were no visible weapons at his waist¡ªjust an ordinary-looking man.


    In contrast, the woman beside him, likely a noble¡¯s daughter, had an extraordinary appearance.


    ¡®Today is my lucky day.¡¯


    The bandit leader thought, believing he could have some fun and then sell her for a hefty sum. He approached Celia with this in mind.


    ¡°Such rude humans.¡±


    Celia remarked, a peculiar smile forming on her lips.


    ¡°What do you think, Sir Kazel? Wouldn¡¯t they make excellent clowns?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Kazel was puzzled by Celia¡¯s words.


    ¡®Clowns? What was she talking about?¡¯


    At that moment, Celia¡¯s eyes began to glow red. The bandits stared at her in a daze. Celia slowly approached them.


    ¡°Lady Celia, it¡¯s dangerous¡ª¡±


    But as Celia walked forward, all the bandits began to slowly drop their weapons to the ground. The bandit leader did the same, standing there in a stupor, staring nkly at Celia.


    Witnessing this, Kazel realized the true extent of Celia¡¯s power.


    ¡®Mind control¡­!¡¯


    Kazel thought, astonished by the incredible ability he had just witnessed. He finally understood what Celia meant by calling them clowns. They were to be the protagonists of the stories that would turn rumors into certainties.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Celia mused, touching her lips in contemtion. At that moment, two shadows emerged behind her. These shadows were formless entities, capable of moving anywhere, making them excellent for gathering information and carrying out assassinations. Recently, the number of shadows monitoring the area around the dungeon had increased. Celia had enchanted all these shadows with her charm, regardless of who had sent them. As a result, the number of shadows had grown, and now Celia, Elena, and Necros each had designated shadows.


    ¡°Ry this to Queen Elena, We need a luxurious mansion in the capital. The owner¡¯s name should be¡ª¡±


    Celia turned and grabbed the bandit leader¡¯s chin.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Ralph.¡±


    The bandit leader, under Celia¡¯s enchantment, answered tly.


    Having learned Ralph¡¯s name, Celia issued anothermand to the shadow.


    ¡°The mansion owner¡¯s name is Ralph. Prepare it with an appropriate status.¡±


    One of the shadows disappeared to carry out the order. However, something still feltcking. Celia tapped her lips thoughtfully.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After much contemtion, she soon mumbled as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°Should we create a story after all? Ralph¡¯s current appearance is too clean.¡±


    With the recentmand given to the shadow, Ralph had be the owner of a luxurious mansion. The story Celia had in mind was that Ralph had looted a dungeon and amassed a great fortune. However, Ralph¡¯s current appearance seemed too good.


    He had entered a dungeon and amassed a great fortune, yet he lookedpletely unscathed? Food that looks too good to eat often contains poison. People who heard the rumors might be suspicious.


    ¡°It seems like it would be better if he was missing at least one arm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kazel responded in a surprised voice to Celia¡¯s chilling words. But Celia had already gestured. One of the thieves behind them picked up a knife that had fallen to the ground. Ralph raised his left arm in response.


    ¡°No, Lady Celia. What are you-¡±


    Whoosh-


    Before Kazel could finish his sentence, the thief swung the knife towards Ralph¡¯s arm. In an instant, the de severed Ralph¡¯s arm, and blood spurted out. However, Ralph made no sound.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Except for Kazel, that is. Blood gushed from Ralph¡¯s severed arm, staining the floor red. It was a truly grotesque scene. Regardless of Kazel¡¯s reaction, Celia remained indifferent. Instead, she wore a contemtive expression, as if pondering where else to cut.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop here, Sir Kazel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Y-Yes!¡±


    Kazel felt fear of Celia¡¯s power. He realized that she could easily kill a person with mind control. At the same time, he felt a sense of relief knowing he had pledged his loyalty to Celia.


    ¡°Make sure to stop Mr. Ralph¡¯s bleeding so he doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    Celia turned indifferently and looked at the coachman¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Then, I should give you a different kind of reward, right?¡±


    Celia approached the skeleton knight sitting at the coachman¡¯s seat. She then pulled out the skeleton knight¡¯s leg bone.


    ¡°ck?¡±


    The skeleton knight, now one-legged, didn¡¯t feel any pain, being undead. Fortunately, sitting at the coachman¡¯s seat meant there was no need to walk.


    ¡°Taking the skeleton¡¯s bone with you will add more credibility.¡±


    Celia handed the skeleton knight¡¯s bone to Ralph.


    ¡°Oh, and we should clean up the rest of the vermin, right?¡±


    With a gesture from her, the remaining bandits picked up their weapons. They swung them wildly, having lost their sanity. The sound of des cutting flesh and blood sttering filled the air. The bandits, even when wounded, thrust their spears at each other. The scene of stabbing and shing each other was utterly horrific.


    The sound of des slicing through the air and flesh tearing was heard. The fact that no one screamed made the atmosphere even more terrifying. The forest turned into a chaotic battlefield, a scene of utter pandemonium.


    Kazel stared nkly at the blood-soaked scene of ughter. His face turned pale with shock.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A few dayster, strange rumors began to circte among the adventurers in the Sael Kingdom.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Remnants of the Abyss¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>

 Chapter 152: Dungeon Facility Enhancement

    Chapter 152: Dungeon Facility Enhancement


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 152


    <strong><em>EP.152 Dungeon Facility Enhancement</em></strong>


    I faced a significant problem.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    The sudden rm prompted me to check the contents immediately.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Remnants of the Abyss¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>The existence of the dungeon ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯ began to be known to adventurers.<strong> ¨C</strong>The message indicated that the existence of my dungeon was spreading among adventurers.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    My thoughts momentarily halted. It wasn¡¯t a feeling of panic or anxiety.


    ¡°Finally, the inevitable hase.¡±


    A deep sigh filled the room. In truth, I had been fortunate until now. I had been able to grow quietly while hiding the existence of my dungeon. Thanks to that, I had secured time to gather a 6-star monster like Celia, along with 5-star monsters and various monster troops. Although there had been a few intruders during that time, the monsters within the dungeon had handled them well, so they hadn¡¯t posed a threat.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    ¡°In the end, the dreaded event has arrived.¡±


    I had anticipated that the existence of my dungeon would be revealed someday. It was impossible to hide a dungeon forever. Still, wasn¡¯t this too sudden?


    ¡®Where did the story spread from?¡¯


    If there was a result, there must be a cause. No, that wasn¡¯t it.


    The water had already been spilled. There was no time to ponder the cause. It was more important to decide how to respond¡ªwhether to refill the water or clean it up¡ªrather than worry about why it had spilled.


    ¡®Let¡¯s organize my thoughts.¡¯


    The existence of my dungeon would continue to spread. Could he stop it now, even if I wanted to? That wasn¡¯t the answer either. There was only one correct answer.


    ¡®I need to reinforce my forces.¡¯


    Not only the forces but the entire dungeon itself needed to be strengthened. This was not the time to save gems. It was right to spend money up to the limit and stock up on gems. Then, investing all the acquired gems into the dungeon was the correct answer.


    ¡®I guess I have been toocent.¡¯


    Given the situation, it was time to expand the dungeon facilities as well. It wasn¡¯t just about summoning monsters; it was time to operate the dungeon in earnest. Of course, gems were needed for that. Money was required to recharge gems.


    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to visit the Phoenix Guild soon.¡¯


    Although I currently appeared jobless, I was actually an advisor to the Phoenix Guild. More precisely, I was an advisor limited to Jung Ye-rin¡¯s team, but the important thing was that I received a sry.


    The problem was Jung Ye-rin.


    ¡®If she finds out the truth about me, she¡¯ll fire me immediately.¡¯


    I had be an advisor thanks to Jung Ye-rin¡¯s misunderstanding. This meant that if she realized my true nature, I could be fired at any time. It seemed right to extract as much money as possible before that happened.


    Some might think I was overreacting. However, in this situation, being sensitive was absolutely the right response. I and the dungeon were a connected being.


    If the dungeon copsed, I would die as well. With my life on the line, I had to do everything I could. Now that the existence of the dungeon was widely known, I couldn¡¯t predict the dangers that woulde. Stronger adventurer parties might flock to the dungeon, and in the worst-case scenario, even nations might respond.


    Could my monsters, no matter how powerful, withstand an endless onught? There was a saying that no business could stand against sheer numbers. Should I also rely on numbers?


    My mind grew moreplicated.


    ¡®If there¡¯s one glimmer of hope¡­¡¯


    It was how the rumors had spread among the adventurers. The rm only indicated that the dungeon¡¯s existence had begun to be known, not that it was fully recognized. So, there was still hope.


    After all, I had ast resort: the satellite dungeon. If the situation became dire, I could move the dungeon core to the satellite dungeon. Fortunately, the existence of the satellite dungeon was still unknown.


    I immediately touched the screen to check the dungeon. In this urgent situation, Celia was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯


    Even after searching other areas, Celia was not visible.


    ¡®Did she go outside?¡¯


    Currently, my dungeon monsters had expanded their range of activity to the Sael Kingdom. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for Celia to be absent. Perhaps Celia knew something about this situation? And if she had left the dungeon to resolve the issue?


    Suddenly, hope surged within me. This wasn¡¯t a small incident, and Celia must have noticed something as well. As if to prove this, the movements of the dungeon¡¯s forces were unusual.


    The undead monsters that should have been in Area 1 were lined up and stationed throughout the dungeon. Goblins, too, were armed and patrolling the interior. It looked as if they had strengthened the security in preparation for intruders. This was likely due to Celia¡¯s prior instructions.


    This wasn¡¯t just wishful thinking. Celia had performed exceptionally well up to this point. Dungeon management had been wless, and she had faithfully followed my orders. Most importantly, she always brought good results and resolved any issues that arose, making her an all-around manager. Thanks to Celia, they hade this far. She must have a n this time as well, which is why she had taken action.


    Yes, trusting Celia was the priority now. I would prepare in my own way.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s check the dungeon¡¯s status.¡±


    I inspected each area of the dungeon.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any immediate problems. The dungeon was already filled with monsters guarding it, so defense wasn¡¯t an issue. However, something feltcking.


    ¡°Ah, the facilities are too shabby.¡±


    Looking at Area 2, where the goblins lived, the state of the huts was too dpidated. It seemed that immediate attention to the facilities was necessary.


    [Dungeon Facilities] [Constructible Facilities]


    I first touched [Dungeon Facilities]. It had been a long time since I had checked the facilities after initially building them. In fact, it was inevitable. Back then, I thought this was just a game. After realizing it was reality, the urgent need for monster reinforcements took precedence, and I hadn¡¯t thought about the facilities.


    At most, I had only paid attention to the altar.


    [Dungeon Facilities]


    <strong>¨C </strong>Prison: Can detain intruders who enter the dungeon. (Upgradeable to ¡®Magic Suppression Prison¡¯)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager¡¯s Office: A space where the manager resides and conducts work. (Upgradeable to ¡®Office¡¯)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Hut: Basic living space for monsters. (Upgradeable to ¡®Sturdy Hut¡¯)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Altar: Can offer sacrifices through the altar. (Level 2)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Dungeon Core <strong>¨C</strong>


    There were fewer facilities than I had expected.


    ¡®I have been too neglectful.¡¯


    The list of facilities was so meager that everything was in a state where it could be upgraded. This highlighted just how indifferent I had been. Even Celia had been working in the initial manager¡¯s office since it was first built. I felt guilty for being indifferent to Celia, who had been working so diligently without any rewards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the upgrades.¡±


    <strong>¨C </strong>Consuming gems to upgrade ¡®Prison¡¯ to ¡®Magic Suppression Prison.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Magic Suppression Prison: A prison equipped with special barriers and devices to suppress magic. (Capacity: 10 people)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The first upgrade I made was to the prison. The capacity increased, and it was now equipped with barriers and devices to suppress magic.


    ¡°With this, we can effectively detain even magicians.¡±


    It might seem cruel, but this was an emergency. This was not the time to consider adventurers¡¯ rights. I also purchased additional prisons and upgraded them to Magic Suppression Prisons.


    ¡°The prisons are done. Next is the manager¡¯s office.¡±


    In any organization, the leadership is the most important. I upgraded the manager¡¯s office, where Celia had been staying, to an office.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Consuming gems to upgrade ¡®Manager¡¯s Office¡¯ to ¡®Office.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Office: A space where the dungeon master conducts work and meets subordinates. If the dungeon master is absent, the next in line can use it.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    I purchased an additional manager¡¯s office, just like the prison. However, to maintain some distinction, I did not upgrade the newly constructed manager¡¯s office.


    ¡®I hope Celia likes it.¡¯


    With a satisfied smile, I turned my attention to the next facility. After the manager¡¯s office, it was the huts. The huts were primarily used as residences for goblins in Area 2. Initially, there were none, but as the number of goblins increased, huts were constructed for them to live in.


    ¡°Might as well make them sturdy huts.¡±


    I upgraded all the huts in Area 2 to sturdy huts. There were no other facilities that could be upgraded at the moment. I then shifted my focus to other areas.


    [Constructible Facilities]


    <strong>¨C </strong>Warehouse: A ce to store and manage valuables and items.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Training Ground: A training facility to enhance thebat abilities of monsters.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Corpse Storage: A ce to store corpses.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Interrogation Room: A space for interrogating and torturing prisoners. (Upgradeable to ¡®Execution Ground¡¯)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Throne of the Dungeon: A seat only the dungeon master can upy. (Locked)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Strategy Meeting Room (Locked)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Spring of Regeneration (Locked)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Hall of Heroes (Locked)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡­¡­


    There were many other facilities, but most of them were locked.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many usable facilities right now.¡±


    Still, I had to grow the dungeon, so there was no choice. I purchased all the facilities that could be built immediately.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Purchased ¡®Warehouse.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Purchased ¡®Training Ground.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Purchased ¡®Corpse Storage.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Purchased ¡®Interrogation Room.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Consumed gems to upgrade ¡®Interrogation Room¡¯ to ¡®Execution Ground.¡¯ <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Execution Ground: Instills fear in the prisoners being interrogated. Additionally, it increases the loyalty of the dungeon¡¯s monsters.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°With these facilities, it finally feels like a proper dungeon.¡±


    Adding the facilities brought changes to the dungeon¡¯s interior. The addition of facilities gave the dungeon an atmosphere worthy of its name.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s expand.¡±


    The next choice was [Dungeon Expansion]. This didn¡¯t mean adding new areas but increasing the size of the existing ones. Area 1 was already crowded with undead monsters, and Area 2 was so packed with goblins that they were living on top of each other. In this state, it was impossible to reinforce the monsters further.


    So, I decided to use gems to expand the dungeon. It was time for the dungeon to undergo a significant transformation.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Celia returned to the dungeon afterpleting her mission. Thanks to Ralph, the bandit leader she encountered along the way, things went smoothly. Ralph¡¯s fabricated story spread widely among the adventurers. As a result, Celia and Cazel could return sooner than expected.


    ¡°Ah, once again, I feel the greatness of my master.¡±


    Celia was amazed by the changed appearance of the dungeon as soon as she returned. Only her master could transform the dungeon so freely.


    ¡°This is his power!¡±


    Celia eximed excitedly as she looked around. The most noticeable change was the expanded size of each area.


    Moreover, new facilities that she hadn¡¯t seen before had been added. Celia¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile, especially when she saw that the existing manager¡¯s office had been upgraded to an office.


    ¡°Indeed. The master must have anticipated this situation!¡±


    To Celia, her master was an omniscient and omnipotent being. Therefore, he must have already known about the dungeon¡¯s existence being revealed among adventurers. It was certain. He must have upgraded the dungeon to encourage them to fend off the adventurers that woulde.


    ¡°I, Celia, will surely spread my master¡¯s renown across the continent!¡±


    Celia¡¯s n was just beginning.

 Chapter 153: Shifting Dungeon

    Chapter 153: Shifting Dungeon


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 153


    <strong><em>EP.153 Shifting Dungeon</em></strong>


    ¡°Everyone, gather around.¡±


    Celia¡¯s voice echoed through the dungeon. After confirming the changes in the dungeon, she gave orders to the skeleton knight. Rumors about the dungeon were still spreading throughout the kingdom. Soon, adventurers who heard the rumors woulde to the dungeon. To prepare for that time, Celia gathered the monsters.


    ¡°Ah, tell Riche not toe and to continue nting the nts.¡±


    Everyone was needed except for one vampire who shouldn¡¯te.


    ¡°ck!¡±


    The skeleton knight saluted with his left hand and dashed out. Shortly after, all the monsters, except for those defending the dungeon, gathered in Area 1 of the second floor.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll speak separately with Sir Necros and Sir Death Knight when they arrive.¡±Necros had be the master of the satellite dungeon and was independent. Death Knight had been dispatched to work on the construction of the satellite dungeon, so neither was currently in the dungeon. However, it was an important matter, so they were summoned. There were limits tomunicating through shadows.


    Celia confirmed that everyone had gathered and started the meeting.


    ¡°The reason I have called you all here is simple. Adventurers are expected to flock to this ce soon, and we need to prepare for that.¡±


    In other words, humans would invade the dungeon. Despite Celia¡¯s words, the monsters remained unfazed. None of them were disturbed or afraid. Their given mission was to protect the dungeon. Guarding the domain of the great one was the highest honor, so they did not fear death. Instead, they were eager to punish the foolish humans who dared to invade the dungeon.


    However, Celia¡¯s next words left everyone puzzled.


    ¡°But, you must not stop all the adventurers.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    What did she mean? The monsters were visibly confused by the sudden directive. Allowing humans to trespass into their sacred space without stopping them was iprehensible. Except for the undead, who showed no change in expression, the others looked bewildered.


    ¡°Krk, what do you mean by that? Aren¡¯t we supposed to stop intruders?¡±


    Goblin Lord, who led the goblins, unable to understand.


    To rify, Celia briefly exined the current situation. She mentioned that the recentck of adventurers in the dungeon had resulted in fewer sacrifices to offer to the master. No intruders meant no sacrifices, which could anger the master.


    ¡°So, I leaked the location of the dungeon to the humans. Our job is to ensure that humans continue toe to the dungeon.¡±


    The monsters finally nodded in understanding. Offering sacrifices to the master was both a sacred act and a disy of loyalty. Not offering sacrifices could lead to misunderstandings and potential wrath from the master, a realization that spread among the monsters.


    ¡°Krk! That must never happen!¡±


    The Goblin Lord also grasped the gravity of the situation. With everyone understanding the seriousness, Celia continued with a more rxed expression.


    ¡°So, work hard to fend off the adventurers. But make sure they understand how dangerous and enticing this dungeon is.¡±


    Even though rumors were spreading among humans, it was too early to becent. Rumors were like fire. They spread quickly at first but would die down without fuel. Therefore, they needed to keep adding fuel to this rumor.


    However, moderation was key in everything. If too many adventurers were allowed to leave alive, what would happen?


    If too many adventurers were allowed to leave alive, the rumors would spread even faster. However, humans would underestimate the dungeon¡¯s strength, attracting insignificant pests. Even though sacrifices for the master were needed, Celia couldn¡¯t tolerate unworthy pests setting foot in the dungeon.


    ¡°But don¡¯t block them too forcefully.¡±


    If they responded too strongly, the adventurers¡¯ resolve would wane, akin to removing fuel from the fire of rumors. Soon, adventurers¡¯ interest would rapidly decline. There was also the risk of attracting high-level adventurers or drawing the attention of other nations.


    Celia desired a bnced approach. They were prepared to fend off any enemy, but her ultimate goal was to offer the entire continent to the master. She aimed for a slow but steady progression. There was no need to create variables by drawing attention too early. She wanted a situation where adventurers continuously challenged the dungeon but couldn¡¯t conquer it, spreading rumors of hope that the dungeon could be defeated.


    ¡°So, everyone, think carefully about how to fend off the adventurers.¡±


    Normally, it would be appropriate to discuss this in more detail. However, Celia left it to each individual to think about how to deal with the adventurers. The monsters needed to learn to think and respond independently. At least, that was Celia¡¯s belief.


    ¡®Sir Necros and Sir Death Knight should be fine.¡¯


    Death Knight was the mid-boss of Area 1, and Necros managed an entire dungeon, so there wasn¡¯t much concern. More importantly, Celia intended to identify monsters that would stand out from now on.


    ¡®There must be a reason the master created a new dungeon.¡¯


    The creation of a new dungeon.


    Was this the only dungeon the master had created? Absolutely not. For the future, Celia nned to thoroughly manage the monsters and nurture those who stood out. When a new dungeon was created, another monster would be its master, just like Necros. If their forces werepromised each time, it would mean failing her duties as the general manager.


    ¡®This is also a test.¡¯


    Celia nodded slightly with a determined expression. It was her duty to always understand the master¡¯s words and intentions. Therefore, she decided to make some changes to the dungeon¡¯s system.


    ¡°Next, we will select a candidate for the guardian of the first floor.¡±


    Of course, Celia didn¡¯t have the authority to appoint a floor guardian. She could only make rmendations to the master. With Necros now the master of a new dungeon, the guardian position for the first floor was vacant. Leaving it vacant was not an option for the future, so she reached this conclusion.


    First, she nned to select a candidate for the guardian and then rmend them to the master.


    ¡°Goblin Lord, I appoint you as the candidate for the guardian of the first floor.¡±


    Celia¡¯s choice was naturally the Goblin Lord. When she, as the overall manager, was absent from the dungeon, the Goblin Lord had taken on the role of managing the dungeon. Moreover, the reconnaissance team patrolling the forest around the dungeon and the fire brigade established for emergency situations were bothposed of goblins.


    Since goblins were responsible for most of the first floor, it was fitting for the Goblin Lord to be the guardian. However, this would leave the mid-boss position of Area 2 on the first floor vacant.


    ¡°Goblin Lord, please start considering a sessor from today.¡±


    The most likely sessors were the half-goblins. They were the only 4-star goblins and had an exceptional amount of magical power, being born from humans. The only downside was that the half-goblins were still young. Perhaps it was because they were born from humans.


    ssThe growth rate of the half-goblins was noticeably slower than that of regr goblins. However, once they matured, they would be a significant asset to the dungeon.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The Goblin Lord spoke with a solemn expression.


    ¡°And as for Area 3¡­.¡±


    Area 3 still had a vacant mid-boss position. Originally, Baalzerith was supposed to take that role, but Celia had not allowed it. It wasn¡¯t out of jealousy. Even the great master had not ced Baalzerith in the mid-boss position. If it had been necessary, the master would have done so long ago. There must have been a reason, so Celia excluded Baalzerith from being the mid-boss of Area 3.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Celia called for Aren.


    ¡°Aren.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Aren responded brightly to Celia¡¯s call.


    ¡°Aren, you will manage Area 3 from today. In return, you can freely eat the bloodsucking butterflies.¡±


    Technically, Aren wasn¡¯t part of the dungeon, so this was impossible. However, Aren had been a great help to the dungeon for a long time. Also, the bloodsucking butterflies reproduced endlessly, so offering this benefit was feasible. Celia appointed Aren as the honorary mid-boss of Area 3.


    ¡°Great! Butterfly friends are tasty friends!¡±


    Aren eximed joyfully, pulling out a squirrel friend from her pocket. Elf Nariel frowned at the sight.


    ¡°No, Aren. Squirrels are not for eating¡­!¡±


    Before Nariel could finish her sentence, the squirrel was already in Aren¡¯s mouth. With Aren as the honorary mid-boss of Area 3, all areas now had a semnce of order. Celia continued speaking.


    ¡°Next, I n to establish a new unit.¡±


    Currently, the reconnaissance unit was actively operating. However, their primary mission was to scout the forest and detect threats in advance, making them a defensive unit. With more adventurers expected toe, the reconnaissance unit alone would not suffice. Thus, Celia contemted creating a new unit with a different nature.


    ¡°I will name this unit the Assault Corps.¡±


    Unlike the defensive reconnaissance unit, the Assault Corps would focus solely on offense.


    ¡°I appoint Werther as the leader of the Assault Corps.¡±


    Werther was a 4-star monster who had be a Duhan after being killed by Death Knight. As a being that pursued only strength, he was well-suited to lead the Assault Corps.


    ¡°Sword¡­ Demon¡­ Sword¡­¡±


    Werther¡¯s head, held in his hand, muttered something. Though he didn¡¯t seem in the best condition, he had a clear goal of seeking power.


    ¡°Sigh, Werther, you can keep the equipment of the adventurers you defeat. Who knows, you might find a demon sword among them?¡±


    Just like with Aren, Celia offered Werther a benefit. Although it was unlikely that ordinary adventurers would possess a demon sword, Werther was different.


    ¡°Demon sword! Mine¡­!¡±


    As soon as Celia finished speaking, Werther¡¯s head twisted into a grotesque smile and he headed out of the dungeon.


    ¡°Demon sword! Mine!¡±


    Seeing Werther¡¯s crazed expression, Celia felt assured about the Assault Corps.


    ¡°We will need to reinforce the Assault Corps soon.¡±


    The Assault Corps would beposed of skeletons and zombies. Undead monsters, who would charge into enemy lines without hesitation, were the perfect soldiers for the Assault Corps.


    p-


    Having conveyed all the major points, Celia pped her hands lightly. It was time for everyone to return to their respective duties.


    ¡°This concludes today¡¯s meeting. Remember what I said and think carefully about how to handle the adventurers.¡±


    With a smile, Celia watched as everyone began to return to their areas.

 Chapter 154: Plundering Monsters

    Chapter 154: Plundering Monsters


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 154


    <strong><em>EP.154 Plundering Monsters</em></strong>


    The sky turned red as the sun set, and lights began to flicker on one by one in the streets. Among these lights, a notable building stood out, marked by a sign that read ¡°Tuska¡¯s Barrel.¡± Inside, the warm yellow glow from a brass chandelier softly illuminated the tavern¡¯s interior. The building was old, and the floor creaked with every step, but no one paid attention, theirughter and songs drowning out the noise as they drank and chatted excitedly.


    The tables were filled with a variety of adventurers, each clinking their sses together.


    ¡°Ah! Nothing beats ending the day with a drink! Tuska, another round here!¡±


    One adventurer shouted, gulping down his beer to wrap up his day.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how I single-handedly took down that damned orc chieftain!¡±


    At another table, someone boasted about their adventure while drinking.


    Some tables were busy dividing the rewards frompleted quests, while others were loudly bragging about the items they had acquired. Despite everyone being engrossed in their own stories, one topic was on everyone¡¯s lips.¡°Did you hear that rumor?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean the one about the mansion owner? They say he found an incredible treasure in some dungeon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. At first, I thought it was just a wild tale, but it seems to be true. And they say he¡¯s missing an arm.¡±


    A newly emerged wealthy man had recently be the talk of the town, having acquired a luxurious mansion in the capital. If he had been an ordinary noble, it wouldn¡¯t have been much of a story, but the new mansion owner was far from noble. The fact that he was missing an arm hinted at a special backstory.


    As they pondered this, an intriguing rumor began to spread.


    The rumor was that the owner of the luxurious mansion had discovered immense treasures in a dungeon. Despite losing an arm, the treasure he found was enough to ensure a lifetime of wealth andfort.


    ¡°They say you can be incredibly rich if you find that dungeon.¡±


    ¡°I heard it too. They say it¡¯s dangerous but worth the risk. Apparently, it¡¯s near the Silent Mountains.¡±


    Rumors were always prone to exaggeration. Yet, every table buzzed with this story. The fact that the mansion owner was missing an arm made the rumor seem even more usible. However, no one knew where the rumor had originated. It was clear only that it had started in a tavern a few days ago and spread rapidly.


    But who cared about the origin? The idea of a treasure-filled dungeon was too enticing. Adventurers couldn¡¯t help but imagine themselves bing as wealthy as the mansion owner. It was a scenario every adventurer had dreamed of at least once, now seemingly within reach.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m nning to check it out myself. I want to see what kind of dungeon could spark such rumors.¡±


    Several adventurers dered their intention to embark on a quest to verify the rumor. Most of them felt the same way. Finding the treasure would be great, but even if they didn¡¯t, the adventure itself would be worthwhile.


    ¡®Tsk.¡¯


    However, there was one man at a corner table who listened to the chatter with disdain. His name was Lloyd. Once a noble, his family had fallen into ruin, and he had be amoner. Yet, he always dreamed of restoring his family¡¯s former glory.


    ¡®A dungeon filled with treasure? Ridiculous.¡¯


    Lloyd clicked his tongue. ¡®Do they really believe that nonsense about finding treasure in a dungeon?¡¯


    ssReviving his family required a substantial amount of money. However, Lloyd wasn¡¯t the type to get caught up in absurd rumors. From his experience, stories that seemed too good to be true usually had some w.


    ¡°Should I check it out anyway?¡±


    But he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore the rumor, as he desperately needed money. What if the rumor turned out to be true and he did nothing? He didn¡¯t want to regret itter.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just take a quick look.¡¯


    If it seemed too dangerous, he would flee immediately. With this thought, Lloyd stood up. At this point, no adventurers had acted on the rumor yet. It was evening, and darkness had already fallen outside.


    ¡°Thanks for the drink, innkeeper.¡±


    Lloyd handed over a silver coin and stepped outside. Waiting until morning would only increase the number ofpetitors. He decided to act on his impulse.


    ¡°If it looks dangerous, I¡¯ll just run away.¡±


    Lloyd fundamentally didn¡¯t trust others. He tended to distrust anyone who wasn¡¯t connected to him by blood. Therefore, he headed to the mountains alone. Forming a party with other adventurers could lead to betrayal, so he preferred being alone. His distrustful nature also meant he carried his money with him, not trusting anyone else to hold it.


    Having experienced his family¡¯s downfall, he knew better than to trust others with his money.


    ¡°The world is a lonely ce.¡±


    As he approached the mountains, Lloyd drew the sword from his waist.


    He nned to climb the mountains from now on. However, the mountains cloaked in darkness were filled with dangers, so he remained vignt.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Lloyd began his ascent, holding a torch in one hand and his sword in the other. As expected, the mountains at night presented a chilling scene. The wind blowing through the forest was cold, and the moonlight filtering through the branches cast eerie shadows. Unidentified rustling sounds from the rocks heightened Lloyd¡¯s tension. Nevertheless, he swallowed hard and cautiously continued his steps.


    How long had he been climbing? The destination still seemed far away. However, it wasn¡¯t entirely fruitless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lloyd saw someone ahead. ¡®Adventurers?¡¯ He spotted two figures. They were likely heading to verify the rumor, just like him.


    ¡®One in a robe and the other in armor¡­.¡¯


    A knight and a mage, perhaps? Lloyd tilted his head in curiosity and quietly followed them. But then,


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He sensed something strange behind him.


    ¡°When did they¡­!¡±


    Ghouls had appeared behind Lloyd! It wasn¡¯t just one or two; there were many of them.


    Moreover, each ghoul was armed with a pickaxe or shovel, so they weren¡¯t empty-handed. Despite having a sword, Lloyd knew he couldn¡¯t handle this many ghouls alone. And it was nighttime, making visibility poor and the battle even more disadvantageous.


    Lloyd pondered his options. Then he remembered the adventurers ahead.


    ¡®Right. I need to ask for help now.¡¯


    Although he generally didn¡¯t trust others, he had no choice this time. With that many ghouls, they needed to join forces.


    ¡°Hey! You there! Help me out! There are ghouls here!¡±


    Lloyd shouted with all his might as he ran towards the adventurers. Hearing his plea, the adventurers stopped in their tracks. Just when Lloyd thought he was saved, his expression crumbled.


    The figures he had called out to were not adventurers. They weren¡¯t knights or mages. In fact, they weren¡¯t even human.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡±


    The beings inside the robe and armor were undead monsters, reduced to mere skeletons.


    ¡°A lich! And¡­ a Death Knight?!¡±


    Seeing the monsters before him, Lloyd felt his blood run cold. His heart pounded so hard it felt like it would burst from his chest, making it difficult to breathe. Why were such high-level monsters here?


    Lloyd despaired. Before bing a fallen noble, he had been an adventurer and knew well that encountering monsters like Death Knights and liches was rare.


    These were not monsters one would easily encounter in such a ce.


    ¡®This is bad¡­ really bad¡­.¡¯


    Moreover, why were such beings wandering outside a dungeon? For a moment, Lloyd regretteding up here. Most adventurers avoided climbing the mountains at night due to the inherent dangers and the unpredictable monsters that could appear. Yet, Lloyd had made that very mistake.


    ¡®I got carried away by the rumors¡­.¡¯


    Just a while ago, Lloyd had scoffed at the rumors in the tavern. Yet, a small hope had lingered in his heart that there might be treasure. The dream of rebuilding his family with gold and silver had led him to make this mistake.


    ¡°Click-ck?¡±


    The lich seemed to be speaking, making clicking sounds with its bones. It then began to jot something down in what appeared to be a spellbook. The Death Knight beside it remained silent. However, Lloyd felt immense fear and dread towards the Death Knight.


    ¡®Why¡­ is it wearing that¡­?¡¯


    The sight of a maid uniform attached to the Death Knight¡¯s shield was bizarre and enough to paralyze Lloyd¡¯s rationality. Faced with such an absurd scene, maintaining his sanity was a struggle.


    ¡®This is not the time for this¡­ Get a grip.¡¯


    There was an old saying that keeping one¡¯s wits could help escape danger. Lloyd tried to think as clearly as possible.


    ¡®I must survive, no matter what.¡¯


    He recalled hearing that some monsters asionally negotiated with adventurers. Desperate to find a way out of this perilous situation, Lloyd suddenly remembered the wealth he had on him.


    The wealth he had on him was money he had saved to rebuild his family someday. It consisted of jewels and gold coins, easy to carry. Though this wealth was meant for his family¡¯s restoration, it would be meaningless if he died. The value of the money paled inparison to his life. If he could survive, he could always gather more wealthter.


    It was a humble resolution, but in this desperate situation, it was the best choice Lloyd had.


    ¡®Please¡­.¡¯


    Lloyd offered the jewels and gold coins to the monsters. He closed his eyes and bit his lip. The die was cast. He hoped the monsters before him would understand his intention. Silently, he prayed.


    ¡°Click!¡±


    After a moment, the lich took all the jewels and gold from Lloyd¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Click-ck-click.¡±


    It said something, but Lloyd couldn¡¯t understand the monster¡¯snguage. He could only hope and pray that they would pass by.


    ¡°Click-ck. Click-ck-click.¡±


    The lich continued to speak, handing some of the jewels to the Death Knight beside it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Death Knight silently epted the jewels and turned to move forward. Lloyd watched the situation in a daze.


    For a brief moment, he stood there, stunned. Then, the ghouls behind him also began to move past him.


    ¡°Click-ck! Click-ck-click.¡±


    The lich, or what appeared to be one, said something before turning its back. Though Lloyd couldn¡¯t understand the words, it sounded like a warning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lloyd couldn¡¯t move until their figures disappeared from sight. He just stood there, staring nkly ahead.


    How much time had passed? Only then did Lloyde to his senses and start running down the mountain.


    ¡®What? A ce filled with treasure? Damn it!¡¯


    Instead of treasure, he had encountered monsters that robbed him of his money.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never believe such rumors again!¡¯


    The mountains had proven to be a harsh ce for Lloyd.

 Chapter 155: The One Who Knows No Honor

    Chapter 155: The One Who Knows No Honor


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 155


    <strong><em>EP.155 The One Who Knows No Honor</em></strong>


    Necros¡¯s pouch was heavy, but his steps were light. He had merely responded to the Dungeon Master¡¯s summons, yet a human he had never seen before had offered him gold and jewels.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A brilliant idea suddenly shed through Necros¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Click¡­.¡±


    It was quite a good idea. Although he didn¡¯t know why the Dungeon Master had summoned him, Necros nned to execute his own scheme after finishing his business here.


    ====


    ***====


    Meanwhile, Lloyd was drinking with a sullen expression. He had fled the mountains and rushed back to the tavern.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He mmed his ss down roughly and cursed. He had been lured by the rumors and climbed the mountains, only to lose everything. Instead of finding treasure, he had been robbed of all his wealth by a damned monster.


    ¡°I must have been crazy. Completely crazy.¡±


    Among adventurers, there was a saying:


    In a peaceful vige, darkness hides.


    It meant that one should never let their guard down, even if things seemed calm on the surface. But Lloyd had overlooked this wisdom. It was toote for regrets now.


    Among the monsters Lloyd had encountered was a Death Knight.


    ¡®How could I possibly defeat a 5-star monster?¡¯


    A 5-star monster was notmon, and to encounter one by chance was rare. It was hard to say whether his luck was good or bad. Perhaps he should be grateful that he only lost his money and kept his life.


    ¡°Sigh. How hard I worked to gather that¡­.¡±


    A sigh escaped him. The money he had painstakingly saved over time was gone in an instant. When he had faced the monster earlier, money hadn¡¯t mattered. Surviving was his only concern, and he believed he could always earn more moneyter. But now, the loss of his money gnawed at him. His sole focus had been on reviving his family, and the sense of emptiness was overwhelming. He had no idea what he would do tomorrow.


    All that remained for him now were regret and despair.


    ¡°Innkeeper, another beer, please.¡±


    Lloyd continued to pour drinks, trying to drown his emotions. ¡®How much have I drunk¡­?¡¯ In truth, he didn¡¯t even have money to pay for the drinks. It had all been taken from him. But he felt like he would go mad if he didn¡¯t keep drinking.


    ¡®It¡¯ll work out somehow.¡¯


    For just one day, he wanted to act recklessly, following his whims. He kept emptying his ss to quell his frustration. Right now, he just wanted to forget everything.


    How much had he drunk? As dawn approached, the tavern, once filled with adventurers, began to empty. But Lloyd stayed put, idly shaking his empty ss.


    ¡®Fine, let¡¯s start over from the beginning.¡¯


    Just as he resolved to return to his original mindset and gather his determination, a voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Lloyd! Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A man approached Lloyd with a friendly expression. Observing Lloyd¡¯s demeanor, the man took a seat across from him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±


    The man who approached was named Et. His sturdy build and closely cropped hair gave him a sharp appearance. The old scar running from beneath his right eye to his jaw hinted at his experience as an adventurer. Lloyd had encountered Et several times while carrying out various tasks, so they were acquaintances. However, they weren¡¯t close, and they had exchanged only a few words in the past. It was clear that Et approaching Lloyd first was unusual.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while, Et.¡±


    Lloyd responded awkwardly, ufortable with the sudden familiarity. His distrustful nature had always prevented him from forming connections with other adventurers. But now, Lloyd felt despondent. All his efforts had gone to waste. More pressing, however, was the empty ss in front of him. He had no money to pay for his drinks. Earlier, he had resigned himself to the situation, thinking it would somehow work out, but for an adventurer, even a fallen noble, reputation was crucial. He still had the goal of reviving his family and couldn¡¯t afford to lose his honor over something trivial.


    Thus, he needed someone to cover his tab.


    After a brief silence, Lloyd spoke up.


    ¡°Et, have you heard the rumors?¡±


    He initiated the conversation. Et was fundamentally a greedy person, particrly ambitious about rising to a higher rank as an adventurer. Lloyd was certain that Et had heard the recent rumors and would likely climb the mountains in pursuit of them. Lloyd intended to sell his experience to Et.


    ¡°Ah, as an adventurer, it¡¯s naturally a topic of interest. Ah! Are you nning to climb the mountains too, Lloyd?¡±


    Et responded with exaggerated gestures.


    Outwardly, Et wore a smile, but inside, he harbored different thoughts.


    ¡®Damn it, even a greenhorn like him is interested in those rumors. Thepetition won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    Et was displeased that so many people were interested in the rumors. He believed he should be the one to stand out. When he first heard about the owner of the luxurious mansion, he was filled with envy. He despaired at not being the protagonist of that story. The only constion was that the exact dungeon holding the treasure hadn¡¯t been specified.


    ¡®Heh, I just need to find it first.¡¯


    Et nned to climb the mountains with his party members at dawn. While Et was lost in his thoughts, Lloyd lowered his voice.


    ¡°Actually, I just came down from the mountains.¡±


    Et¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Lloyd¡¯s shocking statement.


    ¡°What? You climbed the mountains at night?¡±


    Naturally, he was astonished. Climbing the mountains at night was akin to a death wish. The mountains connected to the demonds on the maind. It was dangerous even during the day, let alone at night. Et was also surprised for another reason.


    ¡®This nobleman did that?¡¯


    The fact that Lloyd was a fallen noble was already well-known. Nobles typically knew how to protect themselves, so Et was quite surprised by Lloyd¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°Ha, I apologize. Hearing that you climbed the mountains, I couldn¡¯t help but raise my voice.¡±


    Et quickly apologized. Lloyd waved it off and got to the point.


    ¡°To be honest, I was lured by the rumors and climbed up. But I regretted it immediately and came back down.¡±


    He wore a serious expression as he spoke.


    Lloyd had merely climbed the mountains and had his money stolen by monsters. However, the perspective could change depending on how the story was told. Lloyd waited patiently for Et to take the bait.


    ¡°What exactly did you experience up there¡­?¡±


    As expected, Et took the bait, eager to hear more. Though anxious for the next part of the story, Lloyd took his time, sipping his drink.


    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±


    Et quickly understood that Lloyd didn¡¯t want to share his story for free. Normally, he might have walked away, but Lloyd was a fallen noble. Even though he was now amoner, he still cared a lot about his honor. It didn¡¯t seem like he would lie about something like this. Plus, hearing Lloyd¡¯s story might help in finding the rumored treasure.


    ¡°Innkeeper! Some drinks and meat, please.¡±


    Et immediately ordered drinks and meat. Rubbing his hands together, he turned to Lloyd.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll cover all your drinks tonight.¡±


    For the sake of the treasure, this was a small price to pay. Lloyd fiddled with his ss for a moment before finally speaking. He recounted his experience without holding back. Starting with how he had heard the rumors and climbed the mountains to verify them, he described the encounter with the monsters in detail.


    ¡°To survive, I handed over all my wealth to the lich and the Death Knight.¡±


    Lloyd¡¯s story was simple yet impactful.


    ¡°Haha, a lich and a Death Knight¡­?¡±


    Et was incredulous. Encountering a 5-star monster and a 4-star monster? It seemed absurd. In reality, the beings Lloyd had encountered were an Arch Lich and a Death Knight, both 5-star monsters, but Lloyd didn¡¯t know that. Even if he had stated it urately, Et wouldn¡¯t have believed him.


    Even now, Et shook his head, pondering.


    ¡®Could it really be true?¡¯


    A lich could indeed appear in the mountains. And judging by Lloyd¡¯s demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. It was an instinct honed from his years as an adventurer.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    If Lloyd¡¯s words were true, then¡­


    ¡®He must have mistaken the Death Knight.¡¯


    In the dark and sudden encounter with the monsters, it was likely a mistake. The part about the lich seemed usible.


    ¡®Even that alone is beneficial.¡¯


    Et finished his mental calctions. A lich was an undead that used magic. Items and materials rted to magic were generally expensive.


    ¡®This fits the rumored location.¡¯


    There were rumors of a dungeon where treasurey hidden. If true, the dungeon¡¯s master being a lich made sense. Most importantly, Lloyd had just shared a crucial piece of information.


    ¡®He paid money to be released¡­.¡¯


    Adventurers sometimes made deals with dungeon masters. Depending on the situation and the master¡¯s disposition, the terms of the deal could vary.


    ¡®This dungeon master seems to like money.¡¯


    A lich was a high-ranking monster. But if one could save their life by paying money? This information alone made it worth taking a chance. It was easier to deal with a known danger than an unknown one.


    ¡°Could you perhaps tell me the route you took up the mountains, Lloyd?¡±


    Et smiled and ced five silver coins on the table.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At dawn, Et led his four party members towards the mountains.


    ¡°Et, is it really true?¡±


    Timothy, one of the party members, asked.


    Et had shared the information he obtained from Lloyd with his party. He told them that the dungeon master was a lich who seemed to have a fondness for money.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s information I paid for.¡±


    Et had actually spent money to acquire magic resistance items. Using his connections, he managed to buy useful items at a reasonable price. They were well-prepared to face a magic-type monster like a lich.


    Et climbed the mountains with confidence. Unlike other adventurers who wandered aimlessly, they followed the route Lloyd had described.


    ¡°But can we really take down a lich?¡±


    Timothy voiced his concern.


    A lich was a 4-star monster. Even with magic resistance items, defeating a lich with just five people seemed impossible. However, Et was confident.


    ¡°Remember, the owner of the mansion came back alive, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    And he had returned with treasure. If someone like that could obtain the treasure, why couldn¡¯t they? Et was even willing to use his party members as bait if necessary.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rule saying we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Et reassured Timothy and continued climbing the mountains. After a long ascent, something began to appear before them.


    ¡°Huh? Et, look! There¡¯s a monster over there!¡±


    The first monster that Et and his party encountered was an orc. The problem wasn¡¯t just one orc; it was a horde.


    ¡°Chuk! Necros¡¯s words were true! Those filthy humans have shown themselves!¡±


    The orc that appeared to be the leader, Squall, shouted as he looked at Et. Squall was the chieftain of the ¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ dungeon and had sworn fealty to Celia. Squall had also recently heard that adventurers would soon be swarming the area, not directly, but through the Arch Lich, Necros. Necros was currently behind Squall, having been touring the subordinate dungeons in the area after hearing Celia¡¯s story. Squall¡¯s territory was the first stop.


    ¡°The humans have trespassed into the ruler¡¯s domain! Chuk! It¡¯s time to show them our strength!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh!¡±


    At the orc chieftain Squall¡¯smand, the orcs raised their weapons high and roared their battle cries. Squall turned his head with a satisfied expression to look at Necros.


    ¡°Lord Necros! On behalf of the tribe, I offer our thanks!¡±


    Necros had informed them of the adventurers¡¯ impending arrival. Necros nodded slightly in response to Squall¡¯s words of gratitude, indicating that no thanks were necessary.


    ¡°Indeed! You are a truly honorable warrior!¡±


    Squall praised Necros before turning his back. It was time to punish the humans who had invaded the ruler¡¯s domain. However, faced with the overwhelming number of orcs, Et trembled.


    ¡°What do we do now¡­?! Et!¡±


    The color drained from the faces of the party members. They gripped their weapons in fear, but their hands shook uncontrobly.


    They had never heard of so many orcs being present.


    ¡°H-how is this possible?!¡±


    Et was just as terrified as the rest of his party. The only glimmer of hope was the figure he saw behind the orc horde.


    ¡®T-the lich is there!¡¯


    A skeleton wearing a robe and holding a thick tome. It had to be a lich. Lloyd¡¯s words came to mind. Et immediately took out gold coins and jewels from his pouch and knelt.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please ept these gold coins and jewels and spare us your wrath!¡±


    Lloyd had said he escaped by offering gold and jewels. ¡®Damn it! He never mentioned the orcs!¡¯ Et cursed inwardly. The Death Knight Lloyd had mentioned must have been an orc. As Et knelt, his party members followed suit, each taking out their money. They had brought plenty of money, just as Et had instructed before they set out.


    ¡°Master of the dungeon! Please spare our lives!¡±


    Et shouted loudly towards the dungeon master behind the orcs, believing the lich-like figure to be the master. However, contrary to Et¡¯s expectations, the orc leader in front reacted first.


    ¡°How dare you try to bribe me! Chuk! You worms have insulted the honor of me, Squall, a warrior!¡±


    Squall¡¯s face twisted in anger, revealing his sharp teeth.


    ¡°Kill these honorless worms!¡±


    Et¡¯s actions had provoked Squall¡¯s wrath.

 Chapter 156: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (1)

    Chapter 156: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 156


    <strong><em>EP.156 Adventurers Caught in a Trap (1)</em></strong>


    Sunlight poured through the forest leaves, breaking the peaceful afternoon silence with a resounding cheer.


    ¡°We have triumphed!¡±


    Squall¡¯s deration amplified the orcs¡¯ cheers. With robust arms and legs, the orcs gathered over the adventurers¡¯ corpses, shing their fangs and letting out sinisterughs as the blood-stained des and spears glinted among them.


    Squall clenched his fists and shouted to his tribesmen.


    ¡°Look at these worms! Chwik!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh!¡±


    At the chieftain¡¯s words, the orc tribesmen raised their bloodied weapons high. The bodies beneath the orcs were those of the adventurer Et and his party members. Having heeded Lloyd¡¯s words and ascended the mountains, they unfortunately encountered Squall.It was the grim end of adventurers who recklessly followed rumors.


    ¡°Let the warriors of our tribe always remember today! That the end of those who know not honor is nothing but death!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh!¡±


    Before his death, Et had offered money to Squall, begging for his life. This action only provoked the orcs further. Feeling insulted, Squall ordered the adventurers to be killed. Consequently, the adventurers were turned into cold corpses. Yet, it seemed the orcs¡¯ anger was not fully vented as they kicked the torn armors of the corpses in frustration.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to collect the bodies of those who knew not honor! It would only dirty our hands!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh!¡±


    Squall and the orc tribesmen¡¯s actions showed how much they valued honor, as they didn¡¯t even touch the gold coins and jewels the adventurers had. They wore expressions of disgust, as if they had seen something filthy. Another tribesman pounded his chest, reinforcing Squall¡¯s words with vigor.


    ¡°Chwiik! The chieftain is right! We cannot dirty our hands because of these honorless worms!¡±


    The surrounding orcs began tough even more heartily. Their sharp eyes gleamed with the thrill of battle and the joy of victory. Their maniacalughter echoed through the forest, almost tearing the air apart.


    After a moment, Necros, who had been quietly observing from the back, stepped forward. Squall greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Lord Necros! Thank you for giving me the chance to judge these honorless worms!¡±


    ¡°ck, ck, ck.¡±


    (I merely did what needed to be done.)


    ¡°Ah! In my life, I have never seen a warrior as honorable as you!¡±


    Squall was deeply moved by Necros¡¯s words. To say he merely did what needed to be done, so bluntly. Squall knew well that not all warriors in this world were as honorable. This made Necros¡¯s actions seem truly magnificent.


    ¡°Listen, tribesmen! We must all strive to train and train again to be honorable warriors like Lord Necros!¡±


    ¡°Ooh! Ooh! Ooh!¡±


    Although Squall thought this, he had no intention of letting his benefactor, Necros, leave without proper thanks. Even if the other party refused, they had already received a favor. Without appropriate repayment, he would be disqualified as a chieftain. For an honorable warrior, gratitude was a virtue deeply etched in the heart.


    ¡°Lord Necros! If you have any request, I will fulfill it! I swear on the name of the chieftain!¡±


    Squall was sincere. If it was Necros¡¯s request, he would even lead his entire tribe to fulfill it. Necros raised his head at Squall¡¯s earnest words.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck. ck ck.¡±


    And then, Necros made his request, which was simple. Since Squall, an honorable warrior, had dealt with those who knew no honor, Necros himself offered to clean up the corpses.


    ¡°Chwiik? No, I never expected such a request!¡±


    Naturally, Squall was taken aback. To think that the request was merely to clean up corpses. That wasn¡¯t really a request. However, Necros was resolute.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck. ck, ck. ck, ck, ck.¡±


    He argued that having the bodies of these dishonorable beings in a ce filled with honor was not good for the tribesmen. Therefore, for the sake of this honorable ce, Necros himself would make the sacrifice.


    ¡°Ah! What an honorable warrior!¡±


    Squall was moved to tears. From that day on, Squall resolved to be an honorable warrior like Necros.


    ¡°It would be improper for me to keep refusing. Then, I ept your request, Lord Necros!¡±


    It would have seemed odd to prevent an honorable warrior who volunteered to lead by example, so Squall reluctantly agreed. Respecting another was also a virtue. Yet, incurring a debt was something Squall¡¯s nature could not allow.


    ¡°Lord Necros! A warrior like you is always wee! If you ever need help, feel free to seek us out!¡±


    As the chieftain leading the orcs and as an honorable warrior himself, Squall bowed his head. Necros was already a warrior of higher honor, so bowing was the least he could do. This too was an expression of respect.


    ¡°Then, we shall take our leave!¡±


    Squall tactfully withdrew his tribesmen. The corpses left on the ground belonged to those without honor. An honorable warrior was taking the initiative to clean up the bodies, and it would be dishonorable to merely watch.


    ¡°ck, ck!¡±


    Necros cheerfully saw off Squall. Once Squall and the orc tribesmen were out of sight, Necros began to move.


    ¡°ck.¡±


    At his signal, skeletons that had been hiding behind the trees revealed themselves. They were members of the newly established assault unit created by the general manager, Celia. The unit was entirelyposed of undead soldiers.


    Although Necros didn¡¯t manage the assault unit, he possessed a particr skill, Corpse Explosion. Since he could detonate any undead monster at will, the skeletons of the assault unit followed Necros¡¯smands as if they were orders from their superior.


    ¡°ck, ck.¡±


    ¡°ck, ck, ck.¡±


    In the quiet forest, the sound of bones echoed softly. The skeletons busily moved about, clearing away the corpses. Of course, Necros was also busy. The more he moved, the heavier his pockets became.


    ¡°ck¡­¡±


    And Necros thought to himself. He might as well check out other ces too. With that thought, Necros immediately opened his notebook.


    Scratch, scratch¡ª


    And he began to write. Ah, this familiar sensation. It was time to return to his role as an inspector after a long while.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Rumors of a dungeon with hidden treasure continued to spread. While the source was unknown, there was someone who could substantiate the rumors, a man named Ralph, who owned a luxurious mansion in the capital. Naturally, the adventurers were in an uproar.


    All the requests rted to the Silent Mountain Range on the adventurers¡¯ guild¡¯s request board had already been taken. Though the existence of a dungeon in the mountain range was known, its exact location was not. The idea was that wandering around the mountain range might lead to the discovery of the rumored dungeon. Consequently, many adventurer parties ascended the mountains.


    However, there were also groups expressing concern.


    ¡°The Guildmaster is entering.¡±


    The group expressing concern was the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Union. The union office was packed with branch managers from adventurers¡¯ guilds across the continent. A man with a face full of scars entered through the crowd. He was Kyle, the head of the Guild Union, who couldmand all the adventurers¡¯ guilds on the continent.


    ¡°Thank you all for attending despite the urgent call.¡±


    Kyle bowed his head. Given the urgency of the matter, he had called an emergency meeting, and everyone had attended without exception. Of course, even if the situation hadn¡¯t been urgent, no branch manager would refuse Kyle¡¯s summons. Despite being a retired adventurer, Kyle was a legendary adventurer of Adamantium rank. No one would dare ignore someone who had reached the highest rank as an adventurer.


    The branch managers were more concerned with gauging Kyle¡¯s mood. His outstanding reputation and backed-up skills made him the leader of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Union.


    ¡°I believe everyone has already heard the rumors.¡±


    Kyle quickly started the meeting to lighten the heavy atmosphere.


    ¡°A dungeon with a treasure¡­ Does anyone here know more about these rumors?¡±


    In response to Kyle¡¯s question, there was silence. The content of the rumor was truly something they had heard for the first time. Had such a dungeon existed, they would have likely been the first to form a party and enter it. As expected, with no answers forting, Kyle moved on to the next point.


    ¡°Even so, I have conducted some investigation into this matter. The protagonist of the rumor is a man named Ralph.¡±


    True to his role as the head of the Guild Union, Kyle had significant connections. He had discreetly sent elite adventurers to the Sael Kingdom to verify the source of the rumor. Their target was Ralph, the man at the center of the rumor.


    ¡°However, we were unable to make contact with this Ralph.¡±


    The branch managers widened their eyes in surprise at the admission of failure from someone like Kyle.


    ¡°What do you mean, Guildmaster? You couldn¡¯t make contact?¡±


    Ralph was, after all, just a nouveau riche. That Kyle could fail in investigating such a person was unthinkable. Kyle was famous for a reason, even before he became a legendary adventurer. During his active days, his ability to handle tasks was unparalleled, and people felt assured when they entrusted him with a job. The disbelief among the branch managers was palpable when they heard of his failure.


    ¡°It seems that this Ralph has hired mercenaries.¡±


    ording to reports received by Kyle, Ralph¡¯s mansion was heavily guarded by armed mercenaries covering their bodies.


    ¡°How typical, he must have gotten scared after suddenly umting wealth.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem too strange.¡±


    Most of the branch managers dismissed it as trivial. It was natural for someone who had suddenly be wealthy to hire mercenaries for protection. However, Kyle felt uneasy about something.


    It was the intuition of a man once called a legendary adventurer. ording to the reports, the mercenaries had even covered their faces, clearly intending to hide their identities. But why would they want to conceal their identities? This point seemed suspicious and unsettling.


    However, if they continued to push the matter, they risked being discovered by the royal family of the Sael Kingdom. Kyle was cautious about this issue. Despite being the Guildmaster, he knew that any misstep could be seen as interference in the internal affairs of the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡®That must never happen.¡¯


    Moreover, the current queen of the Sael Kingdom was a figure who had earned merit by defeating a cmity and was keeping an eye on the White Order. There was nothing to gain by antagonizing such a person. Yet, Kyle couldn¡¯t simply bury this issue.


    Kyle came up with an alternative approach.


    ¡°This meeting is not about verifying the truth of the rumors or stopping them.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t restrict the actions of adventurers. Ideally, he would have liked to control entry into the mountain range, but it was nearly impossible without the authority of a nation like the Sael Kingdom. Having already failed to make contact with Ralph, the guild had limited options. In fact, it boiled down to one course of action.


    ¡°The reason for this meeting is to seek your consent.¡±


    Everyone swallowed hard at Kyle¡¯s words. The atmosphere of the meeting suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°If these rumors grow beyond our control¡ª¡±


    There was only one reason the Guildmaster would seek consent during a meeting.


    ¡°I n to deploy Adamantium-ranked adventurers to the Silent Mountain Range.¡±


    Adamantium adventurers were the highest-ranked adventurers active on the continent of El Dorad. Their numbers were so few that evenbining all the branches, they didn¡¯t exceed ten fingers.


    Of course, there were those who had formed parties and received the Adamantium rank, but this did not mean they were weak.


    ¡°So now, as the representative of the union, I propose. If anyone opposes deploying Adamantium adventurers to the Silent Mountain Range, please raise your hand.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s gaze was sharp. Adamantium adventurers possessed the highest level of skill. To mobilize such beings, the unanimous agreement of the guild branch managers was necessary.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you could speak without reservation.¡±


    His words were gentle, but his expression was anything but. The deep scars crossing his face made his expression even more formidable. The branch managers involuntarily held their breath under his gaze, reminiscent of a warrior sizing up an enemy on the battlefield.


    ¡°Very well. Then this matter is unanimously approved.¡±


    Kyle¡¯s expression softened simultaneously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s notify the Adamantium adventurers.¡±

 Chapter 157: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (2)

    Chapter 157: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 157


    <strong><em>EP.157 Adventurers Caught in a Trap (2)</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    In the deep night, the mansion district of the royal capital was enveloped in silence. Darkness covered the streets, and the lights in every window were extinguished. In this stillness, a crow flew leisurely through the sky. Without even the moonlight in the night sky, the crow¡¯s figure blended into the darkness like a shadow.


    The crow circled above a mansion, its wings pping continuously as if observing something. It looked down at the mansion as if it were watching something intently.


    Caw¡ª


    There, armed mercenaries were densely packed. All of them were covered in armor and helmets, making it impossible to identify them. With curious eyes, the crow approached the mercenaries and pecked at them with its beak. However, there was no reaction. The crow moved around, trying to provoke the mercenaries, but none of them responded.


    Caw¡ª


    Losing interest in the mercenaries who did not move as if they were dead, the crow let out a cry and disappeared into the darkness. A momentter, in an alley slightly away from the mansion district, the crow reappeared. As soon as itnded on the ground, its form twisted and transformed into a small woman. She brushed her ck hair aside and spoke to someone in the darkness.¡°Captain, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Then, three figures emerged from the darkness. Including the person who had just been a crow, there were a total of four. They were all adventurers.


    ¡°Well, Shay. How is the situation at the mansion?¡±


    The one leading the group asked the first question. She was the leader of this team, Ibis, a tinum-ranked adventurer. Despite the leader¡¯s question, Shay remained silent, shifting her body. Perhaps due to the prolonged flight as a crow, her back and shoulders were stiff. Shay twisted her shoulders briefly before speaking.


    ¡°Nothing has changed since we saw it during the day. So, this time, I approached the mercenaries.¡±


    Shay had spent the entire day monitoring the mansion in the form of a crow. Since the atmosphere of the mansion was the same this time as well, she decided to make a slight change.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something strange. The mercenaries didn¡¯t react at all to my pranks.¡±


    Shay shrugged her shoulders as she ryed what she had seen to Ibis.


    ¡°I pecked at them with my beak and did all sorts of things, but they didn¡¯t move an inch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, no movement at all¡­¡±


    Ibis wore a serious expression upon hearing Shay¡¯s report. No matter how much of a nuisance a bird might be, it was normal for there to be some reaction, wasn¡¯t it? The mercenaries at the mansion remainedpletely still, as if they were dead. It was certainly strange.


    Currently, Ibis was here on the orders of Kyle, the head of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Union. Specifically, she was ordered to investigate Ralph, the subject of many rumors. The first ce they investigated was, of course, Ralph¡¯s luxurious mansion. It was indeed an impressive mansion, confirming that the discovery of treasure in the dungeon was not a lie. The problem was that the number of mercenaries guarding the mansion was sorge that further investigation was impossible. Moreover, Ralph never left the mansion, so there was no progress in the investigation.


    The only thing they could do was have Shay transform into a crow and monitor the surroundings of the mansion. However, Shay had brought back a clue.


    ¡®Even when a bird touches them, they remain still¡­¡¯


    Ibis¡¯s mind became moreplicated.


    ¡®It¡¯s like they¡¯re scarecrows.¡¯


    Scarecrows? Suddenly, Ibis¡¯s thoughts opened up. Farmers also set up scarecrows in their fields to drive away animals.


    ¡°Could it be that they just set up armor?¡±


    A ruse to make it seem like there were more mercenaries. At first, she thought Ralph had hired many mercenaries overnight because he had suddenly be wealthy. But the reality was different. The mercenaries Shay had touched were likely dummies.


    ¡®Yes, it didn¡¯t make sense from the beginning.¡¯


    No matter how rich someone became, it was difficult to hire that many mercenaries. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of wealth; what if the mercenaries conspired and betrayed their employer? Anyone with sense would have hired knights or wizards instead of mercenaries.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As her thoughts reached this point, Ibis¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­Could it be a trap?¡±


    Thinking back, even the rumors seemed unnatural. It was as if someone had intentionally spread them. Ibis looked around at her team members. Shay, who had just transformed from a crow. Herad, holding an axe with his massive frame. Faren, with her golden hair flowing. All of them were under Ibis¡¯smand. Their main duties were information gathering and assassination, following Kyle¡¯s orders.


    Although they were far from typical adventurers, their mission was to operate in the shadows rather than in the light.


    ¡°What do you all think? Given the current situation, Ralph¡¯s mansion might be a trap.¡±


    Ibis spoke, knowing it was time to make a decision. Even though she was the leader, it was important to hear her subordinates¡¯ opinions.


    Herad was the first to respond to her opinion.


    ¡°A great warrior does not sumb to traps!¡±


    Herad was a barbarian warrior who loved to showcase his strength. Despite his simple actions and thoughts, he had earned a gold badge in a sh with his sheer brute force.


    ¡°I can charge in right now. That¡¯s what a warrior does.¡±


    Moreover, Herad was a warrior who strictly followed orders. Since Kyle had ordered them to investigate the mansion, he was determined to see it through to the end.


    Ibis nodded at Herad¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, Herad is right. Even if those mercenaries are just scarecrows and it is indeed a trap, we need to find out who set it up and why.¡±


    Their primary mission was information gathering. Reporting to Kyle based on mere suspicions was not enough. If this was all a trap, they needed to uncover who had set it and for what purpose. Even if it wasn¡¯t a trap, they needed to find out how the rumors had spread. This was the task assigned to her.


    With this in mind, Ibis decided to thoroughly investigate the incident. Earlier, they couldn¡¯t approach the mansion because of therge number of mercenaries. But now, realizing that some of the mercenaries were dummies, they might be able to infiltrate the mansion secretly.


    ¡°Shay, what do you think?¡±


    In this mission, Shay¡¯s ability to transform into a crow was crucial. Although she was a mage, her only magic was the ability to transform into animals. While she wasn¡¯t suited for directbat, she excelled in information gathering, making her an important asset for this mission.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shay replied briefly, causing Ibis to smile slightly. She then turned to address another member of the team.


    ¡°Faren, what do you think?¡±


    Faren, though not as physically imposing as Herad, had a sturdy build with impressive muscles. His golden hair was striking, and his blue eyes seemed quite different from those of ordinary people. Faren muttered to himself before answering Ibis.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth investigating. The spirits are whispering as well.¡±


    Faren had a slight ability tomunicate with spirits, not so much because he was a full-fledged spirit mage, but because his elven heritage gave him a high affinity with them. His preferred weapon was the bow. As he caressed the air, he murmured softly.


    ¡°The spirits say that cecks vitality. It doesn¡¯t seem human.¡±


    Ibis nodded at Faren¡¯s response. This time, she was certain. If Faren¡¯s spirits said so, then most of the mercenaries Shay had seen were likely dummies.


    ¡®Would that really be effective?¡±¡¯


    Ibis wondered briefly, but she knew that pondering here wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the mansion.¡±


    Ibis led her team stealthily towards Ralph¡¯s mansion.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ibis infused her eyes with magic as she gazed at Ralph¡¯s mansion. The mansion was enveloped in silence. The building was constructed of gray stone, with wooden decorations scattered here and there. The exterior was a curious blend of antique charm and modern elegance.


    The mansion looked more like the residence of a wealthy merchant than that of a noble. Dark brown curtains were drawn over every window, preventing any view inside. The stairs leading to the entrance were made of well-polished marble, with thin iron railings on either side. Mercenaries were stationed around the area, including in the small garden surrounding the mansion. Whether there were actual people inside those armors or if they were empty was unknown.


    ¡°Shay, go check it out,¡± Ibis instructed.


    Shay transformed into a crow once again. Just like before, she pecked at the mercenaries¡¯ armor, but there was no reaction. Thepleteck of response from all the mercenaries around the mansion gave off an inexplicable sense of foreboding.


    At that moment, Faren, who was behind them, made a puzzled sound.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Faren?¡± Ibis asked, but he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I thought I saw something like smoke over there, but I must have been mistaken.¡±


    There was nothing where Faren had pointed. Perhaps he had seen wrong, or maybe his elven senses had picked up something unusual. Ibis decided not to dwell on it.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stay focused.¡±


    This mission needed to be carried out quietly. The Adventurers¡¯ Guild was essentially investigating someone from the Kingdom of Seil without any formal notification. Even though the target of the investigation wasn¡¯t a noble, it could still escte into a significant issue. Therefore, Ibis remained even more vignt.


    A momentter, Shay returned.


    With Shay¡¯s actions confirming that the mercenaries were fakes, it was now time to infiltrate the mansion.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in. If it seems dangerous, don¡¯t hesitate to pull back. Oh, Herad, you stay here and keep watch,¡± Ibis ordered.


    She gave specific instructions to Herad, the barbarian warrior. Hisrge frame was not suited for a stealth mission. Moreover, his unusual appearance would make him easily noticeable if they needed to retreat quickly.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair! I want to go on the mission too,¡± Herad protested. For a warrior, carrying out missions was a matter of honor. Being excluded from the mission made him angry.


    However, Ibis was an experienced adventurer and easily quelled Herad¡¯s objections.


    ¡°Herad, I¡¯m saying this for your sake. Is it honorable for a noble warrior to sneak into someone else¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°A warrior who knows honor does not sneak in!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, so Herad, you stay here and keep watch. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    At Ibis¡¯s words, Herad nodded. ¡°Understood. I will follow the order.¡±


    ¡°Good. If anything happens, inform the Adventurers¡¯ Guild immediately.¡±


    ¡°I will inform the Adventurers¡¯ Guild.¡±


    Leaving Herad behind, Ibis, Shay, and Faren climbed over the mansion¡¯s wall. Despite knowing the mercenaries were dummies, they entered the mansion through a window instead of the main entrance, just to be safe.


    But they were unaware. The moment they entered the mansion through the window, the mercenaries outside began to move simultaneously. As they moved, the creaking sound of armor and the eerie noise of bones could be heard.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Rats have entered.¡±


    Celia muttered in the depths of the dungeon. She had been attending to her duties when she noticed the intruders at Ralph¡¯s mansion, which she had set up as bait. Shadows had been stationed to monitor the mansion, and now there were intruders.


    ¡°Hmm, I need to decide how to deal with these rats.¡±


    There were many methods at her disposal. She couldmand Queen Elena to mobilize soldiers. However, capturing the intruders in such a manner could negatively impact the rumors. With many adventurers climbing the mountains due to the rumors Celia had spread, there was no need to pour cold water on the situation.


    Should she send Holy Knight Eric? Currently, Holy Knight Eric was under the control of a banshee. But Celia shook her head. That wouldn¡¯t do either. This matter needed to be handled quietly.


    Should she send the shadows? No, handling it too quietly wouldn¡¯t prevent such situations from recurring. She needed a method that would create a moderate amount ofmotion while neatly resolving the incident.


    ¡°I have no choice. I¡¯ll send Dambi and Lils.¡±


    Dambi was a half-vampire disguised as an adventurer. Lils, originally a mage and adventurer, was also under the control of the banshee. Using them, who had the status of adventurers, would allow her to manipte the situation appropriately. At Celia¡¯smand, the shadow disappeared. Dambi and Lils would take care of this matter.


    It was time to return to her dungeon duties.


    ¡°By the way, the goblins seem to be very busy these days.¡±


    ¡°ck, ck.¡±


    The skeleton knight answered to Celia¡¯s inquiry. The goblins were indeed very busy. Besides the scouting units, they were managing the liquor made frommia and processing the remainingmia corpses. Additionally, they were crafting armor for the goblin lord, who might soon be the guardian of the floor.


    ¡°Indeed. Their loyalty to the Goblin Lord is exceptional.¡±


    Celia remarked, impressed by the Goblin Lord¡¯s capabilities. He certainly deserved to rise as the floor¡¯s guardian.


    ¡°By the way, I recall giving the Goblin Lord some armor previously.¡±


    ¡°ck, ck, ck.¡±


    The skeleton knight responded.


    The armor made from the red leather of a smander, acquired from an auction, had been given to the Goblin Lord. However, the Goblin Lord was a muchrger creaturepared to regr goblins, almostparable to an orc. Thus, the existing armor wouldn¡¯t have fit him properly.


    ¡°Given the Goblin Lord¡¯s substantial build, it would indeed be difficult for him to wear the armor without adjustments.¡±


    Hence, the goblins were diligently modifying the armor to fit the Goblin Lord perfectly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s move on from that.¡±


    Celia knew that the Goblin Lord waspetent enough to handle things on his own. Her priority was the adventurers and the spread of rumors.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The smile on the Goblin Lord¡¯s face resembled that of an absolute ruler. His armor was adorned with the bones ofmia and humans. Sharp bones protruded from his shoulders like spikes, and a ne made of human skulls hung around his neck. A bone-decorated belt encircled his waist. Most notably, the red leather armor of the smander had been tailored and worn like a cloak.


    The very image of the Goblin Lord symbolized his authority¡ªa true king among goblins. Who would dare to consider him a weak goblin upon witnessing such a sight?


    ¡°Kruk, this is truly splendid.¡±


    The Goblin Lord murmured, his voice resonating with power. It was as if the souls of his enemies were being absorbed by his armor.


    ¡°Bring me my weapon!¡±


    Hemanded loudly, and the goblins struggled to carry the weapon towards him.


    In the Goblin Lord¡¯s hand was his favored weapon, the Mana Gun. He confidently snatched it up and gripped it skillfully. The Goblin Lord¡¯s massive stature, crowned with a regal headpiece, was a symbol of absolute power.


    The surrounding goblins looked upon their king with a mix of fear and admiration. The Goblin Lord, ready to dominate the battlefield, strode forward powerfully. The ranks of goblins behind him also began to move in unison.


    ¡°Kruk, let the hunt begin.¡±


    The Goblin Lord dered, his smile filled with the certainty of victory.

 Chapter 158: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (3)

    Chapter 158: Adventurers Caught in a Trap (3)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 158


    <strong><em>EP.158 Adventurers Caught in a Trap (3)</em></strong>


    Ibis quietly infiltrated the mansion through a window. She was not just an adventurer but also someone who followed the orders of Kyle, the Guild Union Leader. Although she was far from an ordinary adventurer, her skills were undeniable. Thanks to her ability to produce powerful toxins from her body, she had risen to the tinum rank. With Kyle backing her, she was not far from being promoted to the diamond rank.


    Kyle¡¯s orders to Ibis had been simple, investigate the person of interest, Ralph. He had evenid out detailed conditions, including withdrawing if the situation became unfavorable. After all, even the Adventurers¡¯ Guild Union couldn¡¯t interfere with the internal affairs of another country.


    However, Ibis had decided to delve deeper than Kyle¡¯s orders and had secretly infiltrated Ralph¡¯s mansion. While her performance was important, she was driven by a particr curiosity.


    ¡®What is the purpose behind spreading these rumors?¡¯


    Initially, she had dismissed it as the rumor of a nouveau riche. She thought Ralph had suddenlye into money and hastily hired mercenaries. But that wasn¡¯t the case. The entities outside the mansion, which she had thought were mercenaries, were merely scarecrows dressed in empty armor.


    Why had they set up these scarecrows? And what was the source of the rumors?


    Ibis was intrigued.¡®I should have realized it sooner.¡¯


    Shay had spent an entire day flying around in the form of a crow to observe the mansion¡¯s movements. Shay had mentioned that there was no movement from the mercenaries. At the time, Ibis had dismissed it, which had led to the current situation.


    At least it was fortunate that they realized it now. Ibis, along with Shay and Faren, began to explore the interior of the mansion. There was no immediate sense of danger. If anything went wrong, they could always call for help from Herad, who was waiting outside.


    ¡°From now on, search quietly. If you are discovered or if anything seems off, send a signal immediately,¡± Ibis whispered her orders. Shay and Faren nodded in agreement.


    They spread out to inspect every corner of the mansion. Several minutes passed before they regrouped, each with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Leader, something¡¯s not right,¡± Shay was the first to speak.


    ¡°Every room is covered in dust. The bookshelves, the curtains, everything is filled with cobwebs,¡± she reported.


    Every room she entered was thick with dust. Furniture and decorations, as well as the bookshelves, wereyered with dust, as if they hadn¡¯t been maintained for a long time. It was as if no one lived there.


    ¡°Leader, could it be that we¡¯ve really fallen into a trap?¡±


    Shay¡¯s voice trembled with unease.


    If the rumors were true, there was no way the mansion would be left in such a state of neglect. The condition of the mansion¡¯s interior and the scarecrow mercenaries outside all pointed to the unsettling possibility of a trap.


    Ibis gently patted Shay¡¯s shoulder to reassure her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Shay. We¡¯ve always seeded, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Ibis disyed the confidence of a true leader. Indeed, they had spent considerable time together and had always managed to ovee their challenges.


    Throughout the many missions they had undertaken, there had indeed been numerous dangerous situations. Compared to those, it was ambiguous to say that they had fallen into a trap now. After all, this seemed to be just an ordinary, empty mansion.


    Ibis, whileforting Shay, turned to Faren. He noticed her nce and began to share his observations.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange. There¡¯s no sign of life in the mansion,¡± Faren said.


    As an elf, Faren had senses that were more acute than those of humans. He had used this heightened sensitivity to examine the energy within the mansion but found no trace of anything. There was no sign of life; it was as if time had stopped.


    ¡°More importantly, the spirits are uneasy,¡± Faren mentioned. The spirits hemanded had mmed up, seemingly afraid of something. This reaction was new to Faren, an elf, and it left him feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±


    While examining the spirits, Faren suddenly covered his nose and groaned.


    ¡°Faren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ibis asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strange smell¡­¡±


    Ibis looked puzzled at his reaction. She sniffed the air herself but didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. There was the musty smell of mold due to the mansion being neglected, but it wasn¡¯t something that would make one cover their nose like Faren did.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was only one exnation. It was a scent that only Faren, with his elven senses, could detect.


    ¡°We must leave immediately!¡± Faren¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s the smell of death! The entire mansion is shrouded in death! We need to get out of here fast!¡±


    Ibis and Shay were taken aback by Faren¡¯s sudden reaction. The smell of death? What did he mean by that? It didn¡¯t take long for them to understand.


    nk¡ª nk¡ª nk¡ª


    An unpleasant metallic sound echoed through the mansion¡¯s corridors. The beings that emerged were the mercenaries they had seen outside.


    ¡°What is that?! They weren¡¯t just empty armor?¡± Ibis eximed.


    The mercenaries, which they had thought were mere scarecrows in empty armor, were now moving. They were advancing slowly, forming a perimeter around Ibis and her group.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± Ibismanded, and Faren nocked an arrow onto his bowstring.


    ¡®This was a mistake,¡¯ Ibis thought, narrowing her eyes as she observed the mercenaries. ¡®I never imagined they would set such an obvious trap.¡¯


    She berated herself for not being more thorough in her investigation. Quietly, she spoke to Shay and Faren, ¡°Our priority is to subdue them just enough to escape the mansion.¡±


    Causing moremotion here would do them no good. Their primary goal was to flee the mansion as quickly as possible and regroup with Herad, who was waiting outside.


    ¡®I should have just stuck to observing!¡¯ she regretted, focusing her energy into her hands. A green, spherical orb began to form above her palm¡ªthe ability that had elevated her to the tinum rank: poison generation.


    Without hesitation, sheunched thepressed poison orb.


    Boom!


    The poison exploded, creating a green mist. Given its potency, it should have subdued the mercenaries in an instant. No matter how well-armored they were, they couldn¡¯t possibly withstand the poison. Ibis nned to use the ensuing chaos to escape.


    As the mist cleared, however, the situation was not as she had anticipated.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The mercenaries werepletely unaffected.


    ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ibis! Snap out of it!¡± Shay shouted, bringing Ibis back to her senses.


    Faren took over, firing an arrow that struck a mercenary¡¯s helmet. Despite the direct hit, Faren was shocked.


    ¡°Why¡­ It hit the head, but¡­!¡±


    The mercenary moved as if nothing had happened, even discarding the helmet as if the arrow was merely an inconvenience.


    ¡°!¡±


    Everyone saw it then. The mercenary¡¯s true nature was revealed¡ªnot a human, but a skeleton.


    ¡°Skeletons¡­?¡±


    Simultaneously, the other mercenaries removed their helmets, revealing that they were all skeletons.


    ¡°Leader, this is really dangerous!¡± Faren eximed.


    Shay¡¯s shout finally snapped Ibis out of her daze. She realized why the poison hadn¡¯t worked¡ªthey were undead.


    Click¡ª Click¡ª Click-click¡ª


    The skeletons moved their jaws in unison, the sound of bones ttering echoing through the corridor. More skeletons, not even armored, began to swarm.


    ¡°This was nned from the start.¡±


    Ibis muttered, biting her lip as she grasped the situation.


    Someone had deliberately released monsters into the mansion. But how? This wasn¡¯t some remote area of the Sael Kingdom; it was the capital, where the queen resided and security was tight.


    ¡®Could it be the royal family¡­?¡¯


    Ibis stumbled upon an unsettling truth.


    ¡®Yes, it was strange from the beginning.¡¯


    The spread of rumors had been too deliberate. And how could so many monsters be hidden in a mansion within the capital? This could only be possible with royal involvement.


    But why? For what purpose?


    Ibis¡¯s mind raced. If the royal family was involved, it likely meant Queen Elena of the Sael Kingdom had a hand in this. Queen Elena, the hero who had thwarted the Seven-Star Cmity. Could someone under the scrutiny of the White Order be orchestrating such a scheme?


    ¡°Ha, could it be that the cmity itself was fabricated?¡±


    Ibis spected, her thoughts growing more tangled.


    The cmity had indeed appeared. She had seen the stars falling from the sky herself, so that much was undeniable.


    ¡®The cmity was real. But what if¡­¡¯


    What if Queen Elena hadn¡¯t defeated the cmity but had instead sumbed to it? Or worse, what if the cmity had been orchestrated from the beginning?


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The scattered pieces of the puzzle in her mind came together. She reached the conclusion that Queen Elena had been behind the major events that had transpired. This truth needed to be conveyed immediately.


    ¡°¡­Shay.¡±


    Ibis spoke softly after finishing her calctions.


    ¡°You need to get out of here. Join up with Herad and go straight to Kyle.¡±


    The mansion was now filled with skeletons. Judging by their aura, they weren¡¯t ordinary skeletons.


    ¡®They must be three-star level skeleton knights.¡¯


    Aside from Shay, who was nonbat personnel, only Ibis, at the tinum rank, and Faren, at the gold rank, could face them. However, there were far too many skeleton knights to count.


    Therefore, Ibis made a choice. She decided to buy time so that Shay, who could transform into an animal, could escape.


    ¡°Go to Kyle and tell him the whole truth. Tell him that Queen Elena of the Sael Kingdom has made a pact with an evil god.¡±


    It was highly likely to be the truth. If this truth were buried here, the continent of Eldorado would be doomed. Thus, it was crucial for at least one person to escape the mansion and inform Kyle, the Guild Union Leader.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡±


    Shay understood the gravity of the situation.


    The leader was willing to sacrifice herself for Shay.


    ¡°Shay! Stop dawdling and go now!¡±


    Ibis shouted once more. Time was running out. The skeleton knights were steadily advancing.


    ¡°¡­Alright. Leader, I¡¯ll bring help. Please stay alive.¡±


    Shay nodded and chanted a spell. She transformed into a crow and flew out of the mansion through a window.


    As the crow¡¯s form disappeared, Ibis focused all her energy. Faren, too, discarded his arrows and gripped his bow tightly. Against the undead, arrows were useless. Moreover, the spirits were too terrified to be of any help.


    ¡°Faren. Hold the line. We must hold on!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make sure we survive and have a drink together.¡±


    Soon, Ibis and Faren shed with the skeleton knights.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    In her crow form, Shay was flying over the mansion¡¯s garden, trying to escape and join Herad. Suddenly, she noticed two adventurers walking through the garden, seemingly heading towards the mansion.


    ¡®Oh no¡­¡¯


    The mansion was in utter chaos. Shay lowered her flight altitude and headed towards the adventurers. Simultaneously, she dispelled the magic and reverted to her human form.


    ¡°You two, stop right there,¡± Shay called out, looking at the two adventurers.


    One man and one woman. Judging by their appearance, the woman seemed to be a mage. The man had a slightly pale face and didn¡¯t look particrly strong. They were perfect targets for the skeleton knights if they entered the mansion.


    Shay pulled out a gold badge from her pocket and showed it to them.


    ¡°This ce is dangerous. Turn back.¡±


    Despite Shay¡¯s warning, the two adventurers remained still, exchanging words with each other.


    ¡°Sir Dambi, it seems this is the rat Lady Celia mentioned.¡±


    A rat? And who was Celia? Shay wore a puzzled expression. There wasn¡¯t enough time to understand the situation. Before she could react, the male adventurer¡¯s hand pierced through her torso.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Shay coughed up blood from the sudden attack.


    ¡°W-what are you¡ª¡±


    As her consciousness faded, she saw the man¡¯s face, particrly his sharp fangs. He wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°V-vampire¡­¡±


    That was Shay¡¯sst word. Her body copsed like a discarded shell as the man withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Lils, let¡¯s take care of the remaining rats.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Sir Dambi.¡±


    With that, the two continued their steps toward the mansion.


    The once noisy mansion was once again enveloped in silence.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The early morning in the Sael Kingdom was as peaceful as ever. The only difference was the presence of Sael Kingdom soldiers surrounding a particr mansion. Naturally, this drew a crowd.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many soldiers?¡±


    ¡°I heard a thief broke into the mansion overnight.¡±


    ¡°Really? Wow, whoever tried to rob that huge mansion must be pretty bold.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the mansion of the person from those rumors? They say he became rich, so I guess that¡¯s why this happened.¡±


    The story of a thief breaking into the mansion of the rumored wealthy individual spread quickly. As the tale spread, the adventurers¡¯ hearts burned with the desire for treasure.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers were investigating the break-in and guarding the mansion. At that moment, a woman in a robe approached the mansion. A soldier raised his spear to stop her.


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t enter this area.¡±


    However, the woman pulled out an emblem from the White Order from her pocket. Not just any emblem, but that of an Inquisitor. The soldier¡¯s expression turned to one of shock.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies!¡±


    Inquisitors had the authority to investigate across national boundaries. While their jurisdiction was typically rted to heresy, that detail was often overlooked. Simply iming suspicion of heretical activity was enough to justify their investigation. It was unthinkable for an ordinary soldier to obstruct such a figure. Fearing repercussions, the soldier quickly stepped aside.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    the woman said, leaving a word of gratitude as she walked through the mansion¡¯s garden.


    She stopped at a particr spot.


    ¡°¡­The smell of blood.¡±


    There was nothing visible on the ground, but a faint scent of blood lingered. She ced her hand on the floor, and a holy aura emanated from her palm.


    ¡°I can sense the traces of a vampire.¡±


    She closed her eyes, feeling the aura. These were no ordinary vampire traces.


    ¡°As expected, this must be the work of Baalzerith.¡±


    Her identity was none other than Jeremia El Esteban, an Inquisitor of the White Order, driven by a singr mission to capture Baalzerith.


    ¡°The inn murder case, the Yenarian Lake, and now the capital.¡±


    Jeremiah retraced her steps in the pursuit of Baalzerith. It began with the inn murder case, where dozens of bandits, including their leader, were found shriveled and dead¡ªa clear act of a vampire. Next, she discovered that someone suspected to be Baalzerith had been at Yenarian Lake. And now, she was here.


    ¡°Tsk, such a filthy ability, using blood,¡± Jeremiah clicked her tongue.


    The mansion reeked of a strong scent of blood. ¡°They used blood to subdue their opponent.¡±


    While she couldn¡¯t determine exactly what had happened inside, it was clear that blood had been used to handle something. A vampire capable of manipting blood to this extent could only be Baalzerith. Jeremiah slowly scanned the mansion.


    ¡°I will find you one day, and you will pay the price,¡± she vowed, turning to leave the mansion.


    The mansion fell silent once more.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Hmm? Who is talking about me?¡±


    Baalzerith, who was diligently nting carnivorous tentacle nts outside the dungeon, suddenly felt her ears itch and paused her work.


    ¡°Well, it probably has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The only ones looking for him would be from the Demon Merchant Association. Baalzerith continued her peaceful day.

 Chapter 159: A Day in the Life of Baalzerith

    Chapter 159: A Day in the Life of Baalzerith


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 159


    <strong><em>EP.159 A Day in the Life of Baalzerith</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>


    The dawn sunlight gently filtered through the branches. The mountain range, greeting the morning, was serene. However, there were those who broke this tranquility.


    ¡°Kyoda!¡±


    ¡°Kyoda! Krk!¡±


    They were goblins from the reconnaissance unit guarding the forest around the dungeon. The morning shift goblins and the night shift goblins were swiftly exchanging duties. Even if the mountain range was quiet, the reconnaissance unit¡¯s mission to protect the dungeon allowed no rest.


    As the goblins outside the dungeon changed shifts, the dungeon¡¯s interior was also ready to start the day. The Death Knight from Area 1 headed to Area 4 for the never-ending fortification work. The sight of the Death Knight carrying a shield adorned with a maid¡¯s uniform on its back, followed by various ghouls and humans in a line, was a chilling spectacle reminiscent of a death march.


    In Area 2, the goblins were uniting under the leadership of the Goblin Lord.¡°We will begin the hunt! Kerut!¡±


    ¡°Hunt! Hunt!¡±


    The goblins responded energetically to the Goblin Lord¡¯s booming voice. While Area 2 was lively, Area 3 was quiet. Recently appointed as the honorary mid-boss of Area 3, Aren was still lost in dreand. Next to him, Baalzerith was also deep in slumber. It was a natural state for their kind, as they were both vampires.


    However, shortly after, Baalzerith woke up. Normally, she would have preferred to sleep longer, but she had a mission to fulfill.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Riche, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    As Baalzerith woke up, someone called her. The name ¡®Riche¡¯ was an alias she used to conceal her true identity, so everyone in the dungeon referred to her as Riche.


    Baalzerith turned to the person who had called her.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re working hard as always.¡±


    She looked at Nariel, who was managing the writhing nts amidst the dense foliage. Nariel, an elf, had been captured while living as an adventurer. Thanks to the elves¡¯ high affinity with nts, Nariel was not a ve but held a crucial role in managing the nt monsters of Area 3.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly remarkable. Reviving all those nts¡­ just like an elf,¡± Baalzerith genuinely admired.


    Previously,mias had invaded and devastated Area 3. Themias¡¯ poison had left the carnivorous tentacle nts with only their roots, and the flying bloodsucking butterflies were all killed. But Nariel had revived the nts from their remaining roots. As the nts grew back, the eggs onceid by the bloodsucking butterflies hatched intorvae. Theservae metamorphosed into butterflies,id eggs, and Area 3 returned to its original state.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Baalzerith quietly took in the scenery of Area 3. Themia invasion had been a significant turning point for her as well. After the invasion, Baalzerith became an official member of the dungeon. It wasn¡¯t a result of her own choice. She had fainted, and when she regained consciousness, she found herself affiliated with the dungeon.


    ¡®I still don¡¯t understand what happened back then.¡¯


    She still didn¡¯t know why she had be part of the dungeon. Initially, she was bewildered, having unexpectedly be a member of the dungeon.


    However, looking back now, she realized it wasn¡¯t entirely a bad situation.


    ¡®This ce is truly unique.¡¯


    The sight of various monster species coexisting in one dungeon and faithfully following themand structure was quite appealing. Even now, she found it fascinating. She never imagined that vampires and elves would share the same area.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Nariel, the elf, tended to the nts while a water spirit behind her sprinkled water on them. Watching this absurdbination gave her a peculiar feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While Baalzerith was momentarily lost in thought, Nariel called out to her.


    ¡°Lady Riche, are you heading outside the dungeon again today?¡±


    Nariel said this as she began to gather something.


    ¡°Today, the nts have produced seeds, so I¡¯ll give you some seeds.¡±


    She carefully ced the seeds into a small pouch. This was rted to Baalzerith¡¯s mission. The task had been assigned by Celia, who managed the dungeon. The mission was simple, nt the seeds of the nt monsters from Area 3 outside the dungeon.


    At first, she had tried to delegate the task to Aren, a lower-ranked vampire. However, after being caught and scolded by Celia, she had been diligently performing the task herself.


    Once the master of the dungeon and a descendant of vampire royalty, she now found herself doing such menial tasks because of Celia¡¯s orders. Celia was the dungeon¡¯s chief administrator, and Baalzerith knew well that Celia outranked her significantly, so she followed the orders withoutint.


    ¡°Here you go, Lady Riche,¡± Nariel said with a smile, handing over the seeds.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Riche, make sure to nt the seeds at regr intervals. If not, they might end up cannibalizing each other as they grow.¡±


    Nariel advised with a cheerful expression, sharing important tips for nting the seeds.


    Despite her status being akin to that of a hostage and her close mage friend being imprisoned somewhere in the dungeon, Nariel lived her days with vigor. Managing nts was always a joy for an elf.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be off. Keep things well.¡±


    ¡°Safe travels, Lady Riche!¡± Nariel replied.


    Baalzerith took the pouch of seeds from Nariel and bid her farewell. Before heading outside the dungeon, she nced at Aren. Deep in sleep, Aren had a worm the size of a forearm wriggling in his embrace. ording to Celia, this worm was the dungeon¡¯s manager.


    ¡®That¡¯s the dungeon¡¯s assistant manager¡­¡¯


    Baalzerith thought, bewildered. Given that this creature was brought by the esteemed master of the dungeon, she had no choice but to hold her tongue. This ce was full of wonders and iprehensible phenomena.


    First and foremost was the size of the dungeon. The first floor alone spanned from Area 1 to Area 4. Additionally, there was another underground level, the second floor. ording to Celia, the master had expanded this enormous dungeon solely through his abilities.


    ¡®What kind of incredible being could create such a dungeon?¡¯


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Besides herself, there were three other 5-star monsters in the dungeon. Even the Arch Lich, originally a 4-star Lich, had been elevated to a 5-star by the master¡¯s power.


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    No matter how much she thought about it, it was unbelievable. She, too, had been the master of a dungeon before the White Order¡¯s ambush.


    Expanding a dungeon and freely upgrading monsters with just abilities? It was absolutely impossible. Even as a vampire who had lived for a long time, she had never heard of such a thing. However, she knew well enough that this dungeon was anything but ordinary. Thus, it was hard to outright deny the ims.


    Could even the ancestors, once hailed as the great vampire kings, have possessed such abilities? If she had such remarkable powers¡­


    ¡®If I had such abilities¡­¡¯


    She could have made her dungeon stronger. Then, she wouldn¡¯t have been so easily ambushed by the Order.


    ¡®But that¡¯s all in the past now.¡¯


    Baalzerith was no longer the master of a dungeon. To be precise, her dungeon had been seized by the Demon Merchant Association. She had incurred a massive debt to them to fend off the White Order¡¯s attack, andcking the means to repay it, she had lost her dungeon. All of this had be an irrevocable part of her past. Now, she only needed to follow Celia¡¯s orders.


    Baalzerith shook off her distracting thoughts and stepped outside the dungeon. Following Nariel¡¯s instructions, she began nting the seeds in the ground.


    As Baalzerith was busy nting seeds, goblins emerged from the dungeon.


    ¡°Hunt! Hunt!¡±


    ¡°Krk! Our Lord is heading out!¡±


    The goblins, surrounding the Goblin Lord, moved toward the forest. Baalzerith watched the goblins heading somewhere.


    ¡°Goblins are always so diligent.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just words.


    The goblins were indeed diligent. They handled various chores in the dungeon, patrolled the surrounding forest, and prepared for any emergencies. If she had been as prepared as they were, she might not have fallen victim to the Order¡¯s ambush in the past. A sense of regret welled up within her.


    As the goblins disappeared from sight and she was about to resume nting the seeds, a new sound caught her attention.


    ¡°ck, ck, ck.¡±


    This time, it was someone else¡ªNecros, the Arch Lich. The pockets of Necros¡¯s robe were filled with gold coins and jewels. Behind him, skeletons were carrying pouches filled with more gold coins.


    At that moment, the Death Knight emerged from the dungeon.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Baalzerith wondered why the Death Knight, who should have been busy with fortification work, hade out. She watched them quietly.


    ¡°ck, ck.¡±


    Necros nced around and pulled out some gold coins and jewels from his robe, handing a portion to the Death Knight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Death Knight nodded silently and epted the gold coins from Necros. With no other ce to store them, the Death Knight stuffed the gold coins and jewels into the pockets of the maid uniform attached to his shield.


    But Necros¡¯s actions didn¡¯t stop there. When he met Baalzerith¡¯s gaze, he pulled out a few gold coins and handed them to her as well.


    ¡°ck, ck.¡±


    (A gift.)


    Necros was always a cautious Arch Lich. If he kept everything to himself, it would be a bribe, but sharing it made it a gift.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Baalzerith couldn¡¯t possibly know Necros¡¯s true intentions. Necros and the Death Knight disappeared into the forest, followed naturally by the skeletons.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯re both undead that they get along so well.¡±


    Baalzerith mused, envying their camaraderie. The overall atmosphere of the dungeon was shaped by such small rtionships. With such strong bonds, they could ovee any threat to the dungeon.


    She was particrly touched by Necros¡¯s gesture of sharing the gold coins with her.


    ¡°This is what a true dungeon should be like.¡±


    She realized it toote.


    When her own dungeon faced danger, those who imed to be her loyal followers were the first to abandon her. They had always professed their loyalty, but when Baalzerith was in peril, they turned out to be traitors who fled first.


    A wave of mncholy washed over her. If she had had allies like Necros, she might not have lost her dungeon so easily. But she quickly shook her head. What was the point of regretting it now?


    Still, Baalzerith formed a small n in her mind. If she ever managed to run a dungeon again, she would fill it with individuals like Necros. That would surely improve the dungeon¡¯s atmosphere.


    As Baalzerith resumed nting the seeds, another visitor appeared. It was Duhan Werther, lifting his head with his left hand. The head, separated from the body, kept muttering incessantly.


    ¡°Demon¡­ sword¡­ power¡­ want¡­ demon sword¡­!¡±


    As Werther¡¯s detached head passed by, it looked at Baalzerith.


    ¡°¡­Demon, sword?¡±


    The eyes of the head scanned her entire being.


    ¡°Not¡­ demon sword.¡±


    Losing interest, Werther turned his body away.


    ¡°Demon¡­ sword¡­ power, want¡­.¡±


    And with that, Werther¡¯s figure disappeared somewhere.


    It could have been a bewildering encounter, but Baalzerith saw Werther¡¯s actions in a positive light.


    ¡°Indeed, to protect the dungeon, one must have power.¡±


    For monsters, it was natural to seek power. But why did monsters pursue power? To survive. And with that power, they could protect the dungeon. Ultimately, the more monsters that sought power, the higher the chances of defending the dungeon.


    ¡°That one has high loyalty.¡±


    Baalzerith nodded. In her mind, Werther¡¯s value rose a notch.


    ¡°It might not be so bad to stay here for a while.¡±


    The reason Baalzerith had fled to the Sael Kingdom was singr: to find the owner of the mysterious voice that had once approached her. But for now, mingling with these beings didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. The goblins¡¯ diligence, the strong bond between Necros and the Death Knight, and the constant pursuit of power¡ªall these elementsbined to make this dungeon truly special.


    It was a precious experience, allowing her to witness the true strength of a dungeon, something she hadn¡¯t understood before.


    ¡°This ce is really strange.¡±


    A faint smile forming on her face.


    And so, another day in the life of Baalzerith passed.

 Chapter 160: Where Gold Flows

    Chapter 160: Where Gold Flows


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 160


    <strong><em>EP.160 Where Gold Flows</em></strong>


    While Baalzerith was peacefully going about its daily life, adventurers¡¯ footsteps never ceased in the Silent Mountains. They were all like moths drawn to a me, following rumors in hopes of striking it rich. Although several days had passed since the rumors spread, no one had found the dungeon where the treasure was buried. Because of this, many people moved towards the mountains with eyes aze.


    However, the Silent Mountains were not a ce to be taken lightly. It was practically connected to the demon realm, and no one knew what kind of monsters might appear. Given the danger, most adventurers climbing the mountains formed parties or were confident in their skills. Of course, being confident in one¡¯s skills and forming a party did not guarantee safety.


    ¡°Help! Please, save me!¡±


    A man who had climbed the mountains knelt, begging for his life. He had alsoe to the mountains after hearing the rumors but encountered an unexpected variable. The variable he encountered was an orc. It would have been manageable if it were just one or two orcs, but he had stumbled upon a horde of dozens.


    The leader of the orc horde the man faced was Squall.


    ¡°Chwik! Vermin who know no honor have invaded the sacrednd of the ruler! In the name of Squall, Imand you! Kill them all!¡±


    Squall, the chieftain leading the orc horde and the master of the dungeon ¡®Red-Headed Tribe,¡¯ clenched his rugged fist and roared powerfully. His eyes burned with the firm resolve of a warrior, but his mood was far from good. He looked at the man begging for his life with a deeply furrowed brow.The reason was that the opponent was not honorable.


    ¡°Trash like you who don¡¯t even know honor! A warrior should not fear death!¡±


    The sight of begging for life without even fighting was unbing of a warrior. A true warrior never gave up easily, no matter how dire the situation. Even when facing an opponent they couldn¡¯t defeat, they would at least try to confront them. That was honor, and that was what it meant to be a true warrior. But to kneel without even fighting?


    Squall was furious at the man¡¯s behavior. If the man had at least fought and then knelt, or had shown proper respect by lowering himself, Squall might have spared him. It would have meant that the warrior was willing to tarnish his own honor to treat Squall as a superior. But the weak human before him did none of that. Instead, the manmitted an even greater transgression.


    He begged for his life while pulling money out of his pocket.


    ¡°Please! I beg you! I¡¯ll give you everything I have, just spare my life¡ª¡±


    But before the man could finish his plea, his head was severed.


    ¡°How dare you try to sully my honor!¡±


    Enraged by the attempt to degrade his honor with money, Squall swung his axe. In an instant, the adventurer party turned into cold corpses. Squall raised his blood-stained axe high and dered,


    ¡°Warriors! I, Squall, am deeply disappointed by the reality that there are so many who do not know honor!¡±


    Woo-! Woo-!


    In response to their chieftain¡¯s words, the orcs also raised their weapons high.


    ¡°I swear in the name of the tribe! I will not spare a single one who does not know honor! That is the true path of a warrior!¡±


    The tribe members roared in agreement.


    tter-!


    And at that moment, skeletons approached the orcs, making noise.


    At the forefront of the skeletons approached Werther, a Duhan holding his head in one hand. Werther was the leader of the undead assault squad, a unit that, along with the goblin scouts, protected the dungeon. Squall greeted Werther with a smile.


    ¡°Did Lord Necros send you? Chwik! I¡¯ll count on you again this time!¡±


    Squall handed over the cold corpses of the adventurers to Werther. The skeletons began to clean up the bodies and traces of the adventurers meticulously. Squall was impressed by the sight.


    ¡°As expected! Lord Necros is a warrior who knows honor!¡±


    No one had instructed them, yet they cleaned up voluntarily. This was clearly an act born not only of honor but also of loyalty to their ruler. Squall, moved by Necros¡¯s actions, watched the skeletons. Among them, the figure of the Duhan stood out.


    ¡°Demon sword¡­ stronger¡­ power.¡±


    Werther, holding his head in his hand, was inspecting the corpses of the adventurers. More precisely, he was checking the swords held by the adventurers.


    ¡°Demon¡­ sword. Want¡­ power!¡±


    However, the demon sword Werther desired did not appear. It was, in a way, an expected oue. An ordinary adventurer would not carry a demon sword. Nheless, Werther did not give up and thoroughly searched the corpses.


    ¡°Power¡­ stronger¡­ power!¡±


    Squall was once again impressed by the sight.


    ¡®A true warrior seeks strong power! As expected of Lord Necros¡¯s subordinate!¡¯


    Werther was a being who had be a Duhan after being killed by a Death Knight. In essence, he was a subordinate of the Death Knight, but Squall had no way of knowing that.


    ¡®Under an honorable leader, honorable tribe members are born! Today, I learn from Lord Necros again!¡¯


    Squall nodded and closed his eyes. He had gained new insights from the actions of Necros and Werther. While he organized his newfound understanding, the skeletons disappeared with the adventurers¡¯ corpses, and Werther, realizing there was no demon sword, also vanished.


    Once the skeletons were gone, only Squall and the orcs remained, with Squall having his eyes closed. A new transformation began for Squall, who had gained enlightenment.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Squall has gained the enlightenment of evolution.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Squall¡¯s rank evolves from 3-star to 4-star.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Meanwhile, the Goblin Lord, who had left for hunting, wandered through the forest near the dungeon. Goblins from the scout unit were hidden and ambushed around the Goblin Lord, as if escorting their king.


    ¡°Krrk, this ce will do.¡±


    The Goblin Lord leisurely took out his weapon as if he were out for a stroll. The weapon he took out was a mana gun, one of the weapons used by hunters on Earth. It was a gift from Azmo, an incubus on Earth, to Celia, and now the Goblin Lord was using it. The mana gun had the advantage of being easy to use as long as it was charged with mana. Moreover, its power varied depending on the mana grade of the one who charged it.


    The mana gun held by the Goblin Lord was charged directly by Celia, making its power exceptional. The reason the Goblin Lord hade out for hunting after a long time was not just for fun. He was out to carry out Celia¡¯smand. Celia¡¯s desire was simple, create an environment where adventurers would continue to enter the dungeon. To achieve this, they couldn¡¯t kill all the invading adventurers.


    Some had to live to spread the rumors about the dungeon. However, letting them go without any resistance was not an option. If the dungeon was underestimated, it could attract low-level humans. It was a difficult task to show just the right amount of challenge. But the Goblin Lord had a good method.


    ¡°Let one human live each time. Wait for mymand!¡±


    No sooner had the Goblin Lord finished speaking than a signal came from the scouts ahead. It meant that humans were approaching this area.


    ¡°Block the expected retreat routes of the enemy!¡±


    Following the Lord¡¯smand, the goblins began to move busily. Not long after the signal from the scouts, the adventurers began to appear. There were six adventurers in total. The distance between them and the Lord was considerable, so the adventurers did not notice anything unusual.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Goblin Lord, with his dark green skin and bulging veins, aimed the mana gun. The ferocity of a predator hunting its prey could be felt in his eyes. He carefully exhaled and ced his index finger on the trigger.


    Bang-!


    In an instant, a tremendous roar echoed, and a sh of light burst forth. Blue mana turned into a bullet and struck an adventurer. The head of the adventurer holding a staff shattered into pieces, and red blood sttered everywhere. The adventurers screamed in terror at the sudden attack. However, the Goblin Lord did not stop and continued to fire the mana gun.


    Bang- Bang- Bang-


    The roars shook the forest. The bodies of the screaming adventurers were torn apart mercilessly.


    Bang- Bang- Bang- Bang-


    Armor shattered, and flesh scattered. A gruesome scene unfolded among the bushes. Out of the six adventurers, five were dead. The one who barely survived was in poor condition, having lost an arm. The adventurer, missing an arm, fled in a desperate state. The goblins who had blocked the retreat routes tried to chase the fleeing adventurer, but the Goblin Lord stopped them.


    ¡°Let that one live. Krrk.¡±


    The Goblin Lordmanded the goblins with a phlegm-filled voice. As Celia had instructed, they couldn¡¯t kill all the adventurers. So, he intentionally let one escape. Since the adventurer had already lost an arm, it wasn¡¯t as if they were letting him go unscathed, making it an eptable oue.


    ¡°Return to your positions and wait.¡±


    Adventurers would continue toe for a while. The Goblin Lord, while maintaining the mana gun, waited for the next adventurer to arrive. In the meantime, skeletons that had been waiting nearby revealed themselves.


    Click-ck- tter-


    They began to clean up the five corpses of the adventurers hunted by the Goblin Lord. This time, along with the skeletons, Necros and the Death Knight also appeared.


    ¡°Click, ck.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Necros said something, and the Death Knight merely nodded in response. The skeletons moved busily. They separated the equipment from the adventurers¡¯ corpses. The corpses were offerings for their master, and the decent equipment was intended for the monsters to use. Naturally, all the money the adventurers had was taken by Necros.


    However, Necros¡¯s pockets were already filled with gold coins. There was no more space to put anything else. Of course, Necros did not give up. The skeletons assigned as financial managers on the spot separated the gold coins and jewels, reporting the amounts to Necros.


    ¡°Click-ck.¡±


    (Five gold coins.)


    ¡°Click.¡±


    (Confirmed.)


    Necros meticulously recorded the amounts in a thick ledger. The ledger detailed how the funds would be distributed in the future. Among the entries were gold coins set aside as offerings for their master. Afterpleting the ledger, Necros handed some of the gold coins to the Death Knight. The Death Knight, who had been wandering the mountains with Necros, now had his maid outfit pockets full as well.


    But who was the Death Knight? Before being the foreman leading the dungeon¡¯s construction, he was the mid-boss of the firstyer¡¯s first area. The ghouls brought from the firstyer took the gold coins and jewels on behalf of the Death Knight.


    ¡°Guooor?¡±


    The ghouls stuffed the gold coins and jewels into their mouths. Although their bodies were decayed, unlike skeletons, they still had flesh, making this method possible. Necros also shared some gold coins with the Goblin Lord. Money was always right.


    ¡°Demon¡­ sword. Power. Demon, sword¡­.¡±


    While they were busy taking the spoils, Werther appeared. Werther searched the adventurers¡¯ corpses for a demon sword but came up empty-handed once again.


    ¡°¡­None.¡±


    Losing interest quickly, Werther turned to search for a demon sword elsewhere. Following Werther¡¯s direction, the skeletons and ghouls also began to move.


    ¡°Click.¡±


    Necros and the Death Knight followed suit. The mountains were practically flowing with gold coins. It was a ce filled with hope. Necros, seeking more hope, continued to move busily today.

 Chapter 161: The Ghoul with Solitude

    Chapter 161: The Ghoul with Solitude


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 161


    <strong><em>EP.161 The Ghoul with Solitude</em></strong>


    In the eerie darkness, a flickering me from an old candlestick cast a ghostly glow. Following the light revealed a staircase leading to the basement of a shabby building. Descending the stairs and passing through a narrow, long corridor, an ominous room filled with cobwebs came into view. The air was thick with the smell of mold and dampness. In the center of the room stood an old, rickety wooden table, eaten away and cracked in ces.


    Around the table sat two figures. They were members of ¡°Eclipse,¡± a group of dark wizards yearning for the resurrection of the evil god. At the head of the table sat Sharia, the young leader of Eclipse. Beneath her ck robes, her red eyes gleamed. Despite her young age, she possessed exceptional talent as a dark wizard, leading this shadowy organization. She gazed intently at the table with a serious and cautious look.


    ¡°The path we¡¯ve walked has never been smooth. But the arduous trial before us now is more crucial than ever. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Sharia¡¯s gaze was fixed on a piece of bread on the table. The bread was hard, covered in mold, and emitted a musty odor. While it would be repulsive to an ordinary person, to Sharia, it appeared as sweet hope. She swallowed hard and looked at the red-haired man beside her.


    ¡°Hey, Lucas¡­ Can¡¯t we just have a little bit of that bread?¡±


    The man she addressed was Lucas, the vice-leader of Eclipse. With his red hair, he had a cold demeanor and firmly shook his head despite Sharia¡¯s desperate gaze.


    ¡°No, Leader. We must endure this level of hardship to resurrect the evil god. Besides, even at this moment, our members are out there desperately begging. It wouldn¡¯t be right for us to indulge in this feast.¡±¡°Ugh¡­ I understand.¡±


    Sharia nodded, swallowing her disappointment at Lucas¡¯s cold demeanor. Indeed, once a name that struck fear across the continent, Eclipse had now fallen to a state where even moldy bread was a blessing. They dreamed of resurrecting the evil god more than anyone, but the harsh reality was that they didn¡¯t even have food for today. Perhaps even the White Order had forgotten about Eclipse.


    To soothe her mncholy, Sharia brought up a new topic. There was a specific reason why Eclipse, which had been lying low and silent, had convened a meeting after so long. It was because of a certain rumor.


    ¡°By the way, Lucas, have you heard the rumorstely? They say there¡¯s a dungeon full of treasures¡­ Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled with longing. Among the adventurers of the Sael Kingdom, rumors about treasure were spreading. The rumor was that a dungeon in the Silent Mountains was filled with a vast amount of treasure. As the leader of Eclipse, struggling with financial difficulties, it was natural for her to be interested in such rumors. If the treasure was real and they could obtain it, perhaps the crumbling Eclipse could be revived. This could also hasten the resurrection of their great evil god!


    However, Lucas¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°Leader, it¡¯s probably just a baseless rumor. Even if it were true, the Sael Kingdom is currently under the watchful eye of the Order. They would likely be interested in this rumor as well. The risk is too great.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Sharia¡¯s face darkened for a moment. As Lucas said, the White Order was currently keeping an eye on the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡®Queen Elena¡­¡¯


    Queen Elena, hailed as the birth of a new saint, was also the ruler of the Sael Kingdom, making it natural for the White Order to be interested. As a result, there was a high possibility that priests or inquisitors would be dispatched within the kingdom.


    ¡®In the end, they¡¯ll be puppets of the Order.¡¯


    Given the situation, entering the Sael Kingdom was tantamount to walking into their own deaths. Inquisitors were known to be the worst enemies of dark wizards. Moreover, the Order was no fool. They would undoubtedly be monitoring this rumor and controlling the mountains adjacent to the Sael Kingdom.


    Just as Sharia was about to give up with a look of regret, Lucas continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­But still, it¡¯s worth attempting at least once. Nurturing the seed of possibility is the very reason for Eclipse¡¯s existence.¡±


    If they did nothing, the possibility would endlessly converge to zero. However, the moment they took action, even a small chance would arise. After all, Eclipse had gathered with the possibility of resurrecting the evil god.


    ¡°And if we avoid it out of fear of the Order, it would tarnish the reputation of our evil god.¡±


    At Lucas¡¯s words, a bright smile reappeared on Sharia¡¯s face. Her mind was now filled with thoughts of finding the treasure.


    ¡®If we find the treasure¡­ yes!¡¯


    If they could find the treasure, they would be greeted with abundance and hope instead of moldy starvation. More importantly, they could get closer to the dream of resurrecting their great evil god!


    ¡®Someday, I will bring the evil god to this ce!¡¯


    Sharia dreamed of a hopeful future. Although they were currently in a situation where even moldy bread was precious, her heart was always filled with faith and passion. A gentle smile appeared on both Sharia¡¯s and Lucas¡¯s faces. The reality of their hunger, the shaky table, and the gloomy underground space didn¡¯t matter. They had a firm and grand dream.


    Thus, the two dark wizards harbored the brightest and hottest hope in their damp and dreary underground hideout. Smelling the mold and looking at the rotten bread, they were already envisioning the glorious moment when the evil god would awaken. For that day, they had to head to the Silent Mountains as soon as possible.


    The me of the old candlestick flickered in their eyes. Small, yet a me of hope that would never be extinguished.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Meanwhile, in the Silent Mountains, a procession of skeletons and ghouls stretched endlessly. The sight of skeletal figures and eerie ghouls walking in a line evoked the image of a death march. However, upon closer inspection, one would notice that they clutched small pouches instead of weapons. If anyone were to witness this scene, they might think these creatures were transporting something important, given the overwhelming atmosphere.


    As the wind blew, the pouches slightly opened, revealing the glittering items inside. The pouches were filled with a vast amount of gold coins and jewels. The creatures continued to march, carrying the pouches full of gold coins, until they eventually stopped.


    ¡°Clink-nk.¡±


    The leader of the death march, Necros, halted. Necros pointed somewhere with his hand. Therey the corpse of an adventurer. Without hesitation, Necros rummaged through the corpse¡¯s pockets.


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    When gold coins emerged, Necros¡¯s expression brightened. He quickly ced the gold coins into a pouch held by a skeleton. Of course, Necros didn¡¯t keep them all for himself. He handed some of the gold coins to the Death Knight beside him, strengthening the bond of friendship among the undead.


    The Death Knight, having received the gold coins, called his subordinate ghouls. In terms of transporting gold coins, ghouls were overwhelmingly efficient. Despite their decayed skin, they still had flesh, allowing them to hide gold coins within their bodies, making them far more efficient than skeletons who could only carry pouches.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before the Death Knight¡¯s expression subtly changed. His gaze, fixed on the ghouls, sharpened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sensing something amiss, Necros approached.


    ¡°Clink-nk?¡±


    (What¡¯s wrong?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In response to Necros¡¯s question, the Death Knight nodded, pointing at the ghouls. Realization dawned on Necros¡¯s face, turning serious.


    ¡°Clink-nk?¡±


    (One is missing?)


    One of the ghouls following them was nowhere to be seen. Moreover, it was the ghoul carrying the Death Knight¡¯s secret stash. Necros and the Death Knight began to ponder seriously. Where could it have disappeared to? They didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of betrayal. The ghouls involved were all created by the Death Knight himself, making betrayal impossible.


    After a moment of contemtion, Necros moved his jaw.


    ¡°Clink. Clink-nk.¡±


    (Let it go. We can keep collecting gold coins.)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Death Knight agreed with his words. They could always earn more gold coins. Having wandered around for days collecting gold coins, they didn¡¯t feel much regret. The same went for the ghoul. With adventurers flocking to the mountains, losing one ghoul was no big deal. If they needed more ghouls, they could simply kill passing adventurers and create new ones.


    However, they recognized the need to learn from this incident and establish measures to prevent repeating the same mistake.


    ¡°Clink-nk. Clink!¡±


    Under Necros¡¯smand, the skeletons and ghouls began moving in pairs. This marked the birth of the first undead buddy system.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Guooor?¡±


    A lone ghoul was left crying by itself. Where was this ce? The ghoul was confused by the current situation. It thought it had been following the procession well, but when it came to its senses, it found itself alone.


    ¡°Guoooor.¡±


    In the distance, it faintly sensed the aura of its master, the Death Knight, who exuded death. The ghoul began to walk aimlessly. If it followed that aura, perhaps it could rejoin the procession eventually.


    ¡°Guoo?¡±


    While walking, the ghoul discovered a human lying on the ground. The person seemed to be unconscious but still alive. The ghoul immediately took action. It reached out and rummaged through the unconscious human¡¯s belongings. This habit had been ingrained in it after following the Death Knight and Necros for days.


    ¡°Ugh, where am I¡­?¡±


    As it was searching, the adventurer regained consciousness. However, the first thing the adventurer saw was the ghoul¡¯s horrifying appearance.


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    The adventurer was so shocked that they fainted again.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    The ghoul continued to rummage through the adventurer¡¯s belongings.


    The coins from the human¡¯s belongings sparkled in the ghoul¡¯s palm. Although there were no gold coins, only silver and copper ones, the ghoul held them tightly. After looking around, it began to shove all the coins into its mouth. The ghoul¡¯s body was already storing a lot of money.


    With a light step, the ghoul started moving again. The forest was vast. As it walked through the forest, it noticed a creature crawling on the ground. The ghoul stared at the creature, and a thought came to mind.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    It remembered seeing a vampire named Aren in Area 3 holding a simr creature and saying, ¡°Long friend!¡± before bringing it to his mouth.


    ¡°Guoooor¡­¡±


    (Long friend¡­)


    Of course, there was a big difference between the long creature Aren held and the one the ghoul was holding. The long friend the ghoul had was much more colorful, and its multiple fangs looked terrifying. Despite its dangerous appearance, the ghoul was unfazed. It immediately grabbed the long creature and shoved it into its mouth.


    With the ferocious snake monster now inside its body, the ghoul continued to move. Soon, it discovered another creature, which also triggered a memory. Aren had once said, ¡°Squirrel friend is a tasty friend!¡± while holding a simr creature.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    (Squirrel friend¡­)


    However, the squirrel the ghoul held looked very different from the one in its memory. This squirrel was entirely green and had bright red eyes.


    ¡°Kyaaa-!¡±


    The creature bit the ghoul¡¯s hand in resistance. Although its hand was covered in strange green liquid, the ghoul felt no pain. Being undead, it couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    The ghoul shoved the biting squirrel(?) into its mouth as well. It continued to move, swallowing coins and creatures indiscriminately. However, the ghoul was unaware that the creatures it had swallowed were fighting and devouring each other inside its body.

 Chapter 162: The Generous Ghoul (1)

    Chapter 162: The Generous Ghoul (1)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 162


    <strong><em>EP.162 The Generous Ghoul (1)</em></strong>


    The ghoul wandered aimlessly around the mountains. Along the way, it swallowed various colorful venomous snakes, small animals, or insect-like monsters. If it was small enough to fit in its mouth, the ghoul would gulp it down.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    After repeating this behavior several times and moving forward, it eventually reached a dungeon. In front of it, the vampire Baalzerith was diligently nting seeds.


    ¡°Guoo?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t that a ghoul? What brings you here?¡±


    Baalzerith noticed the ghoul and waved her hand.


    ¡°Guoo, guooor.¡±(I got lost. I¡¯m looking for Death Knight.)


    The ghoul was a creation of the Death Knight. It could faintly sense the Death Knight¡¯s aura, but it was too weak to pinpoint the exact location. However, perhaps Baalzerith might know where the Death Knight had gone.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ If it¡¯s the Death Knight, he went that way.¡±


    ¡°Guoo, guoo.¡±


    (Thank you, thank you.)


    The ghoul bowed its head in gratitude.


    ¡°Why make such a fuss over this? It¡¯s natural to help each other out.¡±


    Baalzerith waved her hand dismissively. She had learned a lot while nting seeds here for the past few days. She had observed the strong bond between Necros and the Death Knight, and the goblins who were diligent in their duties, never shying away from hard work.


    Baalzerith had also observed the Duhan Werther, who was dedicated to serving the dungeon. Watching their efforts made her reconsider the collective entity that was the dungeon. She felt a sense of pride knowing she had been helpful to the ghoul.


    ¡°Oh, right. Take these with you as well,¡± Baalzerith said, handing some seeds to the ghoul. ¡°It would be great if you could scatter them along the way.¡±


    In fact, she had been scattering seeds around the dungeon on Celia¡¯s orders. Despite her diligent nting, the growth rate of the carnivorous nts was so slow that there were no significant results yet. So she hade up with an idea: why not scatter seeds throughout the forest as well, not just around the dungeon? Baalzerith hoped the ghoul would scatter the seeds while heading towards the Death Knight.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the ghoul readily epted. With the seeds given by Baalzerith, the ghoul resumed its journey.


    ¡®Everyone is so dedicated to their duties,¡¯ Baalzerith thought, feeling moved as she watched the ghoul¡¯s departing figure.


    Of course, as the ghoul walked, it swallowed all the seeds Baalzerith had given it.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    As a result, a constant battle raged inside the ghoul¡¯s body. It was nothing short of a horrific miniature ecosystem.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    ¡°Sssaaak!¡±


    Various creatures devoured and merged with each other, continuously evolving. The green monster resembling a squirrel that the ghoul had initially swallowed, the Venom Squirrel, tore through the snake¡¯s scales with its sharp ws.


    The venomous snake released sticky liquid as it died from a powerful blow. The liquid quickly filled the ghoul¡¯s intestines, and within it, the venom grew even more potent. Perhaps due to the venom¡¯s influence, the ghoul¡¯s initially ashen skin began to take on a deep purple hue.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    Of course, the ghoul wandered peacefully through the forest, unaware of its transformation. Meanwhile, battles continued to rage inside its body. The mutant DNA of the Venom Squirrel rapidly replicated, infecting the ghoul¡¯s organ tissues. The infected tissues grew and mutated at an rming rate.


    Insect-like monsters that came into contact with the venom melted instantly, except for their tough exoskeletons, which resisted the venom. These exoskeletons began to merge with the ghoul¡¯s internal tissues, making its skin tougher and sharper.


    The internal chaos also triggered a reaction from the seeds of the carnivorous tentacle nts that Baalzerith had given the ghoul. Although their growth was initially slow, they sprouted shortly after entering the ghoul¡¯s body. The sprouts extended their stems, anchoring themselves throughout the ghoul¡¯s body. The ghoul¡¯s decayed, rag-like body was now firmly held together by the nts¡¯ stems.


    This entire process repeated and evolved continuously. The survivors grew stronger, leaving their dominant DNA within the ghoul. The weak were eliminated, but not before leaving their DNA, ensuring their legacy remained.


    Finally, amidst all this chaos and destruction, a new order began to form.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±


    Even now, the ghoul was shoving a new monster into its mouth. It seemed that aplete establishment of the new order was still far off.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The group of dark wizards dreaming of the evil god¡¯s resurrection, Eclipse. The young leader Sharia and the vice-leader Lucas were climbing the rugged mountains.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­ Lucas, are you sure this is the right way?¡±


    Sharia, unustomed to mountain climbing, asked while panting heavily. Beads of sweat dotted her forehead. Lucas paused for a moment and carefully examined the old map in his hand in response to Sharia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes, Leader. This is definitely the right direction,¡± Lucas replied confidently.


    In truth, it would have been much easier to climb the mountains through the Sael kingdom. However, Sharia and Lucas were dark wizards. Given that the White Order was closely monitoring the Sael kingdom, there was a high risk of their identities being exposed. Therefore, they chose to travel through the mountains wedged between the Free City Alliance and the Kalen Empire instead. The terrain was more rugged, but the rumored treasure and the hope of the evil god¡¯s resurrection fueled them with tireless energy.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As Sharia grabbed onto a rock to climb, her strength suddenly gave out. She lost her bnce and was about to fall backward when Lucas fortunately caught her hand.


    ¡°Leader! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just a bit dizzy¡­¡± Sharia replied, a weak smile on her lips as she panted heavily.


    In truth, Lucas was no different. Both of their expressions were far from good. They were currently experiencing dizziness due to hunger and exhaustion. Before climbing the mountains, the only thing they had eaten was a piece of moldy bread, which they had shared with the other members of Eclipse. With Eclipse¡¯s impoverished state, even buying a piece of dried jerky, let alone a piece of stale bread, was a struggle.


    Although the members had managed to beg for something resembling pig slop, it wasn¡¯t right for the leader and vice-leader to take their food. As a result, Sharia and Lucas hadn¡¯t eaten anything since entering the mountains.


    Of course, the mountains were filled with various fruits and animals, but they had avoided them as much as possible, fearing they might be poisonous.


    ¡°Lu-Lucas¡­ I¡¯m so hungry¡­¡±


    However, they were now reaching their physical limits. Sharia wanted to close her eyes and eat the unknown mushrooms growing in the crevices of the rocks. As she unconsciously reached for the mushrooms, Lucas stopped her.


    ¡°Hang in there. We should find something edible soon.¡±


    Lucas was also hungry and exhausted, but he supported Sharia and encouraged her. He knew better than anyone why they had to endure this arduous journey¡ªfor the goal of resurrecting the evil god, they had to ovee this hardship.


    It was then.


    ¡°Guooor!¡±


    A strange roar that cut through the wind startled them, making them look up. The sound echoed beyond the jagged rocks, carrying an aura reminiscent of death.


    ¡°What is that sound¡­?¡±


    Sharia¡¯s eyes trembled with fear.


    ¡°It seems to be the roar of a monster, but¡­¡±


    Lucas trailed off. It was indeed the roar of a monster, but the aura emanating from the sound suggested it was no ordinary creature.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    The roar grew closer. Of all times, why did this have to happen when they werepletely drained? The two exchanged nces and nodded. Sensing danger, Lucas scanned the surroundings and prepared for a defensive stance.


    Sharia also suppressed her fear and prepared to cast a spell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sound grew closer. Finally, they could clearly sense the aura.


    ¡°Lucas, this aura¡­¡±


    Sharia swallowed hard, her expression turning serious. It was a familiar aura.


    ¡°Yes, I feel it. It¡¯s faint, but there¡¯s definitely a presence of death.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just any presence of death. It was an aura akin to the bottom of hell, where souls fought and devoured each other. It was a dark, abyssal aura that seemed capable of consuming the souls of the living. It was a power of death so profound that even death itself would tremble.


    At first, they thought it was just their imagination. But as the aura drew closer, they could tell for sure. The roaring monster exuded a deep power of death.


    As dark wizards who wielded the power of death, they couldn¡¯t mistake it.


    ¡°This power¡­¡±


    Moreover, Sharia¡¯s talent as a dark wizard was overwhelming, allowing her to sense it clearly. She reached a conclusion in her mind.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s His power.¡±


    Such a profound power of death couldn¡¯t be wielded by just anyone. This aura belonged solely to the evil god, Him. A smile blossomed on Sharia¡¯s face, which had been weary just moments ago.


    Lucas nodded slightly in agreement with Sharia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. Only He possesses such power.¡±


    The only being who governed death was the evil god.


    However, the aura they felt now was very faint. It was likely a fragment that had broken off from the vast power of death. This meant that the source of the roar was undoubtedly a being that followed the evil god.


    Realizing this, Sharia and Lucas immediately sprang into action. As dark wizards belonging to Eclipse, who wished for the resurrection of the evil god, standing idle when such an opportunity presented itself would be disloyal.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    With a mix of hope and fear, Sharia and Lucas ran towards the source of the roaring sound. They had long forgotten about the rumored treasure. The chance to witness a trace of the evil god was far more important than any treasure.


    ¡°Guoo¡­¡±


    Finally, they could see the roaring being.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­!¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help but be astonished upon identifying the creature.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a ghoul!¡±


    But this ghoul was not ordinary. Its decayed skin had turned a dark purple hue. Hard exoskeletons had grown over its skin. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°Are those¡­ nts?¡±


    nts that looked like stems were growing all over the ghoul¡¯s body. It was a creature entirely different from a normal ghoul. Most importantly, the aura of death it exuded was on apletely different level.


    ¡®Just watching it is this overwhelming¡­¡¯


    As a dark wizard, Sharia had faced countless deaths, but this abyssal terror was a first for her.


    Therefore, Sharia was certain.


    ¡°Indeed, it must be an apostle of the evil god.¡±


    The ghoul¡¯s status had suddenly been elevated to that of an apostle of the evil god. Otherwise, such a ghoul could not exist in this world. As Sharia and Lucas stared at the ghoul, the ghoul also noticed their presence.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    (They are living humans.)


    The ghoul had only rummaged through the belongings of unconscious or dead humans, so living humans were of no interest to it.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    The ghoul lost interest and turned away. It was short on time and needed to find the Death Knight quickly. It had to move more diligently. However, Sharia interpreted the ghoul¡¯s actions differently.


    ¡°Lucas, it seems the apostle wants us to follow.¡±


    Even as dark wizards, they couldn¡¯t understand the ghoul¡¯s words. Sharia merely interpreted the ghoul¡¯s actions as it spoke and started moving.


    ¡°It seems so. Let¡¯s follow.¡±


    Lucas also misunderstood the ghoul¡¯s words. Thus, an odd scene unfolded where the ghoul led the way with Sharia and Lucas following behind.


    As the ghoul moved forward, it noticed the humans continuing to follow and turned around to speak.


    ¡°Guooor?¡±


    (Why are you following me?)


    Of course, Sharia couldn¡¯t understand the monster¡¯s words. She only interpreted them in her own way.


    ¡°Yes, apostle! We will follow you to the end!¡±


    ¡°Guooor guoo.¡±


    (Strange Humans)


    The ghoul soon gave up and went about its business. As it walked, it came across an adventurer lying under a tree. Approaching naturally, it rummaged through the adventurer¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Ah, as expected! The apostle of the evil god is merciless!¡±


    ¡°Guoo?¡±


    The ghoul tilted its head at Sharia¡¯s praise. It didn¡¯t feel bad.


    ¡°Guoo¡­¡±


    The ghoul handed the gold coins it found in the adventurer¡¯s belongings to Sharia.


    ¡°Th-this is a gift from the apostle¡­!¡±


    Sharia, moved, bowed her head to the ghoul. Lucas, standing beside her, also bowed, expressing his gratitude.


    ¡°Guoo, guoo.¡±


    A small smile appeared on the ghoul¡¯s face. It was the first time it realized how pleasant it could be to give to others.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    The ghoul looked up at the blue sky. The world seemed particrly beautiful today.

 Chapter 163: The Generous Ghoul (2)

    Chapter 163: The Generous Ghoul (2)


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 163


    <strong><em>EP.163 The Generous Ghoul (2)</em></strong>


    Was it just a simple worry?


    Not long ago, an alert had spread widely about the existence of a dungeon on the continent of El Dorad.


    Because of the sudden nature of the news, the dungeon facilities had been upgraded and new monsters had been summoned after a long time.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happening.¡±


    As the saying goes, it had been a truly peaceful daily life.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Was the alert overreacting? Or were the monsters, including Celia, handling things well?The mysterious answer was revealed a few dayster. ¨C


    ¨C Dambi has offered the tinum-ranked adventurer ¡®Ibis¡¯ as a sacrifice. ¨C


    ¨C Absorbing the abilities of the sacrifice ¡®Ibis.¡¯ ¨C


    ¨C (Time remaining: 6 hours) ¨C


    ¨C Lils has offered the gold-ranked adventurer ¡®Faren¡¯ as a sacrifice. ¨C


    ¨C Absorbing the abilities of the sacrifice ¡®Lils.¡¯ ¨C


    ¨C (Time remaining: 6 hours) ¨C


    It had been a long time since sacrifices were made.


    One thing became clear with these sacrifices.


    ¡®It seems the alert was correct about the dungeon¡¯s existence being spread.¡¯


    The adventurers who had just been offered as sacrifices must have been drawn by the rumors.


    And it meant that the monsters in my dungeon had blocked the intruders.


    ¡°By the way, a tinum-ranked adventurer¡­¡±


    It was definitely noticeable that the difficulty had increased.


    The ranks of the adventurersing to the dungeon would continue to rise in the future.


    ¡®I must continue to prepare ordingly.¡¯


    I spent 6 hours under the protection of Maru¡¯s escort.


    And the results of absorbing the sacrifices were quite satisfactory.


    ¨C Sessfully absorbed the adventurer ¡®Ibis¡¯ who was offered as a sacrifice. ¨C


    ¨C Acquired the skill [Venom Explosion (A)]. It can be used for enhancement. ¨C


    ¨C Sessfully absorbed the adventurer ¡®Faren¡¯ who was offered as a sacrifice. ¨C


    ¨C Acquired the trait [Spirit Affinity (B)]. It can be used for enhancement. ¨C


    Was it because they were high-ranked adventurers?


    The grades of the abilities absorbed from the adventurers were quite good.


    ¡®I think I know what Spirit Affinity is, but what¡¯s Venom Explosion?¡¯


    I immediately checked the description of the skill.


    ¨C Venom Explosion (A): An offensive skill that creates a powerful sphere of toxic energy in the hand andunches it at the enemy. The target hit by it is engulfed in a powerful toxic explosion, which corrodes and pulverizes the body. ¨C


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a gain?¡¯


    Currently, the only offensive skill I possess is an E-grade Fireball.


    And now, an A-grade offensive skill has appeared.


    ¡®It¡¯s good enough for me to use.¡¯


    As an attack utilizing poison, it could introduce a variety of variables.


    While there¡¯s also the option to enhance my subordinates¡¯ monsters, Venom Explosion seems better suited for my use.


    ¡®I can¡¯t rely on monsters forever.¡¯


    I need my own means of defense.


    In that sense, I decided to use Spirit Affinity as well.


    There was no immediate need to enhance monsters, and more sacrifices would continue toe in.


    Two days passed like that.


    There were no additional sacrifices offered.


    Instead, this time an alert rted to monsters rang out.


    ¨C Squall has gained the enlightenment of evolution. ¨C


    ¨C Squall¡¯s rank evolves from 3-star to 4-star. ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon ¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ Master, Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) ¨C


    ¡°Oh, why did this one suddenly evolve?¡±


    Enlightenment of evolution, huh.


    Until now, monsters had only evolved when I spent money or when theypleted missions and received rewards.


    But now, a monster that evolves on its own has appeared.


    ¡°Yeah, this is what makes raising them worthwhile!¡±


    Honestly, it was moving.


    It felt gratifying to see that the monsters had finally learned how to live on their own.


    One couldn¡¯t rely on the pay-to-win system forever.


    My joy didn¡¯t end there.


    ¨C Ghoul (¡ï¡ï) has evolved into Toxic Ghoul (¡ï¡ï¡ï). ¨C


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    What¡¯s this now? Toxic Ghoul?


    It was a monster I had never heard of before.


    Is it called Toxic Ghoul because it harbors poison?


    ¡°By the way, how did this one evolve?¡±


    Squall gained the enlightenment of evolution and evolved to 4-star.


    But this Ghoul evolved without any such notification, just an alert stating it had evolved.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    Did the Ghoul also gain the enlightenment of evolution like Squall?


    If it did, it would have shown up in the alert.


    Hmm¡­ it¡¯s really hard to tell.


    Maybe it was just lucky.


    Ghouls aren¡¯t particrly intelligent monsters.


    It seemed likely that the Ghoul had simply seized an opportunity for evolution by chance.


    For now, that seemed to be the correct assumption.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡±


    If only I knew how it evolved, I could apply the same method to other Ghouls¡­


    Although it was regrettable, I decided not to dwell on it further.


    I had another matter to prepare for.


    It was the visit to the Phoenix Guild.


    I was scheduled to visit the Phoenix Guild soon.


    Currently, my identity was that of a consultant affiliated with the Phoenix Guild.


    To be precise, I was a consultant for the team led by Jung Ye-rin, but a consultant was a consultant nheless.


    Originally, Jung Ye-rin had offered me the consultant position, saying I didn¡¯t need toe to the office, but staying at home all the time felt a bit uneasy.


    ¡®No matter what, it¡¯s only polite to visit at least once.¡¯


    A consultant position was not a role to be taken lightly.


    Jung Ye-rin had said she woulde to me when she needed my help, but if she came unexpectedly, it would put me in a difficult position.


    Currently, I didn¡¯t know how the Phoenix Guild operated, nor did I know everything about all the monsters.


    Jung Ye-rin had mistaken me for an expert because of the information I had on the Goblin Lord, but there was no guarantee that such coincidences would continue.


    Therefore, I decided to go to the Phoenix Guild for a while.


    I would understand how the guild operated and listen to the team members¡¯ concerns.


    By getting closer to the team members and fulfilling my role as a consultant, I could hide the fact that I was actually ipetent.


    At least I wasn¡¯t someone who did nothing.


    I made at least the minimum effort.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good strategy, even if I say so myself.¡±


    Yes, it was time to start going to work.


    Now, I was pondering what gifts to give Jung Ye-rin and the team members on my first day.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Should I just give out choctes?


    But that seemed too ordinary.


    If I were just a regr guild member, it might be fine, but currently, I held the role of a consultant within the guild.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The high-quality tea leaves Celia sent?


    But there was too little of it to begin with.


    I didn¡¯t know how many members were in Jung Ye-rin¡¯s team, but there definitely wasn¡¯t enough to share with everyone.


    If some received it and others didn¡¯t, it would only tarnish my image.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything good?¡±


    As I was deep in thought, an alert sounded from my smartphone.


    ¨C Celia has offered ¡®high-quality liquor made with utmost sincerity¡¯ as a sacrifice to the master. ¨C


    ¨C Receiving the sacrifice ¡®high-quality liquor made with utmost sincerity.¡¯ ¨C


    ¨C (Time remaining: 3 hours) ¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Why liquor?


    Why did Celia offer liquor at this moment?


    Moreover, the name was peculiar.


    ¡®High-quality liquor made with utmost sincerity?¡¯


    Was it meant to cheer me up?


    After pondering for a moment, a good idea struck me.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Liquor!¡±


    Why not give that high-quality liquor as a gift on my first day?


    The name itself suggested it was high-quality.


    Since it wasn¡¯t just any ordinary liquor, it seemed appropriate to give as a gift.


    In an instant, my worries vanished.


    I didn¡¯t know how or why Celia made and offered the liquor as a sacrifice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one like Celia.¡±


    Since Celia made it, the liquor would undoubtedly taste good.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The Ghoul trudged slowly through the forest.


    As it moved, it put whatever it could grab into its mouth, causing its appearance to continuously change.


    Now, the Ghoul¡¯s skin had transformed into a grotesque purple hue, and a hard, armor-like exoskeleton had grown over it.


    Vines from the surrounding nts seemed to intertwine with the Ghoul¡¯s body.


    Yet, the journey continued.


    One notable change was that the Ghoul, who had once wandered the forest alone, now hadpanions.


    They were Sharia and Lucas.


    Thus began the strange journey of the monster and the humans.


    ¡°Guooor.¡±


    Even while moving, the Ghoul reacted immediately upon discovering the corpse of an adventurer.


    It rummaged through the corpse, extracting money.


    Some of it was given to Sharia, while the rest was swallowed by the Ghoul itself.


    There was no special meaning behind it.


    When it shared the gold coins, the humans would express their gratitude, which oddly felt good.


    In retrospect, didn¡¯t Necros also continuously give gold coins to his master, the Death Knight?


    ¡°Guoooor.¡±


    The Ghoul began to understand Necros¡¯ actions.


    As a result, the Ghoul continued to hand over a portion of its earnings to the humans.


    Each time, Lucas bowed deeply.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Apostle, for your consideration¡­ We are truly grateful.¡±


    To those who had been struggling in poverty, even moldy bread was akin to a feast.


    But today, the grace received from the Ghoul, presumed to be the Apostle of the Evil God, was so abundant that they couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    ¡°Lucas, with this much, we might even be able to have bread with eggs¡­!¡±


    Sharia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she drooled at the mere thought.


    Sharia, the leader of Eclipse, had two dreams.


    Her greatest wish was the resurrection of the Evil God, and the second was to eat freshly baked bread topped with a runny fried egg.


    At least for today, thetter seemed like it might be a reality.


    Lucas solemnly nodded at Sharia¡¯s words.


    ¡°The leader is right. This must be the grace bestowed upon us by Him.¡±


    The Ghoul before them was undoubtedly the Apostle of the Evil God.


    It wasn¡¯t mere spection or vague hope.


    Even at this moment, the Ghoul was evolving at an astonishing rate.


    Its appearance had be so grotesque and powerful that it couldn¡¯t bepared to an ordinary Ghoul.


    ¡®Indeed, there is no doubt. This one is surely the Apostle of the Evil God!¡¯


    Of course, ordinary monsters also evolve.


    But the process is slow and requires a long time.


    The rapid changes the Ghoul was undergoing far exceeded the scope of normal evolution.


    Moreover, Sharia and Lucas were dark wizards.


    They could feel the aura of death emanating from the Ghoul at every moment.


    ¡°We might have discovered something far more precious than treasure.¡±


    No, it was certain.


    They had met the Apostle of the Evil God.


    Initially, they hade to the mountains following rumors.


    The chances were slim, but if they found treasure, it might solve Eclipse¡¯s financial troubles.


    But they had found something more valuable than treasure.


    ¡®Apostle¡­¡¯


    This might be the beginning of the Evil God¡¯s resurrection.


    ¡®If that happens¡­¡¯


    Lucas¡¯s heart raced.


    They would reim their honor as dark wizards, and their prestige would once again spread across the continent.


    Currently, the perception of dark wizards was at its worst.


    To the public, dark wizards were seen as evil and ruthless beings.


    They were known as demon worshippers who killed for dark magic and offered corpses to the Evil God.


    But that was far from the truth.


    At least, the current Eclipse was not in such a position.


    They were so desperate that they scavenged animal carcasses to stave off hunger.


    There was even a member who was beaten to death for stealing a dead livestock.


    ¡°He was such a kind person¡­¡±


    Sharia shed tears, recalling the sad memories of the past.


    And killing people to use high-level dark magic?


    If they did such a thing, the White Order would chase them to the ends of the continent. Would any dark wizard dare to act like that?


    They didn¡¯t even have enough time to research dark magic.


    Most of the Eclipse members were surviving by begging, worrying more about their next meal than research.


    This was the current state of dark wizards.


    ¡®But today is thest day for that.¡¯


    Lucas stared at the coins on his scorched palm.


    Copper, silver, and gold coins shimmered together.


    They weren¡¯t just money.


    They were the grace bestowed by the Evil God.


    ¡®From today, Eclipse will rise again.¡¯


    It meant that the resurrection of the Evil God was imminent.


    Lucas clenched his hand tightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Next to him, Sharia¡¯s eyes also gleamed with determination.


    With this amount of money, they could eat freshly baked bread for several days.


    They could even afford to add fried eggs on top.


    ¡®The members will finally have a decent meal after a long time.¡¯


    Sharia regretted not being able to take better care of her members as their leader.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    Sharia¡¯s gaze turned to the Ghoul.


    ¡®If we continue to follow this Apostle¡­¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t be an impossible dream to have ham on their bread instead of just eggs!


    With a fervent look, Sharia murmured to herself.


    ¡®Yes! The Evil God is surely watching over us!¡¯


    The wheels of fate were turning towards Eclipse.


    It was by chance that she had heard the rumors.


    Avoiding the White Order¡¯s surveince, they hade here via the mountains between the Kaln Empire and the Free City Alliance.


    And on that path, they had encountered the Apostle of the Evil God.


    All these coincidences seemed like pieces of a meticulously arranged puzzle.


    Could all of this really be just a coincidence?


    Sharia shook her head.


    It was too precise to be mere chance.


    This was undoubtedly a script written by the Evil God.


    Even the rumors of treasure that led them here must have been the will of the Evil God.


    With a solemn heart, Sharia bowed her head.


    She deeply engraved in her heart that all of this was the mercy of the Evil God.


    Thus, Sharia and Lucas closely followed the Ghoul.


    ¡°Guooor guooor.¡±


    (Where is the Death Knight?)


    The Ghoul¡¯s muttering was an indecipherable code to them.


    They could only guess at the profound meaning behind it.


    Lucas nodded.


    ¡°It seems like he wants us to keep following, Leader.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    Thus, the three of them continued to walk endlessly through the forest.


    After walking for a while, suspicious figures suddenly appeared ahead.


    ¡°Monsters! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡±


    The figures turned out to be a group of adventurers.


    There were more than ten of them, a fairlyrge party, quickly forming a battle formation.


    Their swift actions indicated they were quite experienced adventurers.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! Apostle!¡±


    Lucas shouted to the Ghoul with a panicked expression.


    No matter how much of an Apostle of the Evil God it was, the Ghoul was still a Ghoul.


    It didn¡¯t seem easy to hold out in a situation where they were outnumbered.


    ¡°No¡­ We just met the Apostle¡­¡±


    Sharia gritted her teeth and looked at Lucas.


    Their determined gazes met.


    ¡°Lucas! Let¡¯s get ready too!¡±


    Understanding each other¡¯s thoughts, they immediately began chanting spells.


    Although they couldn¡¯t expect much power without sacrifices, they could at least draw the enemy¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh great one who governs death, please grant me the power to bring death to my enemies-¡±


    Sharia¡¯s mouth fell open as she chanted.


    The Ghoul was casually walking towards the enemy lines.


    ¡°No! Apostle!¡±


    Lucas shouted at the top of his lungs, but the Ghoul paid no heed.


    Instead, it calmly stood before the adventurers.


    ¡°Guooor guooor?¡±


    (Do you want some money too?)


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    The adventurer at the front mumbled in confusion at the Ghoul¡¯s words.


    ¡°Guooor guooor?¡±


    The Ghoul repeated itself with a nonchnt expression.


    When it gave money to the humans following it, they acted respectfully.


    And the Ghoul felt happy when it shared money.


    So, it decided to give money to the adventurers this time as well.


    The Ghoul smiled brightly at the thought of sharing money.


    However¡­


    The Ghoul currently had no money on it.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    All the money it had taken from corpses had either been swallowed or given to Sharia and Lucas.


    But the Ghoul quickly came up with a good idea.


    It could simply retrieve the money from its stomach.


    The Ghoul tensed its abdomen to bring up the swallowed gold coins.


    ¡°Guooor¡­¡±


    The more it strained, the more its insides twisted and writhed.


    ¡°What the hell is that!¡±


    The adventurers were agitated by the Ghoul¡¯s strange behavior.


    At that moment¡­


    ¡°Guoooorrrr-!¡±


    Instead of gold coins, green smoke spewed from the Ghoul¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No, get away! Everyone, move!¡±


    An adventurer screamed in panic, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±


    The adventurers enveloped in the green smoke fell to the ground as their flesh seemed to melt away.


    The forest was filled with horrifying screams and a burning stench.


    Sharia and Lucas, standing behind, watched the scene with horrified expressions.

 Chapter 164: Dark Wizard and Arch Lich (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 164


    <strong><em>EP.164</em></strong><strong><em> Dark Wizard and Arch Lich (1)</em></strong>


    The green smoke emitted by the ghoul thickened and filled the forest. The smoke inflicted excruciating pain on the adventurers, making their lungs feel like they were burning with every breath. Even when they tried to scream, only groans escaped from their already melted vocal cords.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The agonized cries of the adventurers echoed through the forest. Their horrifying screams and copsing bodies painted a scene reminiscent of hell. Their skin melted away, and their flesh rotted and decayed. Even their seemingly sturdy armor was corroded by the green smoke, bing unrecognizable.


    ¡°That is truly the power of the apostle¡­!¡±


    Sharia, who was witnessing this dreadful scene, couldn¡¯t hide her shock. She held her breath, watching what seemed like a miraculous act performed by the ghoul.


    ¡°Wh-what is that¡­?¡±


    Lucas, standing beside her, was equally stunned. It was just a single attack. The ghoul had merely opened its mouth and emitted smoke, yet it had incapacitated all those numerous adventurers.¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Lucas let out a hollowugh, almost as if he had lost his mind. The scene he had just witnessed filled him with a sense of awe.


    ¡°This is indeed the true power of the evil god.¡±


    A fervent light shone in Lucas¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, he realized something. The ghoul¡¯s attack was like a judgment delivered by the evil god, but it wasn¡¯t just a simple attack.


    ¡®What the evil god wants to show us¡­!¡¯


    Lucas believed this was surely a lesson from the evil god. He closed his eyes and thought. Reflecting on it, the ghoul had been relentless. As soon as it approached the adventurers, it attacked. The way it mercilessly struck down its enemies left Lucas breathless with a powerful thrill.


    ¡®¡­Show no mercy to your enemies.¡¯


    The evil god must have been trying to convey this message. The current Eclipse was weak. They had lost sight of their original purpose, busying themselves with mere survival each day. Lucas clenched his fist.


    ¡®Furthermore, the evil god has revealed the essence of dark magic.¡¯


    This was the most crucial part. What had he observed while following the ghoul? The ghoul devoured anything it encountered. It swallowed not only living animals but also monsters without hesitation. It even took gold coins from the corpses of dead adventurers and swallowed them. This wasn¡¯t just about consumption. The meaning was clear.


    ¡®The essence of dark magic.¡¯


    Dark magic fundamentally derives its power through sacrifice. The more sacrifices and offerings, the stronger the dark magic bes. The evil god was undoubtedly making them realize this essence through the apostle.


    ¡®Seize the life force of the living.¡¯


    Of course, Lucas had always known this fact. But what about his current state? He had be a coward, quietly living in fear of being pursued by the White Order.


    They hadn¡¯t even used animal corpses, let alone human ones, fearing any trace might be left behind. So, what was the result? There were no situations where they were pursued by the Order, so it was peaceful. But was that really enough?


    Eclipse was an organization formed by dark wizards. It was a group with the goal of dreaming of the great evil god¡¯s resurrection and descent. It was as if the evil god was asking Eclipse a question. It felt like the great one was questioning Lucas himself.


    Is that really enough?


    No. Absolutely not. Eclipse needed to act more boldly than it had so far.


    ¡®We need to be more daring¡­¡¯


    If they had only stolen dead livestock until now, it was time to take bold actions by killing and stealing directly. Lucas vowed never to forget what the ghoul had shown him today.


    ¡°Leader.¡±


    Lucas spoke to Sharia, who had also witnessed the miracle.


    ¡°It seems this is the direction Eclipse must take.¡±


    Sharia was a genius dark wizard. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t understand what Lucas meant. She also believed it was a revtion from the evil god.


    ¡°Yes, Lucas. That is the true essence of dark magic!¡±


    A fanatical passion burned in her eyes. Lucas, too, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, gritting his teeth. From today onwards, the Eclipse they knew was gone.


    A New Eclipse Would Be Born


    The horrific scene before the ghoul was, to them, a blessed omen heralding the descent of the evil god. Sharia and Lucas took deep breaths and approached the ghoul, ignoring the slowly dying adventurers. The ghoul was currently shaking its head from side to side, and they believed even this action had some significant meaning.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The ghoul was confused.


    ¡°Guoooor¡­?¡±


    (Why did they die?)


    It had only intended to show kindness by giving them gold coins. Yet, all the adventurers had died. The ghoul wanted to understand the situation, but it had no brain to think with.


    ¡°Guoooor.¡±


    It simply acted ording to the current situation. Its thought process was impulsive: fallen adventurers -> Ah! Since they are dead, I should search their bodies! -> Acquire gold coins! -> Put them in the mouth!


    The ghoul acted quickly. It rummaged through the bodies of the dead adventurers to find gold coins. However, the gold coins were covered in a sticky green liquid.


    ¡°Guoo¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter. The ghoul swallowed anything and everything. It even consumed the remains of the adventurers, now reduced to bones.


    Of course, to the dark wizards observing this, it appeared differently.


    ¡°As expected of the apostle!¡±


    Sharia was in awe. Not only was the ghoul merciless, but it also performed such horrific acts without a second thought!


    Lucas also nodded quietly beside her.


    ¡°Indeed, Leader. That is the direction our dark wizards must take!¡±


    The ghoul nced at the two people having an iprehensible conversation and then strode forward. It had momentarily forgotten, but the ghoul¡¯s goal was to find the Death Knight. It needed to join the main force of the Death Knight and Necros as soon as possible.


    ¡°Ah, wait! Apostle!¡±


    Sharia called out, following the ghoul.


    ¡°Apostle, could you tell us where you are heading?¡±


    Lucas asked as he followed, but the ghoul continued onward without answering. The only sounds breaking the silence of the forest were the rustling branches in the wind and their footsteps. They walked for quite some time.


    ¡°Lu-Lucas¡­¡±


    While walking, Sharia suddenly sensed something strange. It was a familiar sensation to any dark wizard¡ªthe aura of death. The forest was suddenly filled with this aura.


    ¡°Leader, you must be cautious.¡±


    Lucas warned, stopping Sharia in her tracks. The aura of death was too powerful to be dismissed as a mere presence. The ghoul, who had been leading the way, also halted.


    ¡°A-apostle, what is happening right now¡­?¡±


    Lucas¡¯s voice betrayed his anxiety. Momentster, they were stunned by the sight before them.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Lu-Lucas, th-this is¡­!¡±


    They were horrified by the sight of skeletons and ghouls emerging endlessly from between the trees.


    The ghoul walked forward nonchntly and then bowed its head to a certain presence.


    ¡°N-no way¡­!¡±


    Lucas stared at the figure to whom the apostle ghoul was bowing. The being exuded a tremendous aura of death.


    ¡°There is more than one apostle!¡±


    One of them wore a luxurious blue robe and held arge book in their hand. Another carried a sword and shield, with a maid¡¯s outfit draped over the shield.


    ¡°How horrifying.¡±


    It was clear that the outfit belonged to a human they had killed and hung on the shield. This indicated a merciless and cruel nature without a shred ofpassion. But why had such beings appeared?


    Sharia and Lucas, dark wizards of Eclipse, realized that the resurrection of the evil god had already begun. It was evident that the apostles and the undead legion would be part of this beginning.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°nk?¡±


    (Who are they?)


    Necros asked as the ghoul, which had disappeared for a while, returned. It wasn¡¯t just the ghoul that came back; it had brought two humans along.


    ¡°Guoooor.¡±


    (They are just insignificant humans.)


    Although the ghoul was a direct subordinate of the Death Knight, it couldn¡¯t ignore Necros¡¯s question. Necros looked at the humans. The man¡¯s robe was torn and tattered, while the woman¡¯s cloak was moldy and ragged.


    Their hair was clumped with grease, indicating they hadn¡¯t washed for days. Necros nodded.


    ¡°nk nk.¡±


    (They are truly pitiful and insignificant humans.)


    Necros opened a notebook and began to jot something down.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Brought humans without money. Useless.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Unaware of the content, Lucas wore a look of admiration.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt, Leader. Look at how they are recording! They must be apostles!¡±


    A being exuding such a tremendous aura was recording something. As a dark wizard, Lucas was curious. What kind of contents would be written in the book held by an apostle serving the evil god?


    ¡°Surely, it must containplex spells beyond our understanding.¡±


    Sharia nodded in agreement with Lucas¡¯s words. If such a being was writing it, even a genius dark wizard would be no more than an ordinary person. Sharia and Lucas quietly watched the being before them.


    Scratch, scratch¡ª


    Necros¡¯s hand continued to move.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Unlikely to find money even if searched. Waste of time.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    After recording for a while, Necros turned away. The Death Knight also nced at Sharia and Lucas before following Necros. As all the undead followed Necros, Sharia and Lucas quickly followed suit.


    ¡°A-apostle! Please, let use with you!¡±


    ¡°nk nk.¡±


    (Why are they following us?)


    ¡°Guoooor.¡±


    (They Are Just Insignificant Humans.)


    ¡°nk.¡±


    (I see.)


    Necros nodded and continued walking. The reason for leaving them alone was simple: killing them wouldn¡¯t yield any money. It was better to spend that time searching for other adventurers. Adventurers wereing to the mountains on their own, and Necros wanted to make a haul before returning to the kingdom¡¯s dungeon.


    Of course, Sharia and Lucas, who couldn¡¯t understand the monsters¡¯nguage, misunderstood it differently.


    ¡°It seems the ghoul apostle is informing them about us.¡±


    Sharia also thought so. Now that they had caught the apostles¡¯ attention, Eclipse¡¯s growth was inevitable. The ghoul apostle had bestowed them with money. What would this one give them? Just thinking about it brought a smile to Sharia¡¯s face.


    As the dark wizards and Necros¡¯s party walked for a while, they encountered a group.


    ¡°Undead! It¡¯s an undead horde! Is it a monster wave?¡±


    ¡°No! There¡¯s a dark wizard over there! They must have summoned them!¡±


    The problem was that the group wore sacred white armor. The Holy Knights also noticed the dark wizards and the undead legion, quickly forming a battle line.


    ¡°H-Holy Knights! Leader, this is dangerous!¡±


    Lucas shouted.


    ¡®To think we¡¯d encounter Holy Knights in the mountains.¡¯


    They already knew that the White Order was keeping an eye on the Sael Kingdom. They had thought the White Order would send Holy Knights to the Sael Kingdom. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect to encounter the White Order¡¯s Holy Knights in the mountains.


    The only silver lining was that there were only seven Holy Knights. Even so, a shadow fell over Lucas¡¯s face. Holy Knights wielded holy power. Even with just seven of them, they could easily sweep through the undead forces present, as they were an elite force. Essentially, aside from the skeletons and ghouls, only the apostles could stand against the Holy Knights.


    But could the three apostles defeat the seven Holy Knights? Of course, he had witnessed the apostle¡¯s power earlier. Hadn¡¯t they wiped out the adventurers with a mere puff of smoke? However, this time, their opponents were not adventurers but Holy Knights.


    Lucas could only hope that the apostles present could handle the Holy Knights. Unlike Lucas, who was observing the situation, Sharia began calcting various possibilities in her mind.


    ¡®The apostle earlier¡­¡¯


    What had they ghoul done they while following it? It had devoured living beings and gold coins indiscriminately, using powerful dark magic.


    ¡®If only that dark magic could be used again¡­!¡¯


    However, powerful magic required sacrifices. Unfortunately, she had nothing to offer as a sacrifice except for money. And even that was just the money the ghoul had given them earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sharia took out the coins. Mixed on her palm were copper, silver, and gold coins, shining faintly. Originally, she had nned to use this money to buy freshly baked bread topped with ham. But that was only possible if she survived this ordeal.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ my bread and ham¡­¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Sharia gathered all the money she had received from the ghoul and offered it to the apostle. The apostle who had been diligently recording in the book earlier.


    ¡°nk?¡±


    Necros was surprised when the seemingly insignificant human handed over money. His surprise was short-lived, soon reced by a pleased expression. It was a universal truth: receiving a single gold coin from a poor person was more gratifying and precious than receiving arge amount of gold from a rich person. Necros, an arch-lich, had realized this truth.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 165: Dark Wizard and Arch Lich (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 165


    <strong><em>EP.165 Dark Wizard and Arch Lich (2)</em></strong>


    Necros was counting the gold coins handed to him by Sharia. This brief moment granted the Holy Knights a short window of time.


    ¡°Goddess, what is this sight before me¡­?¡±


    Holy Knight Rynell sighed at the scene unfolding before his eyes. Upon ascending the Silent Mountains, they were confronted by none other than hideous undead. And not just a few, but a massive legion.


    Skeletons made of bare bones and ghouls with decaying, rotting flesh. In front of them stood a skeleton exuding an aura of death and a being d in a blue robe.


    ¡°Sir Rynell, the aura is incredibly malevolent. These are no ordinary undead.¡±


    Another Holy Knight, Drakon, spoke up from behind. Drakon had only recently be a full-fledged Holy Knight. Until recently, he had been a trainee, and this was his first mission as an official Holy Knight. Unfortunately, he had encountered the worst possible situation on his first mission.The aura emanating from these beings was far from ordinary undead.


    ¡°¡­It might be a Death Knight and an Arch-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Rynell cut Drakon off. He had already suspected as much. It was clear that these two beings were not mere undead.


    ¡®This is a disaster.¡¯


    Just as Drakon was about to say, those beings were indeed a Death Knight and an Arch-Lich. No, it was certain.


    ¡®Why is this happening¡­¡¯


    Rynell had ascended the mountains for an investigation. It was to look into the disappearance of priests and Holy Knights in the Silent Mountains. Originally, the Order had dispatched an envoy for the investigation, but the sudden appearance of the Seven-Star Cmity had resulted in most of them losing their lives. The White Order had suffered a painful loss.


    Ideally, the Order would have pressured the Sael kingdom by bringing up the cmity, but Queen Elena¡¯s exploits had spread across the continent.


    Princess Elena of the Sael kingdom defeated the cmity!


    This rumor had elevated Princess Elena to the status of queen, and people rejoiced, iming a new saintess had been born. With Queen Elena being regarded as a saintess, the Order could no longer treat the Sael kingdom lightly. Even though the queen¡¯s official coronation had not yet taken ce, and the Order had not officially dered Queen Elena a saintess, it was unavoidable. Even within the Order¡¯s upper echelons, there were murmurs that Queen Elena should be treated as equivalent to a saintess.


    In such a situation, the resumed investigation also had to be mindful of the kingdom. Instead of arge envoy, only a small group of Holy Knights was dispatched to the Sael kingdom and the mountains. The current investigation in the mountains was led by Rynell and consisted of a total of seven Holy Knights.


    Even with their small numbers, they were not overly concerned. They had qualitatively different forcespared to the previously missing Holy Knights. Moreover, no one would dare to touch the Order. The moment anyone did, they would not be able to survive anywhere on the continent except in the demonds.


    But it was acent thought. Who would have thought monsters would appear? Of course, they had anticipated encountering monsters in the Silent Mountains. However, they had not expected the monsters to be of a five-star level.


    ¡°Sir Rynell, perhaps we should attack instead.¡±


    As Rynell stood there in a daze, Drakon suggested once more.


    ¡°Look at them. There are humans among the undead.¡±


    In the direction Drakon pointed, there were figures who seemed to be wizards. They also exuded an aura of death, indicating that they were dark wizards.


    ¡°Sir Rynell, have you ever heard of such a situation? This is too strange! Those vile dark wizards must have summoned these creatures as sacrifices!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a point.¡±


    Drakon¡¯s opinion was valid. The simultaneous appearance of both a Death Knight and an Arch-Lich was unheard of. While such urrences might be possible in the demonds, which humans had not conquered, this was near the entrance of the mountains. If such situations were frequent, would the Sael kingdom have remained unscathed?


    Rynell also thought the current situation seemed contrived. It made more sense to believe that the dark wizards had summoned the monsters, as Drakon suggested.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    However, regardless of the cause, the fact remained that this was a dire situation.


    ¡®If they can summon a Death Knight and an Arch-Lich, they must be high-ranking dark wizards.¡¯


    They might even be apostle-level dark wizards attempting to resurrect the evil god. Rynell suddenly recalled Eclipse, the organization formed by dark wizards in the past.


    ¡®Could it be that Eclipse has resurfaced?¡¯


    Eclipse was a group of dark wizards with the goal of resurrecting the evil god. They were ruthless and evil beings who abandoned their humanity for dark magic. However, Eclipse had disappeared a long time ago. Their activities had ceased entirely at some point, leading the Order to gradually lower their guard until they no longer paid attention to them. Holy Knights only learned about Eclipse as a historical group during their training.


    ¡°Drakon, the enemy is likely Eclipse.¡±


    Drakon looked shocked at Rynell¡¯s words. The organization he had only read about in books before bing a Holy Knight was now appearing before his eyes.


    ¡°N-no way, could they have disappeared for this day¡­?¡±


    Eclipse hadn¡¯t ceased their activities. It made more sense to believe they had been acting covertly to resurrect the evil god. And now, they had summoned a Death Knight and an Arch-Lich.


    ¡°Yes, they must have offered massive sacrifices to summon those beings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Drakon was enraged by Rynell¡¯s words. Were the beings summoned by the dark wizards ordinary monsters? There were two five-star entities. How many sacrifices had been offered to the evil god to summon them? Surely, the missing priests and Holy Knights were among those sacrifices. Countless innocent lives might have been lost to the dark wizards. This meant that innocent lives had been taken by the dark wizards, something that could not be tolerated by those who served the goddess and wielded the sacred sword of the Order.


    With an angry expression, Drakon began to channel his holy power. A faint white light enveloped his sword.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Rynell shook his head and stopped Drakon. He understood that Drakon, having just be a Holy Knight, was full of youthful vigor. However, the reality was different. If they couldn¡¯t read the situation, they would face a meaningless death. Even with just one of either the Death Knight or the Arch-Lich, their chances were slim. With both present, there was no way to win.


    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Maintain formation and slowly retreat.¡±


    Rynell gave a quietmand.


    The best option now was to gradually distance themselves and flee.


    ¡°The priority is to get out of here and inform the Order of this!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Understood.¡±


    Drakon reluctantly sheathed his sword and began to slowly retreat. Though his anger surged, he knew Rynell was right. With their current strength, it was impossible to confront those beings. It was wiser to retreat andter summon the Holy Crusade.


    Drakon slowly backed away, ring at the detestable undead legion. The undead and the dark wizards appeared loathsome to him. Most of all, his gaze was drawn to the Arch-Lich, who was recording something nearby. The Arch-Lich was an undead wizard. The thick book it was writing in was undoubtedly a grimoire filled with dark spells.


    ¡®It must be full of vile dark magic,¡¯ Drakon thought to himself as Necros diligently continued to record.


    <strong>¨C </strong>One should not judge by appearances alone. This is a mistake as an inspector. Remember that even the poor can possess gold coins.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Necros was reflecting. He vowed to be a better inspector, taking today¡¯s lesson to heart.


    ¡°nk.¡±


    Necros nodded as he finished his recording. Having earned some money, it was time to move on to the next task. He noticed the Holy Knights gradually retreating.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    At Necros¡¯s gesture, the ghouls and skeletons charged towards the Holy Knights.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As he raised his hand, a wave of death engulfed the holy knights.


    ¡°Creatures of darkness are attacking! Everyone, prepare to defend!¡±


    At Rynell¡¯smand, the retreating Holy Knights halted and formed a defensive line. Ghouls, running so fast that their decayed flesh wobbled, and skeletons, ttering as they moved, charged towards their targets.


    ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯


    Rynell despaired as he watched the approaching undead legion. It wasn¡¯t fear of death that troubled him. He was willing toy down his life for the goddess. However, the number of undead was overwhelming. Initially, he thought they could somehow escape, but that was an arrogant assumption.


    ¡®At this rate, we¡¯ll be surrounded.¡¯


    The ghouls and skeletons were already spreading out around the Holy Knights. If this continued, everything that happened in the mountains would be buried and forgotten. The moment of decision hade for Rynell. Including himself, there were seven of them. At least one of them had to escape.


    Who should it be? The answer was clear from the start.


    ¡°Drakon! Run to the kingdom with all your might!¡±


    Rynell called out to Drakon, who had only recently be a Holy Knight. Even if one person escaped, the remaining six would have to buy time. Drakon, who had been a trainee until a few days ago, wouldn¡¯t be able to hold off the undead for long. Therefore, Rynell decided to send the youngest, Drakon.


    The only fortunate thing was that the distance from here to the Sael kingdom was rtively short. A little time would be enough to escape.


    ¡°If you reach the capital, find Deputy Commander Riana! Tell her that Eclipse has resurfaced!¡±


    Most importantly, the Sael kingdom had Riana, the deputymander of the Holy Knight Order. Additionally, the renowned Inquisitor Jeremia, known for her prowess within the Order, was there. If Drakon could just escape, he could request reinforcements.


    However, Drakon protested.


    ¡°¡­What? What are you saying? I am also a righteous Holy Knight. I will stay here until the end!¡±


    ¡°Get a grip!¡±


    Rynell shouted at Drakon. There was no time left.


    ¡°Drakon! This is an order! If you truly serve the goddess as a righteous knight, inform the Order of everything happening here. Do not let our time be wasted!¡±


    Bang-!


    At that moment, a Death Knight appeared and struck a Holy Knight with its shield. The armor the Holy Knight wore shattered.


    ¡°Aaagh! Goddess!¡±


    Simultaneously, ghouls pounced on the screaming Holy Knight. They viciously bit and tore, quickly ending his life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Drakon! Go now!¡±


    Rynell pped Drakon¡¯s cheek. Only then did Drakone to his senses, tears welling up as he bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    His gratitude was brief. If they had more time, perhaps it would have been different, but now even a thank you was a luxury. Drakon turned and ran.


    Seeing the youngest running, Rynell poured all his strength into the fight.


    ¡®Now There are five left.¡¯


    Just a little longer, even a few more minutes, and it would be enough. Even if they couldn¡¯t win, just distancing Drakon from the undead would be a sess. But that thought didn¡¯tst long.


    Bang-! Bang-!


    Holy Knights burst apart without even having the chance to scream. Skeletons charged and exploded simultaneously.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    But it was already toote. Where the skeletons had exploded, only bloodstains and gruesome remnants were left.


    ¡°Arch-Lich¡­¡±


    It was the Arch-Lich¡¯s skill, ¡®Corpse Explosion.¡¯ They had been so focused on the undead that they had neglected the Arch-Lich. Now, Rynell was the only one left.


    ¡°Is this the end¡­?¡±


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. He had to buy more time. Drakon needed to safely descend the mountains and inform the Order.


    ¡°Goddess, grant me the strength to withstand this evil.¡±


    Rynell poured all his holy power into his sword. He squeezed out everyst bit of his remaining strength.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He had overexerted himself. Yet, ignoring the blood spilling from his mouth, he channeled all his strength into his sword. His heart burned with faith in the goddess. In this moment, he was the embodiment of justice itself.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A brilliant light emanated from the sword. It was a powerful force unlike anything Rynell had ever felt before. This was the end. He prepared for his final strike as the sword of the Order.


    ¡°Goddess, I offer all my strength! Have mercy on thismb and deliver us from evil!¡±


    Rynell¡¯s shout was like thunder. It felt as if the goddess¡¯s blessing was with him, and a holy aura enveloped the surroundings. Rynell swung his sword with all his might.


    ¡°Let all my strength drive away the evil!¡±


    This was his final struggle. It was a strike imbued with the conviction of Holy Knight Rynell. A life-defining blow for justice, for hisrades, and for the goddess!


    Bang-!


    A tremendous roar shook the forest. A blinding sh filled the woods.


    ¡°Did I¡­ defeat them?¡±


    It was an attack with all his might. He had never felt such divine power before. He was confident that the ghouls and skeletons were obliterated by his attack.


    ¡°Perhaps the goddess has answered my prayer.¡±


    The aftermath of using such immense power left Rynell extremely fatigued. Exhaustion struck his entire body. He weakly lifted his head. The forest was still filled with white light.


    ¡°Ha¡­ I hope you survive¡­¡±


    He would now go to the embrace of the goddess.


    All that remained was for Drakon to safely deliver the news to the Order. A bitter smile appeared on Rynell¡¯s face. But then¡­


    Thunk-


    A sword pierced Rynell¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    As the holy light dimmed, Rynell¡¯s body began to copse. What was happening? In front of his bewildered eyes, the figure of the Death Knight appeared. The light that had filled the forest faded away.


    ¡°!¡±


    From the beginning, he hadn¡¯t expected to defeat the Death Knight and the Arch-Lich. At the very least, he thought his recent strike would eliminate the skeletons and ghouls. But it was all an illusion.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    It had been a powerful strike.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    It was an attack made with desperate prayer to the goddess! Yet, it hadn¡¯t inflicted a single injury on the undead legion. Rynell felt utterly defeated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His gaze fell on the shield embedded in the ground. Was that what had blocked his strike? But everything remained a mystery.


    ??? ??? ???? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ??? ?????.


    The shield looked ordinary, just a maid¡¯s outfit fluttering on it, nothing special.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was this really the end? His faith in the goddess, his struggle for justice, and all the time he had spent as a Holy Knight felt invalidated.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    His heartbeat slowed. Despite the excruciating pain, only one thought upied Rynell¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Were all the time and faith I invested for nothing?¡¯


    His conviction crumbled, and justice was trampled.


    ¡®Was everything I dedicated truly meaningless?¡¯


    He felt hollow. His blind faith in the goddess shattered in his dying moments.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Haha.¡±


    Rynellughed. What was the point of it all? There was no hope in thatughter. Only despair and disbelief. Negative emotions consumed him.


    ¡®Goddess! Are you not watching over us?¡¯


    A single tear rolled down his cheek. It wasn¡¯t a tear of sorrow but one of realization. The world was darkness itself, and light had never existed. The goddess he had believed in and the justice he had pursued were all illusions. The truth was the brutal reality unfolding before his eyes.


    Rynell¡¯s eyes trembled.


    In his eyes, madness, despair, and anger were all mixed. Eventually, darkness consumed him. The Holy Knight¡¯s end was not marked by conviction but by regret and disbelief, and he closed his eyes. From the sword that had pierced his heart, a dark aura began to rise.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The Holy Knight, filled with disbelief and having turned his back on the world, opened his eyes once more.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Holy Knight ¡®Rynell¡¯ has evolved into Chaos Holy Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï). <strong>¨C</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Drakon ran with all his might. Even as his breath grew ragged and his legs weakened, he kept running.


    ¡°I must¡­ I must tell the truth!¡±


    He had to inform the Order that the dark wizards¡¯ group, Eclipse, had reappeared. It was a crucial mission. And to ensure that Rynell and the other Holy Knights¡¯ deaths were not in vain, he continued to run. Fortunately, there were no undead chasing him. It meant they were sessfully buying him time. He almost cried but held back.


    As Drakon continued to run, trying to escape the forest, he suddenly encountered someone.


    ¡°Brother, where are you rushing off to?¡±


    A figure d in Holy Knight armor appeared in Drakon¡¯s sight.


    ¡®Were there more investigators?¡¯


    He was momentarily puzzled, but that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    ¡°Brother! Something terrible has happened! Dark wizards have appeared over there!¡±


    Drakon shouted, informing the other of the current situation. After all, the other person was also a Holy Knight of the same Order. The more people who knew, the higher the chances of informing the Order.


    ¡°Well, that is indeed serious. It seems urgent; let¡¯s move to a different location.¡±


    The other nodded with a peculiar expression and began to introduce himself.


    ¡°Ah, my name is Eric. I work solely for the great one.¡±


    The person Drakon met was named Eric, a Holy Knight controlled by a Banshee.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 166: Dark Wizard and Celia

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 166


    <strong><em>EP.166 Dark Wizard and Celia</em></strong>


    Drakon ran towards the Sael Kingdom with all his might. His heart pounded as if it would burst, and his breath came in gasps, but he couldn¡¯t stop. He had to escape from here immediately and inform the Order of a critical fact. Dark wizards had appeared in the Silent Mountains!


    The dark wizards didn¡¯t stop there. With immense power, they summoned countless undead legions. It was a sight that still made his flesh crawl. Rynell and his fellow holy knights risked their lives in that horrific battle to give Drakon a chance. He had to inform the Order as quickly as possible, if only to ensure their sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain.


    As he ran frantically, he noticed a familiar armor. It was another holy knight like himself. Why was another holy knight here? However, Drakon was in no state to question it.


    ¡°Brother! Something terrible has happened! Over there¡­ dark wizards have appeared!¡±


    He felt a slight sense of relief that he wasn¡¯t alone. Drakon greeted the other holy knight, who introduced himself as Eric. Drakon also introduced himself and then moved on to the main topic.


    ¡°Brother Eric, I just witnessed¡­ a horrifying scene.¡±His voice trembled. Meeting Eric had eased his tension, causing his emotions to surge even more. Still, he desperately continued to speak.


    ¡°Our holy knight brothers¡­ were massacred by the undead legion. Sir Rynell tried to protect me¡­¡±


    Drakon¡¯s voice faltered momentarily, trembling. It was as if the deaths of hisrades were vividly reying before his eyes.


    ¡°We must inform the Order immediately! The continent of El Dorad is in danger!¡±


    They needed to quickly report the appearance of the dark wizards and the undead legion and prepare for it.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ you¡¯ve been through something truly horrific.¡±


    Eric ced a hand on Drakon¡¯s trembling shoulder as he listened.


    ¡°But brother, please calm down and tell me the details. Understanding the situation is of utmost importance right now.¡±


    Eric¡¯s words were gentle, but his eyes held no surprise or sympathy¡ªonly emptiness.


    ¡°Now, what exactly happened? What do you mean by an undead legion?¡±


    As he questioned Drakon, Eric ced his hand on the sword at his waist. Eric¡¯s true identity was that of a Banshee controlling the holy knight. The Banshee had a duty to protect the Great One¡¯s dungeon. If the human before him had suspected anything, he intended to kill him immediately.


    ¡®An undead legion¡­¡¯


    An undead legion had appeared in the mountains. And there were dark wizards as well. Several possibilities came to mind.


    ¡®Could it be that Sir Necros has made a move?¡¯


    Necros was an Arch Lich. With his skill to resurrect corpses as skeletons, he could quickly form an undead legion. Given his robe, it was easy to mistake him for a dark wizard. However, Eric shook his head. Necros had recently been granted a new dungeon by the Great One. He would be too busy managing it to leisurely lead undead against holy knights.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. And Necros wasn¡¯t the only one capable ofmanding an undead legion.


    ¡®Could it be that Sir Death Knight has made a move?¡¯


    The Death Knight also had a particr ability¡ªthe power to turn those he killed into ghouls. Sometimes, if the will of the deceased was strong enough, mutations or more powerful ghouls would emerge. With these abilities, creating an undead legion wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Moreover, the Death Knight was the mid-boss of the area 1 of the first floor. Utilizing the troops from the area 1 made it a usible scenario.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not it either.¡¯


    But Eric shook his head again. The Death Knight was currently overseeing fortification construction within the dungeon. There was no way he would be wandering outside.


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s the Assault Corps.¡¯


    The Assault Corps was a recently established unit by General manager Celia. It wasposed entirely of undead monsters, an elite force that charged at enemies, undeterred by death. Leading the Assault Corps was a Duhan.


    ¡®Not as strong as Sir Necros or the Death Knight, but still formidable enough.¡¯


    A Duhan would have sufficient strength to overpower holy knights. With this thought, Eric prepared to draw his sword. Regardless, if this information reached the Order, they would undoubtedly lead their forces to the mountains. To prevent such a disastrous situation, he had to kill the holy knight before him and bury the truth.


    Just before Eric could act, Drakon spoke again.


    ¡°¡­It was filled with ghouls and skeletons. But that¡¯s not all!¡±


    Fear intensified in Drakon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°There were dark wizards there. They were the very ones who summoned the undead legion! We must inform everyone of this fact!¡±


    Eric¡¯s expression subtly contorted at those words. It felt slightly off from what he had been considering. Drakon, observing Eric¡¯s expression, assumed they were on the same page and continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Eric. The Eclipse has returned. That notorious group of dark wizards has revealed themselves to the world again!¡±


    ¡°Eclipse¡­!¡±


    The Banshee controlling Eric was taken aback. There was one reason for its confusion.


    ¡®What is Eclipse?¡¯


    The Banshee did not know exactly what this ¡®Eclipse¡¯ that Drakon mentioned was. Even as a Banshee, it could not extract the memories of the puppet it was controlling. The only relief was that the entity that had shed with the holy knights was this ce called Eclipse, which seemed unrted to the Great One¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡®Eclipse, huh¡­¡¯


    Piecing together the conversation, Eclipse was likely a group of dark wizards. Beyond that, the details were unclear. However, it was evident that they had encroached upon the Great One¡¯s territory.


    ¡®How dare they invade the Great One¡¯s realm¡­¡¯


    Eric, filled with rage, began to tremble with anger. Drakon interpreted this differently.


    ¡®He must be angry at the news of Eclipse¡¯s return.¡¯


    It was a situation that would incite anger in any holy knight, especially those affiliated with the White Order. Drakon felt reassured that he had brought up the matter to Eric.


    At that moment, Eric spoke up.


    ¡°This is a grave situation, brother. Let¡¯s head to the kingdom immediately! Vice Commander Riana is there, and she will surely provide us with valuable insights!¡±


    Eric gritted his teeth, feigningposure. Riana was the vicemander of the holy knight order. With themander having been killed by a seven-star Death Knight, she was being considered as the nextmander. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Riana had witnessed the miracle of ¡®Maru,¡¯ who guarded the Great One. Maru was a skeleton who wielded holy power. Although all of this was due to the Great One¡¯s power, she mistook Maru for the appearance of a saint and became an ardent follower of Maru¡¯s tales. Of course, the stories of Maru were actually concocted by Celia and ryed by Eric, but she was unaware of this.


    ¡®Using Riana to counter Eclipse would be perfect.¡¯


    It would serve as punishment for encroaching on the Great One¡¯s territory and simultaneously divert the Order¡¯s attention. ¡®All for the Great One¡ª¡¯


    Eric devised a n to redirect the Order¡¯s focus towards the group known as Eclipse.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Dark energy emanated from the holy knight¡¯s body. The pure white armor gradually turned ck, and the golden patterns on it seemed to ignite into a fiery red. The holy knight let out a scream filled with agony.


    ¡°There is no goddess, there is no goddess! We¡¯ve all been deceived!¡±


    It was a cry as if his very soul was being twisted. Sharia and Lucas were at a loss for words at the sight unfolding before them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just moments ago, he had been fighting while invoking the goddess, but now he exuded apletely different aura.


    ¡®They corrupted a holy knight¡­¡¯


    Not only that, but the other seemingly powerful holy knights were subdued in an instant. No, could it even be called subduing? It was more urate to describe it as a massacre. The holy knights were annihted. Those who fell were torn apart and crushed without even a chance to resist. The rest were obliterated by the charging skeletons, leaving no trace behind.


    The corrupted holy knight continued to mutter iprehensible words.


    ¡°The goddess does not exist, the goddess never existed. It was all a lie. It was all a lie¡­¡±


    There was no trace of holiness left in him. Lucas, who had been standing in a daze, spoke in an excited voice.


    ¡°Did you see that, Leader? This is the true power of the Apostle!¡±


    To corrupt a holy knight was indeed a remarkable feat.


    ¡°All of this is a sign of the resurrection of the Evil God. The day when our Eclipse will witness that great moment is not far off!¡±


    Lucas bowed his head towards the Apostles. A new era was about to dawn. His eyes shone with the light of fanaticism. Sharia was no different.


    ¡°Indeed, it was the right decision to offer donations to the Apostle!¡±


    Sharia whispered with a face flushed with excitement. Although the money for bread and ham had disappeared in an instant, witnessing a miracle created with money left no room for regret. She almost shed tears of gratitude.


    However, even in the midst of her tion, there was something she couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡®Why did they let one escape?¡¯


    In this battle, one holy knight had managed to escape.


    With the Apostle¡¯s power, they could have prevented anyone from escaping. Why had they let one go? They didn¡¯t even show any signs of pursuing the runaway.


    ¡°Um¡­ Apostle?¡±


    ¡°Clink!¡±


    As Sharia cautiously approached, Necros smiled contentedly. Despite her impoverished appearance, she was the human who had given him gold coins. Showing kindness was only natural.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too presumptuous to ask, but is there a reason you let the escaping holy knight go?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Necros responded.


    ¡°Clink, Clink, Clink. Clink, Clink. Clink!¡±


    Necros seemed to be exining something, tapping his bones rhythmically. To Sharia, it sounded like nothing more than bone noises.


    ¡®There must be a reason.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t mind. The Apostle served the Evil God. She believed there was a reason beyond her understanding.


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    (That¡¯s how it is.)


    Necrospleted his response, regardless of how she interpreted it. Everything happening in the mountains was part of Celia¡¯s n. Celia had explicitly instructed him to ensure that intruders kepting to the dungeon. In those instructions, Necros realized something important: if they killed all the intruders, eventually, they would stoping.


    By allowing some to survive, rumors would continue to spread, leading to more intruders. This cycle would ensure that intruders would keeping to the mountains.


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    Just thinking about it made Necros feel good. If intruders kepting, it meant more ie. However, it wasn¡¯t all joy.


    ¡°Clink¡­¡±


    Necros was now the master of a new dungeon. Unfortunately, the dungeon was located in the Sael Kingdom, not the mountains. The distance made frequent visits burdensome.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, he pondered. How could he make more money? Although he was already earning a lot from the monster arena, Necros wanted even more. More money was always better than just money.


    ¡°Clink.¡±


    After a brief moment of thought, Necros issued amand. He could think about the futureter; for now, immediate cleanup was necessary. At hismand, the skeletons and ghouls began to gather the equipment scattered across the battlefield. Most of the holy knights had been incinerated in the explosion, but they meticulously collected the remaining debris and equipment.


    Necros, along with the undead legion carrying the spoils and corpses, began to move. He nned to distribute the harvest and send a portion to Celia. Necros always valued distribution; hoarding everything for himself would surely cause problems.


    ¡°Clink, Clink.¡±


    Necros was in a good mood today.


    ¡°Wait, take us with you, Apostle!¡±


    Sharia and Lucas hurriedly followed behind him. Once they left, the forest returned to its eerie silence. A cold wind carried the scent of blood as it swept through the trees.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Necros and the Death Knight returned to the dungeon. Following them were ghouls, skeletons, and two dark wizards. Celia observed the humans with curious eyes. As the dungeon¡¯s general manager, humans were merely tools with various uses to her. Some would gain the honor of being offered as sacrifices to the Great One. Others would have the opportunity to serve by producing monsters to guard the dungeon. Some might even end up working asborers within the Great One¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡°Sir Necros, who are these humans?¡±


    Celia¡¯s question carried the underlying meaning of ¡°What are their roles?¡±


    ¡°Groooar.¡±


    (They are just insignificant humans.)


    A mutated ghoul answered thoughtlessly.


    ¡°Quiet, Ghoul.¡±


    Of course, it was dismissed immediately.


    ¡°Groo, groo.¡±


    (Sob, sob.)


    Necros, however, was different.


    ¡°Clink, Clink.¡±


    (They are benefactors.)


    The dark wizards had given money to Necros, so his statement wasn¡¯t incorrect.


    ¡°Benefactors, huh¡­¡±


    The word ¡°benefactors¡± made Celia¡¯s eyes gleam. Among the humans she knew, there were special individuals like Kazel, the dungeon¡¯s first human lieutenant. She became intrigued.


    At that moment, one of the humans stepped forward, trembling.


    ¡°O, Apostle of the Great One! My name is Sharia. The Great One is soon to be my master! I am a dark wizard who despises the Order and eagerly awaits His resurrection!¡±


    Celia smiled warmly. A human who longed for the Great One¡¯s descent and dered themselves as His servant. Such loyalty and devotion were admirable.


    Celia dly weed the humans.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 167: The Birth of the Twilight Order

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 167


    <strong><em>EP.167 The Birth of the Twilight Order</em></strong>


    Humans seeking the dungeon on their own and dreaming of the Great One¡¯s descent sparked curiosity in the dark wizards before Celia. She greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Wee, you¡¯ve had a long journey. Shall we have a conversation together?¡±


    Seeing Celia weing them, Sharia felt relieved. Even though they served a Evil God, they were still apostles of that God. She had worried they might be expelled or even killed if they were not epted, but fortunately, that did not happen.


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality! O First Apostle of the Great One!¡±


    Sharia gasped for breath and immediately knelt down. Her eyes flickered with excitement, but soon they settled into a reverent gaze as she bowed her head. Seeing Eclipse¡¯s leader kneel, Lucas quickly lowered his body as well.


    ¡°First Apostle?¡±Celia tilted her head at Sharia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, since you serve the Great One closely, I thought you to be the First Apostle. If my thoughts are incorrect, I beg your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s a wonderful sentiment. Sharia, your words are correct.¡±


    Celia smiled, pleased. Upon reflection, the human¡¯s words were not wrong. Being chosen first by the Great One naturally made her the First Apostle.


    ¡°You must be tired from your journey. Let¡¯s prepare some simple refreshments while we talk.¡±


    With a p of her hands, skeleton knights busied themselves with the preparations.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Watching this, Sharia, a genius dark wizard, instinctively knew. The being in the red dress was the most powerful among the apostles.


    Or perhaps, was there anyone on the continent who could surpass this being? The power emanating from her felt like it belonged to another dimension. When considering everything, this being was undoubtedly the First Apostle closest to the Evil God.


    ¡®¡­And the same goes for this dungeon.¡¯


    Sharia nced around the interior of the dungeon. This was the heart of the dungeon, located in its deepest part.


    ¡®Everything here is extraordinary.¡¯


    She had seen many things on her way here. There was a Duhan wandering the mountains, muttering to itself. There was even a Goblin Lord carrying a strange, long staff. And a powerful vampire was sowing seeds outside the dungeon.


    ¡®It¡¯s certain. This must be the will of the Evil God!¡¯


    Sharia¡¯s heart pounded. How else could such incredible beings coincidentally gather in one ce? Even a child would find it unnatural.


    ¡®More importantly¡­¡¯


    The most important thing was something else. It wasn¡¯t about powerful beings gathering in one ce or the size of the dungeon.


    ¡®They¡¯ve already started using humans as ves¡­¡¯


    The most shocking part of entering the dungeon was seeing humans being used as ves. Humans were working with pickaxes and shovels everywhere, and this sight left Sharia in awe.


    ¡®The Apostle has already prepared everything for the resurrection of the Evil God.¡¯


    At the same time, she felt a deep reverence for the Apostle. Sharia was a dark wizard and the leader of the group of dark wizards known as Eclipse. She had thought that the grand ambition of summoning the Evil God, a long-held desire of Eclipse, would take a considerable amount of time. But now, it seemed that the preparations were alreadyplete.


    If they acted decisively, it seemed possible to conquer the continent of El Dorad even before the Evil God descended.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How joyous it would be if Eclipse could partake in that grand endeavor. Sharia bowed her head once more.


    ¡°Though we may becking, we wish to be of service to the First Apostle.¡±


    Celia¡¯s lips curled into a smile at Sharia¡¯s sincere words. She nodded and approached Sharia and Lucas.


    ¡°Rise, Sharia. And you too, Lucas. I believe in your sincerity.¡±


    At Celia¡¯s gentle voice, the two slowly lifted their heads. Celia stood before them, looking down with a goddess-like presence.


    ¡°What must we do to be of great help to you, Apostle?¡±


    Lucas asked, his eyes filled with anticipation. Like Sharia, he had felt the immense power of the Apostles. Any lingering doubts he had melted away like snow.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had ever doubted the Apostles. He had merelycked faith in their ability to summon the Evil God and conquer the continent. But the being before him was different.


    ¡®First Apostle, Celia¡­¡¯


    She had introduced herself as Celia. It was impossible to gauge the extent of her power. With her, not only would the Evil God¡¯s descent be assured, but conquering the continent would be effortless.


    As Lucas envisioned a hopeful future, Celia also fell into brief contemtion.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The crux of her thoughts was their utility. In truth, the addition of these dark wizards wouldn¡¯t be a significant boost. However, Celia saw a potential in them.


    ¡°¡­Religion.¡±


    Until now, they had faced the priests and holy knights of the White Order. Though they were mere humans, they preached faith and salvation under the teachings of the goddess. Faith and salvation had driven them to madness. What made that madness truly terrifying? It wasn¡¯t confined to a specific group. The White Order could evangelize even ordinary humans.


    Celia understood this well. There were many humans who yearned for salvation. If they could use the dark wizards to recruit such humans, their future ns would be much easier.


    ¡°We need to gather followers.¡±


    Celia eyes gleaming with determination.


    Followers who looked only to the Great One. Followers who, for the sake of the Great One, would even be willing to sacrifice their own lives in a frenzy of devotion. If they had such followers, would there be a need to spread rumors to attract adventurers? They could simply convert adventurers into followers and have them offer themselves as sacrifices.


    Celia decided to use the Eclipse organization to execute this grand n. However, she couldn¡¯t keep Eclipse as it was.


    ¡°Sharia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Apostle!¡±


    Sharia responded immediately to Celia¡¯s call.


    ¡°From now on, abandon the name Eclipse.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Sharia and Lucas were shocked by the sudden announcement. Abandoning the name was tantamount to abandoning Eclipse itself. But Celia didn¡¯t stop there; she began to write something diligently.


    After a moment, Celia looked up and handed the paper to Sharia.


    ¡°From this day forward, you will be known as the Twilight Order. Your mission is to gather followers who will serve the Great One with unwavering devotion. Spread the word of His impending return and recruit those who share our vision.¡±


    Sharia and Lucas took the paper, reading the new name and their mission. They nodded, understanding the gravity and importance of their new role.


    ¡°Yes, First Apostle. We will not fail,¡± Sharia vowed, her voice filled with resolve.


    Celia nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. Together, we will bring about a new era.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Though she didn¡¯t know what Celia was writing, Sharia had no choice but to follow the First Apostle¡¯smand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write down the tasks you need to aplish. In the meantime, please have something to eat.¡±


    tter, tter¡ª


    At Celia¡¯s words, skeleton knights appeared. One of them handed over a silver tray with teacups. Another skeleton knight presented a te filled with freshly baked, juicy meats and well-browned bread.


    Normally, food for humans wasn¡¯t needed in the dungeon. However, as the number of humans in the dungeon increased, they had received supplies from the royal pce. Though the menu was simple, the quality was assured, given the royal origin.


    The sight of steaming bread and meat made Sharia and Lucas¡¯s eyes widen. For those who often had to stave off hunger with scarce food, this scene felt like a dream.


    ¡°Can we really eat this?¡± Sharia asked in a trembling voice.


    Seeing the cautious human, Celia smiled kindly and replied, ¡°Of course. Please, help yourselves. You have much work ahead of you.¡±


    With Celia¡¯s assurance, Sharia and Lucas picked up the food. The moment the tender meat and well-baked bread touched their mouths, they couldn¡¯t help but tear up.


    ¡®¡­Delicious!¡¯


    Sharia closed her eyes, letting out an ecstatic sigh at the taste of the meat. Eating bread topped not with eggs or sausages but with juicy meat was a first for her. It was a moment of achieving her second wish.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After the satisfying meal, Celia handed over what she had written to Sharia and Lucas.


    ¡°¡­Twilight Order?¡±


    At the top of the paper Celia handed over, the words ¡®Twilight Order¡¯ were written. Sharia began to read the document slowly.


    ¡ª


    [Twilight Order]


    <strong>¨C </strong>From this moment, ¡®Eclipse¡¯ will be reborn as the ¡®Twilight Order.¡¯


    <strong>¨C </strong>Sharia is appointed as the leader of the Twilight Order.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Lucas is appointed as the deputy leader of the Twilight Order.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The decision-making body ¡®Inner Circle¡¯ is established, and the existing dark wizards of Eclipse are appointed to the Inner Circle.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Followers are ranked in four tiers: ¡®High Priest,¡¯ ¡®Priest,¡¯ ¡®Monk,¡¯ and ¡®Believer.¡¯


    <strong>[</strong>The doctrines of the Twilight Order are as follows:]<ol><li><ol><li>The Great One is our master and savior. His descent is our salvation.</li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li>The present world is ruled by pain and absurdity, a false order created by deceitful gods.</li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li>On the day the Great One descends, the false order will copse, and a new world will emerge.</li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li>We must follow His teachings.</li></ol></li></ol><ol><li><ol><li>Sacrifice for the Great One is inevitable. All who obstruct Him must be eliminated.</li></ol></li></ol>


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    It was akin to the founding of a new religion. The creation of a new religion would be deemed heretical. If their identity were exposed, the Order would likely dispatch inquisitors. However, Sharia felt no fear. Instead, she was filled with excitement, her hands trembling.


    ¡°Now, Sharia. Show us your abilities. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Indeed, this was both an opportunity and a test from the Apostle.


    To prove their worth here was essential for moving forward together. However, there was one concern.


    ¡°First Apostle, we currentlyck the forces to protect the Twilight Order,¡± Lucas pointed out.


    Indeed, creating a new religion was one thing, but having the strength to defend it was another. The White Order¡¯s power stemmed not just from the teachings of the goddess but from their overwhelming military strength. With inquisitors and holy knights serving as the Order¡¯s sword, who would dare challenge them?


    ¡°You are absolutely right,¡± Celia agreed, gesturing with her hand.


    Heavily armored skeleton knights lined up behind her.


    ¡°Use them as the sword of the Twilight Order. I shall name them¡­ the Twilight Knights.¡±


    With that, Celia called for Necros.


    ¡°Sir Necros, I would like you to assist them in establishing their base.¡±


    Founding a new religion required a secure foothold, and it was safer to establish it within the Sael Kingdom, where Celia¡¯s influence reached. Of course, they couldn¡¯t operate openly, so they nned to start in the shadows¡ªthe underworld.


    Currently, Necros managed the underworld of the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°Clink¡­¡±


    However, Necros was busy. He had nearly conquered the underworld, the monster arena was thriving, and he was also managing the dungeon. On top of that, he needed to find the master wearing the ¡®ck Mask¡¯ and generate more revenue through new ventures.


    ¡°Necros, I want you to handle their finances.¡±


    ¡°Clink?¡±


    ¡°Support the Twilight Order and manage the donations from the followers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Necros¡¯s mind raced. Supporting the Twilight Order -> Elevating the Twilight Order¡¯s status -> Increasing the number of followers -> More donations from followers -> More money.


    ¡°!¡±


    Necros knelt before Celia, bowing his head. This was a gesture of genuine respect.


    Thus, the moment the new religion, the Twilight Order, was born on the continent of El Dorad.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 168: Fabricated Truth

    Chapter 168: Fabricated Truth


    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 168


    <strong><em>EP.168 Fabricated Truth</em></strong>


    A new religion, the Twilight Order, was born on the continent of El Dorad.


    ¡°For the time being, Sir Necros, please assist the Twilight Order. And Sharia, if you encounter any difficulties, don¡¯t hesitate to consult Sir Necros,¡± Celia, the general manager,manded.


    Necros nodded vigorously, understanding the importance of this task. The more sessful the Twilight Order became, the more followers it would attract. More followers meant more donations, and Necros couldn¡¯t afford to miss such a lucrative opportunity.


    On the other hand, while the birth of the Twilight Order brought joy, it also brought concerns for some, particrly Sharia.


    ¡°Lucas, how much funding do we have under the name of Eclipse?¡±


    The organization known as Eclipse was now set to disappear into history, to be reced by the Twilight Order. Although the members remained the same, the change in name signified many transformations. Preparations needed to be made before the transition.


    One of the primary tasks was to locate the funds under the name of Eclipse. Sharia¡¯s question prompted Lucas to adopt a serious expression. Funds were always crucial and required careful handling.¡°Yes, Leader. Currently, there are two shops where we have outstanding debts, not under the name of Eclipse but under your name.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sharia¡¯s expression darkened at Lucas¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t that Eclipsecked assets. What troubled her was the fact that there were two ces where she personally owed debts.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll detail the nature and amount of the debts. First, we purchased a basket of hard bread that was a day past its expiration date. The shopkeeper gave us a discount, so we owe 9 coins.¡±


    Nine coins.


    It was an unavoidable choice. Eclipse had always been financially strained. Typically, they managed to get by through begging. On days when begging wasn¡¯t enough, they had no choice but to buy bread, and naturally, they couldn¡¯t afford freshly baked bread. Instead, they bought hard bread and shared it among the members.


    ¡°And you might remember the incident when one of our members ate a field mouse and suffered from severe stomach pain,¡± Lucas continued.


    Sharia did remember. Driven by extreme hunger, one of the members had caught and eaten a field mouse, but due to poor hygiene, he had suffered serious stomach issues. What could she do? As the leader of Eclipse, she couldn¡¯t just watch her member suffer.


    ¡°At that time, you, Leader, had obtained medicine on credit from a herbalist.¡±


    That too, she remembered. In a rush to treat the member, she had quickly sought out a herbalist. Being a group of dark wizards, they couldn¡¯t expect any assistance from the religious orders. The help hade at a steep price¡ªowing five silver coins.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Worry filled Sharia¡¯s face. What would happen if they failed to repay the debts and had to flee? Even if they abandoned the name Eclipse, the problem wouldn¡¯t be resolved. In the worst-case scenario, it might be known that Sharia, the leader of the Twilight Order, had defaulted on her debts.


    ¡®If that happens¡­¡¯


    Future followers might be disillusioned with the Twilight Order and leave. That would mean the downfall of the Twilight Order and, more importantly, failing to fulfill the First Apostle¡¯smand.


    ¡®No, that must not happen!¡¯


    Settling the debts incurred under the name of Eclipse before changing its name was a crucial issue that needed to be addressed.


    However, she currentlycked the means to pay off the debts. But wasn¡¯t there an Apostle nearby whom she could ask for help?


    ¡°Um¡­ Apostle Necros?¡±


    Sharia approached Necros. After all, the First Apostle Celia had said to seek Necros¡¯s help if they encountered difficulties. So, she exined the situation regarding the outstanding debts.


    ¡°So, could you possibly help me with this, Apostle?¡±


    Sharia bowed her head in request.


    Necros¡¯s mind raced as he listened to her concerns. If rumors spread that the leader of the Twilight Order defaulted on debts, it would tarnish the Order¡¯s reputation, reduce the number of followers, decrease donations, and ultimately result in less money.


    ¡°!¡±


    Such a scenario was uneptable. Necros decided he would repay the debts on Sharia¡¯s behalf to prevent any negative rumors. He was confident that he could recoup more than his investment through the Twilight Order.


    ¡°Apostle, the amount owed is¡­¡± Sharia began, simultaneously holding up her hand with five fingers extended.


    Necros nodded, interpreting the gesture. Six gold coins? No, it was more likely to be 60 or even 600 gold coins. Regardless, it was a trivial amount for Necros.


    ¡°¡­five silver coins!¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    For the first time, Necros felt a wave of confusion regarding the amount of money.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Sharia and Lucas descended the mountain range. Armed skeleton knights followed behind them, destined to be the shield that would protect the Twilight Order and its leader. They were the so-called Twilight Knights.


    Meanwhile, Necros, having just arrived from the mountain range, had immediately started looking for a building for the Twilight Order¡¯s use. Being close to ruling the underworld, finding a building was hardly a challenge for him. And then, two days passed.


    ¡°¡­Is this the building we¡¯ll be using?¡± Sharia couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment as she looked at the structure.


    It had only been two days since they descended from the mountain range. She had thought it would take at least a few months for the Twilight Order to start its activities in earnest, but to think it was all set up in just two days.


    ¡°There are so many people here!¡±


    Moreover, the location of the building was in a ce with a high foot traffic. Necros, wearing a white mask, surveyed the surroundings. The building for the Twilight Order was located in front of the monster arena that Necros operated. He had deliberately purchased the building in front to keep the Twilight Order close. This way, he could quickly deal with any unexpected situations.


    ¡°And there seem to be many potential followers around?¡±


    Above all, this was the underworld. Not everyone in the underworld was involved with organized crime or was a criminal. As it was not thewful part of society, there were many people in unfortunate circumstances.


    ¡®The forsaken by the goddess.¡¯


    Sharia licked her lips as she looked at them. If she could draw them into the Twilight Order, the number of followers could be quickly increased. That would be tantamount to sessfully carrying out the First Apostle¡¯smand.


    And Necros, quietly observing from the side, was formting another n.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The stage was set for the Twilight Order to rise, and with the strategic location and the Twilight Knights at their disposal, Sharia and Necros were ready to embark on their mission to expand their influence and fulfill the First Apostle¡¯s wishes.


    Most of the people in this area led bottom-tier lives. Even if many of them were converted into followers, they wouldn¡¯t contribute much financially. Naturally, Necros was not satisfied with just this. He had grand ns to use this ce as a stepping stone to expand the Twilight Order.


    Necros had transferred his ns into a notebook and then showed it to Sharia.


    ¡°Uh¡­ the Room of Truth?¡±


    Sharia tilted her head in confusion. The notebook presented by the Apostle contained directives that Sharia needed to follow, which included:


    [Any human who is hostile or distrustful towards the Twilight Order should be brought to the ¡®Room of Truth.¡¯]


    [A professional counselor resides in the ¡®Room of Truth.¡¯]


    ¡®The meaning wasn¡¯t clear, but since it was spoken by the Apostle, it must hold a deeper significance.¡¯


    [Oh, the Room of Truth and the professional counselor are located in the building across from the arena.]


    Sharia simply nodded. The mention of a counselor suggested that it might mean managing individuals who could pose potential threats. It seemed highly likely.


    That¡¯s probably why the Room of Truth was ced in a separate building. She was curious about what was inside, but she did not indulge her curiosity. As the leader of the Twilight Order, her role was to follow the Apostle¡¯s instructions diligently.


    ¡°I will certainly meet your expectations, Apostle!¡±


    Now, all that was left was for Lucas to bring over the former members of Eclipse. Then, they could officiallymence the dawn of the Twilight Order.


    Sharia immediately began preparing to operate the Twilight Order. Having a building was one thing, but efficiently running the Twilight Order required meticulous rules. Moreover, followers didn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere. She needed to ponder how to preach people immediately and consider what teachings to impart to the followers as their leader.


    Motivated by these responsibilities, Sharia decided to study. For the first time in a while, she felt a passion ignite within her.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    After sending Sharia off, Necros returned to the building housing the monster arena. Today, as usual, the arena was packed with people. The fervor of the arena had spread far and wide, attracting not only those from the underworld but also individuals from more respectable circles.


    Listening to the roaring cheers of the humans, Necros moved on. He had no business in the arena itself; after all, the human staff he had appointed were managing it well. As the owner, Necros¡¯s role was to simply collect his share of the profits and ensure a steady supply of monsters for the arena.


    Necros headed deeper into the building. The loud cheers from before gradually faded away. His destination was the dungeon he ruled over as master, a gift from the Great One. It was located in a corner of the arena building, guarded by skeleton knights.


    Clink!


    As Necros passed by, the skeleton knights saluted him with precision. After an incident where humans had trespassed, security had been tightened.


    Receiving their salutes, Necros entered the dungeon. Immediately upon entering, he saw humans seated and plunged into a deep sleep. It wasn¡¯t an actual sleep, though. Assistant Kaleido was in front of them, casting illusion magic.


    Someone even talked in their sleep, caught in Kaleido¡¯s illusions.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­! To think the Order was actually the viin!¡±


    ¡°Only He matters to me! Long live the Twilight Order!¡±


    Necros had no interest in the illusions the humans were experiencing. When they awoke, they would be transformed into fervent followers of the Twilight Order. His n was to expand the influence of the Twilight Order as quickly as possible. To minimize variables, he had instructed Sharia to report any subversive elements. Any such individuals would be brought here to the dungeon, also known as the Room of Truth, for re-education through brainwashing.


    Besides the humans being converted into followers, there was another presence in the dungeon.


    ¡°You have arrived, Sir Necros.¡±


    It was Holy Knight Eric¡ªor rather, the banshee controlling the Holy Knight, who greeted Necros through Eric¡¯s mouth. In front of Eric sat another Holy Knight, Drakon, with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Clink-Clink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks to you and Kaleido, the brainwashing is proceeding smoothly.¡±


    Eric had encountered Drakon in the mountain range. Drakon had imed to have seen dark wizards from the organization Eclipse and their summoned undead army in the mountains. Originally, Eric had intended to use Drakon¡¯s ims and the White Order to suppress Eclipse. However, through the shadows, he learned that Eclipse was actually an ally.


    Thus, he changed his n. He decided to use Drakon for other gains. Drakon¡¯s ims about seeing dark wizards and an undead army in the mountains were extremely dangerous. If the White Order¡¯s army were to march towards the mountains, it would pose a potential threat to the master¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡®Such a thing must never happen.¡¯


    To prevent such a disaster, Eric had lured Drakon here. The process of leading him was simple. He had merely lied, saying that Vice Commander Riana and the inquisitors were here. Confused by the deaths of hisrades, Drakon had believed Eric¡¯s words without question.


    The price for Drakon¡¯s gullibility was to fall under Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­ Eclipse was in the Free City Alliance all along! The Free City Alliance has been backing Eclipse!¡± Drakon mumbled in a dazed voice.


    As expected, the brainwashing through illusions was working well. The process was simple: they had slightly altered Drakon¡¯s memories. They erased his ims of seeing the undead army and inserted the false notion that Eclipse was actually located within the Free City Alliance. They also added the detail that his fellow Holy Knights were assassinated by the Free City Alliance¡¯s guards.


    In the intricate illusionary world created by Kaleido, Drakon was being slowly brainwashed without realizing it. Confirming that everything was proceeding smoothly, Eric¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    ¡°Sir Necros, I have never forgotten the grace of the Great One,¡± said the banshee controlling Eric, speaking softly.


    ¡°The fact that I, an undead, can wield holy power and impersonate a Holy Knight is all thanks to the power bestowed by the Great One.¡±


    Without that power, he would have perished long ago.


    ¡°So, I intend to do what I can. As soon as Drakon¡¯s brainwashing isplete, I will head straight to the White Order.¡±


    Drakon, with his false memories, would ry to the order that Eclipse had been revived and was supported by the Free City Alliance. This would naturally direct the order¡¯s wrath towards the Free City Alliance.


    Eric spoke with resolute eyes.


    ¡°When the Great One descends, the Sael Kingdom will be too small to contain His glory.¡±


    Clenching his fist, he continued.


    ¡°I n to use the order to absorb the Free City Alliance. I will prepare a stage befitting our master, the Great One!¡±


    Eric¡¯s eyes shone with unwavering conviction. From now on, the n was to transform the Sael Kingdom into an empire.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 169: Fanatic (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 169


    <strong><em>EP.169 Fanatic (1)</em></strong>


    The underworld of the Sael Kingdom.


    A shadowy ce where all sorts of criminals gathered.


    Because of this, some referred to it as the back alleys or the underworld.


    However, it wasn¡¯t only criminals who lived here.


    People with various stories, such as those expelled from their families or too poor to pay taxes, also flocked to the underworld.


    This ce was the perfect hideout, not only from the Sael Kingdom but even from the White Order.


    From the perspective of the state, it was a gathering of pests.Nevertheless, the Sael Kingdom left the underworld alone.


    It was easier to manage all sorts of criminals when they were gathered in one ce.


    Rather than stirring up trouble, it was better to maintain the current situation.


    Another reason was added to this.


    Necros had be the new ruler of the underworld.


    He had brainwashed the representatives of the organization ¡®ck Hand,¡¯ which previously ruled the underworld, using Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic.


    Although one of the representatives, Malcolm, had met his end in the arena and the whereabouts of the actual ruler of the ck Hand, ¡®Master,¡¯ and an unknown dark wizard were unclear, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Necros had not only taken control of the underworld but was also exerting immense influence using the monster arena as a stepping stone.


    With Necros¡¯s rise to power, the underworld fell heavily under Celia¡¯s influence.


    Thus, Queen Elena paid no attention to the underworld, and the White Order also refrained from interfering, deeming it a matter of the kingdom.


    Hence, people referred to the inhabitants of the underworld as those abandoned by the goddess and the state.


    Today, many more set foot in the underworld.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    A man in in clothes headed down a dark alley. The deeper he went, the more eerie the atmosphere became.


    Soon, the streets of the underworld would unfold before him. The man heading towards the underworld was Edwin, an apprentice priest of the White Order. Edwin was walking the path of trials to be a full-fledged priest. This journey was a sacred mission of performing good deeds across the continent and a vow to serve the goddess. It was a crucial task for Edwin.


    The reason he had set foot in the underworld was simple: he believed it would be full of people in need of help.


    ¡®The underworld¡­ surely, there will be many people who need my assistance.¡¯


    The underworld was a ce overflowing with criminals and the impoverished. If he could help them, he thought he could easily build a record of achievements.


    ¡®The underworld is a ce ignored by both the kingdom and the order. If my name resonates in such a ce¡­ I could rise high!¡¯


    The standing within the order was determined by the achievements umted during the path of trials. If he could convert the people of the underworld to believe in the goddess, the prestige of Edwin, who had aplished such a feat, would soar to the skies. Sess would open the doors to bing a high priest. If he was fortunate, he might even be rewarded with a holy relic.


    ¡®Hehehe, I will definitely seed!¡¯


    With hopeful thoughts, Edwin arrived in the underworld and was taken aback. He had expected a gloomy neighborhood filled with criminals and the poor, but the streets were more lively than he had imagined.


    ¡°This is different from what I heard.¡±


    He had heard that the streets would be filled with begging children, but in reality, it seemed quite ordinary. Just looking at the streets, he wondered if this ce was indeed the underworld.


    Edwin looked around to confirm if this was truly the underworld.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    At that moment, someone approached Edwin. Thinking they might be seeking help, he quickly turned his head towards the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Edwin asked, looking at the person who had approached him.


    It was a young girl. She wore a ck robe made of what appeared to be expensive, high-quality fabric.


    ¡®A noble?¡¯ he wondered. But it made no sense for a noble to be in the underworld. She was a peculiar girl, no matter how he thought about it.


    Just as Edwin was about to shake his head and decline, the girl continued speaking.


    ¡°If you need help, pleasee to that building! Lady Sharia always says to be kind to others!¡±


    Sharia? Edwin tilted his head in confusion, but the girl didn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°Oh, and if youe, you¡¯ll get soft bread and meat, so please doe!¡±


    The girl pointed to a building, said her piece, and then left. Edwin pondered over what she had said and came to a conclusion.


    ¡®So there are volunteers even in the underworld.¡¯


    The person named Sharia, mentioned by the girl, must be someone who provides bread and meat to the poor. And the reason the girl approached him was¡­


    ¡®Did I look that needy¡­?¡¯


    He gave a bitter smile at the thought ofing to the underworld to help, only to be offered assistance himself. Apprentice priests walking the path of trials were not allowed to wear attire rted to the order. Edwin, too, was dressed in in clothes.


    ¡®I should meet this Sharia.¡¯


    With a smile, Edwin fixed his gaze in the direction the girl had disappeared.


    ¡°She said it was that building, right?¡±


    However, what caught his eye was not the building the girl had pointed to. Instead, it was a building across from it, where arge crowd had gathered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    Unable to contain his curiosity, Edwin also made his way towards the building. As he got closer, he could observe the varied reactions of the people.


    ¡°Damn it, I lost money again. What am I going to tell my wife¡­,¡± one man muttered in despair, clutching his head.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Did you see that? I told you he would win! Haha, drinks are on me tonight!¡±


    Another man shouted in excitement, boasting to those around him.


    The area in front of the building was filled with a cacophony of cheers and groans, excitement and despair. Themon thread among them was that they all emerged from the same building.


    ¡®What on earth is in this building?¡¯


    Edwin wondered, looking up at it. It was an ordinary building, perhaps a bit more refined than the others around it.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go inside and see.¡¯


    Havinge all this way, he figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to satisfy his curiosity. As he stepped inside, someone approached him.


    ¡°A new face, huh? Is this your first time here?¡± the stranger asked.


    Edwin instinctively became wary at the stranger¡¯s approach, reminding himself that he was in the underworld. Seeing Edwin¡¯s guarded stance, the man raised his hands in a cating gesture.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa, my name¡¯s Matthew. I just thought you looked like a first-timer and wanted to help you out.¡±


    As the stranger took a step back, Edwin slightly lowered his guard. After all, this was his first time in the underworld, and he had no idea why people were flocking to this building. If the stranger could provide some information, it might not be a bad thing.


    ¡°What will it cost me?¡± Edwin asked, knowing that there was no such thing as free kindness.


    Edwin asked Matthew about the cost.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite the straightced one, aren¡¯t you? If that¡¯s the case, just buy me a drinkter.¡±


    Only then did Edwin lower his guardpletely. A drink was a small price to pay. Even if Matthew had ulterior motives, Edwin was a member of the White Order. No one would dare touch him without facing severe consequences, even if he was just an apprentice priest. Besides, apprentice priests on the path of trials were required to contact the order as soon as they arrived in any country. Edwin had already informed both the kingdom and the order upon his arrival in the Sael Kingdom.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the basement. That¡¯s where the real action is,¡± Matthew said, leading Edwin down the stairs.


    As they descended, the sound of roaring cheers grew louder, enveloping Edwin like a wave of heat. It felt as if he were diving into a massive furnace.


    When they reached the basement, Edwin was nearly breathless at the sight before him. The enormous underground space was packed with spectators, all focused on a circr arena in the center. The atmosphere was overwhelming, almost suffocating in its intensity.


    ¡°Wee to the Monster Arena!¡±


    Matthew eximed with a grin as he stood there, stunned.


    Edwin stammered, struggling to process what he was seeing.


    ¡°M-Monster Arena?¡±


    He understood what an arena was, but the addition of the word ¡°monster¡± made it unfamiliar and unsettling.


    ¡°Do they really fight monsters here?¡±


    Edwin asked, almost to himself, unable to believe such a ce existed in the underworld.


    ¡°Yes, this is the famous Monster Arena. For those who live day by day, it¡¯s pretty much the only entertainment they have. You¡¯ll soon understand the thrill of it yourself,¡± Matthew exined.


    Despite the fact that the match had not yet started, the crowd was already buzzing with excitement. There were men shouting at the top of their lungs, drunk on alcohol, elderly people focused on cing their bets, and even families with children in tow.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Edwin was taken aback by the sight of children being brought to such a lowly ce. He had initially wanted to help the people of the underworld, but it saddened him to see such a cruel form of entertainment had be part of their daily lives. The thought that this was their only escape filled him with a bitter sense of sorrow.


    Just then, a man standing at the edge of the arena raised his hands and shouted, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! We will now begin today¡¯s main event!¡±


    He was the announcer for the match. His appearance brought a sudden silence over the crowd. All eyes were focused on the center of the arena.


    The announcer enjoyed the moment of quiet, smiling to himself before he bellowed out with a powerful voice, ¡°Today¡¯s main event! One ghoul versus ten soldiers!¡±


    At the mention of a ghoul, the crowd booed.


    Booing and hissing filled the air.


    ¡°A ghoul, what a joke!¡±


    Strictly speaking, a ghoul is a weak monster. Just one of them? It seemed like the oue of the match was already decided.


    However, the announcer continued with a sly smile, ¡°But! Do you think we would set up such a predictable match?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the lights, except those in the arena, went out. Then, the doors on both sides of the arena opened.


    ¡°Introducing the challengers who will face the ghoul! All of them have served as soldiers!¡± the announcer dered.


    In response, ten individuals marched into the arena with disciplined movements. They held swords and shields in their hands.


    ¡°Disappointed they¡¯re not knights? Haha, these challengers aren¡¯t just any soldiers. They served in the fierce and notorious Kalen Empire!¡± the announcer continued.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ghoul appeared from the opposite side. Just as mentioned earlier, there was only one.


    ¡°Now! ce your bets on who will win, the ghoul or the humans! And don¡¯t forget to choose who will be thest to die!¡±


    The crowd began to ce their bets frantically. It was easy to choose between the ghoul and the humans, but this match required them to also bet on who would be thest to die. Theplexity of the bet meant that the potential payout was substantial. People considered various possibilities as they ced their money.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ce a bet?¡±


    Matthew asked Edwin subtly, but Edwin was staring nkly at the arena. His gaze was fixed on the ghoul, a creature he had never seen before.


    The ghoul had a purplish hue and was wrapped in something that looked like tendrils. Even as an apprentice priest, Edwin could tell that this was no ordinary ghoul. It had grown strong by consuming an immense amount of death.


    He then turned his attention to the challengers on the opposite side. Despite their experience as soldiers from the Kalen Empire, Edwin was certain they couldn¡¯t defeat this ghoul.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to ce a bet?¡±


    Matthew asked again, this time tapping Edwin on the shoulder. Edwin snapped out of his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, you mean betting¡­?¡±


    Edwin wasn¡¯t entirely sure how the betting system in the arena worked, but he had a rough idea. It involved cing bets and receiving multiple times the amount if one won. However, Edwin hesitated. Did he really need to participate?


    As he pondered, Matthew¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Just try it for fun, just once. It¡¯s okay to have a little fun, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±


    Moreover, Edwin could clearly see who would win.


    ¡®The ghoul¡­¡¯


    It would be foolish not to bet when he already knew the answer. It was just for fun, after all.


    ¡®And thest one to die will be¡­¡¯


    After some deliberation, Edwin ced his bet. Matthew Clinked his tongue at Edwin¡¯s final choice.


    ¡°Huh¡­ You think the humans will be wiped out by that ghoul? And all at the same time? You turned out to be quite an interesting fellow.¡±


    Matthewughed and watched Edwin quietly. Shortly after, the match began.


    But the content of the match was shocking. As soon as it started, the ghoul emitted a green smoke. The challengers instinctively raised their shields, but it was futile. The smoke enveloped them, and their skin melted away as flesh fell from their bones.


    Screams filled the arena.


    The arena was enveloped in silence at the sight. The audience was horrified, and so was Edwin.


    ¡®Oh, Goddess, what am I witnessing¡­?¡¯


    Edwin was in shock. The sight of people¡¯s skin melting away upon contact with the green smoke was horrifying. However, the silence was short-lived. Soon, the crowd erupted in cheers, rooting for the ghoul.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Despite the deaths caused by the ghoul, no one seemed saddened. Instead, they shouted in excitement, finding the spectacle entertaining. The madness in their behavior sent chills down Edwin¡¯s spine, filling him with a sense of revulsion.


    ¡®Oh, Goddess¡­¡¯


    Edwin silently prayed to calm his mind. He realized he knew very little about this ce. Just from observing this arena, he could see into the depths of their souls. For a moment, Edwin doubted whether he could save these people. Their enthusiasm for ughter revealed the primal instincts lurking within human nature.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As Edwin wrestled with his inner conflict, a sweet voice interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Hello, sir. Did you ce a bet on ¡®the ghoul winning and the humans being wiped out simultaneously¡¯ in this match?¡±


    The person who approached was an arena official.


    ¡°Congrattions. You were the only one who got itpletely right.¡±


    The only one who got it right? Edwin was taken aback.


    ¡°And since you bet ten silver coins¡­ Here, please ept this pouch.¡±


    The official handed him a pouch filled with something. Edwin, caught off guard, took the pouch with a peculiar expression. It was quite heavy.


    Should he really ept this? The heavy weight of the pouch seemed to press down on his conscience. He was destined to be a righteous priest of the Order. And yet, this pouch¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Edwin¡¯s expression changed as he opened the pouch. He had expected it to be filled with silver and copper coins, but instead, it gleamed with a golden hue.


    ¡°Gold coins¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the payout rate for this match was 2000 to 1. Since you bet ten silver coins, you won a total of 20,000 silver coins. However, since carrying 20,000 silver coins would be cumbersome, we converted it to 200 gold coins for you,¡± the official exined.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Edwin felt a sense of emptiness. As an apprentice priest, he earned 30 silver coins a month. Considering that the average family¡¯s monthly living expenses were around 20 silver coins, it was a decent amount. Moreover, the Order provided for all his basic needs, so it wasn¡¯t a major issue.


    Once he became a full-fledged priest, he would earn one gold coin a month. Although the amount would increase over time, it would take nearly 20 years to umte such a sum. Yet, with just one bet, he had earned 200 gold coins.


    Unable to believe it, Edwin pinched his cheek. The pain confirmed that this was no dream.


    However, human greed knows no bounds. A crack formed in Edwin¡¯s heart.


    ¡®What if I had bet gold coins instead of silver¡­?¡¯


    He could have lived a life of luxury. His life in the Order would have been morefortable, and his future would have been different¡­


    ¡®Why did I only bet that much?¡¯


    Regret washed over Edwin, and he began to loathe his own decision.


    ¡®Should I bet more in the next match?¡¯


    His eyes wavered with uncertainty. There were plenty of matches, after all. Why not ce a bet just for fun? For some reason, he felt he could win even more money in the next match.


    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s it. This is a sign from the Goddess! She wants me to win a lot of money to save the poor!¡¯


    Edwin consoled himself with this thought as he awaited the next match. His original purpose foring to the underworld no longer mattered. The seed of desire had already begun to sprout within him.


    Matthew, who had been observing Edwin¡¯s behavior, stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment; just need to use the restroom.¡±


    Edwin didn¡¯t respond, his mind solely focused on the uing match. Matthew smiled at this and headed outside. Instead of going to the restroom, he approached another individual¡ªthe same official who had spoken to Edwin earlier.


    ¡°Inform Lord Necros that the bait has been taken,¡± Matthew said with a sly grin.


    From the beginning, Matthew had known that Edwin was an apprentice priest. When apprentice priests arrived in a particr country, they were required to report their location to both the state and the Order. Edwin had done just that upon arriving in the Sael Kingdom. Up to this point, everything had gone ording to n, but Edwin had no idea what was truly unfolding.


    Little did Edwin know that the entire Sael Kingdom was under the influence of that person.


    ¡°I shall take my leave now. For the Twilight Order¡ª¡±


    ¡°For the Twilight Order¡ª¡±


    ====


    ***


    ====


    All current events were being reported to Necros in real-time. Matthew, who had been brainwashed by Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic, had sessfully lured in the apprentice priest.


    ¡°Clink, Clink.¡±


    Since Matthew was an ordinary human, it had only taken a day topletely brainwash him. Other humans were also diligently working to spread the influence of the Twilight Order. Now, they just needed to bring in the apprentice priest, Edwin.


    The reason for targeting apprentice priests was simple. The White Order had branches all over the continent, increasing their numbers by expanding their branches and recruiting more followers. In contrast, the Twilight Ordercked such a system. They couldn¡¯t keep up with the White Order¡¯s recruitment pace through normal means.


    So, they devised a n to steal followers. The idea was to convert apprentice priests, who were rtively easier to manipte, into followers of the Twilight Order. Then, they would infiltrate the White Order and siphon off their followers. This was the so-called ¡°Follower Poaching¡± n.


    Necros¡¯s n didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Clink, Clink, Clink, Clink.¡±


    (Send all the humans who win a lot of money at the arena to Kaleido.)


    He intended to make full use of Kaleido¡¯s abilities.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 170: Fanatic (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 170


    <strong><em>EP.170 Fanatic (2)</em></strong>


    The Monster Arena was always bustling with people. The idea of matches between humans and monsters was thrilling just to hear about. However, the arena¡¯s matches were not endless.


    ¡°All the matches prepared for today have concluded! How was it, everyone?¡±


    With the announcer¡¯s words, all the day¡¯s matches came to an end. The audience, though disappointed, looked forward to the next time. Those who won money hoped to earn even more next time, while those who lost hoped to make up for it. Among them, Edwin felt the greatest disappointment.


    It wasn¡¯t because he lost money. On the contrary, he had made a fortune.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Edwin was enraptured by an ecstasy he had never experienced before. He held a pouch filled with gold coins, having won an enormous amount with just a few bets. As a novice priest, it was something he could never have imagined. But today¡¯s matches were over. It was time to get up and leave.


    Matthew, who was beside him, lightly patted Edwin¡¯s shoulder.¡°Hey, you¡¯re really lucky! Let¡¯s move and have a celebratory drink!¡±


    Edwin looked up at Matthew. Matthew was the one who had introduced him to the arena. Edwin hadn¡¯te to this underworld just to watch the matches. As a novice priest, he was here to build his record before bing a full-fledged priest. Initially, he had been wary when Matthew first approached him, but now all those feelings had vanished.


    Matthew was a grateful presence. Without him, Edwin wouldn¡¯t have even thought of stepping into the arena. Even if he had entered, would he have dared to ce a bet?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    Edwin shook his head. He might have just watched and left. In truth, for a priest who served the Goddess, indulging in such entertainment was sphemous. However, the pouch of gold coins in his hand made it easier to rationalize.


    ¡®I can use this money to help those in need.¡¯


    Comforting himself with this thought, Edwin bowed his head to Matthew. He owed all his winnings to Matthew.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Matthew. Thank you so much.¡±


    The way Edwin addressed Matthew had changed. His gratitude was genuine. Matthew, receiving Edwin¡¯s thanks, shook his head modestly, but Edwin was a man who knew how to repay kindness. As someone destined to be an honorable priest, he understood the importance of repaying favors.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s drinks are on me.¡±


    Matthew pretended to reluctantly ept Edwin¡¯s offer. The two left the arena together, in good spirits. Despite thinking he hadn¡¯t enjoyed the matches much, it was already dark outside. This indicated just how captivating the matches had been.


    As Edwin looked around for a tavern, a building caught his eye. It was a simple structure directly opposite the arena. Some people who had left the arena were entering this building. The sight felt strangely familiar.


    ¡®¡­Ah!¡¯


    Watching the scene, Edwin recalled what had happened earlier in the day.


    ¡®Was her name Sharia?¡¯


    The atmosphere was so different from what he had expected when he first entered the underworld that he had been taken aback. The person who had appeared before him was a young girl. She had pointed to that building and told him to visit.


    ¡®Sharia said she was distributing bread and meat, right?¡¯


    Edwin had been impressed by the fact that someone was doing volunteer work even in such a ce. That was why the building had stuck in his memory. The people entering now were probably going there for a meal.


    As Edwin silently stared at the building, Matthew spoke up beside him.


    ¡°Are you interested in the Twilight Order?¡±


    Twilight Order? Edwin snapped out of his thoughts at Matthew¡¯s words. The name itself sounded like a religious organization. Despite everything, Edwin was an apprentice priest of the White Order. On the continent of El Dorad, no religious organization other than the White Order was recognized.


    ¡°¡­What kind of ce is that?¡±


    Edwin¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger. Matthew noticed the change in his tone.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve never been there myself. I just heard they distribute bread and meat.¡±


    This much Edwin already knew. Perhaps they had just named it the Twilight Order. Matthew continued.


    ¡°And if you visit, they say you get a chance to win a benefit through a lottery.¡±


    ¡°A benefit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they treat you as a VIP at the arena and add an extra 20% to your winnings.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words piqued Edwin¡¯s interest. Not only did they do volunteer work, but they also offered a raffle that could make someone a VIP at the arena? This implied a connection between the Twilight Order and the Monster Arena.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the benefits that intrigued him.


    ¡®Could Sharia be running the arena as well?¡¯


    He was simply curious about Sharia, who volunteered in this ce. Edwin was soon to be a priest of the White Order. If the Twilight Order was indeed a religious organization, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    ¡®Yes, this is practically an investigation.¡¯


    While Edwin was contemting, Matthew spoke again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to go in there too?¡±


    Edwin snapped out of his thoughts. He was interested, but he had promised to have a drink with Matthew. After all, he had gained a lot of gold thanks to him. Breaking the promise to go in there would be dishonorable. However, contrary to Edwin¡¯s worries, Matthew smiled and replied.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d show you around the area? We can have a drinkter. If you want to check it out, go ahead.¡±


    It was a kind offer, clearly made with Edwin¡¯s best interests in mind.


    ¡°Then, Matthew, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s visit that ce briefly before we go for drinks.¡±


    Edwin, touched by Matthew¡¯s kindness, started walking towards the building. But he didn¡¯t see Matthew¡¯s expression. The twisted smile on his lips. That smile held a sinister malice, as if a devil were luring a newborn soul.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Edwin cautiously stepped inside the Twilight Order¡¯s building. Contrary to its simple exterior, the interior presented a scene beyond his imagination.


    ¡®¡­Sanctuary?¡¯


    The sight was worthy of being called a sanctuary. The soft blue lighting, as if bathed in moonlight, enveloped the space, and the floor was covered with luxurious tiles, giving the impression of entering an entirely different realm.


    ¡°Wow¡­ This is quite a ce, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Matthew remarked, and Edwin nodded in agreement. It was indeed an impressive space. However, Edwin scanned his surroundings with a neutral expression.


    ¡®Too extravagant.¡¯


    In a way, it matched the name Twilight Order, but Edwin instinctively felt wary. Initially, he thought it was merely a ce for volunteers, but the interior suggested otherwise. More importantly, the atmosphere resembled that of a religious organization.


    ¡®I need to investigate further.¡¯


    As Edwin looked around, someone approached them.


    ¡°Ah, are you new here?¡±


    The speaker was a man in a ck robe, identical to the one worn by the girl he had seen earlier in the day.


    ¡°Please, take this.¡±


    The man handed a piece of paper to both Edwin and Matthew. Edwin¡¯s paper had the number ¡¯36¡¯ written on it.


    ¡°After the leader finishes speaking, we will randomly draw numbers. The person holding the winning number will be treated as a VIP at the arena. Please be careful not to lose your paper.¡±


    At the man¡¯s words, Edwin¡¯s eyes changed. The word ¡®leader¡¯ had been mentioned in the exnation.


    ¡®Leader¡­¡¯


    If the Twilight Order were a legitimate volunteer organization, there shouldn¡¯t be a title like ¡®leader.¡¯ In other words, this ce was essentially a religious group.


    ¡®It¡¯s confirmed¡­ they are heretics.¡¯


    Edwin stared at the paper with the number 36. The fact that winning the raffle could make someone a VIP at the arena indicated a connection between the heretics and the arena.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Edwin was conflicted. If they were indeed heretics, he couldn¡¯t just ignore them. Moreover, the money he won at the arena, which was likely tied to the heretics, shouldn¡¯t be epted by someone affiliated with the White Order. Ideally, he should leave immediately and report to the local branch of the Order. Returning the gold he had won would be the righteous action for a believer of the Goddess.


    However, Edwin pressed his lips together and shook his head lightly.


    ¡®It¡¯s not certain yet.¡¯


    It seemed prudent to investigate further to confirm if they were truly heretics. Perhaps ¡®leader¡¯ was just a title. Besides, the allure of being treated as a VIP at the arena was too tempting.


    ¡®¡­It was more fun than I expected.¡¯


    The thrilling emotions he felt during the arena matches lingered in his mind. The thought of betting again made his hands tremble. Watching the exhrating battles between humans and monsters, and the prospect of earning a fortune, was incredibly stimting for someone who had lived a mundane life in the White Order. He was overwhelmed by a strong temptation to indulge in that excitement again.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to observe a bit more.¡¯


    Nothing was certain yet.


    What if he stirred things up and it turned out the Twilight Order wasn¡¯t heretical? He could end up causing trouble for innocent people, so Edwin remained cautious.


    Then, a thought struck him. Even if the Twilight Order were heretical, couldn¡¯t he just keep winning money? If he siphoned off the heretics¡¯ money and used it for the Order, wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial? Whether they were heretics or not, Edwin could still enjoy the Monster Arena. And if he received VIP treatment, he could earn even more money.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Edwin muttered to himself, having thought of a clever n.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matthew asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just had a thought. Haha.¡±


    Edwin brushed off Matthew¡¯s question and followed the man in the ck robe. As they walked down the silent corridor, two doors appeared. One wasbeled ¡®Auditorium,¡¯ and the other ¡®Truth.¡¯


    ¡°Please enter through the doorbeled ¡®Truth,''¡± the man instructed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Matthew spoke up. ¡°I need to use the restroom. Go on ahead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the restroom is this way,¡± the man said, leading Matthew away.


    Edwin took another look around and approached the doorbeled ¡®Truth.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just in case, he lightly summoned his divine power, but detected nothing. At least, it wasn¡¯t a ce associated with dark magic. Edwin felt a slight sense of disappointment. If not for the title ¡®leader¡¯ and the name ¡®Twilight Order,¡¯ this ce would have seemed perfectly ordinary, avoiding any misunderstanding.


    ¡®Let¡¯s observe a bit more.¡¯


    Edwin opened the door. Beyond it was a small room with an elderly man sitting in the corner.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He was taken aback to find a small room instead of arger space. Hadn¡¯t they mentioned the leader would appear? And quite a few people had entered the building. Yet, here he was, alone with the old man.


    ¡°Maybe I came to the wrong ce.¡±


    Perhaps the man in the ck robe had given him the wrong directions. Maybe he should have entered the doorbeled ¡®Auditorium¡¯ instead of ¡®Truth.¡¯ Just as he was about to leave, the old man spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce, Edwin.¡±


    Edwin turned to look at the old man, and once again, he was shocked. The figure before him was now a young man, not the old man he had seen moments ago. Moreover, how did he know Edwin¡¯s name?


    ¡°I apologize for thete introduction. My name is Kaleido, a schr who studies illusion magic.¡±


    With those words, Edwin¡¯s eyes closed.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At the same time, beyond the doorbeled ¡®Auditorium,¡¯ other events were unfolding. The auditorium was spacious, with mysterious symbols adorning the ceiling and walls, creating an enigmatic atmosphere. Rows of chairs were neatly arranged on either side of a central aisle. People had already taken their seats.


    Their faces were a mix of reverence and anticipation. People from all walks of life, young and old, were gathered, their attire indicating a wide range of social sses. At the front, a tform draped with a richly embroidered cloth stood out. On it was Sharia, the leader of the Twilight Order.


    ¡°Beloved followers, today Brother Matthew has brought us a ¡®wandering young soul.''¡±


    Cheers erupted from the crowd at Sharia¡¯s words. A ¡®wandering young soul¡¯ referred to someone not yet affiliated with the Twilight Order. Bringing such individuals to the Order earned various rewards. Bread and meat were standard, but material rewards were also given. This incentivized members to bring their families and acquaintances to the Order, who in turn brought others.


    The Twilight Order, though rtively new, had grown rapidly by distributing wealth.


    ¡°Remember, everyone. Those who dedicate themselves to our Twilight Order will receive tremendous rewards. The most loyal followers will have the honor of truly bing one with Him. Until the great day of His descent, let us all serve with all our hearts! Twilight!¡±


    ¡°Twilight!¡± the crowd echoed in unison.


    Sharia read from the script below, stirring the atmosphere. Initially awkward, she had now be adept at ying the role of the leader.


    [The followers of the Twilight Order believe they will one day be one with Him.]


    This was the ultimate reward and glory promised by the Twilight Order.


    [Bing one with Him would mean liberation from suffering.]


    Some believed this meant receiving great rewards and escaping poverty. Others dreamed of rising in status and being freed from a life of very. However, in the Twilight Order, bing one with Him was meant quite literally.


    They were to be sacrifices. Offering themselves on the altar to Him, they believed that by bing sacrifices, they would be freed from worldly suffering and turmoil. In His embrace, they would find eternal rest¡ªwhat greater glory could there be? This was the true meaning of bing one with Him.


    However, the followers were unaware of this truth. Even the members of the Eclipse, who had worked with the Twilight Order before, did not know. Only Sharia, the leader, and Lucas, the deputy leader, were privy to this secret.


    The act of offering fellow humans as sacrifices might seem horrifying, but it did not faze Sharia. As the leader of the Twilight Order and a dark sorceress, she genuinely dreamed of the resurrection of the evil god. The followers would willingly offer themselves as sacrifices, so all she had to do was watch.


    Sharia referred to them, ¡°¡­Fanatics.¡±<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 171: Visit to the Phoenix Guild (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 171


    <strong><em>EP.171 Visit to the Phoenix Guild (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°The novice priest will be under Kaleido¡¯s care for the time being, High Priestess.¡±


    Matthew bowed his head as he reported to Sharia.


    As the night deepened, the Twilight Order building was enveloped in silence.


    The fervent followers who had been chanting the High Priestess¡¯s name had already returned home, and now only the High Priestess and her confidants remained.


    ¡°The Apostle said that Edwin will be sent out like Drakon once his brainwashing isplete.¡±


    There was a cold tone in Matthew¡¯s voice.


    Edwin would wander through Kaleido¡¯s illusions for several days.The end of that journey would be the same ce as Matthew¡¯s.


    Matthew too had been brainwashed through Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic to be a faithful follower of the Twilight Order.


    However, Edwin, being from the White Order, had higher utility value.


    Wasn¡¯t that why they didn¡¯t brainwash Drakon, the holy knight they had brought in from the mountains, who also had high utility value?


    Unlike Edwin, Drakon¡¯s role was not to be loyal to the Twilight Order, but to feed false information to the Order.


    Soon, chaos was expected to descend upon the Order.


    ¡°I see. Good work, Matthew. You may go now.¡±


    Sharia waved her hand dismissively as she responded to Matthew¡¯s report.


    Her voice was tinged with indifference.


    In truth, Edwin was not of much interest to her.


    Already addicted to the pleasures of the arena, he was now firmly in the grasp of the Twilight Order.


    This was like a fish already caught, requiring no further effort.


    ¡°Then, High Priestess, I hope you rest well.¡±


    After Matthew withdrew, only Sharia and Lucas remained in the room.


    They were the leader and deputy leader who had once led the dark wizard organization called Eclipse.


    However, they hadpletely changed after a fortuitous event in the Silent Mountains.


    ¡°As expected, the Apostle is cruel. But that cruelty is precisely the merciful grace for us.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s voice was filled with sublime reverence.


    The being he referred to as the Apostle was none other than the fortuitous event they had encountered.


    The Apostles, who served the evil god, were far from ordinary.


    The First Apostle Celia and the Second Apostle Necros.


    Even just these two possessed tremendous power.


    The Apostle had shown Sharia and Lucas a new path.


    Not only that.


    They had provided unwavering support to help them reach their goals.


    With that grace, Eclipse was able to be reborn as the Twilight Order.


    ¡°Yes, without such cruelty, we couldn¡¯t achieve our grand mission.¡±


    Sharia nodded, agreeing with Lucas¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lucas, how is the work on the doctrine progressing?¡±


    Sharia asked in a stern voice.


    She tried to exude the dignity of a High Priestess, suppressing her naturally yful demeanor.


    When she first established the Twilight Order, she had been prone to mistakes.


    While she showed genius in dark magic, she was terrible at being a High Priestess and proselytizing to others.


    However, by preparing scripts and casting Kaleido¡¯s illusion magic on the followers, she had now be a proper High Priestess.


    ¡°Yes, High Priestess. We are faithfully incorporating the teachings of the Apostles, so you need not worry.¡±


    The creation of the Twilight Order¡¯s doctrine.


    Compared to the White Order with its long history and tradition, the Twilight Order was little more than a newborn.


    They couldn¡¯t continue to preach in the underworld forever.


    When the time came to step into the light and confront the Order, they needed to refine the doctrine of the Twilight Order in detail.


    ¡°Good. So, how¡¯s the atmosphere in the inner circle?¡±


    The inner circle referred to the executives of the Twilight Order.


    All the dark wizards who had been part of Eclipse were now members of the inner circle.


    As they were still short-handed, the inner circle was engaged in proselytizing activities outside and handling minor tasks, serving as the pirs of the Twilight Order.


    ¡°Yes, High Priestess. They are quite satisfied with their current lifestyle. They¡¯re wondering where you suddenly got all this money from.¡±


    Sharia smiled at Lucas¡¯s witty response.


    The dignity of a High Priestess was fine, but before that, Sharia had been the leader of Eclipse.


    Back then, they were always short on money, living on moldy bread.


    There were many days when members went hungry, and even when sick, they couldn¡¯t provide proper treatment.


    She had always felt uneasy about that.


    But now, that was all in the past.


    Now, when hungry, they could eat delicious food to their heart¡¯s content, and when sick, they received proper treatment.


    Not a single member was dissatisfied with the much-improved environmentpared to the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m d everyone feels that way. Let¡¯s continue living like this.¡±


    Sharia nodded her head.


    However, just because they were former Eclipse members didn¡¯t mean they shared all the secrets of the Twilight Order.


    First and foremost, the existence of the Apostles was kept strictly confidential.


    Only Sharia and Lucas knew about the existence of the Apostles.


    They nned to disclose this information someday, but not yet.


    This wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t trust their subordinates.


    On the contrary, it was for the sake of their grand mission.


    ¡°Lucas, we must not forget our ultimate goal.¡±


    Sharia¡¯s voice became solemn.


    Sensing the atmosphere, Lucas agreed.


    ¡°Of course, High Priestess. We will do our utmost for the resurrection of the Great One.¡±


    The Twilight Order is a religious organization.


    It was no different from a group that naturally turned followers into devotees of the evil god by increasing their numbers.


    But looking deeper into its core, there was an abyss.


    This ce didn¡¯t move solely for the purpose of proselytizing.


    ¡°Good. Shall we select our first fanatics now?¡±


    Sharia picked up another stack of papers on the desk.


    It wasbeled ¡°Fanatics,¡± and they nned to select some from among the followers.


    This was the idea of the First Apostle, Celia.


    Fanatics.


    The name alone might make them sound like followers deeply devoted to the Twilight Order, but the meaning was different.


    Rather, they were closer to livestock.


    Fully raised livestock are eventually ughtered.


    And it¡¯s only natural that they end up on human dining tables.


    The same goes for the fanatics.


    These were followers who no longer had any use as devotees.


    The followers chosen here would be sent to the Silent Mountains.


    And there, a fate awaited them to be sacrifices of their own volition before the Apostle.


    Bing one with the Great One by being a sacrifice wasn¡¯t necessarily bad for them.


    Rather, it was a glorious moment.


    In a way, they were no different from livestock, but considering that they offered themselves as sacrifices, Sharia elevated them by calling them fanatics.


    And this information too was unknown to the inner circle.


    There was no need to tell the members the truth, after all.


    ¡°There will be many sacrifices ahead.¡±


    Lucas took a deep breath and chimed in.


    They were dark wizards from the beginning.


    They had only been hiding their ws due to unfavourable circumstances, not abandoning their predatory nature.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    With the Apostles behind them, what was there to fear?


    It was time to awaken the cruelty of dark wizards once again.


    ¡°¡­But what awaits us at the end of that path is eternal glory.¡±


    The cold night air seeped through the cracks of the window.


    In their conversation, the livestock to be led to the ughterhouse were selected.


    But they felt no guilt whatsoever.


    They only moved forward, unconcerned with the blood spilled along the way.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    At the same time, the story of the holy knight Drakon was conveyed to the White Order.


    The grand conference room at the highest center of the Order was filled with tension.


    The emergency meeting, suddenly convened, was attended by all the cardinals, the highest archbishops, and high priests.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A heavy and gloomy atmosphere flowed through the conference room.


    The attendees looked at each other with troubled expressions, maintaining silence.


    After a moment of stillness, the Highest Archbishop Aurel was the first to speak.


    ¡°As you all well know, various threats have been appearing on the continent recently.¡±


    At his words, some of the attendees swallowed nervously.


    Among them, Cardinal Valentine spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°His Holiness the Pope is deeply concerned about this situation. A cmity has struck the Sael Kingdom, and we have suffered painful losses with the deaths of Archbishop Titan and the Commander of the Holy Knights. And now Eclipse has reappeared¡­ If this situation continues, I wonder if people will still believe in and follow the Order.¡±


    Highest Archbishop Aurel frowned at Cardinal Valentine¡¯s words.


    Hidden in the Cardinal¡¯s words was a rebuke: ¡®What have you been doing all this time?¡¯


    ¡®These old men who do nothing but talk¡­¡¯


    Aurel red at the Cardinal, suppressing his anger inwardly.


    But he couldn¡¯t openly refute him.


    After all, the person before him was second only to His Holiness the Pope in power.


    Instead, he decided to subtly change the subject.


    There was a need to shift the target of the Cardinal¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°Analyzing Brother Drakon¡¯s testimony, it appears that the Free City Alliance is supporting Eclipse. He says that other holy knights were also killed by their hands.¡±


    The conference room buzzed at Aurel¡¯s statement.


    Eclipse was an organizationposed of dark wizards.


    Eclipse, which they thought had disappeared long ago, had reappeared.


    They were shocked by the idea that the Free City Alliance was backing Eclipse.


    ¡°Moreover, it seems highly likely that the recent dungeon rumors spreading in the Sael Kingdom are also their scheme.¡±


    The rumor was about a treasure in a dungeon somewhere in the mountains.


    However, the fact that numerous adventurers who set out to find the dungeon had gone missing in the mountains raised suspicions of Eclipse¡¯s involvement.


    ¡°Hmm, we need to hear Drakon¡¯s statement in more detail.¡±


    Cardinal Valentine muttered, stroking his beard.


    Of course, everyone here, including him, was unaware that Drakon had been brainwashed by illusion magic.


    Even if they used an artifact to discern the truth, it would be meaningless because Drakon believed his story to be true.


    Seizing this opportunity, Aurel pressed his argument.


    ¡°This is clearly a challenge to the Order and a heretical act that insults the Goddess! We must summon the Holy knights immediately!¡±


    The argument was reasonable.


    Many agreed with his proposal.


    Exterminating the heinous heretics trying to resurrect the evil god was indeed a righteous act.


    However, most were lukewarm about the actual call to summon the Holy knights.


    At that moment, one of the high priests raised his hand and spoke.


    ¡°I also sympathize with the Archbishop¡¯s opinion. However, with the recent passing of Archbishop Titan, the Inquisitors have suffered a great blow. Moreover, with the Holy Knights having lost their Commander, it seems difficult to expect full military strength.¡±


    Archbishop Titan, who had fallen in the cmity that struck the Sael Kingdom.


    He was from the Inquisition and was the archbishop overseeing the Inquisitors.


    It was natural to be shaken by the death of such a pir of support.


    Moreover, with the Holy Knights having lost their Commander, the situation was not good.


    But someone else shouted in response to the high priest¡¯s statement.


    ¡°No! Are you saying we should just sit idle? At times like these, we should take a firm stance-!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s face reality. Hasty decisions will only harm the Order.¡±


    As the debate heated up, the conference room grew noisy.


    Cardinal Valentine watched the situation silently, while Aurel also carefully observed the atmosphere.


    In fact, Aurel did have another option.


    The Chimera, which was being raised deep underground in the Order even now.


    If they mobilized the Chimera, they could surely defeat the Free City Alliance.


    But it was too early to y this card.


    As he was pondering, another person raised their hand.


    ¡°Archbishop Emily?¡±


    Archbishop Emily, in charge of administration, stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Then how about this method instead?¡±


    Everyone focused their attention on Archbishop Emily¡¯s words.


    ¡°To be frank, many incidents have urred recently. Starting with the death of Priest Yuel, holy knights and Archbishop Titan have gone missing or lost their lives. And then the 7-star cmity along with the appearance of Eclipse¡­.¡±


    A series of incidents.


    Just investigating these incidents was already overwhelming.


    And now they were talking about recruiting Holy knights on top of that?


    It was obvious that the Order¡¯s power would be spread thin.


    That¡¯s why Emily hade up with one clever move.


    ¡°So, I would like to make one suggestion. Let¡¯s request help from Queen Elena.¡±


    Aurel asked in response to Emily¡¯s words.


    ¡°Queen Elena?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Queen Elena is the one who repelled the cmity. She¡¯s also being called the next Saint. If we borrow the power of the Sael Kingdom to check the Free City Alliance, we won¡¯t need to expend the Order¡¯s strength unnecessarily.¡±


    It was quite a good idea.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why many nodded in agreement.


    Already, Queen Elena¡¯s status was rising day by day after repelling the cmity.


    While the existing support base for Saint Helisa remained, a faction supporting Queen Elena was also emerging within the Order.


    ¡°Hmm. Queen Elena¡­¡±


    Aurel fell into thought for a moment.


    If they received help from the Queen, the price would not be small.


    ¡®If that happens, the Free City Alliance will be the Sael Kingdom¡¯s.¡¯


    If that happened, the Sael Kingdom would gain power rivaling the Empire.


    In the long term, this wasn¡¯t a particrly wee development from the Order¡¯s perspective.


    Although she was being mentioned as the next Saint, she wasn¡¯t officially a Saint yet.


    On the other hand, the voices supporting the current Saint Helisa were still strong.


    Aurel¡¯s deliberation continued.


    ¡®What should I do¡­.¡¯


    The Order¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t favourable enough to mobilize the Holy knights.


    But leaving Eclipse and the Free City Alliance alone?


    That would cause the Order¡¯s image to plummet in an instant.


    As Aurel continued to ponder, suddenly a good idea urred to him.


    ¡®Then what if Queen Elena bes the real Saint of the Order?¡¯


    If that happened, the Sael Kingdom would essentially be in the Order¡¯s embrace.


    Then even if the Sael Kingdom became an empire, it wouldn¡¯t matter from the Order¡¯s perspective.


    ¡®In that case, we need to reduce Saint Helisa¡¯s voice first.¡¯


    As Archbishop Emily suggested, they would entrust this to Queen Elena.


    If Queen Elena handled this matter well too, Saint Helisa¡¯s position would naturally be weaker.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    From Aurel¡¯s perspective, it was a n that could both keep Saint Helisa in check and bring the Sael Kingdom into the Order¡¯s hands at the same time.


    Of course, Queen Elena¡¯s intentions were important too, but surely she wouldn¡¯t refuse the will of the Order.


    Having organized his thoughts, Aurel finally spoke.


    ¡°As Archbishop Emily suggested, let¡¯s first send an envoy to the Sael Kingdom. If the Queen agrees, with the permission of His Holiness the Pope, we will designate the Free City Alliance as heretics and entrust all authority to Queen Elena.¡±


    The meeting was reaching its final stages.


    However, one more problem remained.


    The Order was pointing to Eclipse as the mastermind behind this situation.


    Above all, they needed to block the dungeon rumors in the mountains that had brought about this crisis.


    ¡°And please send an official letter to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild as well. We should inform them that the rumors are false and warn that it¡¯s Eclipse¡¯s scheme. This way, we can prevent innocent people from falling into danger.¡±


    The attendees agreed with Aurel¡¯s proposal.


    If the Order took direct action, they could significantly deter adventurers from heading to the mountains.


    A dayter, the Adventurers¡¯ Guild received a letter sent by the Order.


    And as its contents spread among the adventurers, interest in pursuing the rumors gradually began to decrease.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¨C Adventurers¡¯ interest in the dungeon ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ decreases.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¨C Adventurers¡¯ interest in the dungeon ¡®Red-Headed Tribe¡¯ decreases.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¨C Adventurers¡¯ interest in the dungeon ¡®Remnants of the Abyss¡¯ decreases.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¨C Adventurers¡¯ interest in the dungeon ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯ decreases.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s this now?¡±


    Following the notification that the existence of dungeons was bing known to adventurers, now there¡¯s content saying that interest is decreasing.


    ¡°What on earth is happening on the El Dorad continent?¡±


    Well, whatever the case, it was beneficial for me.


    This was much better than the situation where adventurers might rush into the dungeon and get annihted.


    ¡°Thanks to that, I¡¯ve gained some abilities too.¡±


    I acquired some decent abilities from the sacrifices Celia offered.


    Venom Explosion and Spirit Affinity.


    An A-rank skill and a B-rank trait respectively, if used well, they were abilities that could bring me great benefits in the future.


    Still, I felt much more at ease now.


    Until now, I had been on edge because the existence of the dungeon had be known to adventurers.


    But with the rm showing that adventurers¡¯ interest was decreasing, I felt more rxed.


    ¡°Now I can visit the Phoenix Guild without worry.¡±


    I had been on standby just in case, but now it was time to visit the Phoenix Guild as an advisor.


    <strong>Trantor Note: </strong>


    Apparently, I made a mistake in tranting some term on civil war of Sael Kingdom chapter. The one with Commander Gerard is not High Priest but it is archbishop Titan. I was confused with the word Titan, and though that it was supposed to be tranted as High.


    Hope that this will clear the confusion from the previous chapter.


    Thank you<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 172: Visit to the Phoenix Guild (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 172


    <strong><em>EP.172 Visit to the Phoenix Guild (2)</em></strong>


    The day finally arrived for my official visit to the Phoenix Guild.


    I had already spoken with Jung Ye-rin, so she was scheduled to pick me up in a few hours.


    Originally, I was nning to just take a taxi, but she insisted on sending a car, so I reluctantly agreed.


    ¡®I can¡¯t go empty-handed.¡¯


    I busied myself with preparations, starting with getting the gifts ready to bring along.


    Normally, I would have agonized over what gift to bring, but thanks to Celia, that problem was solved.Celia had sent me an offering earlier.


    It was a ¡®premium liquor made with great care.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know what ingredients went into it, but since that¡¯s what the notification said, it must have been made with a lot of effort.


    Moreover, it tasted excellent.


    ¡®Heh, Celia really is one of a kind.¡¯


    She manages the dungeon and even solves my problems.


    I wonder if the recent decrease in adventurers¡¯ interest in my dungeon was also Celia¡¯s doing?


    There was a high possibility that was the case.


    Whenever I was in trouble, Celia always extended a helping hand.


    In short, Celia was a jack of all trades.


    Even now, thanks to the decreased interest from adventurers, I had some free time.


    When else would I visit the Phoenix Guild if not during this free time?


    I went to the kitchen and called for Ciel and Coco.


    ¡°Ciel and Coco, divide the liquor and package it. It¡¯s all for gifts, so make sure to wrap it nicely, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    ¡°ck.¡±


    Ciel was an elf I had brought from the auction house. At first, she didn¡¯t speak, somunication was difficult.


    But now, she was starting to open up little by little, giving simple responses.


    Coco was a skeleton soldier in charge of household chores.


    Maru had been doing such a good job that I brought in another skeleton soldier, but Coco was nothing short of a troublemaker.


    Thanks to Maru¡¯s rigorous training, Coco had be capable of doing about 0.78 person¡¯s worth of work.


    Ciel and Coco started dividing the liquor into small potion bottles as per my instructions.


    After confirming that Ciel and Coco were properly handling the liquor, I called for Maru.


    ¡°Maru, get ready to go out.¡±


    ¡°ck!¡±


    Maru was a skeleton pdin, quite a contradictory existence, but he was my reliable bodyguard.


    Moreover, due to the influence of the demon sword, he possessed power equivalent to a 5-star grade,parable to an A-rank hunter, making him a very important asset.


    And he was scheduled to apany me on this visit to the Phoenix Guild.


    ¡°Good, this is going smoothly.¡±


    As it had been a while since Ist went out, there was quite a lot to consider.


    As important as the gifts were, there was something even more crucial.


    That was protecting the house.


    ¡°Gargoyle, keep guarding well, and if anyone tries to intrude, subdue them without fail.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I also gave orders to the gargoyle.


    The gargoyle usually maintains the form of a stone statue, but it¡¯s a monster that guards the dungeon, responding immediately when an intruder appears.


    And to it, my house was practically a dungeon now.


    Once Maru and I leave, only Ciel and Coco will remain in the house.


    ¡®Elves are a rare race.¡¯


    The elven race itself was known for rejecting other races and sticking together, making them hard toe by.


    I don¡¯t know about the El Dorad continent, but at least on Earth, you¡¯d have to enter a dungeon to see an elf.


    Getting Ciel from the Demon World Exchange¡¯s auction house was actually quite lucky.


    Given that, if Ciel¡¯s existence were to be known outside, not only she but I too might be in danger.


    To prepare for any situation, I gave orders to the gargoyle once again.


    The gargoyle operates by consuming magical power, and it was maintaining a 5-star grade by reacting to Ciel¡¯s magical power.


    ¡®I guess that shows how exceptional Ciel¡¯s potential abilities are.¡¯


    This alone was reason enough to protect Ciel at all costs.


    Now, I made the veryst preparations before departure.


    It was dungeon management.


    While Celia manages most of the dungeon¡¯s affairs, there were times when my input was needed.


    Now was one of those times.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we need a guardian for the floor?¡±


    Celia¡¯s proposal was about selecting a guardian for the first floor.


    Originally, Necros was in charge of guarding the floor, but the position became vacant when he recently became the master of a satellite dungeon.


    Celia rmended the Goblin Lord for the vacant position.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Celia¡¯s opinion was reasonable.


    The Goblin Lord was certainly qualified to be the floor guardian.


    But I was skeptical.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Goblin Lord was inadequate.


    On the contrary, the Goblin Lord was already handling too many responsibilities.


    The Goblin Lord was in charge of the mid-boss in the second area of the first floor while also leading the goblin reconnaissance team.


    Of course, bing the floor guardian would free him from being the mid-boss of the second area, but the problem was that the goblins followed the Goblin Lord better.


    ¡®The Goblin Lord¡¯s current position is better.¡¯


    There was no need to unnecessarily burden the Goblin Lord here.


    Moreover, the Goblin Lord had the characteristic of exerting stronger power when surrounded by more goblin subordinates.


    If they had suggested Baalzerith as the floor guardian, I might have given it some thought.


    No, maybe not?


    ¡°He¡¯s still not quite trustworthy.¡±


    Baalzerith wasn¡¯t originally a monster belonging to my dungeon.


    As a result, there were aspects that made her difficult to trust fully.


    Still, she had been working hard recently.


    She goes out of the dungeon every day to diligently nt nt monsters, but that alone wasn¡¯t quite enough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this on hold for now.¡±


    With adventurers¡¯ interest in the dungeon decreasing anyway, there seemed to be no need to rush the decision.


    Recently, Squall, who leads the orcs, evolved from 3-star to 4-star, and even the ghoul evolved on its own to be a toxic ghoul.


    The dungeon¡¯sbat power was already sufficient.


    I took onest look around the dungeon.


    The dungeon was truly peaceful.


    The Death Knight was working hard with people, wielding a pickaxe.


    ¡®Looks like the Death Knight is quite good at manualbor.¡¯


    Every time I saw him, the Death Knight seemed to be working.


    Seeing the Goblin Lord directing the goblins, with each fulfilling their roles to the best of their abilities, I felt a sense of pride.


    ¡®This should be fine.¡¯


    There was nothing that required my immediate attention.


    After confirming that the dungeon was operating normally, I immediately pressed the exit button.


    Now, the appointed time was approaching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maru.¡±


    ¡°ck!¡±


    As Maru and I went outside, three ck luxury cars were parked there.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Park Seo-yun, assistant manager from the Phoenix Guild. We¡¯ll safely escort Advisor Lee Kang-hyun to the Phoenix Guild.¡±


    The people who got out of the cars were all hunters from the Phoenix Guild, sent by Jung Ye-rin.


    Apart from the vehicle that Maru and I would ride in, all the others were for security personnel.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this excessive security?¡¯


    Still, I felt good about it.


    This alone showed how much Jung Ye-rin cared about me.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    The car carrying Lee Kang-hyun departed for the Phoenix Guild.


    A man who had been watching this scene quickly made a phone call as soon as the car disappeared from view.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve just left. I¡¯ll continue to report.¡±


    After finishing his brief report, the man immediately began driving his car in the direction Lee Kang-hyun had departed.


    Meanwhile, the one receiving the man¡¯s report was none other than Vetter.


    Vetter, a slime with the unique ability to transform at will, was serving as the assistant manager in the dungeon ¡®Temptation of Illusion¡¯.


    Vetter immediately went to report this fact to Azmo, the dungeon¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Sir Azmo, we¡¯ve received word that the master has left for the outside.¡±


    At Vetter¡¯s report, Azmo¡¯s eyes gleamed ominously.


    ¡°The moment to repay our master has finallye.¡±


    Azmo the Incubus.


    He had an ambitious n in mind.


    It was to create a simr organization on Earth, modeled after the Demon World Association he had seen on the El Dorad continent.


    With the permission of his master, Lee Kang-hyun, Azmo was able to establish ¡®Dungeon Corporation¡¯.


    But Azmo¡¯s ambition didn¡¯t stop there.


    Unlike on the El Dorad continent, there were many difficulties for monsters to operate independently on Earth.


    For monsters to operate outside of dungeons, human assistance was essential.


    So he took a step further and proposed a new concept of cooperation between monsters and humans.


    And by putting forward Vetter, who could transform into a human, he managed to get his hands on the ck Sun Guild, a group known as problem solvers.


    With this, Azmo became not only the head of ¡®Dungeon Corporation¡¯ but also the first monster on Earth to lead a human group.


    ¡°Track the master¡¯s whereabouts thoroughly and eliminate anything that could pose a threat to him.¡±


    Azmo¡¯s ambitious voice echoed through the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Thanks to the hunters¡¯ help, I was able tofortably arrive at the Phoenix Guild with the alcohol loaded in the car.


    As I got out of the car, I saw Jung Ye-rin who hade out to greet me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you, Advisor Lee Kang-hyun.¡±


    From now on, this was not a private setting but an official one.


    Jung Ye-rin greeted me and also waved briefly at Maru.


    Nominally, Maru was a summon created by the Necromancer characteristic.


    ¡®Well, he is a summon alright.¡¯


    Just without an expiration time.


    I also greeted her with the best smile I could muster.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Team Leader.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin is a B-rank hunter with the Healer characteristic.


    Above all, she was also the daughter of Jung Taek-su, the Guild Master of the Phoenix Guild.


    You¡¯d think she¡¯d have a strong voice in the guild as the Guild Master¡¯s daughter, but she said that wasn¡¯t really the case.


    ¡®A child from a different mother¡­¡¯


    I was able to hear about this when Jung Ye-rin visited my home to recruit me as an Advisor.


    The fact that she only shares a father with Jung Tae-young, the Vice Guild Master, and Jung Woo-jin, the Department Head.


    For this reason, she said her team was experiencing some discrimination.


    Probably due to the Vice Guild Master¡¯s influence.


    ¡®I guess the Phoenix Guild isn¡¯t exactly noble either.¡¯


    The Phoenix Guild is one of the top guilds in our country.


    But its interior was already rotten.


    Despite the discrimination, Jung Ye-rin had two special abilities.


    The first was her excellent leadership in leading the team.


    Recognized for this ability, she was active as the leader of one team within the guild.


    The second was that she was the only hunter who had exploited the Goblin Lord¡¯s weakness.


    In fact, this was a mishap that urred when Jung Ye-rin misunderstood my words.


    Anyway, by subjugating the Goblin Lord, Jung Ye-rin was able to solidify her position within the guild.


    That¡¯s not all.


    They said that Department Head Jung Woo-jin had been taken advantage of by an incubus during a dungeon raid.


    Of course, this was news that hadn¡¯t been made public.


    ¡®Getting taken advantage of by an incubus, not even a subus¡­ the world¡¯s gone mad, truly mad.¡¯


    As a result, Department Head Jung Woo-jin was practically forced into retirement from the hunter industry.


    So Jung Ye-rin¡¯s value could only continue to rise.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    It was good news for me.


    After all, my position was as an Advisor for the team led by Jung Ye-rin.


    As the team leader¡¯s status improved, various benefits would be given to the team as well.


    I thought to myself as I followed Jung Ye-rin¡¯s guidance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡±


    I nodded at Jung Ye-rin¡¯s words and stepped into the guild.


    As we entered the building, a modern yet ssic appearance caught my eye.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As I was looking around the interior of the building, I felt gazes directed at me.


    ¡°Ah, is there anything in particr you¡¯re curious about regarding the guild facilities?¡±


    I shook my head at Jung Ye-rin¡¯s question.


    I had been granted permission to work from home anyway.


    It was undetermined when I woulde to work again after today.


    And if I walked around with her, it would probably draw even more attention than now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll askter if I need to.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin smiled as I answered simply.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s nice to be able to talkfortably with you, Kang-hyun. Our team is on the 12th floor, so I¡¯ll guide you there.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what wasfortable, but we got on the elevator together.


    As we rode the elevator up to the 12th floor, Jung Ye-rin¡¯s demeanor changed.


    ¡°Just listen to this, Kang-hyun.¡±


    She spoke to me in a low voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a hunter in our team named Yoon Tae-kyung. He¡¯s B-rank with the physical enhancement characteristic.¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung?


    I listened carefully to her story.


    ¡°He was originally in Department Head Jung Woo-jin¡¯s line. But he came to our team a few days ago.¡±


    Department Head Jung Woo-jin is her younger brother.


    But now there¡¯s no ce for Jung Woo-jin in the guild.


    Up to this point, it would have been natural to think that a hunter who lost his team hade under Jung Ye-rin.


    Of course, that is if there wasn¡¯t her backstory.


    ¡°And just a little while ago, I confirmed one piece of information. That Hunter Yoon Tae-kyung had contact with the Vice Guild Master. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier if I had known. There¡¯s no solid evidence yet, but I¡¯ll handle it soon.¡±


    I just nodded appropriately.


    Looking at the current situation, it seemed that her older brother, the Vice Guild Master, was keeping Jung Ye-rin in check.


    The reason Jung Ye-rin was telling me this story was probably to warn me to be careful.


    Everything I did might reach the Vice Guild Master¡¯s ears.


    ¡®Well, is that to be expected?¡¯


    Looking at the situation, the Vice Guild Master seemed to be overly conscious of Team Leader Jung Ye-rin.


    He must also be curious about me, whom Jung Ye-rin recruited.


    ¡®Yoon Tae-kyung, huh¡­¡¯


    I had a feeling that this visit to the Phoenix Guild wouldn¡¯t end quietly.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 173: Maru and Death Knights Dungeon Conquest (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 173


    <strong><em>EP.173 Maru and Death Knight¡¯s Dungeon Conquest (1)</em></strong>


    ¡°Mr. Lee Kang-hyun will be working hard for our team from now on as an advisor.¡±


    Under Jung Ye-rin¡¯s lead, I was able to exchange greetings with the team members.


    As far as greetings go, it was just a simple exchange of names, but the reaction wasn¡¯t particrly good.


    No, there was just no interest at all.


    ¡®Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected.¡¯


    After all, there wouldn¡¯t be any direct contact between me and them.


    There was only one team member I needed to know.¡°Ah, Kang-hyun, if you have any questions, you can contact me or Assistant manager Park Seo-yun.¡±


    Assistant manager Park Seo-yun.


    The hunter who hade to pick me up at my house.


    At that moment, Jung Ye-rin looked back at the team members.


    ¡°And advisor Lee Kang-hyun has prepared a gift for all of you.¡±


    As soon as her words ended, cheers erupted from around.


    ¡°Wow, Advisor Lee is the best!¡±


    ¡°As expected of an advisor, huh? So sensible.¡±


    I smiled as I handed out bottles filled with alcohol to each team member.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? A potion?¡±


    Naturally, there were puzzled reactions.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol at thepany¡­?¡±


    Despite such reactions, some team members immediately opened the bottles and started drinking.


    ¡°Hey, Park Seo-yun! What are you doing during work hours?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin said jokingly, but soon joined in tilting the bottle and burst intoughter.


    The meeting room atmosphere, which had been bleak until just moments ago, quickly filled with lively energy.


    At that time, Assistant manager Park Seo-yun, who had taken a sip first, eximed in admiration.


    ¡°Wow, this alcohol is really delicious!¡±


    Starting with him, other team members also kept expressing their admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Advisor. Where did you get this alcohol?¡±


    I felt proud watching their reactions.


    ¡®Celia, you¡¯re the best.¡¯


    This reaction was ultimately thanks to the alcohol filled with Celia¡¯s sincere efforts, offered as a sacrifice.


    I decided to praise Celia to the team members as a way of acknowledging her hard work.


    ¡°Actually, this alcohol was made by someone important to me.¡±


    The dungeon is like my lifeline.


    Celia, who guards such a dungeon, couldn¡¯t help but be important to me.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the team members looking at me sparkled.


    ¡°Could it be a woman?¡±


    Since Celia was a subus, she was indeed a woman.


    I smiled awkwardly and waved my hand.


    But the expressions of the team members were full of smiles.


    On the other hand, Jung Ye-rin¡¯s expression slightly hardened.


    ¡®Is the alcohol not to her liking?¡¯


    Anyway, thanks to the gift I brought, the atmosphere had brightened considerably.


    After exchanging greetings in a warm atmosphere, we dove into the main meeting.


    The meeting wasn¡¯t anything grand.


    ¡°This week, the dungeons assigned to our team are a C-rank Stone Golem dungeon and a presumed B-rank Minotaur dungeon¡­¡±


    Under the team leader¡¯s guidance, we simply discussed which dungeons were assigned to the team, their difficulty levels, and conquest ns.


    But at that moment.


    Ding-


    An rm went off on my smartphone.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯


    Recently, rms only rang for dungeon-rted matters.


    I quickly excused myself and looked at the screen.


    <strong>¨C </strong>The [Dungeon Support & Dispatch] system has been upgraded to [Dungeon Conquest & Dispatch].<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ¡®Upgrade?¡¯


    Although it¡¯s been sparsetely, I used to dispatch monsters to support dungeons quite actively.


    Thanks to that, wasn¡¯t I able to form a connection with the Azmo dungeon?


    But now that system has been upgraded, changing from support to conquest.


    ¡®Conquest sounds rather brutal.¡¯


    I checked the list of dungeons that appeared below the notification.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Dungeon ¡®The Art of Slowness¡¯ (El Dorad, Dungeon Master: 1-star Zombie)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯ (Earth, Dungeon Master: C-rank Stone Golem)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯ (Earth, Dungeon Master: A-rank Minotaur Chieftain)<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Please select a dungeon and monsters to dispatch.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    Stone Golem and Minotaur dungeons¡­


    ¡®Something seems familiar.¡¯


    As I stared at the screen for a while, Jung Ye-rin¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡°First, the C-rank Stone Golem dungeon, upon inspection, is said to have a massive tomb made of stones. The problem is the Minotaur dungeon. The reason why it¡¯s estimated as B-rank rather than confirmed is because the dungeon interior is aplex maze¡­¡±


    From her story, I could be certain.


    The fact that some of the dungeons on my list matched the ones Jung Ye-rin was talking about.


    ¡°The advance team couldn¡¯t fully explore the maze, they say. So, it¡¯s not confirmed whether the dungeon master is a regr Minotaur or an evolved one, which is why it¡¯s estimated as B-rank.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I listened to her exnation in a daze.


    It seemed I could earn my keep as an advisor after all.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As the meeting was almost over, suddenly the conference room door opened and a man entered.


    With his appearance, the room fell silent in an instant.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I¡¯mte. Haha.¡±


    The man apologized nonchntly with an annoying smile.


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Other team members also wore awkward expressions.


    The man approached me with a sly smile.


    ¡°Ah, you must be the new advisor? Nice to meet you. Haha.¡±


    Wondering who he was, I nced aside and saw Jung Ye-rin mouthing something.


    ¡®Yoon Tae-kyung¡­?¡¯


    The very person I heard about in the elevator, now suspected to be in the line of Vice Guild Master Jung Tae-young, Jung Ye-rin¡¯s older brother, a B-rank hunter.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yoon Tae-kyung. Pleased to meet you.¡±


    He approached me and offered a handshake.


    I also smiled and extended my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lee Kang-hyun.¡±


    Even during the handshake, Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s gaze remained sharp.


    ¡°But you know, Advisor, I heard you¡¯re quite skilled, so I¡¯m curious why you chose toe here of all ces. Surely other ces would have been eager to have you, right?¡±


    Though his tone was light, his words wereced with tant disrespect.


    It was an explicit doubt about my abilities.


    ¡®He sees me as a parachute hire, huh.¡¯


    In a way, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Regardless of my skills, my appointment to this position was the result of variousplex interests intertwining.


    But that statement just now was an insult not only to me but also to Team Leader Jung Ye-rin.


    ¡°Mr. Yoon Tae-kyung, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung continued, paying no heed.


    ¡°I mean,e on? No particr experience, and all you seem to do is summon that weak-looking skeleton. I¡¯m really curious about what made you qualified to be an advisor. Haha, don¡¯t take it too personally, I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°ck¡­¡±


    Maru was about to draw his demon sword, but I stopped him.


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    ¡°ck.¡±


    Not just Maru, but Jung Ye-rin¡¯s face also turned red.


    She must have been angry at the team member¡¯s behavior ignoring her words.


    As she was about to step forward, I stopped her and took a step forward myself.


    ¡°Kang-hyun¡­¡±


    Jung Ye-rin murmured softly, but I looked straight at Yoon Tae-kyung and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. You seem curious about my abilities, but there will be opportunities to demonstrate them in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung fell into a brief silence at my firm attitude.


    But soon, as if something had irritated him, he raised his voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you show us right now! Ah, there¡¯s a perfect ce right there.¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung pointed at the Stone Golem dungeon written on the whiteboard.


    ¡°A C-rank dungeon. Should be nothing for someone of your caliber, right? Why don¡¯t you try conquering it alone?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Yoon Tae-kyung!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin got angry at the team member¡¯s unreasonable words, but I stopped her once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this expected anyway?


    Not just Yoon Tae-kyung, but they don¡¯t know what traits and skills I possess.


    Even if I let this situation pass, it would surely hold me back in the future.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung was taken aback by my confident demeanor.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡®What is that bastard thinking?¡¯


    Yoon Tae-kyung thought as he looked at Lee Kang-hyun standing before him.


    The man who was personally recruited by Team Leader Jung Ye-rin as the team¡¯s advisor.


    The problem was that the man didn¡¯t seem to have any special abilities.


    Even the skeleton he kept with him looked too ordinary.


    ¡®Is it just bravado?¡¯


    He was rather taken aback by how confidently the other party was acting.


    ¡®Yeah, it must be bravado.¡¯


    His pride wouldn¡¯t let him back out now.


    It was obvious that even if he entered the dungeon, he¡¯d just hide and waste time beforeing out.


    ¡®Heh, you¡¯re done for.¡¯


    As he inwardly sneered, he recalled his conversation with the Vice Guild Master.


    <strong>¨C </strong>That bitch Jung Ye-rin hired an advisor behind my back. She¡¯s probably paying his sry from the team¡¯s operating budget too. So report everything without missing a single detail. Who he is, what he does, everything.


    The Vice Guild Master¡¯s instructions were simple.


    To expose the ipetence of Lee Kang-hyun, the advisor hired by Jung Ye-rin.


    Hiring him as a team advisor with generous treatment, but he¡¯s ipetent?


    The n was to use that immediately to pin embezzlement charges on Jung Ye-rin.


    <strong>¨C </strong>If you can just get rid of Jung Ye-rin, that team leader position is yours.


    Moreover, if this job went well, he was set to take Jung Ye-rin¡¯s position as team leader.


    That was the promise with the Vice Guild Master.


    Yoon Tae-kyung smiled slightly at the hopeful future. Then he looked at Jung Ye-rin with pitying eyes.


    ¡®That¡¯s what you get for hiring just anyone.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even an officially registered advisor position within the guild.


    Still, considering Jung Ye-rin¡¯s personality, it probably wasn¡¯t embezzlement.


    ¡®Is he her boyfriend?¡¯


    It was clear that she had simply given him the position based on their personal rtionship.


    Though he didn¡¯t know the exact circumstances, Yoon Tae-kyung just needed to do his job.


    ¡°Since the advisor said he¡¯d do it, you don¡¯t have any objections, right, Team Leader?¡±


    The situation had now reached a point of no return for anyone.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Action was swift.


    As Yoon Tae-kyung said, I prepared to enter the Stone Golem dungeon alone.


    The dungeon was C-rank.


    Since I was going in alone to clear it, Jung Ye-rin prepared for any contingencies.


    All team members were armed and ready to enter the dungeon at any moment, and guild medical staff were on standby.


    A momentter, Jung Ye-rin told me not to overdo it, but I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is necessary for me to workfortably in the future.¡±


    This was indeed necessary for me to workfortably in the future.


    Moreover, this level was nothing to me.


    ¡®Status window.¡¯


    I called up my status window.


    <Lee Kang-hyun>


    [Traits]


    True Dungeon Master (EX)


    Owner of the Demon Sword (S)


    Magic Sensitivity (A)


    Magic Circuit (B)


    Spirit Affinity (B)


    [Basic Information]


    Health: C+


    Attack: B+


    Defense: C


    Magic: A+


    Divine Power: D


    [Skills]


    Knight Oath (S): Maru (Active)


    Holy Shield (C)


    Fireball (E)


    Goddess¡¯s Healing (E)


    Venom Explosion (A)


    My information had changed slightly thanks to the recently acquired Spirit Affinity and Venom Explosion.


    It had clearly improved, but in its current state, it wasn¡¯t a good match against Stone Golems.


    Skills like Fireball or the spherical Venomunching Venom Explosion would be difficult to deal significant damage to Stone Golems made of rock.


    That didn¡¯t mean Icked confidence, though.


    I had Maru, after all.


    And I had another ace up my sleeve.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­¡¯


    <strong>¨C </strong>You have selected the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯ from [Dungeon Support & Dispatch].<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Please select the monster you wish to dispatch to the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    It was monster dispatch.


    ¡®Since Maru will be entering with me anyway, who should I choose?¡¯


    In fact, I had countless options.


    I could just send Celia to sweep through the Stone Golems.


    A C-rank dungeon would be at most 3-star, so there was a big differencepared to the 6-star Celia.


    However, I shook my head.


    ¡®Let¡¯s exclude Celia since she¡¯ll be busy managing the dungeon.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want to burden her with extra work unnecessarily.


    The same went for Goblin Lord.


    ¡®Then is Death Knight the only one left?¡¯


    I excluded Baalcherit as well. If it was just sending a dispatch, it would be fine, but since I was nning to enter the dungeon myself, I needed someone reliable.


    ¡®Death Knight would be perfect indeed.¡¯


    I was already nning to enter the Stone Golem dungeon made of stone tombs.


    ¡®Death Knight¡¯s pickaxe skills were no joke.¡¯


    Thinking that, I made my way towards the dungeon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Maru.¡±


    ¡°ck!¡±


    As I stepped into the dungeon, I touched the screen.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Dispatching Death Knight to the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯.<strong> ¨C</strong><!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 174: Maru and Death Knights Dungeon Conquest (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 174


    <strong><em>EP.174 Maru and Death Knight¡¯s Dungeon Conquest (2)</em></strong>


    The Stone Golem dungeon was absolute chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark, it¡¯s even hard to walk.¡±


    Rocks of various sizes were scattered haphazardly across the floor.


    There were so many that one wrong step could easily lead to a fall.


    It was so dark that even thenterns we had couldn¡¯t illuminate the path clearly.


    ¡°Maru, light up the surroundings a bit.¡±


    What we needed now was Maru¡¯s divine power.¡°ck!¡±


    Maru held up his demon sword and began to emit divine power.


    A soft light started to emanate from around the demon sword, enveloping the surroundings in a gentle glow.


    ¡®What a strangebination.¡¯


    Maru¡¯s abilities never ceased to amaze me.


    ¡®Skeleton Holy Knight.¡¯


    Even the name itself seemed like a contradiction.


    A bizarre race where the undead of death coexists with the divine power of a Holy Knight.


    And now, he was even imbuing his demon sword with divine power to light our way.


    Thanks to this, the once-dark dungeon became as bright as day.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s much better.¡±


    Thanks to Maru, our walking speed increased significantly.


    Normally, we should have been cautiously advancing without lowering our guard, but we moved forward without hesitation.


    There was one reason why such behavior was possible.


    ¡°I wonder if Death Knight is doing well on his own by now?¡±


    ¡°ck ck!¡±


    It was because of Death Knight¡¯s presence.


    We had dispatched Death Knight before entering the dungeon.


    Although he was sent alone, I wasn¡¯t particrly worried.


    The Stone Golem dungeon was C-rank.


    Even by El Dorad continent standards, it was only 3-star.


    On the other hand, Death Knight was 5-star.


    No matter how many Stone Golems there were, the undead Death Knight could hunt tirelessly.


    And my prediction was spot on.


    Bang- Crack- Thud-


    Sharp metallic sounds echoed from afar as stones crumbled.


    It was definitely Death Knight¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Maru, let¡¯s hurry and take a look!¡±


    It was fine for Death Knight to cause chaos, but it wouldn¡¯t be good if he destroyed the dungeon¡¯s core.


    If the core is destroyed, the dungeon automatically disappears.


    But guilds conquer dungeons to gain benefits.


    Monster corpses and magic stones obtained from dungeons are widely used in various fields such as equipment and potion production.


    Also, since rare resources not found on Earth might appear, it was better to leave the dungeon intact unless it was an emergency situation.


    ¡®Come to think of it, is this the second time I¡¯m meeting Death Knight?¡¯


    When Azmo caused the monster wave, Maru and I had appeared wearing masks.


    ¡®Thanks to that, the media went crazy for a while.¡¯


    Death Knight and Necros became a hot topic as they pretended to be blown away by Maru¡¯s attack.


    To me, it looked like nothing more than acting, but apparently not to others.


    The existence of the summoned creature (Maru) and summoner (me) who simultaneously defeated Death Knight and Arch Lich had once been extensively covered in the media.


    This was the second time meeting Death Knight since that encounter.


    This time, in the position of conquering the dungeon together.


    As we quickened our pace a bit more, a huge cavern appeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s the stone tomb¡­¡±


    A pile of stones loomed before us.


    No, it was too massive to be called a pile of stones.


    It would be more urate to call it a small mountain made of stone.


    And on top of it.


    ¡°Death Knight!¡±


    We could see Death Knight facing off against numerous Stone Golems.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Death Knight noticed me and bowed his head.


    Then he immediately swung the pickaxe he was holding in both hands at the Stone Golems.


    Crack- Boom-


    With a single strike of the pickaxe, the Golems made of stone chunks shattered into pieces.


    Bang- Crash-!


    At the same time, the maid uniform on the shield strapped to his back fluttered with each swing of the pickaxe.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He still has that?


    I was at a loss for words at the unnatural sight.


    ¡°¡­But he fights well.¡±


    Despite the maid uniform skirt fluttering about, Death Knight¡¯s skills were top-notch.


    Watching his pickaxe swings, I could understand why Celia kept assigning him to work.


    With each swing of the pickaxe, the Stone Golems crumbled and were pushed back.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    That level of skill was pure talent.


    Death Knight was swinging with all his might, to the point where I wondered if he actually enjoyed using the pickaxe.


    Usually, if someone dislikes doing something, they don¡¯t put in much effort.


    ¡®Is this a case where effort meets talent?¡¯


    Today, I discovered Death Knight¡¯s talent.


    Originally, I wanted to minimize Maru¡¯s involvement and let Death Knight swing his pickaxe to his heart¡¯s content, but the Stone Golems weren¡¯t fools either.


    ¡°Kuuuuu!!¡±


    Realizing they couldn¡¯t handle Death Knight, the Stone Golems turned towards Maru and me with their blue eyes shing.


    ¡°Kuuu!¡±


    And the Stone Golems charged at us.


    But their judgment was aplete miscalction.


    Maru here was also 5-star, just like Death Knight.


    In fact, with his demon sword, he could be considered even more powerful.


    ¡°Maru, take care of them.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, Maru swung his demon sword forward.


    The divine power mixed with the unique magical energy of the demon sword, slicing the Stone Golems¡¯ bodies in half.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    They were cut so cleanly.


    While Death Knight crushed the Stone Golems, Maru sliced them neatly.


    ¡°Kuu?¡±


    The Stone Golems began to panic as they realized the situation was not going as they had expected.


    They had avoided Death Knight only to find another formidable opponent here.


    ¡°Kuuu¡­¡±


    In the end, the Stone Golems lost their will to fight and raised their stone arms in surrender.


    <strong>¨C </strong>You have conquered the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>You can dispatch and appoint a manager to the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    ====


    ***


    ====


    As the situation concluded, Death Knight approached me.


    Since I had been wearing a mask during our first meeting, this was the first time we met face to face.


    My worry about whether he would recognize me proved unnecessary as Death Knight knelt before me and bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He maintained his posture without saying a word.


    The problem was.


    ¡°Why are they kneeling too?¡±


    ¡°Thud.¡±


    The Stone Golems were also kneeling, following Death Knight¡¯s lead.


    There were so many that even after Death Knight had defeated so many, dozens of golems still remained.


    It¡¯s not like I could deal with these guys who had already surrendered.


    And another problem was the alert message.


    <strong>¨C </strong>You can dispatch and appoint a manager to the dungeon ¡®Tomb of Stones¡¯.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    The content stated that I could dispatch or appoint a manager here after conquering the Stone Golem dungeon.


    But this dungeon was unnecessary for me.


    Even if I dominated this dungeon, it was already under the management of the Phoenix Guild.


    Even if I appointed a manager and developed it, it was a ce that could be subjugated at any time.


    ¡®I wonder if I could just take the Stone Golems with me?¡¯


    Leaving them here would just mean they¡¯d be swept away by the Phoenix Guild hunters eventually.


    However, my concerns could be resolved with the next alert.


    <strong>¨C </strong>You can move the monsters in the dungeon to the following list of dungeons.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Nest of Evil Gods]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>General Manager: Celia (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Temptation of Illusion]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager: Azmo (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Nest of Corruption]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Owner: Necros (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Red-Headed Tribe]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager: Squall (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Sticky Puddle]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager: King Slime (¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Remnants of the Abyss]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager: Skeleton Knight (¡ï¡ï¡ï) <strong>¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>[Vige Shrouded in Mist]<strong> ¨C</strong>


    <strong>¨C </strong>Manager: ???<strong> ¨C</strong>


    At the same time, the dungeons I owned came to mind.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    If the Stone Golems had to be subjugated anyway, it would be better to put them in my own dungeons.


    It was a good option for me as I could also strengthen the dungeon¡¯s forces at the same time.


    Still, since I wasn¡¯t a cruel master, I decided to ask the golems for their opinion first.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to go to a different dungeon instead of staying here?¡±


    ¡°Kuu, kuu.¡±


    Fortunately, the golems nodded and followed my words well.


    For them too, starting anew in another dungeon was a better option than staying here.


    ¡®Stone Golems are no different from undead.¡¯


    They didn¡¯t need to consume nutrients or take rest separately.


    They could adapt quickly to most environments, so changing their affiliated dungeon wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    First, I decided to send just one golem to the dungeon where Celia was.


    ¡®That ce is sufficient as it is, so just one should do¡­¡¯


    It would probably be perfect for a worker role, right?


    Following Celia¡¯s dungeon, I sent four Stone Golems to Azmo¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Azmo say he was short-handed?¡¯


    Since returning from the El Dorad continent, Azmo had been creating and running a dungeon corporation.


    At first, I sent Maru to help out, but now it seemed stable enough to operate on its own.


    ¡®I should visit Azmo¡¯s dungeon soon too.¡¯


    So far, only Maru had been there, but as the owner, I needed to check it out as well.


    To see how he¡¯s running the corporation, that is.


    After finishing with Celia and Azmo¡¯s dungeons, I looked over the other dungeons.


    ¡®The rest are a bit tricky¡­¡¯


    The satellite dungeon where Necros was the owner didn¡¯t seem to need golems particrly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The dungeons managed by the orc Squall, King Slime, or the Skeleton Knight didn¡¯t seem to need Stone Golems either, given their established concepts.


    ¡°Should I put them here?¡±


    The dungeon ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯, which was the only one with a question mark for its manager, caught my eye.


    ¡®Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen this ce before?¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure what kind of ce it is, but from the dungeon name alone, it¡¯s a vige shrouded in mist.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have a muchrger area than the other ces?


    There should be plenty of room to ce the golems.


    ¡®It hasn¡¯t caused any problems so far, right?¡¯


    It should be fine.


    I immediately started sending the Stone Golems to the ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯ dungeon.


    <strong>¨C </strong>Stone Golem(¡ï¡ï¡ï) affiliation changed to ¡®Vige Shrouded in Mist¡¯ dungeon.<strong> ¨C</strong>


    A momentter, the dungeon interior that had been full of golems was empty.


    All that remained were huge piles of stones and my monsters.


    I turned to Death Knight.


    ¡°Death Knight, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Death Knight bowed his head at my words.


    Though his appearance might be terrifying, he had a kind heart.


    ¡®And he¡¯s diligent to boot.¡¯


    I wanted to give Death Knight a gift for his hard work, but I didn¡¯t have anything suitable on hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you something nice when I get a good drawter.¡±


    Since even the dress Celia was wearing came from a draw, I promised to give something to Death Knight when something goodes upter.


    With that brief encounter over, Death Knight departed for his original dungeon.


    With the Stone Golems gone and Death Knight leaving as well, the dungeon becamepletely empty.


    All tasks here were finished.


    There was no need to stay any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back too.¡±


    It was time to exit the dungeon.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    An ominous bell sound echoed throughout.


    The bell sound ringing from the top of the building standing tall in the center of the vige was eerie and creepy.


    As the bell rang, mist began to envelop the vige simultaneously.


    Through the mist, the vige¡¯s appearance came vaguely into view.


    Old buildings stood in ruins, looking grotesque, and broken windows and rattling door panels evoked a sense of deste fear.


    A vige shrouded in mist.


    All that could be heard cutting through the bell sound were faintments and groans drifting through the mist.


    The figure of something swaying was caught in the mist.


    ¡°Kirik, kiririk-¡±


    It was something that could never be considered human.


    As it approached, a nauseating smell of decay wafted over.


    ¡°Kirik, kirik!¡±


    The skin was already ckened with rot, and boils covered the face and body inyers.


    With every step, all joints bent unnaturally.


    They were all beings who had be monsters due to the curse of the mist.


    As they wandered the vige as usual, they suddenly heard a thunderous sound.


    Thud-!


    The sound of something falling echoed throughout the vige.


    ¡°¡­Kik?¡±


    Turning their heads, they saw golems made of stone.


    ¡°Kirik?¡±


    ¡°Kuu?¡±


    The Stone Golems were unaffected by the mist.


    And so began the ufortable coexistence between the monsters and the Stone Golems.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 175: Production of Top-Grade Magic Potions (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 175


    <strong><em>EP.175 Production of Top-Grade Magic Potions (1)</em></strong>


    Yoon Tae-kyung anxiously nced at his watch.


    It had already been an hour since Advisor Lee Kang-hyun entered the Stone Golem dungeon.


    ¡®If he hasn¡¯te out by now, is he dead?¡¯


    As far as he was concerned, he hoped Lee Kang-hyun had died inside the dungeon.


    That way, he could kick Team Leader Jung Ye-rin out of the guild and take that position for himself.


    He had already finished discussing it with the Vice Guild Master.


    ¡®Well, even if he was hiding somewhere, it¡¯s strange that he hasn¡¯te out for an hour.¡¯In Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s mind, there wasn¡¯t even an option for Advisor Lee Kang-hyun to conquer the dungeon.


    After all, the Stone Golem dungeon assigned to Jung Ye-rin¡¯s team wasn¡¯t a normal dungeon.


    The Vice Guild Master¡¯s direct scouting team had confirmed that this dungeon contained a massive number of golems.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that the dungeon was named the Tomb of Stones.


    It was a ce where casualties were inevitable even if the entire team rushed in.


    And Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s specialty was Necromancer, a ss that could only summon skeletons at best.


    ¡®Heh, trying to hold out with skeletons in a dungeon full of golems?¡¯


    Stone Golems are, as the name suggests, monsters made of stone.


    Even if he summoned many skeletons, it would be difficult to defeat even one golem.


    What could he possibly do by summoning skeletons that only swing swords?


    The smile on Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s face grew deeper.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s alive.¡¯


    Even if Lee Kang-hyun was lucky enough to hide inside the dungeon ande out, there were plenty of ways to attack him.


    If he were just a regr guild member, it might be different, but Lee Kang-hyun holds the position of advisor for a team.


    If he can¡¯t even demonstrate this level of skill, what¡¯s the point of being an advisor?


    As Yoon Tae-kyung was rejoicing at the thought of achieving his goal no matter what, he heard amotion.


    The team members waiting at the dungeon entrance were cheering loudly.


    Turning his head towards the dungeon, he saw Lee Kang-hyun walking out with his summons.


    He even put on a show of smiling leisurely and waving his hand.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin let out a sigh of relief and ran to greet Lee Kang-hyun.


    ¡°You¡¯ve returned safely!¡±


    The team members¡¯ warm wee followed.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re back, Advisor!¡±


    Unlike everyone else who wore weing expressions, Yoon Tae-kyung tilted his head.


    ¡®Has he finally given up?¡¯


    But he had an ominous feeling.


    Advisor Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s expression was far too bright to be that of someone who failed to conquer the dungeon.


    Moreover, if he had given up, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for him toe out much earlier, but he only reappeared after nearly an hour in the dungeon.


    ¡®He must have given up, right?¡¯


    The time was far too short for him to have conquered it.


    ¡®Yeah, he probably wanted to show that he tried his best.¡¯


    He must have been hiding somewhere and then appeared.


    Otherwise, his appearance being so neat didn¡¯t make sense.


    If he had engaged in fierce battles, it would have shown on the outside, but there was no sign of that at all.


    Yoon Tae-kyung gritted his teeth and approached Lee Kang-hyun. With a face that didn¡¯t hide his mockery, he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re back already? Isn¡¯t that giving up too quickly for an advisor?¡±


    It was clearly sarcasm, obvious to anyone.


    ¡°Well, it must have been harding out without showing any skills.¡±


    This would be the start of team members gradually questioning Advisor Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s abilities.


    Originally, a small crack is all it takes for a dam to copse.


    But Lee Kang-hyun stared straight at Yoon Tae-kyung and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Give up?¡±


    There was a confident smile on his lips.


    ¡°I cleared it all. Dungeon conquestplete.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yoon Tae-kyung couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    He doubted his ears, wondering if he had misheard.


    ¡®What did he say?¡¯


    He cleared it already?


    No, this didn¡¯t make sense.


    Even Jung Ye-rin wore a puzzled expression.


    ¡°K-Kang-hyun, really?¡±


    That was the normal reaction one should have.


    Yoon Tae-kyung provoked him to regain control of the current situation.


    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know you were such a funny person. Even making jokes like this.¡±


    It must surely be a lie.


    He probably intended to smooth over the current situation by cracking a joke.


    ¡°Does it make sense that you defeated all the Stone Golems in just an hour?¡±


    However, Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change despite Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Let¡¯s check it directly. I¡¯ve dealt with all the Stone Golems, so you can just go in.¡±


    Then, he pulled out a stone fragment from his pocket.


    It was a piece of a Stone Golem.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Wanting to confirm, Yoon Tae-kyung quickly entered the dungeon.


    He would have preferred it to be a lie, but Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°Th-this was real?!¡±


    There were no monsters left in the dungeon.


    Only the brutally shattered remains of Stone Golemsy on top of the stone graves.


    ¡®No¡­¡¯


    Yoon Tae-kyung sank into despair as he looked at the remains.


    The fact that Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s power was stronger than expected, and that his attempt to bring down Jung Ye-rin had instead helped her build up achievements.


    Golem stone fragments are highly sought-after materials.


    Not only are they valuable as construction materials, but they can also greatly enhance the effectiveness of item crafting and even potions.


    ¡°Wow, you really dealt with all the Stone Golems!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin and the team members who entered after eximed in admiration as they surveyed the dungeon.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The more they praised, the more Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s expression soured.


    But his expression lightened at the next words.


    ¡°Then, with our advisor, couldn¡¯t we easily clear the Minotaur dungeon too?¡±


    Another dungeon assigned to the team, the presumed B-rank Minotaur dungeon.


    This too was the Vice Guild Master¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡®Right, it¡¯s not over yet.¡¯


    A dungeon with a maze soplex that even the Vice Guild Master couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Could Jung Ye-rin conquer such a ce?


    Anticipating Jung Ye-rin¡¯s downfall at that time, Yoon Tae-kyung hid his smile.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. The team leader also asked me to convey her gratitude once again.¡±


    Park Seo-yun, the assistant manager who drove me home, greeted me.


    I had gained the recognition of Jung Ye-rin and the team members by cleanly conquering the Stone Golem dungeon.


    ¡®Not bad for the first day.¡¯


    Moreover, seeing Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s flustered expression made me smile involuntarily.


    In any case, hadn¡¯t my reputation improved thanks to this?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you for the Minotaur dungeon conquest.¡±


    Park Seo-yun said that and left.


    I had promised to help with the Minotaur dungeon as well.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say the dungeon master was an A-rank monster?¡¯


    The master of the next dungeon to be conquered was the Minotaur chieftain.


    But Jung Ye-rin doesn¡¯t know this fact.


    She only estimates the dungeon rank as B-rank due to theplex maze.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t I just take the Minotaur chieftain for myself?¡¯


    I had also moved the Stone Golems to my dungeon.


    An A-rank monster is 5-star level even on the El Dorad continent.


    Being the same rank as a Death Knight, I thought I could use it in many ces if I had it.


    I can¡¯t give up such a good opportunity.


    ¡®Then who should I dispatch at that time?¡¯


    The newly opened [Dungeon Conquest & Dispatch] system.


    I was contemting who to dispatch then.


    ¡®If it¡¯s a maze, can¡¯t we just break through it?¡¯


    From what I saw with the Stone Golem, the Death Knight was extremely good at using a pickaxe, so couldn¡¯t it break through the maze with that strength?


    ¡®Let¡¯s decide this when the timees.¡¯


    There were still 5 days left until the dungeon conquest anyway.


    There was no need to worry about it right now.


    ¡°Then next¡­¡±


    I looked at Maru.


    ¡°ck?¡±


    ¡°Guide me to Azmo¡¯s dungeon.¡±


    ¡°ck!¡±


    It was time to check out the dungeon corporation that Azmo was said to manage.


    ====


    ***


    ====


    Arge van was climbing a small hill road.


    After climbing to a certain point, the roadside was full of stones from the middle.


    Still, the vehicle passed through the stone road without hesitation.


    As they continued moving, they soon reached a ce where hunters were gathered.


    When one person got out of the van, the hunters simultaneously bowed their heads.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Vetter.¡±


    The identity of the person who got out of the vehicle was Vetter.


    He was Azmo¡¯s assistant and a slime that could freely transform.


    Thanks to his ability, Vetter had transformed into a human and was skillfullymanding the ck Sun Guild members.


    There was one reason why the dungeon corporation managed by Azmo wasmanding a human organization.


    The main purpose of the dungeon corporation was to trade goods to various dungeons, like the Demon World Association of the El Dorad continent.


    However, there were many eyes here, so it wasn¡¯t good for monsters to act alone.


    Even if they transformed into humans like Vetter, it required a lot of caution to move items or monsters to trade.


    But since absorbing the ck Sun Guild, this was no longer an issue.


    The van Vetter was riding in was the same.


    On the outside, it was a guild-owned vehicle, so there was nothing to be concerned about.


    In reality, guilds move byproducts by vehicle after dungeon conquests.


    When Vetter skillfully opened the van door, an unexpected being was riding inside.


    ¡°Kuo?¡±


    It was a Stone Golem.


    The other hunters were surprised, opening their eyes wide at the sight.


    ¡°C-Could that be¡­!¡±


    The hunters belonging to the ck Sun Guild already knew that Vetter was no ordinary person.


    He would enter dungeons, negotiate with their masters, and bring monsters from somewhere.


    But this time, he brought a Stone Golem.


    ¡°Huh, Mr. Vetter. Where on earth did you get something like that?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity and asked, but they couldn¡¯t get a proper answer from Vetter.


    That Stone Golem was a gift bestowed by the great master, after all.


    A total of 4 Stone Golems were given to Administrator Azmo.


    However, 1 of them was brought here for the dungeon corporation¡¯s trade.


    ¡°Was there nothing unusual?¡±


    This ce was important to Vetter.


    It was where the first trading partner dungeon was located after the dungeon corporation was established, namely the Kobold dungeon.


    Therefore, Vetter had deployed ck Sun Guild hunters to prevent anyone from approaching this ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We monitored it thoroughly so that not even a mouse could pass through!¡±


    If it had been just an ordinary Kobold dungeon, Vetter wouldn¡¯t have been this concerned.


    But this ce was not an ordinary Kobold dungeon.


    ¡°Good, please continue to take care of it well.¡±


    Vetter handed money to the hunters and patted their shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Vetter!¡±


    This was why the hunters listened well to Vetter¡¯s words.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be loyal when moneyes in just for following orders well?


    Vetter entered the dungeon interior with the Stone Golem, leaving behind the saluting hunters.


    Then, a Kobold quickly came out to greet them.


    ¡°You came!¡±


    It was this dungeon¡¯s master.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, dungeon master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    The Kobold answered awkwardly.


    No matter how much of a Kobold it was, it was still this dungeon¡¯s master.


    Vetter¡¯s polite behavior was natural from the perspective of trading.


    Moreover, this Kobold dungeon was an essential and important dungeon for the corporation.


    The dungeon master Kobold immediately handed over arge quantity of stones.


    ¡°Thank you! Always! For taking these stones!¡±


    And the initial contract terms between the dungeon corporation and the Kobold dungeon were still being fulfilled.


    The corporation agreed to protect the Kobold dungeon in exchange for taking the useless stones mined by the Kobolds.


    Vetter nodded as he looked at the useless yellow stones and purple stones mined by the Kobolds.


    They were gold and magic stones.


    ¡°And while digging stones, this came out.¡±


    After a moment, the Kobold took something out from its bosom and showed it.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    It was a small fragment.


    The problem was that it was a substance close to darkness, ominous just by looking at it.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 176: Production of Top-Grade Magic Potions (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 176


    <em><strong>EP.176 Production of Top-Grade Magic Potions (2)</strong></em>


    Vetter carefully examined the small piece handed to him by the kobold.


    As he gently ran his fingers over the surface, he felt a cold sensation.


    It was more than just a simple chill.


    It was unlike any substance he had ever seen.


    It was pitch-ck in color, but not just a simple ck.


    ¡®It¡¯s like looking into an abyss.¡¯


    It even felt as if it would swallow the surrounding light.¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    Vetter¡¯s gaze turned to the magic stone handed over by the kobold.


    No matter how he looked at it, it wasn¡¯t a magic stone.


    What was certain was that it exceeded the threshold of energy Vetter could detect.


    ¡°Where did you find this?¡±


    But the kobold just shook its head.


    ¡°Deep ce! Was with rocks!¡±


    In the end, it meant it didn¡¯t know.


    Just as Vetter was about to examine the piece closely again, one of his men approached and spoke to him.


    ¡°Mr. Vetter, the VIP is on the move!¡±


    The VIP the hunter referred to meant the dungeon¡¯s Master, Lee Kang-hyun.


    The hunters of the ck Sun Guild didn¡¯t know the VIP¡¯s identity and only moved on Vetter¡¯s orders.


    This close surveince of the VIP was Azmo¡¯s intention.


    After establishing the Dungeon Corporation and acquiring the ck Sun Guild, one of Azmo¡¯s main concerns was the VIP¡¯s security.


    Of course, Maru would be around, but you never know what might happen in this world.


    So he instructed the ck Sun Guild hunters to provide security.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t inform the Master about the security detail.


    Azmo and Vetter believed that the best security was one that was unnoticeable, as if it wasn¡¯t there at all.


    ¡°So, did he arrive home safely?¡±


    Vetter nodded and asked.


    He had received a report that the Master had visited the guild and then returned.


    By now, he should have safely arrived home.


    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±


    But the next report was different from Vetter¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°The VIP is currently heading towards the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The headquarters mentioned here referred to the Dungeon Corporation.


    And Azmo¡¯s dungeon was also located there.


    The Dungeon Corporation headquarters and Azmo¡¯s dungeon were situated in a quiet, open space.


    It was once a small business lot, but due tock of management, it had turned into an eyesore.


    However, this aspect became an ideal condition for Azmo.


    It was suitable for dungeon operations as it was rarely visited by people.


    Azmo didn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    He renovated the abandoned business building and made it the base for the Dungeon Corporation.


    The building wasn¡¯t veryrge, but that wasn¡¯t important.


    After all, this building was just a cover to avoid people¡¯s attention.


    In fact, Azmo registered the business as a general store instead of using the name Dungeon Corporation.


    It was simply a ce that sold various hunter-rted items.


    With the help of Vetter and the ck Sun Guild hunters, they were able to smoothlyplete all procedures.


    Thanks to this, the once-abandoned lot had now been neatly transformed.


    ¡°I should go right away.¡±


    It was none other than the great Master¡¯s first visit.


    Vetter thought he couldn¡¯t miss such an honorable asion.


    ===


    ****


    ===


    Azmo¡¯s dungeon wasn¡¯t far from my house.


    After all, hadn¡¯t I moved his dungeon nearby to prevent him from doing anything unnecessary?


    ¡®Is this the ce?¡¯


    I deliberately chose a ce where people rarely passed by.


    But now, as I arrived with Maru, this open space had apletely different atmosphere from before.


    Where it was once deste, there now stood a neatly decorated general store.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me Azmo set up a shop here?¡¯


    At first, I was skeptical.


    The only one I could suspect was Azmo.


    Soon, I could learn the truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The moment I opened the door to the general store, a familiar energy enveloped my entire body.


    As soon as they saw Maru and me, the clerks bowed deeply at a 90-degree angle, greeting us politely.


    ¡°Wee. It¡¯s an honor to serve you, our great Master.¡±


    I too could be certain when I saw them.


    The energy I felt wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    They were all incubi under Azmo¡¯smand.


    ¡®But what¡¯s with this ¡®great Master¡¯ business?¡¯


    And I could hear the truth about this ce from the incubi.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this is the Dungeon Corporation building?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Azmo had apparently used this abandoned lot to establish the Dungeon Corporation.


    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed that his assistant, Vetter, had even sought legal advice to ensure all procedures were followed without issue.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    I was surprised anew at how much Azmo and Vetter had grown.


    ¡®I thought they were just acting without any thought.¡¯


    But is it okay for monsters to be operating so openly like this?


    Strictly speaking, this ce isn¡¯t a dungeon.


    So they¡¯re running a general store, aren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, Master. The artifact you bestowed upon us is concealing even our aura.¡±


    An artifact that conceals auras.


    For some reason, this artifact had always existed in Azmo¡¯s dungeon.


    And it was an artifact that had transferred along with the dungeon when its location was moved.


    ¡°So they even calcted that far.¡±


    With the power of the artifact, there was no need to worry about their identities being exposed.


    The reason I could sense the incubi¡¯s aura was probably because I was their Master.


    Next, I thought about having a chat with Azmo and looked around, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    I could only see his subordinate incubi busily moving about and working.


    ¡°Where is Azmo right now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s currently working in the dungeon, but I¡¯ll call him right away.¡±


    I waved my hand at the incubus who was about to actually go and call Azmo.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Leave him be, he must be busy. I¡¯ll just look around and go.¡±


    I was the one who came suddenly without any notice.


    Azmo must be busy with various tasks, and I didn¡¯t want to disrupt his schedule unnecessarily.


    Above all, just looking at the general store, I could tell how hard he had worked to build up the Dungeon Corporation.


    I started to slowly look around the interior.


    The inside of the general store was filled with various items for hunters.


    There were various items necessary for dungeon exploration such as ropes,nterns, and return scrolls.


    There were even supplies for long-term exploration like tents and cooking utensils.


    ¡®There are no weapons though.¡¯


    Although there was no equipment, it was full of potions and essory items that provide buffs.


    ¡°These are all collected from the dungeon.¡±


    In other words, they were the belongings of hunters who had entered the dungeon.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, Master, please let me know. We¡¯ll prepare the highest quality of whatever you want. Oh, we also have items for monsters.¡±


    They say they have items not only for hunters, but also for dungeon Masters that Dungeon Corporation actually trades with.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need any of it, so I just passed on it.


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯m here, should I take a look at some potions?¡±


    The Minotaur dungeon raid was scheduled anyway.


    Even if I don¡¯t use them, wouldn¡¯t it be Vetter to get some potions for the team members?


    With that thought, I spoke, and as soon as I finished, the incubus shouted.


    ¡°The Master wants potions!¡±


    Then another incubus employee immediately brought a sack and started sweeping all the potions in the store into it.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    What¡¯s going on here?


    After filling the sack with all the potions in the store, they presented it to me.


    ¡°This is what Azmo instructed! He said to give everything to the Master when you visit someday.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ really?¡±


    ¡°We can always get more from the dungeon anyway. Everything we enjoy is all thanks to our great Master, so please ept itfortably.¡±


    In other words, they meant they would kill the hunters who invaded the dungeon and loot the items again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at their eyes, I could feel their determination to make sure I ept this.


    I ended up epting the gift somewhat bewildered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you need more potions, we¡¯ll get them right away.¡±


    ¡°No, this is more than enough, thanks.¡±


    Their willingness to extort all potions right away was palpable.


    I gently declined the incubus¡¯s goodwill.


    ¡®Should I head back now?¡¯


    At first, it was just curiosity.


    I came to check how Azmo was doing, but he was doing much Vetter than I expected.


    Now that I¡¯ve confirmed he¡¯s managing well, there was no need to see more.


    ¡®I should give Azmo a giftter too.¡¯


    After all, I got potions thanks to him.


    I made a mental note to gift Azmo if I get a good item from the gachater, and as I was about to leave¡­


    ¡°I apologize for beingte, Master. I¡¯m Assistant Vetter. It¡¯s an honor to meet you like this!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This time, Vetter appeared.


    He was the assistant of the dungeon Azmo manages, and his race was slime.


    Vetter¡¯s characteristic was transformation, and true to being a Master of transformation, his current human appearance was truly wless.


    The incubi also briefly greeted Vetter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Mr. Vetter.¡±


    But Vetter seemed displeased about something and red at the incubi with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡®What¡¯s his problem now?¡¯


    I guess you can¡¯t understand the hearts of monsters, even if they belong to my dungeon.


    Then Vetter raised his voice towards them.


    ¡°Quickly sweep up all the items! Yeah, you have space in your inventory, right? Put them in there and bring them!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    At Vetter¡¯smand, the incubi swept the items in the general store into their inventory.


    And then they handed them to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, the general store that was full of items suddenly became empty.


    Still, Vetter smiled as if pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We can always loot more from the dungeon!¡±


    It was awkward to hear him say so cheerfully that they would kill hunters and plunder their items.


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡±


    In the end, I received all the other items along with the potions.


    But Vetter¡¯s story wasn¡¯t over.


    ¡°If you need anything else in the future, we¡¯ll get it for you right away!¡±


    At his words, I also made a resolution.


    That I wouldn¡¯te here in person next time.


    ¡®I should just send Maru.¡¯


    But I had already received a bunch of gifts.


    If I left like this, it wouldn¡¯t look good as the dungeon Master.


    I asked Vetter if he had any concerns.


    ¡°Ah, thank you for your concern. But we can¡¯t trouble you, Master.¡±


    However, Vetter didn¡¯t say anything, perhaps feeling burdened by my help.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, tell me. That¡¯s an order.¡±


    Only then did Vetter approach with something.


    ¡®A tree?¡¯


    It was a sapling.


    The important thing was that the leaves were almost transparent and glowing.


    There was only one tree with such characteristics.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Terleaf sapling. We received it from a dungeon we trade with recently. We immediately nted the sapling behind the building, but it¡¯s not growing.¡±


    ¡°No way, it¡¯s really that Terleaf¡­¡±


    I was surprised by Vetter¡¯s story.


    Terleaf is a type of tree.


    It¡¯s a rare nt asionally found only in dungeons, with leaves that glow transparently.


    When you brew those glowing leaves, it bes a mana potion, but not just an ordinary mana potion.


    It has the amazing effect of fully replenishing the user¡¯s mana.


    ¡®Could they really grow that?¡¯


    The problem was that the Terleaf tree was extremely difficult to cultivate.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just difficult to grow; it would die no matter how well you managed it.


    The government and guilds tried to grow Terleaf trees, but they all failed.


    It was the same even inside dungeons.


    That¡¯s why the secret of Terleaf tree growth is still unknown.


    ¡°We¡¯ve tried various methods, but the sapling doesn¡¯t grow and instead keeps dying.¡±


    Vetter spoke with a bitter expression.


    Well, Vetter, who transforms into a human to operate, must know well about the hunter market.


    How expensive the mana potions made from Terleaf leaves are.


    Vetter muttered to himself, seemingly regretful.


    ¡°If only we had an elf, we could easily grow it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really, just having an elf would do it?¡±


    Vetter nodded at my question.


    ¡°Yes. ording to Azmo, Terleaf trees die unless managed by an elf. We tried experimenting to see if there was any other way, but it was impossible.¡±


    From Vetter¡¯s words, I realized one thing.


    Why the government and guilds couldn¡¯t grow Terleaf trees no matter how hard they tried.


    ¡®In the end, an elf was needed.¡¯


    Elves are a rare race.


    Moreover, they¡¯re so reclusive that interaction with them is practically impossible.


    But I have that rare elf, don¡¯t I?


    She¡¯s even doing housework right now.


    ¡°I think I can solve that problem.¡±


    A smile spread across my face.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 177: Production of Top-Grade Mana Potions (3)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 177


    <em><strong>EP.177 Production of Top-Grade Mana Potions (3)</strong></em>


    In the ¡®Nest of the Evil God¡¯ dungeon, where Celia serves as the general manager.


    Nariel was tenderly caring for the man-eating tentacle nts in the grassy Area 3 of the 1st floor.


    With her pale blue-tinted silver hair neatly braided down her back, she gently stroked the writhing nts with her slender hands.


    ¡°Grow quickly, little ones.¡±


    Nariel¡¯s clear voice echoed throughout.


    As the elf¡¯s touch reached them, the nts stretched out their stems and grew.


    Although they were nt-type monsters, at their core, they were still nts, making this possible.Area 3 had made tremendous progress since Nariel joined.


    Even though it had been swept away once when the Lamia horde invaded, the fact that it could recover was thanks to the elf Nariel¡¯s power.


    In short, Nariel was essentially in charge of strengthening the forces.


    However, Nariel does not belong to this dungeon.


    The reason she works so diligently despite this is because of a friend held hostage in the dungeon.


    ¡®I wonder if Isrin is doing well¡­¡¯


    Nariel felt lonely as she thought of her friend who had been an adventurer with her.


    Isrin was the first human Nariel had befriended after leaving the forest, a precious friend who treated her, an elf, without hesitation.


    Above all, Isrin was a promising magician.


    She had the ability to livefortably as a domain magician under a noble, even if she quit being an adventurer.


    But now, that Isrin was trapped deep within the dungeon.


    Moreover, in a situation where even her body had been taken by Banshee.


    ¡®She must be doing well.¡¯


    Though curious about how Isrin was doing, she couldn¡¯t know.


    Because Celia, the subus managing this dungeon, was keeping it thoroughly hidden.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But she had no thoughts of resistance.


    Hadn¡¯t she already confirmed Celia¡¯s power when she was captured and brought here?


    ¡°Monster¡­.¡±


    It was literally a monster.


    A monster beyondparison.


    She simply worked hard today too, believing that Isrin must be doing well.


    While tending to the nts for a while, she felt a familiar presence.


    Nariel immediately stopped her work and bowed her head in that direction.


    ¡°Lady Celia, what brings you here?¡±


    Celia, the general manager of the dungeon, was present.


    ===


    **


    ===


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Terleaf tree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nariel. The master wants information rted to the Terleaf tree.¡±


    There was one reason Celia came to see Nariel.


    It was to seek information about the Terleaf tree from Nariel, who is an elf.


    Celia already knew that top-grade mana potions could be made from the tree¡¯s leaves.


    The question here was about a more fundamental aspect.


    ¡°The Terleaf tree¡­.¡±


    Nariel murmured, brushing back her snow-white hair.


    The monster before her eyes was the powerful subus managing this dungeon.


    But Celia had said she served a separate master.


    Just like now.


    ¡®Just how powerful a being could it be¡­.¡¯


    Though curious about Celia¡¯s so-called master, that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    The information Celia requested was about the Terleaf tree.


    As it was something well-known to elves, there was no reason not to share it.


    She closed her eyes briefly to organize her thoughts and began to speak.


    ¡°The Terleaf tree is a tree that our ancestors modified a very long time ago.¡±


    Elves are a long-lived race.


    When an elf says something happened a long time ago, it truly means a long time ago.


    Celia asked with curious eyes in response to Nariel¡¯s words.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it wasn¡¯t a naturally existing tree to begin with?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Originally, it was just an ordinary tree. But our ancestors created a new species to prepare for mana depletion. However, I don¡¯t know why they specifically created the Terleaf tree. There were no rted records.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±


    She had learned that the Terleaf tree was created by ancient elves.


    However, the reason for creating the tree remained unknown.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    The content Celia had been ordered to obtain was the description and growth method of the Terleaf tree.


    ¡°Nariel, in that case, I¡¯m curious about how to grow the Terleaf tree.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with that part. Not all elves can manage Terleaf trees. If it were my younger sister, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Younger sister?¡±


    Having never had a deep conversation with Nariel, even Celia didn¡¯t know she had a younger sister.


    ¡°Yes, to grow a Terleaf tree, you need magical power. Specifically, only elves who have contracted with wind spirits can manage them.


    It required not just any subject¡¯s magical power, but an elf¡¯s magical power.


    And only elves who had contracted with wind spirits could manage Terleaf trees.


    Given the unexpectedly strict conditions, Celia asked a different question.


    She inquired about the younger sister Nariel had just mentioned.


    ¡°Then where is your younger sister now, Nariel?¡±


    Nariel¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of her sister.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. She suddenly disappeared. That¡¯s why I left the forest to look for her, but¡­¡±


    Celia nodded silently as she listened to her story.


    It was a story of leaving the forest to find her sister, but being unable to do so.


    Celia looked intently at her face.


    ¡®Left to find her sister, huh¡­¡¯


    Elves are rare.


    Naturally, they were traded at high prices.


    There was a high probability that she had already been captured by humans or other dungeon masters.


    Even if she had managed to save her life, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live a normal life.


    If captured by a dungeon, she would likely be sold to the demon realm¡¯s trade association, and if captured by humans, she would obviously be a ve.


    Given that elves are a race known for their beauty, it was obvious what kind of ve she would be.


    Of course, there was no need to inform Nariel of this despair.


    No, Celia rather saw the current situation as an opportunity.


    First, she nted a seed of hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help in the search for your sister, Nariel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Nariel¡¯s expression was one of shock at Celia¡¯s words.


    She was grateful even for just the offer to help find her sister.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Nariel thought to herself that perhaps Celia wasn¡¯t all bad.


    However, Celia¡¯s true intentions were different.


    ¡®I see.¡¯


    Celia had been unable to understand why the elf was so obsessed with the human magician.


    But now she felt she knew the reason.


    Nariel had been filling the void left by losing her sister with Isrin.


    ¡®How fortunate.¡¯


    She had been wondering if she could continue to control Nariel with just Isrin.


    And now, to be given the opportunity to put on her own cor.


    Celia smiled coldly.


    ¡®No, this might all be the master¡¯s will.¡¯


    If the master hadn¡¯t asked about the Terleaf tree, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear about Nariel¡¯s family situation.


    ¡®As expected of the master.¡¯


    ===


    **


    ===


    I needed detailed information about the Terleaf tree.


    The knowledge Vetter had was only fragmentary.


    I thought Celia might know more details, so I gave her instructions, and unexpectedly obtained an important clue.


    ¡°So, we need an elf who has contracted with a wind spirit, right?¡±


    I learned that not all elves can grow it, and that the Terleaf tree is actually a variety improved by ancient elves.


    ¡°Things are going well from the start.¡±


    As it happens, Ciel, whom I have with me, is an elf contracted with a wind spirit.


    I immediately returned home and was about to take Ciel out.


    ¡°Um, are we really going out?¡±


    At first, Ciel was flustered by the sudden talk of going out.


    However, when I said that help was needed with tree management, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡®I guess an elf is an elf after all?¡¯


    Thus, Ciel was able to safely arrive at Vetter¡¯s general store under Maru¡¯s thorough protection.


    Of course, to hide the fact that she was an elf, I had her wear a hoodie to cover her ears.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this a Terleaf tree?¡±


    Ciel immediately recognized the sapling Vetter was holding.


    Afterwards, we headed to the vegetable garden behind the building, guided by Vetter.


    The general store built by Azmo was originally an abandoned building.


    As it had been a business site, thend area was not small, and behind the general store were Azmo¡¯s dungeon and a vegetable garden.


    In the vegetable garden, the sight of young trees withered and twisted miserably could be seen.


    It seemed that Vetter had made efforts to grow the saplings in his own way.


    But since Vetter was not an elf, this was the natural result.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ciel felt sorry seeing that sight, but was relieved that one sapling remained.


    I immediately got to the point.


    ¡°Ciel, I need your help.¡±


    Even if Ciel was an elf contracted with a wind spirit, it would be useless if she had never grown a Terleaf tree before.


    Moreover, as there was only one sapling left, we needed to be careful.


    Fortunately, Ciel nodded.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve grown them before, Master.¡±


    Ciel carefully received the Terleaf sapling from Vetter.


    Her blue eyes were filled with a caring heart towards the sapling.


    She held the sapling in both hands and looked at it for a moment.


    Perhaps because of the elf¡¯s touch, the sapling that had looked withered quickly regained its vitality.


    Soon, Ciel ced the sapling in a suitable spot in the vegetable garden.


    And with her slender hands, she gently dug the ground, carefully creating a ce for the sapling to take root.


    A momentter, the sapling was firmly nted in the nest created by the elf.


    A green smile yed on Ciel¡¯s lips as she tidied the soil. She took a deep breath, then brought her hands together around the sapling.


    ¡°Spirit of the wind, please bestow your blessing upon this tree.¡±


    As if responding to the elf¡¯s prayer, a warm breeze blew around Ciel.


    Her white hair fluttered in the wind, and the sapling¡¯s leaves swayed.


    Soon, a greenish-blue light bloomed from the tips of Ciel¡¯s fingers.


    The light flowed into the young trees, as if enveloping them.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Vetter and I, watching the scene, let out exmations.


    The Terleaf sapling that had looked withered was visibly changing.


    Not only that. The other saplings that had been dying were also beginning to regain their vitality.


    Stems starting to show green vitality, hard bark softening, a feeling of sap flowing through the dried leaf veins.


    As if time had been fast-forwarded, the saplings continued to grow.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but agree with Vetter¡¯s inadvertent words.


    Ciel was single-handedly growing the Terleaf tree that the government and guilds couldn¡¯t grow even after pouring in vast amounts of money.


    Now that we know we can cultivate the Terleaf tree, all that¡¯s left is to make it into mana potions and sell them.


    Since top-grade mana potions would be produced, raking in money was a certainty.


    But I became even greedier.


    ¡®At this rate, we could probably grow more, right?¡¯


    There were a total of 6 saplings in the vegetable garden currently.


    Unless Ciel was struggling, there was no sign of difficulty in her appearance.


    Rather, a confident smile hung on her lips.


    It meant she still had room to spare.


    I spoke to the dazed Vetter.


    ¡°Vetter, try to get some more of those saplings.¡±


    If we could get more, that would be great, and if not, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Vetter responded to my order with a booming voice.


    ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll bring them even if I have to subjugate a dungeon right away.¡±


    Wait, why subjugate a dungeon?


    Weren¡¯t you just given the saplings to share?


    But Vetter had already left his spot.


    **===


    **


    ===


    Vetter was amazed.


    ¡°As expected of an elf.¡±


    Didn¡¯t a miracle ur as soon as the elf¡¯s hand touched it?


    Vetter could only be in awe of the miracle wrought by the elf and nature.


    But that wasn¡¯t the important thing.


    ¡°Master, you are truly great.¡±


    He never thought the Master would bring an elf.


    Thanks to the Master¡¯s grace, the Dungeon Corporation would soar even higher.


    But with that came a concern.


    ¡°How should I repay this grace¡­¡±


    He had received so much grace, but he didn¡¯t have anything suitable to give to the Master.


    ¡°Ordinary items won¡¯t do.¡±


    The Master owns a dungeon and keeps a Skeleton Holy Knight as a bodyguard.


    On top of that, he even has an elf, so ordinary items wouldn¡¯t satisfy him.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Azmo.¡±


    Vetter thought that since Azmo was also a dungeon manager, he would know what the Master would like.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 178: Vampire and Minotaur Dungeon (1)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 178


    <em><strong>EP.178 Vampire and Minotaur Dungeon (1)</strong></em>


    Two days had passed since Ciel began seriously managing the Terleaf trees.


    The result was now bottled and ced before me.


    The green liquid inside the bottle was a mana potion made by brewing Terleaf leaves.


    When I opened the bottle cap, a strong aura of mana wafted up.


    ¡®Impressive. It¡¯s really top-quality, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    With an excited heart, I took a sip of the test potion.


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but exim as mana surged through my entire body.¡®I guess it¡¯s because the ingredients are so good.¡¯


    It was amazing.


    This was just a practice potion made without proper equipment.


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine how good it would be if made properly.


    ¡®We could start selling this right away, couldn¡¯t we?¡¯


    In fact, potions containing Terleaf leaves were already being sold at high prices.


    But they were so rare that they were hard to obtain even if you had the money.


    If we were to sell potions in this situation, this general store would be overflowing with customers.


    ¡®Azmo¡¯s sess is my gain too.¡¯


    What if Azmo dominated the potion market in addition to the dungeon business?


    It was clear that a significant portion of those profits would flow to me.


    ¡®Their loyalty is truly remarkable.¡¯


    Even when I first visited the general store, didn¡¯t they offer me all their items and potions?


    Now the items and potions had been restocked, which alone showed how capable Azmo and Vetter were.


    It seemed that Celia offered me sacrifices, while Azmo and Vetter offered items and potions.


    As I was deep in thought, Vetter approached me.


    ¡°Master, I think we can start full-scale production now.¡±


    As Vetter said, all preparations for potion production wereplete.


    In addition to the existing six seedlings, Vetter had brought four more, so now a total of ten Terleaf trees filled the vegetable garden.


    And under Ciel¡¯s loving care, the Terleaf trees were growing rapidly day by day.


    With just this, we didn¡¯t have to worry about quantity anymore.


    ¡®It would be even Vetter if we could seed in propagation¡­¡¯


    But I shook my head.


    It would be great to increase the number of trees through cuttings or sowing seeds, but there was no need to think about that now.


    After all, even the current number would bring in considerable profit.


    However, it was time to consider more practical issues.


    If potions made from Terleaf trees were released, they would attract a lot of attention at first.


    But what if such rare potions kept being released continuously, not just once or twice?


    ¡®They¡¯ll try to dig up information.¡¯


    People would wonder how Terleaf potions were being produced continuously and would try to investigate to find out more.


    In the end, if the tail is long, it¡¯s bound to be stepped on someday.


    If we weren¡¯t careful, not only the general store but also Azmo¡¯s dungeon and the existence of the elf might be known to the public.


    Even if they only investigated, the chances of it ending there seemed infinitely low.


    ¡®That absolutely can¡¯t happen.¡¯


    In short, this ce was like a dungeon that I had to protect now.


    No matter how powerful the monsters guarding the dungeon were, if hunters kepting, they would eventually get tired and fall.


    In this situation, I had two choices.


    Either hide until we had overwhelming power, or find another way to distribute the potions indirectly.


    Vetter also sympathized with my concerns.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. But you don¡¯t need to worry too much. We¡¯ll handle the sales and distribution without any problems.¡±


    Confidence shone in Vetter¡¯s eyes.


    Come to think of it, Azmo and Vetter were already thoroughly researching and operating the current general store business, weren¡¯t they?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you.¡±


    Even if I didn¡¯t worry, those guys would handle everything from potion production to distribution well on their own.


    Now I had only one concern left.


    ¡®What should I do about Ciel?¡¯


    It was the issue of Ciel¡¯s amodation.


    For two days, she had been living at home as usual. Cielmuted here with Maru.


    It was natural.


    After all, it was more beneficial for the elf to manage the Terleaf trees than to just do housework.


    But she couldn¡¯t keeping and going to manage the trees forever.


    ¡®If something happens to the trees, it would be difficult to take immediate action.¡¯


    The best solution would be to have Ciel stay here.


    But what if others found out that Ciel was an elf?


    At least at home, there was a gargoyle so we could feel at ease, but here there was nothing to protect Ciel.


    Azmo and Vetter were at best 4-star monsters.


    ¡®Bringing the gargoyle here is also tricky.¡¯


    Then the house would be empty when Maru and I weren¡¯t there.


    ¡®Should I just live here too?¡¯


    No good solution came to mind.


    The best option seemed to be bringing the monsters from the Eldorado continent to where I was.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think about thister.¡¯


    In fact, even if I thought about it now, it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved.


    For the time being, it seemed right to maintain things as they were.


    Above all, I had more important matters to attend to.


    ¡®The Minotaur dungeon.¡¯


    It was time for dungeon conquest.


    There were two dungeons assigned to Team Jung Ye-rin.


    Among them, we had conquered the Stone Golem dungeon by mobilizing the Death Knight.


    And thest remaining dungeon was the Minotaur dungeon.


    The problem was that this dungeon was A-rank, and the dungeon master was also an A-rank Minotaur chieftain.


    For Team Jung Ye-rin, which had no A-rank hunters, this could be considered a difficult dungeon to conquer.


    However, due tock of information, Jung Ye-rin was estimating the dungeon rank as B.


    ¡®Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter much.¡¯


    In the end, Maru and I were nning to go together.


    Plus, I was nning to dispatch one more dungeon monster, so I was confident we could conquer the dungeon one way or another.


    ¡®Still, should I prepare a bit more?¡¯


    I immediately instructed Vetter.


    ¡°Vetter, make about 5 potions for me.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your orders, Master.¡±


    Even though 5 potions would be quite expensive, it didn¡¯t matter to me.


    We could keep producing them anyway.


    And if it was to prepare for any situation, it was cheappared to the value of a life.


    The inside of a dungeon is always full of variables.


    If you run out of mana at a crucial moment and can¡¯t use skills, it immediately leads to damage.


    To prevent such situations, I was nning to bring not only regr potions but also potions made from Terleaf leaves.


    Even if I didn¡¯t use them, if team members received my help, my importance would increase, so it wasn¡¯t a bad situation.


    At mymand, Vetter immediately headed to the vegetable garden behind the building.


    Maru and I continued to examine the items in the store.


    At that moment, a customer arrived.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    The incubus staff immediately came out to greet the customer.


    ¡°Is there any item you need?¡±


    I quietly observed the incubi.


    I was curious about how they treated customers.


    And from their behavior, I was able to break one stereotype I had about incubi.


    ¡®I thought incubi were only kind to women¡­¡¯


    The customer who came this time was a man, and I thought the incubi would dislike him.


    But contrary to expectations, the incubi greeted the customer with friendly smiles.


    ¡°Haha, if you purchase above a certain amount, we¡¯ll provide you with a pleasant service.¡±


    ¡®Even service?¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of service it was, but it seemed they had a good grasp of customer needs.


    ¡®Service always feels good.¡¯


    It seemed I had been wrong about incubi.


    Right now, they weren¡¯t incubus monsters, but employees passionate about their work.


    ¡®Well, if they discriminated against customers like that, Azmo wouldn¡¯t have assigned them as staff.¡¯


    After confirming their behavior, I headed to the back of the building with Maru.


    It was almost time for Ciel to finish work.


    ===


    **


    ===


    While Vetter was focusing on mana potion production and distribution, the day for dungeon conquest approached.


    Fortunately, I was able to receive 5 Terleaf potions ording to schedule.


    After leaving Ciel with Vetter and returning, I saw familiar figures in front of the house.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ll safely escort Advisor Lee Kang-hyun today as well!¡±


    Just likest time, Deputy Park Seo-yun came to pick up Maru and me.


    Perhaps because I had gifted her alcoholst time, the atmosphere was softer than our first meeting.


    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll head straight to the site instead of the Phoenix Guild.¡±


    The vehicle headed towards the location of the Minotaur dungeon.


    During the journey, I was able to hear various stories from Park Seo-yun.


    ¡°The team leader is already preparing at the site.¡±


    In essence, it meant that everyone except me had arrived at the site and was preparing for the dungeon conquest.


    This was consideration for me.


    Park Seo-yun¡¯s story didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°And the team leader said she wanted to make one request to you, Advisor.¡±


    ¡°A request?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she hopes that you¡¯ll take on a support role in this Minotaur dungeon conquest.¡±


    The support role meant exactly what it sounded like.


    It meant being prepared for any situation from outside, rather than directly entering the dungeon.


    ¡°Ah, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not because there¡¯s a problem with Advisor Lee Kang-hyun¡¯s skills, but rather because they¡¯re outstanding.¡±


    In other words, my task in this dungeon conquest was to simply stand by.


    From Jung Ye-rin¡¯s perspective, since I had conquered the Stone Golem dungeon alone, she probably judged that further skill assessment was meaningless.


    And after all, I was not a formal guild member but a team Advisor.


    She likely thought it would be more beneficial to build up the team members¡¯ experience rather than increasing my involvement in dungeon conquests.


    As I listened to various stories, the vehicle soon arrived at the site.


    ¡°Ah! Kang-hyun-ssi, was your journeyfortable?¡±


    Upon arrival at the site, Jung Ye-rin came out to greet me with a smile.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I arrivedfortably.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin and the team members were already armed.


    Among them, I could see Yoon Tae-kyung, who turned his back as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°As you probably heard from Seo-yun, today you can just wait outside, Kang-hyun-ssi. Of course, we¡¯ll distribute the earnings properly, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Actually, while standing by quietly was fine, there was one concerning issue.


    It was the fact that the dungeon Jung Ye-rin was about to enter was not a B-rank, but an A-rank dungeon.


    However, it was awkward for me to openly mention this here.


    Even if I said this dungeon was actually an A-rank, I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d believe me, and even if they did, it would obviously be troublesome.


    Starting with questions about how I knew, they¡¯d bother me with various matters.


    Here, it was right to follow Jung Ye-rin¡¯s instructions while taking my own precautions.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Instead, I¡¯ll send my summon along. If it judges the situation dangerous, it will intervene on its own.¡±


    I decided to attach Maru as Jung Ye-rin¡¯s escort.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Thank you for your consideration.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin smiled at me.


    Then she began preparing to enter the dungeon.


    I watched her and touched the screen.


    ¨C You have selected the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯ in [Dungeon Support & Dispatch]. ¨C


    ¨C Please select the monster you wish to dispatch to the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯. ¨C


    Initially, I was thinking of dispatching the Death Knight.


    However, this dungeon was to be conquered by Jung Ye-rin and the team members, excluding me.


    If unnecessary incidents urred due to the sight of the Death Knight, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯


    The master of this dungeon is an A-rank monster.


    In the end, I needed a monster that was 5-star or above while also resembling a human as much as possible.


    If it resembled a human, unnecessary conflicts could be avoided.


    ¡®Would Celia be better?¡¯


    Suddenly Celia came to mind as a candidate, but I didn¡¯t choose her.


    Of course, Celia was an excellent being.


    However, she was currently in charge of important duties managing the dungeon.


    There was no need to pull her out just to conquer the Minotaur dungeon for a moment.


    ¡®I guess there¡¯s no one else but her.¡¯


    Next, I looked at Baalzerith.


    Baalzerith, being a vampire, had an appearance close to that of a human.


    ¡®I wonder if Baalzerith would be alright.¡¯


    Even if she didn¡¯t listen to me and caused problems, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®With Maru there, it should be fine.¡¯


    After all, Maru was also part of this conquest team.


    If Baalzerith tried to do anything strange, Maru would subdue her immediately.


    As she was someone who initially rejected my offer, it was right to be safe.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided on you for this dispatch.¡±


    ¨C Dispatching Baalzerith to the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯. ¨C


    **===


    **


    ===


    Baalzerith, working hard as usual today.


    A voice suddenly reached her from the void.


    ¡¾Conquer the dungeon¡¿


    Along with the voice, the void distorted and a gap opened.


    It was clearly a dimensional gate that could lead to another ce.


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡±


    Baalzerith was shocked.


    Not because of the dimensional gate, but because the voice that reached her was familiar.


    ¡°You¡­ y-you¡¯vee back to me!¡±


    The proposal from the voice she had once rejected.


    How much she had regretted that choice.


    ¡®If only I had epted the offer then¡­¡¯


    She wouldn¡¯t have lost the dungeon to the Demon World Merchant Association.


    But regretting what had already passed was of no use.


    Still, Baalzerith vowed to change.


    This was that moment.


    Baalzerith decided to ept the voice¡¯s proposal.


    ¡®Conquer the dungeon, you say?¡¯


    That, she was confident in.


    Baalzerith entered the dimensional gate.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 179: Vampire and Minotaur Dungeon (2)

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 179


    <em><strong>EP.179 Vampire and Minotaur Dungeon (2)</strong></em>


    Jung Ye-rin led her team members into the Minotaur dungeon with a determined look in her eyes.


    As they entered the dungeon, a damp and unpleasant air greeted her team.


    Fortunately, torches were hung on the walls at regr intervals, ensuring visibility.


    If there was another problem besides that, it was the fact that this dungeon was a maze.


    ¡®Let¡¯s stay focused.¡¯


    In maze-type dungeons, getting lost was a much bigger problem than monsters.


    It was easy to be lost in the dungeon if you let your guard down for even a moment.That¡¯s why they mobilized all the hunters with pathfinding abilities.


    As everyone was preparing to enter the maze in earnest, one team member quietly approached and asked.


    ¡°Um, Team Leader. Can we really clear this dungeon by ourselves?¡±


    The voice of the person asking the question was tinged with fear and doubt.


    Jung Ye-rin shook her head and answered firmly.


    ¡°Have faith in our abilities. If it seems dangerous, we¡¯ll pull out immediately, so don¡¯t worry and just follow me closely.¡±


    Minor injuries or damages didn¡¯t matter anyway.


    After all, Ye-rin, the team leader, was a B-rank healer.


    Thanks to her ability, the team members had been able to carry out their missions intact so far.


    However, the question just asked had two meanings.


    The first was, literally, whether they could conquer this dungeon.


    This Minotaur dungeon had a maze-like structure.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even confirmed what was lurking at the end of the dungeon.


    They were only estimating it to be a B-rank dungeon because the Minotaur monster was B-rank.


    ¡®In reality, it¡¯s probably higher than that.¡¯


    Considering the environment of the maze with its many variables, it was easier to think of it as an A-rank dungeon rather than B-rank.


    And the second meaning was.


    ¡®It must be about Kang-hyun.¡¯


    It was obvious.


    There was a hint of regret about the absence of Advisor Lee Kang-hyun.


    Advisor Lee Kang-hyun had clearly demonstrated his skills by clearing the Stone Golem dungeon alone.


    Naturally, the team members¡¯ perspective had changed.


    Many felt disappointment that he couldn¡¯t be with them now.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how Advisor Lee Kang-hyun had cleared the Golem dungeon, if he were here, they could probably clear this dungeon easily too.


    Ye-rin knew this fact as well, but she excluded Kang-hyun from this conquest.


    Certainly, if Kang-hyun were here, she would have felt much more at ease than now.


    ¡®Although we did bring a summon¡­¡¯


    Of course, Kang-hyun had provided his summoned skeleton.


    Even now, his summon was apanying Ye-rin.


    ¡®Its name was Maru, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯


    However, Maru was just a summon.


    The skeletons summoned by ordinary necromancers were so weak that they might as well not exist.


    ¡®In the end, the real strength lies with Kang-hyun.¡¯


    Yet, there were several reasons why she didn¡¯t bring Advisor Kang-hyun along.


    First, the moment they relied on Advisor Kang-hyun, an imbnce would ur in the team¡¯s strength.


    Hadn¡¯t they taken down the A-rank monster, Goblin Lord, even when Advisor Kang-hyun wasn¡¯t around?


    However, the moment they relied on one person¡¯s strength, the team¡¯s overall power would instantly decline.


    Of course, that was just the surface reason, and the real reason was different.


    ¡®Jung Tae-young¡­¡¯


    Ye-rin muttered the Vice Guild Master¡¯s name inwardly as she nced behind her.


    She caught sight of Yoon Tae-kyung, who was suspected to be in Vice Guild Master Jung Tae-young¡¯s faction.


    This was an internal struggle between Ye-rin herself and the Vice Guild Master.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to drag Kang-hyun into this.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to involve others in this fight and cause them harm unnecessarily.


    Since he had already joined the team, it was already a bit precarious, but it could be seen as just on the line of a business rtionship.


    But if she were to involve Kang-hyun further here, the Vice Guild Master would start to check them in earnest.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let Kang-hyun suffer because of me.¡¯


    For now, Ye-rin was determined to go as far as she could with her own strength.


    Having finished her thoughts, she began to lead her team members to explore the dungeon.


    How long had they walked?


    ¡°Everyone, halt!¡±


    One corridor split into two paths.


    Immediately, the hunters with pathfinding abilities scanned the paths, but they couldn¡¯t find any traces.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s nothing.¡¯


    Ye-rin examined the walls, but there were no clues on the walls covered with damp moss.


    They even tried to break the walls, but it had no effect.


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    Even the hunters with pathfinding abilities couldn¡¯t determine the direction.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that the guild¡¯s reconnaissance team had failed to explore the dungeon.


    If there was one hope, it was that the more difficult the dungeon, the better the rewards.


    ¡®The problem is if we can clear it, though.¡¯


    Still, she held onto hope.


    In a situation where they couldn¡¯t know the path, it was right to take the direct approach.


    ¡®Left or right¡­¡¯


    Just bluntly choosing one path and moving forward.


    As they progressed, the path would be moreplicated, but there was no other suitable method.


    Originally, to save time, splitting the team would have been the best option.


    But the dungeon they had entered nowcked too much information.


    There was a risk of total annihtion if they carelessly split the team.


    In the end, Ye-rin decided to choose one path and move everyone together.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Without hesitation, Ye-rin chose the right path and led her team forward.


    But the journey was arduous.


    They encountered dead ends consecutively and had to turn back, or some ces were full of traps.


    There were even ces strewn with unidentifiable bone fragments and broken weapons.


    Each time, Ye-rin boldly returned the way they came.


    And she chose different paths while being cautious about safety.


    Thanks to this, there were no casualties, but the team members¡¯ fatigue kept building up due to constant movement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find a way out. Let¡¯s hang in there a bit longer!¡±


    Ye-rin encouraged her team members, but the dungeon¡¯s structure only kept getting moreplex.


    As everyone¡¯s expressions were hardening, only one person had a faint smile.


    It was Yoon Tae-kyung.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine since that bastard Kang-hyun isn¡¯t here. All I need is for Ye-rin to fail.¡¯


    He inwardly rejoiced.


    For him, who was hoping for Ye-rin¡¯s failure in conquering the dungeon, the current situation wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    It was clear that even Kang-hyun wouldn¡¯t be able to clear a dungeon like this.


    ¡®The size is beyond what I imagined.¡¯


    Tae-kyung was a B-rank hunter in his own right.


    It was a dungeon with an enormouslyrge maze, even though no monsters had appeared yet.


    If they could clear a dungeon like this, the chances of getting good rewards were high.


    ¡®I should report as soon as we get out.¡¯


    He nned to report to the Vice Guild Master to reim this dungeon since Ye-rin had failed to conquer it.


    ¡®This time, I can make up for my failure.¡¯


    A few days ago, Kang-hyun had cleared the Stone Golem dungeon alone, bringing considerable benefits to Ye-rin.


    Because of that, Tae-kyung had been severely reprimanded by the Vice Guild Master.


    After all, he had handed over the dungeon without causing any harm to the team.


    But now it was different.


    The team¡¯s morale was gradually dropping.


    No matter how good a team leader she was, she had to take care of her team members.


    Soon, Ye-rin would have to give up on conquering the dungeon.


    As Tae-kyung was waiting for that moment.


    A Minotaur appeared in front of them.


    A monster with a massive body and the head of a bull.


    But this was no ordinary Minotaur.


    ¡°Mi-Minotaur Chieftain! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Jung Ye-rin shouted.


    An A-rank monster, the Minotaur Chieftain, had appeared.


    It was a being muchrger than a regr Minotaur, wielding a huge double-ded axe.


    ¡®This is bad!¡¯


    Ye-rin¡¯s team had no A-rank hunters.


    They thought it was just aplex maze dungeon, but to think an A-rank monster would appear here.


    It was the worst possible situation for her.


    They quickly assumed battle positions, but there was no guarantee of victory.


    Tension filled the air.


    The only fortunate thing was that the enemy monster remained stationary in its ce.


    But something seemed odd.


    The monster truly just stood there, not taking any action.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    If it was the Minotaur Chieftain, it must surely be the master of this dungeon.


    But how should they interpret the dungeon master taking no action in the face of intruders?


    ¡®Could it be seeking a deal?¡¯


    Intelligent dungeon masters sometimes proposed deals to hunters.


    Though the details were unclear, if it really wanted a deal, it wasn¡¯t a bad situation.


    Whatever the other side might offer, they could continuously reap necessary benefits while leaving the dungeon intact.


    Not just Ye-rin, but everyone tensely watched the Minotaur Chieftain.


    Soon, the bull¡¯s head opened its mouth.


    ¡°Grrrr, Lord Baalzerith wishes to see you. Follow me.¡±


    Saying just that, it turned its back and began to walk.


    ¡°¡­Baalzerith?¡±


    The Minotaur Chieftain alone was more than enough to be the dungeon master.


    Yet such a monster mentioned another being.


    And even used an honorific term at that.


    Though she wanted to ask for details, the Minotaur Chieftain kept walking.


    At that moment, Maru, who had been quiet, made a sound.


    ¡°ck ck, ck ck ck.¡±


    (Baalzerith is on our side. Let¡¯s follow.)


    Unfortunately, Ye-rin and the other hunters couldn¡¯t understand Maru¡¯s words.


    Ye-rin simply took courage from Maru¡¯s bone sounds.


    ¡°Alright, we need to do something.¡±


    Though it felt unsettling, staying put wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll follow. It might be a trap, so stay alert!¡±


    Having made up her mind, Ye-rin led her team members to follow behind the monster.


    ===


    **


    ===


    After following for quite some time, a wide open space came into view.


    It was the end of the maze and simultaneously the center of the dungeon.


    And when Ye-rin saw the being at the far end, her eyes widened.


    ¡°A¡­ a child?¡±


    Sitting on a throne surrounded by Minotaurs was a small girl.


    With pale skin and red eyes, the being was clearly not human.


    Moreover, it didn¡¯t fit the scene of a Minotaur dungeon at all.


    Yoon Tae-kyung was equally bewildered.


    ¡°Uh, we didn¡¯t enter the wrong ce, did we? What on earth is going on here!¡±


    But no one could exin this bizarre situation.


    It was that out of ce.


    ¡®Just what is this creature¡¯s identity?¡¯


    To Ye-rin¡¯s eyes, it looked like an ordinary child, yet the Minotaurs seemed to be showing absolute loyalty.


    One Minotaur was even kneeling beside her with its hand raised.


    The more she looked, the more confused she became.


    As everyone stood dumbfounded, the child broke the silence first.


    ¡°Hmm, wee to my dungeon. I am called Baalzerith.¡±


    Only then did Ye-rin recall what the Minotaur Chieftain had said earlier.


    ¡®It definitely said Lord Baalzerith.¡¯


    Ye-rin,ing to her senses, shouted to her team members.


    ¡°Everyone, put away your weapons!¡±


    Then she bowed her head towards Baalzerith and greeted politely.


    ¡°L-Lord Baalzerith. I am Jung Ye-rin, leading a team from the Phoenix Guild.¡±


    A slight tremor could be heard in her voice.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The aura emanating from Baalzerith was overwhelming.


    ¡®This is no ordinary A-rank! Just what kind of race¡­¡¯


    A single gesture from that small hand could annihte the entire team.


    It seemed better to use the current atmosphere while the other side was being friendly.


    ¡°Um, does the dungeon master perhaps have any desires¡­?¡±


    Ye-rin¡¯s body trembled.


    Seeing this, Baalzerith smiled faintly.


    Baalzerith was pleased to be called the dungeon master after so long.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want anything in particr. I was just told by the voice¡¯s owner to conquer this dungeon.¡±


    The voice¡¯s owner? Conquer the dungeon?


    Ye-rin became even more confused by Baalzerith¡¯s words.


    But she couldn¡¯t just stay silent.


    Saying there was nothing they wanted could also mean they could attack us at any time.


    With their current strength, they were outmatched even by the Minotaur Chieftain.


    Ye-rin made her move.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you desire, please just say the word. We¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, for a worthless human, you¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±


    Baalzerith¡¯s voice tone rose.


    She was in a very good mood, as someone who would tter her had appeared after a long time.


    It felt like beingpensated here for all the years of being looked down upon by Celia.


    ¡®I want to stay here¡­¡¯


    Baalzerith had taken a liking to this dungeon.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back to where Celia was.


    ¡°Then, I want to eat fresh blood!¡±


    Baalzerith demanded blood with an innocent expression.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ye-rin took out a dagger and cut her own arm.


    Then she began to fill an empty container handed to her by a team member with blood.


    Starting with her, other hunters also cut their arms to draw blood.


    There was no hesitation, knowing they would die if they upset that being¡¯s mood here.


    ¡°Oh! What admirable ones you are!¡±


    Baalzerith was pleased by the sight of humans drawing blood to offer to her.


    ¡®So there are friendly adventurers too.¡¯


    She had thought all adventurers were hostile to dungeons, but these humans were different.


    ¡®Which country¡¯s adventurers are they? Surely not from the order¡­¡¯


    Come to think of it, their attire was unfamiliar too.


    It was something she had never seen in the El Dorad continent that Baalzerith knew.


    There was one familiar thing, though.


    ¡®Those weapons are exactly the same as what the Goblin Lord has!¡¯


    They were adventurers carrying weapons identical to those the Goblin Lord liked to use.


    As she was examining them one by one for any other elements, she noticed a skeleton monster next to the human called Ye-rin.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    She felt a familiar aura.


    Simr to Celia¡¯s aura?


    No, perhaps more like the aura of the mysterious voice¡¯s owner?


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    The sword the skeleton was holding also seemed familiar somehow.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it just my imagination?¡±


    Baalzerith lost interest.


    If that skeleton was rted to Celia or the voice¡¯s owner, it would have taken some action instead of just standing still.


    But since it was still motionless, it seemed she had just misperceived.


    The sword must have seemed familiar because it was ordinary.


    Contrary to Baalzerith¡¯s thoughts, Maru was faithfully following his master¡¯s orders.


    ¨C Maru, even if you meet Baalzerith in the dungeon, don¡¯t act like you know her and just stay still. Got it?As ordered, Maru turned his head away from Baalzerith. ¨C<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 180: Sacrifice and Bribe

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 180


    <strong><em>EP.180 Sacrifice and Bribe</em></strong>


    A notification popped up.


    ¨C Baalzerith has conquered the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯. ¨C


    ¨C You can dispatch and appoint a manager to the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯. ¨C


    Before Jung Ye-rin entered the dungeon, I had dispatched Baalzerith.


    And not long after dispatching her, the dungeon was conquered.


    ¡°As expected of a 5-star, huh?¡±


    Park Seo-yun, the assistant manager, reacted to my muttering.¡°Pardon? Do you need anything, Advisor?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Just talking to myself.¡±


    I waved my hand and went back to my own time.


    While everyone was focusing hard on conquering the dungeon, I was taking it easy by myself.


    I wasn¡¯t particrly worried.


    After all, Maru and Baalzerith were inside the dungeon.


    They were far more powerful than most A-rank hunters, so it was safe to say that Jung Ye-rin wouldn¡¯t get hurt or die.


    ¡®Now that Baalzerith has conquered the dungeon too, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡¯


    Baalzerith seemed more impressive than I thought.


    She wasn¡¯t a 5-star for nothing.


    ¡®Come to think of it, didn¡¯t they say she was vampire royalty?¡¯


    There was a time when Baalzerith¡¯s description came up when first selecting a dungeon deputy.


    At the time, the description said Baalzerith was royalty.


    ¡®A descendant of the Vampire King¡­.¡¯


    If I could utilize Baalzerith well, it would be a great benefit to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It said I could appoint a manager too, right?¡±


    I immediately looked at my smartphone screen.


    In the Stone Golem dungeon, instead of appointing a manager, I had moved the monsters to my own dungeon.


    That was because there wasn¡¯t much merit to the Stone Golem dungeon.


    However, this time I was nning to use the manager function.


    ¨C Would you like to appoint a manager to the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯? ¨C


    ¨C The dungeon¡¯s manager can be dismissed and reced at any time ording to the master¡¯s will. ¨C


    ¡®The dungeon seems quiterge, and there are A-rank monsters too, so it might be good to manage it.¡¯


    Moreover, if the dismissal of the manager was also free, there was no reason not to use this function.


    Above all, appointing a manager this time was more like an experiment.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to use it sooner orter anyway.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to know in advance what risks it might bring if I increased my owned dungeons further.


    ¡®If it turns out to be no good, I¡¯ll just move the monsters and give up on the dungeon.¡¯


    After organizing my thoughts, I touched the screen.


    ¨C You have selected Baalzerith (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) as the manager of the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯. ¨C


    **===


    **


    ===


    ¡°Wow, such fresh blood!¡±


    Baalzerith eximed joyfully with a bright smile.


    Holding the container filled with blood offered by the hunters in both hands, she peered into it with delight, like an innocent child.


    ¡°This vor, this aroma! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen such delicious-looking blood!¡±


    Baalzerith brought the container to her mouth and began to drink the blood with slurping sounds.


    With each swallow, her cheeks puffed out and then deted. A vivid red stain appeared around her mouth.


    ¡°Whew¡­ I feel my strength rising. Your blood is truly top-notch! I acknowledge it.¡±


    After quickly emptying the container, she smacked her lips in satisfaction.


    She licked her reddened lips with her tongue.


    The sight of her licking up the remaining blood clean was like that of a contented cat.


    At that sight, Jung Ye-rin¡¯s wariness eased slightly.


    Jung Ye-rin and her team members had entered to conquer the dungeon.


    At first, they thought it was just a simple Minotaur dungeon, but with the appearance of Baalzerith, all their ns went awry.


    And as the team leader, if she were to evaluate this conquest attempt.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to conquer with our current strength.¡¯


    Even if the Phoenix Guild prepared in earnest, could they defeat this being?


    Jung Ye-rin shook her head.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible too¡­.¡¯


    From the start, this dungeon was far too vast for the Phoenix Guild to handle.


    It would be considered a sess if she and her team members could just escape safely.


    But handing over such a dungeon to another guild or the government made even less sense.


    ¡®This is an opportunity.¡¯


    Jung Ye-rin¡¯s eyes turned towards Baalzerith.


    Though she looked like a mere child on the surface, she was a being who could easily kill hunters with a single gesture.


    ¡®And this dungeon¡­.¡¯


    It¡¯s enormouslyrge.


    ¡®Without the Minotaur chieftain¡¯s guidance, we wouldn¡¯t have even made it here.¡¯


    The value of a dungeon with such a vast maze was immeasurable.


    Just the Minotaur¡¯s horns alone were so hard they could be used to craft powerful weapons or armor.


    The leather and blood went without saying.


    Besides that, wouldn¡¯t there be rare minerals or nts if they searched this vast dungeon?


    That¡¯s why making a deal with that being would be beneficial in many ways.


    ¡®If we can gain favor by offering blood, it¡¯s a win.¡¯


    So they could offer as much blood as needed.


    Now the question was whether that being would make a deal with her.


    Jung Ye-rin quickly turned her thoughts while looking at Baalzerith.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense to have a dungeon of this scale and just stay cooped up here.¡¯


    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if a monster wave had already been triggered.


    Yet, the fact that she¡¯s just staying here must mean she has some intention.


    If she could figure that out, she might be able to gain an advantage, but knowing the other¡¯s strength, Jung Ye-rin was cautious.


    ¡°Lady Baalzerith, is there anything else you need?¡±


    She asked carefully, being as cautious as she was.


    Understanding the other¡¯s purpose was the priority.


    Only then could she n how to approach the situation.


    To the question, Baalzerith answered with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing specific! I just want to livefortably here, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Baalzerith was sincere.


    ¡®If I go back, I¡¯ll have to see that woman¡¯s annoying face!¡¯


    If she were to return to the original dungeon, she¡¯d have to see Celia¡¯s face. She¡¯d probably be sulking as usual.


    Rather than that, she was full of thoughts about ruling like a king here, pushing around the Minotaurs.


    Still, there was fortunate news for Baalzerith.


    ¡®¡­He said he had appoint me as this dungeon¡¯s manager, right?¡¯


    The owner of the voice said.


    That he had chosen her as the manager of this dungeon.


    ¡®As expected, he is extraordinary.¡¯


    Even their first encounter was unusual.


    Although it was merely a one-sided visit from the voice, the fact that he could freely open dimensional gates showed he possessed remarkable skills.


    Originally, she had nned to search every corner of the Sael Kingdom to find that person.


    However, as the voice came to her again, the n changed.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure to please him!¡¯


    Baalzerith had a new goal.


    The voice had clearly told her to conquer the dungeon. And appointed them as the manager.


    Baalzerith intended to work hard to live up to those expectations.


    Of course, Jung Ye-rin, unaware of this truth, wore a serious expression.


    ¡®You want to livefortably¡­?¡¯


    It was too vague.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she truly meant to livefortably or if she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.


    While Jung Ye-rin was pondering, someone raised their hand and stepped forward.


    ¡°Well, then, how about meeting our Vice Guild Master!¡±


    It was Yoon Tae-kyung.


    ¡°Our Vice Guild Master will be more helpful to you than Team Leader Jung Ye-rin here! Soe with me!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin frowned at the sudden appearance of this uninvited guest.


    ¡®That bastard¡­!¡¯


    She had been careless.


    Even though he was part of the Vice Guild Master¡¯s line, Yoon Tae-kyung was a B-rank hunter. It had been awkward to exclude him from the raid team, so she brought him along, but she never expected him to act like this in such a situation.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    As Yoon Tae-kyung said, the Vice Guild Master held much more authority than herself.


    In other words, he was someone who could provide more conveniences to the dungeon¡¯s master.


    As Jung Ye-rin remained speechless, Yoon Tae-kyung, excited, began to run his mouth.


    ¡°No matter how strong you are, if you join hands with our Vice Guild Master-¡±


    But Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s words stopped there.


    Suddenly, he tasted blood in his mouth.


    ¡°Keck!¡±


    Blood started flowing from his mouth.


    Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he wiped the blood with his hands.


    Soon, blood gushed out from everywhere on his body ¨C his mouth, nose, ears, and even through the pores of his skin.


    ¡°Huh? Why is there blood¡­?¡±


    As blood soaked his entire body and he writhed in pain, his eyes met Baalzerith¡¯s.


    ¡°How impudent for a mere human.¡±


    Baalzerith, also facing Yoon Tae-kyung, flicked their little finger.


    That was his final moment.


    In the instant Baalzerith clenched their hand, Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s body shrank and then exploded.


    Bones and flesh scattered in all directions, staining the surroundings with blood.


    Pieces of flesh rolled on the floor, and blood spurted high enough to almost reach the ceiling.


    Without even a chance to scream a terrible scream, one hunter vanished from the world.


    ¡°What¡­ What on earth¡­?¡±


    Jung Ye-rin couldn¡¯te to her senses after what had just happened.


    With just a small gesture, Yoon Tae-kyung had died.


    ¡°How unpleasant that a worthless being dared to judge me.¡±


    Baalzerith¡¯s nonchnt demeanor after killing someone instilled fear.


    This wasn¡¯t just Jung Ye-rin; all the hunters present felt fear.


    Only then did they realize for certain.


    The fact that this small, cute-looking girl could kill a B-rank hunter with just a gesture.


    That fact struck their hearts with terror.


    Still, they couldn¡¯t just stand still here.


    Hadn¡¯t the good atmosphere turned gloomy?


    ¡°I apologize! Oh master of the dungeon, please forgive the rudeness of my subordinate!¡±


    Jung Ye-rin knelt down and bowed her head until her forehead touched the floor.


    Her voice trembled, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead.


    Fear and despair intertwined in her heart.


    ¡®I can¡¯t die like this¡­¡¯


    To survive here, the only option was not to offend that being.


    ¡°Indeed, you are the most polite human I¡¯ve met so far. I like you!¡±


    Fortunately, Baalzerith smiled at Jung Ye-rin¡¯s quick action.


    ¡°I must give a gift to a good human.¡±


    Baalzerith ordered the Minotaur chieftain.


    ¡°Bring the corpses of those I killed earlier.¡±


    At hermand, the Minotaur chieftain¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Moo-meurr?¡±


    Bring the corpses of their own kind?


    What a bizarre request. As the leader of the Minotaurs, it was an order he couldn¡¯t fulfill.


    ¡°Tsk. You still haven¡¯te to your senses.¡±


    But that moment of hesitation displeased Baalzerith.


    Swish-


    As Baalzerith gestured once more, the chieftain copsed to the floor in pain.


    ¡°


    The Minotaur chieftain¡¯splexion turned pale.


    ¡°I prefer to say things only once.¡±


    Then he remembered that the being before him was cruel and without mercy.


    This ce was originally a peaceful dungeon.


    But suddenly, that vampire appeared and ruined the Minotaur chieftain¡¯s daily life.


    ¡®Are you the one ruling this ce?!¡¯


    The vampire said that and then began ughtering the Minotaur subordinates.


    Even against an opponent of simr rank, the difference was stark.


    In the end, the Minotaur chieftain, the dungeon¡¯s master, had to make a choice.


    Whether to resist that intruder along with his subordinates.


    Or to bow his head to that being before all his subordinates died.


    Eventually, the chieftain came to serve Baalzerith as the new master.


    This was how the dungeon came to be taken over.


    The deliberation wasn¡¯t long.


    ¡°Grrrr, moo!¡±


    The chieftain, wailing sadly, dragged in the corpses of the Minotaurs who were once his subordinates.


    They had all been brutally murdered, presenting a horrific sight.


    ¡°Moo-eee¡­¡±


    The chieftain offered the corpses to Baalzerith with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Give one corpse to that praiseworthy human. I¡¯ll handle the rest myself.¡±


    Baalzerith wanted to stay here for a long time.


    For that, she needed to offer bribes to the owner of the voice.


    ===


    **


    ===


    ¨C Baalzerith, the manager of the dungeon ¡®Wandering Maze¡¯, offers a Minotaur as a sacrifice to the Master. ¨C


    ¨C You are currently conquering and managing 1 dungeon. The time to absorb sacrifices has been reduced by 10%. ¨C


    ¨C The time required to absorb sacrifices has been changed from 6 hours to 5 hours and 24 minutes. ¨C


    ¨C Absorbing the abilities of the sacrificed Minotaur. ¨C


    ¨C (Time remaining: 5 hours 24 minutes) ¨C


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The reasons to conquer dungeons had increased.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 181: Baalzeriths Dungeon Management Plan

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 181


    <em><strong>EP.181 Baalzerith¡¯s Dungeon Management n</strong></em>


    ¨C Sessfully absorbed the sacrificed Minotaur. ¨C


    It took over 5 hours for me to fully absorb the offered sacrifice by Baalzerith.


    As I opened my eyes feeling refreshed, Assistant Manager Park Seo-yun spoke to me.


    ¡°Advisor, you must have been really tired? You were sleeping so deeply that I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡±


    I was momentarily flustered, but since I couldn¡¯t say I had passed out from absorbing the sacrifice, I made up an excuse.


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry. Did anything happen while I was asleep?¡±


    Park Seo-yun waved her hand at my words.¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Some people have alreadye out, and it looks like the team leader will being out soon too.¡±


    Fortunately, nothing had happened while I was unconscious.


    ¡®Still, I need to be careful.¡¯


    I had asked Celia to let me know before offering sacrifices, but this was the first sacrifice from Baalzerith.


    It was fortunate that I wasn¡¯t in the dungeon; otherwise, it could have been a big problem.


    At least the Phoenix Guild members were on guard around the area, so it wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    ¡°Thank you. Then I should start getting ready too.¡±


    After getting up, I checked the notifications first.


    It was time to see what abilities I had gained.


    ¨C Acquired the Minotaur¡¯s trait [Tough Hide (B)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C


    ¨C Acquired the Minotaur¡¯s skill [Earth Smash (C)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C


    ¨C Acquired the Minotaur¡¯s trait [Bull¡¯s Mighty Strength (B)]. Can be used for enhancement. ¨C


    ¨C Acquired a portion of the Minotaur¡¯s Defense stat. ¨C


    ¨C [Defense] ¡Á4 ¨C


    I gained two traits, one skill, and the Defense stat.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    It was a good start, with two B-rank traits appearing.


    ¨C Tough Hide (B): Increases resistance to physical attacks. Possessing this trait affects the Defense stat. ¨C


    ¨C Bull¡¯s Mighty Strength (B): Greatly increases the body¡¯s muscr strength. Possessing this trait affects the Attack Power stat. ¨C


    The descriptions were simple, but they were fundamental traits that also boost stats.


    ¡®I¡¯ll use these myself.¡¯


    I nned to use all the traits I gained this time to reinforce mycking strength.


    I also decided to apply the Defense stat to myself, following the traits.


    ¡®Lastly, the skill.¡¯


    ¨C Earth Smash (C): Strike the ground with powerful hooves to damage nearby enemies and stun them briefly. ¨C


    As much as more is better, the Earth Smash skill didn¡¯t seem particrly necessary.


    ¡®I¡¯ll pass on this one for now¡­.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t need to use it right away anyway.


    It would be enough to enhance itter if I found a monster that it suited.


    ¡®But I¡¯m more concerned about the content of the earlier notification.¡¯


    The notification said that the time needed to absorb sacrifices had been reduced.


    ¨C You are conquering and managing a total of 1 dungeon. The time to absorb sacrifices is reduced by 10%. ¨C


    This was the second dungeon conquest after the Stone Golem dungeon. However, this was the first time I had appointed a manager.


    At first, I was skeptical about whether there was any merit in conquering and managing, but not anymore.


    ¡®The time it takes to absorb sacrifices has been reduced.¡¯


    Originally, it took a total of 6 hours to fully absorb a sacrifice.


    For simple items, it might only take 1 hour, but the biggest problem was that I was defenseless during that time.


    Of course, Maru could guard me, but there was always the possibility of sudden situations like this one.


    ¡®Time reduction is what I need most right now.¡¯


    If the time it takes to absorb sacrifices is reduced, I can be stronger more safely and quickly.


    ¡®So, does this mean the reduction time gets shorter as the number of conquered and managed dungeons increases?¡¯


    That was likely the case.


    It meant I needed to conquer and manage multiple dungeons.


    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    If it was just about conquering dungeons, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    I could just send high-ranking monsters to conquer them.


    But considering that I had to appoint managers to the conquered dungeons and protect them, it wasn¡¯t such a simple task.


    ¡®The rank of the manager is important too.¡¯


    What would happen if I recklessly sent any monster as a manager and they died?


    On the other hand, if I only sent high-ranking ones as managers, it would have the disadvantage of dispersing the power of my main dungeon.


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of simply increasing the number of dungeons.


    ¡®If I had known this, I would have sent a manager to the Stone Golem dungeon too¡­.¡¯


    After all, the Stone Golem dungeon was under the management of the Phoenix Guild.


    Unless the Phoenix Guild decided to clear the dungeon, the chances of it being attacked by other intruders were extremely low.


    But that¡¯s water under the bridge now.


    No matter how much I regretted it, the Stone Golem dungeon wouldn¡¯te back.


    It was better to put the regret aside and focus on conquering new dungeons.


    I looked around.


    Jung Ye-rin hadn¡¯te out of the dungeon yet.


    ¡®Did she go all the way to the center?¡¯


    Now, Baalzerith is the manager of that dungeon.


    If Jung Ye-rin had encountered Baalzerith in the dungeon, there was a possibility she might propose a deal.


    ¡®Well, they¡¯ll handle it themselves.¡¯


    Whatever choice Jung Ye-rin or Baalzerith made, it wasn¡¯t something I needed to interfere with.


    In Baalzerith¡¯s case, if the dungeon management seemed inadequate, I could just dismiss him, so I wasn¡¯t worried about it for now.


    ¡®Then, shall I try conquering until everyonees out?¡¯


    I immediately touched my smartphone screen and looked at the list of dungeons avable for conquest.


    [Dungeon Conquest & Dispatch]


    ¨C Dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯ (El Dorad, Dungeon Master: 4-star Lich) ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon ¡®Cockroach Lair¡¯ (El Dorad, Dungeon Master: 2-star Giant Cockroach) ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon ¡®Sticky Temptation¡¯ (El Dorad, Dungeon Master: 5-star Arachne) ¨C


    ¨C Dungeon ¡®Snake¡¯s Nest¡¯ (El Dorad, 2-star Cobrite) ¨C


    ¡®Hmm, this time they¡¯re all dungeons in El Dorad.¡¯


    In order, they were dungeons with concepts of undead, cockroaches, spiders, and snakes.


    ¡®The Silent Fortress has a Lich as its master.¡¯


    It¡¯s a dungeon that anyone could see was full of undead monsters.


    ¡®The question is, howrge is the dungeon¡­.¡¯


    2-star dungeons weren¡¯t much of a problem.


    However, the 4-star Lich and 5-star Arachne were different.


    I had to be cautious since I didn¡¯t know what existed inside the dungeon.


    Moreover, the environment itself was different from the Stone Golem and Minotaur dungeons.


    The Lich uses undead monsters for corpse explosions.


    The difficulty of conquering would depend on how many undead monsters were in the dungeon.


    The dungeon with Arachne would undoubtedly be full of spider webs.


    If I wasn¡¯t careful, the monsters I dispatched might be counterattacked.


    Thus, the dungeon environment itself was structured to be disadvantageous to intruders.


    ¡®And there¡¯s also a problem after conquering the dungeon.¡¯


    My current purpose in conquering dungeons is for management.


    Even if I conquered the Lich and Arachne dungeons, I would need to dispatch managers of simr rank for the dungeons to operate smoothly.


    ¡®Should I start by conquering other dungeons first?¡¯


    I started touching the screen.


    ¨C Dispatching Baby Hydra to the dungeon ¡®Snake¡¯s Nest¡¯. ¨C


    First, I sent a Baby Hydra, which was no different from a snake, to the snake dungeon.


    Even though it¡¯s called a baby, it¡¯s still a 4-star monster.


    If I had preferred to conquer safely, I would have sent a different monster instead of the Baby Hydra.


    ¡®I need to think about the future.¡¯


    The number of dungeons I need to manage will continue to increase.


    As such, I needed to cultivate new monsters, not always the same ones.


    In that sense, I nned to use this opportunity to give the Baby Hydra some realbat experience.


    ¡®Who should I send to the Cockroach Lair?¡¯


    The Cockroach Dungeon is different in nature from existing dungeons.


    In a way, it could be seen as the final result of evolution adapted to its environment.


    ¡®Since it¡¯s a case of cockroaches entering the dungeon and mutating into monsters.¡¯


    Their reproduction was already tremendous, but the cockroaches that became monsters were on a different scale.


    Probably, as the dungeon¡¯s name suggests, the interior is filled with an enormous number of cockroaches.


    ¡®I need an ability that can dissolve them all at once.¡¯


    For example, area-of-effect attacks like fire or poison were necessary.


    While pondering, I thought of a creature that had recentlypleted its own evolution.


    ¡®Ah! That one was there!¡¯


    It was the Toxic Ghoul.


    ¡®It uses poison and is also 3-star rank, so it should be fine.¡¯


    ¨C Dispatching Toxic Ghoul to the dungeon ¡®Cockroach Lair¡¯. ¨C


    I sent monsters to the remaining two locations, excluding the Lich and Arachne dungeons.


    ¡®Should I send Celia to extract the Lich and Arachne?¡¯


    If it was ambiguous to conquer and manage the dungeon anyway, it would be beneficial for me to just extract the monsters like with the Stone Golem dungeon.


    As I was thinking that, a new notification message popped up.


    ¨C Baalzerith requests to reinforce the dungeon with monsters like ¡®Necros¡¯. ¨C


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Baalzerith had made a suggestion to me.


    The content of the suggestion was to deploy monsters like Necros in the dungeon.


    Of course, just as monsters could be taken out of the dungeon, it was also possible to reinforce them.


    ¡®Monsters like Necros¡­¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure why she specifically pointed out Necros.


    ¡®Or does dungeon management need Lich-type monsters?¡¯


    My eyes turned to the 4-star Lich on the screen.


    *===*


    **


    ===


    The conversation between Baalzerith and Jung Ye-rin ended soon.


    To proceed with the actual transaction, Jung Ye-rin also had things to prepare.


    First and foremost, Yoon Tae-kyung¡¯s death.


    Although he was in the vice guild master line, he was now a team member.


    But since he died inside the dungeon, it was clear that the vice guild master would try to check in some form.


    Those issues needed to be resolved first before she could engage in full-fledged transactions with Baalzerith.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back again.¡±


    Jung Ye-rin bowed politely to Baalzerith.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    Baalzerith also smiled and waved her hand.


    A momentter, Jung Ye-rin and her team members left, carrying one Minotaur corpse.


    Now, only Baalzerith and the Minotaurs remained in the center of the dungeon.


    Baalzerith was still smiling.


    ¡°Moo¡­?¡±


    The Minotaur chieftain¡¯s body trembled at that sight.


    Just as he was worrying about what would happen this time, Baalzerith immediately ordered.


    ¡°From now on, we shall develop the dungeon in earnest!¡±


    ¡°Moo-eh?¡±


    Baalzerith had officially be the manager of the Minotaur dungeon.


    With no Celia to nag, she nned to create and operate her own dungeon.


    ¡°Bring something to record! I shall show you the image of the dungeon I pursue!¡±


    At hermand, one Minotaur brought paper and a pen.


    It was the writing tools received earlier from Jung Ye-rin¡¯s team member.


    Baalzerith took the paper and held the pen, lost in thought for a moment.


    Soon, her red eyes sparkled, and the pen began to move quickly across the paper.


    The scratching sound echoed through the dungeon.


    ¡°Moo-eh-eh¡­¡±


    The Minotaurs watched the scene, shrinking their bodies.


    Beads of sweat formed on Baalzerith¡¯s forehead, but she showed no sign of stopping.


    Rather, a faint smile yed on her lips.


    After quite a long time had passed and the pen stopped, Baalzerith held up the paper high.


    A bright smile was on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    The structure of the dungeon was drawn on the paper.


    And that structure closely resembled the dungeon managed by Celia.


    There were some exaggerated aspects, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    Baalzerith was originally a dungeon owner too.


    But she lost her dungeon due to frequent invasions by the White Order and the betrayal of the Demon World Merchant Association.


    To never repeat that pain again, Baalzerith thought and thought.


    How could she create the perfect dungeon?


    The answery in Celia¡¯s dungeon.


    ¡°Now, chieftain. Look at this!¡±


    Baalzerith said, waving the paper with the dungeon structure drawn on it.


    ¡°This dungeon has a path that splits into three at the beginning. We too can reconstruct the maze to create a moreplex and perfect dungeon!¡±


    ¡°Um, moo-eh?¡±


    The chieftain¡¯s eyes wavered at Baalzerith¡¯s words.


    The chieftain already knew.


    The vampire before him would just give orders, and they would have to do the work.


    Even if there wereints, they couldn¡¯t argue.


    It was the principle of the dungeon that the weak follow the orders of the strong.


    (Understood¡­)


    ¡°Good! I shall make a suggestion to the voice¡¯s owner!¡±


    A little while ago, Baalzerith had offered the Minotaur corpses as sacrifices.


    It was a kind of bribe to look good to the owner of the voice, and the corpses had disappeared without a trace.


    Just from this, she realized that she was connected to the owner of the voice in some way.


    This time, she nned to suggest what she needed in return.


    ¡®The dungeon alone being grand isn¡¯t enough.¡¯


    Hadn¡¯t she felt that fact deeply after losing her dungeon once?


    And while staying with Celia, she had given some thought to dungeon management.


    The most important thing was the harmony of monsters to guard the dungeon.


    And the bestbination Baalzerith thought of was¡­


    ¡®Death Knight and Necros!¡¯


    She had seen it.


    How the friendship between those two changed the atmosphere of the dungeon.


    ¡®If we fill the dungeon with beings like Necros, it will surely be a perfect dungeon!¡¯


    *===*


    **


    ===


    ¨C Dispatching Necros to the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯. ¨C


    Baalzerith had gone to the trouble of making a suggestion, so it felt a bit awkward to refuse.


    So I decided to dispatch Necros to the ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯ dungeon where the 4-star Lich was the owner.


    It would be easy using Celia¡¯s charm, but what Baalzerith wanted was not a monster under charm, but monsters like Necros.


    Necros is a 5-star Arch Lich.


    And the owner of this dungeon is a 4-star Lich, so I nned to appoint Necros as a temporary manager once the dungeon was conquered.


    ¡®Come to think of it, since it¡¯s an undead senior, it should teach well.¡¯


    From any perspective, Necros could be considered the Lich¡¯s great senior.


    I nned to send it to Baalzerith after the Lich learned a lot under its great senior.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->

 Chapter 182: Survival Method of the Undead

    The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices ¨C 182


    <em><strong>EP.182 Survival Method of the Undead</strong></em>


    At the southernmost tip of the Orovis Empirey a mountain range.


    There, a dungeon existed within the mountains.


    The Silent Fortress.


    True to its name, the dungeon stood tall in the form of a massive fortress.


    Despite its grand exterior, it exuded a gloomy and deste atmosphere.


    As if no one lived there at all.


    ¡°Click.¡±Necros confirmed the appearance of the majestic fortress.


    And at the front gate, a ghoul and a mummy were each standing guard.


    His mission was only one.


    To conquer the dungeon as per the orders of the Great One.


    But before entering the dungeon in earnest, there was one thing to do.


    ¡°Click click.¡±


    Necros gestured to the monsters guarding the fortress gate and spoke to them.


    ¡°Guh?¡±


    One ghoul tilted its head and answered, but that became the ghoul¡¯sst words.


    Click-


    As Necros snapped his bony fingers, the ghoul¡¯s body exploded.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The mummy standing nearby looked at Necros with a surprised expression.


    It was so startled that the bandages wrapped around its head slightly unraveled.


    What just happened?


    Some skeleton wearing a blue robe suddenly appeared and made its fellow ghoul explode.


    Above all, the mummy knew well what that skill was.


    It was exactly the same skill used by the Lich, the master of the dungeon it served.


    The problem was that the being before its eyes seemed even more powerful than its master.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    There was only one action the mummy should take at a time like this.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting¡­ new master¡­¡±


    That was switching allegiance.


    The mummy bent its waist 180 degrees and greeted Necros with a deep voice.


    Though its speech was slow, its perception was quick.


    ¡°Your luggage¡­ looks heavy¡­ allow me to carry it¡­¡±


    Necros nodded and handed over the notebook he was holding to the mummy.


    The action was so natural that it seemed as if the mummy had been Necros¡¯s subordinate from the beginning.


    ¡°Click click, click click.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry¡­ I know¡­ everything about this dungeon¡­¡±


    The mummy said this as it opened the fortress gate.


    It was the moment when the one who had been guarding the dungeon until just now transformed into an intruder.


    Stepping into the fortress, a long, dark corridor stretched out.


    As if no one cleaned, cobwebs covered the walls and ceiling, and thickyers of old dust had umted.


    ¡°This way¡­ if you continue¡­ the Lich is there¡­¡±


    Following the mummy¡¯s guidance, Necros continued walking down the corridor.


    Then, from far away, someone¡¯s shout could be heard.


    ¡°Mr. Lich, enough with the excuses! You¡¯re saying you can¡¯t pay back the money today either? If this continues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to report to the higher-ups!¡±


    Someone was yelling in an angry voice.


    Necros looked at the mummy, questioning the mysterious voice.


    ¡°Click?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ the dungeon master here¡­ borrowed money from the association¡­ and couldn¡¯t pay it back¡­¡±


    From the mummy¡¯s words, Necros could understand how the dungeon was operating.


    They borrowed money from the Demon Realm Association to run the dungeon but couldn¡¯t pay it back, so they were being pressured.


    Even now, the sharp voice echoed through the corridor.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already extended the deadline three times, you know? Even the association¡¯s patience has its limits! We need to bnce our books too, so if you don¡¯t pay at least the interest by this week¡­¡±


    Just how much money did they borrow to be in this situation?


    ¡°Click¡­¡±


    In Necros¡¯s opinion, the dungeon¡¯s location wasn¡¯t good.


    Come to think of it, this mountain range was barely visited by humans.


    Although the dungeon where Celia serves as the general manager is also located in a mountain range, the environment waspletely different.


    Beyond the Silent Mountains where Celia¡¯s dungeon is located, the demon realm exists.


    Just because of that, there were many dungeons and monsters, so adventurers¡¯ visits were constant unless it was for special asions.


    But what about this ce?


    It¡¯s a mountain range located in the southern part of the Orovis Empire.


    Beyond the mountains lies the Barren Desert, which is practically a deadnd.


    Necros knew well about the Barren Desert.


    As he ran a monster arena and was interested in investments, he had studied a lot about the human world.


    Currently, humans are trying to develop the desert, but the endless sand andck of resources were slowing down the progress.


    Above all, it was a region where unknown terror lurked, as no one knew what kind of monsters existed under the sand.


    In other words, in this environment, there was absolutely no reason for adventurers toe all the way here.


    As a result, since there were no intruders entering the dungeon, the master here also had no ie.


    Usually, the structure was to generate profit by dealing with adventurers who entered the dungeon and selling the byproducts from there.


    ¡°Click click.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡­ I will¡­ continue to guide you¡­¡±


    As it wasn¡¯t his problem anyway, Necros continued to follow the mummy¡¯s guidance.


    As the fortress wasrge, the interior was also vast.


    ¡°Click¡­¡±


    The more he saw, the more decent the dungeon seemed.


    If only the location had been good, it would have been really nice, but that point made Necros feel sorry.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At that moment, suddenly an idea popped into Necros¡¯s mind.


    ===


    **


    ===


    Necros and the mummy finally reached the heart of the dungeon, the space where the master resided.


    Sounds leaked through the thick iron door.


    ¡°Click click¡­ click ck click. Click click click click¡±


    (I understand¡­ I¡¯ll definitely arrange the interest by this weekend. Please wait just until then.)


    The desperate voice of the Lich, the dungeon¡¯s master, could be heard.


    Regardless, Necros flung open the iron door without hesitation.


    In the dim room, there was a merchant standing with an arrogant posture, and in front of her, the Lich was kneeling.


    The merchant was a fairy-type monster with beautiful wings, which didn¡¯t match the dungeon¡¯s atmosphere.


    However, startled by the sudden visit, the merchant shouted irritably.


    ¡°Who is it! Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re talking here!¡±


    But then the merchant¡¯s eyes fell on the blue robe Necros was wearing. Her expression changed.


    ¡°Oh my, what a lovely robe?¡±


    It was a high-ss robe that didn¡¯t fit with this poor dungeon.


    Her voice softened, and she made a proposal to the Lich, the dungeon¡¯s master.


    ¡°If you give me that robe, I¡¯ll let this week¡¯s interest slide.¡±


    The merchant proposed to the Lich while inwardlyughing.


    ¡®I could make a fortune just by selling that robe!¡¯


    Although she wasn¡¯t well-versed in items, she could tell the robe¡¯s value was enormous.


    But she had no doubt that the Lich would ept her proposal.


    In a situation where he was strapped for cash, would he recognize the robe¡¯s value?


    Even if he refused, she nned to persuade him by offering to reduce the debt a bit more.


    The Lich tilted his head at the merchant¡¯s words.


    No matter how he looked at it, the being wearing that robe wasn¡¯t a monster belonging to his dungeon.


    The Lich himself, being undead, could sense it.


    A stronger aura of death emanated from that being than from himself.


    There was only one action the Lich should take in this situation.


    ¡°Click! Click click clickclickclick!¡±


    (You scoundrel! How dare you speak to the dungeon master and my teacher like that!)


    Pledging loyalty to one who appears stronger than oneself.


    This was the Lich¡¯s survival method honed over many years.


    The Lich, who had been subservient just moments ago, now raised his voice at the merchant.


    It was the moment when the master of the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯ changed from the Lich to Necros.


    The merchant¡¯s expression turned bewildered at the Lich¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Mr. Lich, what are you saying? Teacher?!¡±


    It was undoubtedly confusing when the dungeon¡¯s master was clearly the Lich, but suddenly someone else was being called the master.


    And on top of that, Teacher?


    Necros sat down naturally.


    Then, as if he had been the dungeon¡¯s master all along, he crossed his legs and opened his mouth, looking at the merchant.


    ¡°Click ck click?¡±


    (So, how much is the interest?)


    Just how much debt had been incurred for the merchant to have such control over them with just the interest?


    ¡°Gasp! Th-that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The merchant trembled, her voice shaking.


    Upon closer inspection of Necros, she could clearly tell.


    ¡®W-why is there a 5-star here of all ces¡­!¡¯


    The fear that enveloped her entire body was turning into despair.


    The being before her eyes was undoubtedly a superior existence to the Lich.


    Above all, a 5-star was a VIP even in the Demon World Merchant Association, so how did such a being suddenly appear here?


    As the merchant was too frightened to speak, the mummy standing nearby bellowed.


    ¡°Groooan¡­ The master¡­ is speaking to you¡­¡±


    At the mummy¡¯s words, the merchant held up ten fingers.


    ¡°Click?¡±


    (10 gold coins?)


    If the interest alone was 10 gold coins, it was understandable why the merchant was so pushy.


    If that was the case, the principal must be substantial, but for all that money spent, the dungeon¡¯s condition seemed rather poor.


    Of course, this amount was insignificant to Necros, so he was about to take out some gold coins from his pocket when the merchant shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ 10 silver coins.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At the mention of silver coins, Necros raised his head.


    Right now, he felt dumbfounded.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any denominations lower than gold coins in his possession.


    But that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    Didn¡¯t the merchant say earlier?


    That she would take the robe instead of this week¡¯s interest.


    The robe Necros was wearing was practically a gift bestowed by his master.


    Above all, it had incredible functions, essentially an artifact-level equipment, yet she was valuing it at just 10 silver coins?


    ¡°¡­Click.¡±


    Necros¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Sensing the change in atmosphere, the merchant eximed in terror and bowed her head.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! O Master of the dungeon!¡±


    She knew well that if the master was a 5-star being, even if he killed a merchant like herself, the Demon World Merchant Association wouldn¡¯t bat an eye.


    No, rather, it was obvious they would offer various benefits and gifts to establish a trade rtionship with such a being.


    In other words, dying here would be nothing short of a dog¡¯s death.


    So, what should she do in this situation?


    The opponent was presumed to be a 5-star Arch Lich, the master of the dungeon.


    Naturally, it seemed right to forgive all the debt incurred so far.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t her, the association would have made the same decision.


    ¡°I was disrespectful! Instead, I willpletely forgive the 19 gold coins of debt the dungeon has incurred!¡±


    19 gold coins.


    While it might be arge sum for a dungeon in such a barren region, it wasn¡¯t that significant an amount for the association.


    Moreover, maintaining a good rtionship would surely bring many advantages to her merchant life in the future.


    Her actions were swift.


    She pulled out an association-exclusive ck card and additional gold coins from her pocket.


    ¡°This is an apology gift I¡¯m offering as a sign of my regret.¡±


    With the ck card, one could participate in the asional auctions held by the association.


    This was the maximum sincerity she could show right now.


    Fortunately, the other party¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to worsen.


    It even gave the illusion that the skeleton was making a smiling expression.


    ===


    ***


    ===


    ¨C Necros has conquered the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯. ¨C


    ¨C You can now dispatch and appoint a manager to the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯. ¨C


    As expected of a 5-star.


    Just like Baalcherit, Necros, who was dispatched this time, quickly conquered the dungeon.


    I thought it would take a bit longer since it was an undead dungeon with a Lich as its master, but he finished it in no time.


    ¡®Let¡¯s appoint Necros as the manager for now.¡¯


    After all, the goal this time is to nurture a Lich to assist Baalcherit.


    For nurturing a Lich, the teachings of an Arch Lich would be excellent.


    ¨C You have selected Necros (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) as the manager of the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯. ¨C


    ¡®Should we try to shorten the time a bit more here?¡¯


    It¡¯s a Lich receiving Necros¡¯s teachings.


    But it seemed wasteful for the Lich alone to receive such valuable teachings.


    ¡®We need to conquer more actively in the future.¡¯


    Wouldn¡¯t it be good to select a monster to receive Necros¡¯s teachings along with the Lich?


    Just as we can extract monsters from conquered dungeons, we can also dispatch additional ones.


    ¡®An undead that¡¯s suitable¡­¡¯


    Ah, this one would be good.


    There was a suitable monster right on hand.


    ¨C Dispatching Werther (¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï) to the dungeon ¡®Silent Fortress¡¯. ¨C


    Werther is a 4-star Duhan monster.


    It¡¯s a case where he became a Duhan after being killed by a Death Knight, and we can¡¯t just let such a being idle around.


    ¡®This looks good.¡¯


    Just as I was feeling satisfied about saving time, Deputy Park Seo-yun approached.


    ¡°Advisor Lee Kang-hyun, the team leader hase out of the dungeon.¡±


    Team Leader Jung Ye-rin came out of the dungeon.


    <em><strong>Trantor Note:</strong></em>


    Hi everyone!


    I have a little bit bad news for The Dungeon Monsters Keep Offering Sacrifices.


    Currently we caught up with the raw of the novel, however the author is having some kind trouble in writing the stories, resulting the released of new chapter being dyed.


    So, this novel will be put as hiatus until the author released a new chapter.<!-- CONTENT END 2 -->


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!